ã€ŠThe Foretold: Sun Child (Complete)ã€‹


 1.001 Judge Knight Aspirant (11th Day of Spirit Month)

    ¡°Cha ¡­ ris,¡± Halius stuttered, an uncharacteristic tremor in his voice.

    Halius often called her by name, although there was a noticeable difference this time. Always confident, always in command, his noble blood and birthright drummed into him since birthing day and every day hence. His impenetrable noble fa?ade is as natural as breathing until this moment.

    Quickly dismissing the possibility of finishing, Charis placed the bloodied knife on the ground, hand trembling, and gingerly placed the half-naked rabbit to one side. Her clear blue eyes searched for his while rising from the improvised butchering bench, a fallen tree trunk. The abandoned half-dressed rabbit laying upright, pink flesh chest exposed, was possibly a humorous sight to those who didn¡¯t need to hunt to survive. Yet the dreadful sight of its glazed and lifeless eyes, which kept a dead-eyed watch upon the sharp, steel instrument of its de-clothing, was haunting. In sympathy with one of its own, the forest fell into collaborative silence. The breeze stilled, and the birds hushed their song.

    When a young girl in each of her re-occurring dreams of Halius, they would run away together, living happily ever after. Why? Because he saved her for a shared future, didn¡¯t he, although a doubt always lingered? When young, the dream would dismiss the disagreeable, the plan simple even if false and unrealistic, not considering the possible and impossible such as noble-born and peasant outcast. His square jaw and long sandy brown hair framed dreamy amber eyes. What wasn¡¯t to appreciate? Halius and Charis, together and happy forever. The fact that he respected others beyond immediate family and himself confirmed his approval of her every day beyond accepted reason. Charis, the village outcast, the cursed one who caused every wrong and deserved any blame. The bad luck and the ill omen of the village.

    ¡°Charis¡­ I.¡±

    He swallowed yet again, stalling, unable to continue. Her eyes were upon him, observing his throat tighten, her own hands twisting and entwining in response, wondering about the importance or significance of what he attempted to say. Her thoughts ran wild, quickly settling on her dream. Together and alone in the forest, away from his hateful mother squatting in the Keep, now, unlike many times before, he can offer more¡­ for an unknown reason. Their chat to this point is functional, Charis assuming his remarkable silence on this hunting trip because of familiarity. Why is this moment so unique, so difficult for him? He is eighteen now. They both know what everyone knows. He must now choose his life direction. She is sixteen, of age, able to wed¡­ suddenly nerve endings tingle and flesh goosebumps spread from head to toe as an impossibility dawned, previously only imagined. She was confident; he didn¡¯t talk to her father; neither of them could meet without her. A final telling question: would a noble need to ask? Her heart skipped a desperate beat.

    ¡°Down,¡± Halius whispered.

    Charis reacted immediately to Halius¡¯ command, returning to the present instantly, a compliant child ward under noble protection, safe and sound. Her obeying him for over ten years, intuitive now, the natural way of things. To avoid his mother and tutors when younger or predatory beasts in the forest when older, knowing no other way.

    Charis and Halius remain silent, crouching behind the same bush and brush. His concentration was intense, neck vein throbbing. Charis attempts to listen to the forest about them, yielding silence. Where did the noises of the woods go? Why didn¡¯t she notice? Her mouth opens to ask, then closes on empty words. Their camp catches her eye, laid out in perfect order, his bedroll on one side of the campfire, hers opposite. The drying rabbit meat and rabbit skin lay on a third side. The offal was buried on the opposite side, although well away. Their reward after a long day of hunting with everything in its place, everything as it should be except for Halius.

    A distinct snap shatters the silence, oppressing them. It could mean nothing, an animal taking flight, it could mean a predator, the aroma of their drying fresh meat a lure. Halius suspects something deliberate, which he doesn¡¯t share with his ward, an occasional unintentional footfall leading up to this moment, and the tell convincing him.

    ¡°Together, you look left, and I will look right.¡±

    Charis nodded curtly to confirm, speechless. Did he speak how many words then? Moments before, he was struggling to say her name.

    Shoulder to shoulder, they rise. The twang of an arrow releasing alerts them, while an after rustle of foliage reveals the multiple sources. Halius and Charis drop to the forest floor none the wiser, their immediate urgency to save their lives.

    Four arrows fly overhead, where they stood a thumping heartbeat ago. They glance at each other and swallow. The arrows meant the worse predator they knew hunted them, one intelligent enough to use weapons and plan ambushes.

    Halius gently pressed Charis down with one hand while slowly rising to steal another peek and dropping quickly to the ground, amber eyes wide and the whites dominating. Charis forgot to breathe in anticipation.

    ¡°They¡¯re, well, I can¡¯t believe it, they¡¯re goblins,¡± he said, thinking some more, frowning, dismay etched upon his glorious face.

    Charis released her breath, gobsmacked. ¡°Surely, we can out-hunt four goblins, you can draw them with your spear, and I can ambush with my bow.¡±

    Halius¡¯ wide eyes bore directly into Charis¡¯ calm ones.

    ¡°They¡¯re large, Charis, larger than you, a hand width shorter than me. I hunted them in the mountains last month with my father¡¯s entourage. Those I saw then small, cowardly things, these are not.¡±

    ¡°We are running then?¡± Amazed, she spoke the questioning words, despite complete trust in his leadership.

    Wait a moment, she twigged! Last month, father and son together? When did the Lord Baron spend time with his second son?

    ¡°We must. They are repositioning closer,¡± said Halius, answering Charis abruptly, inviting no debate or discussion, his noble fa?ade returning.

    Quickly gathering possessions from their camp, then up and running, hurrying through bush and brush for cover, desperate. A volley of arrows struck trees as they sprinted, quickly informing them the enemy covered three sides. Halius and Charis veer towards the apparent opening, expecting a trap. Their stomachs churned, realising they were the prey in a Goblin hunter¡¯s game.

    ¡°Four archers then, and we have an opening,¡± Halius confirmed.

    ¡°I imagine these are the ones we¡¯ve been teaching and feeding?¡±

    ¡°I would say they appreciate what we have taught them, and their aim is excellent. Four releases and each close and motivating, although this deep in the forest, a clear release is hard, fortunately.¡± An arrow then struck a nearby tree, seemingly proving his words true.

    ¡°So why don¡¯t we stop and talk to them, oh wise one?¡± Charis said, sucking in a deep breath, her lungs burning for air.

    ¡°Oh, appreciation doesn¡¯t mean mercy. I don¡¯t think they want to kill us, although they certainly will if we stop running, so let¡¯s run straight, test my theory by gambling our lives,¡± he commands while zigging his last zag. His theory bore fruit when they stopped zig-zagging and started running in a straight line as much as the forest allowed gaining speed and distance. Their pursuers needed to chase more and release arrows less to keep in contact with them.

    ---

    Instantly, Charis panicked! The ground beneath her busy feet was gone. Falling and flailing wildly, she plummeted into chilled flowing water after bursting through some low bushes. Bushes lined and therefore concealed the cliff-like bank of a recently eroded stream. Arms wave and thrash madly, splashing water away to reach for air, her feet kicking freely, not touching the bottom of the stream. Despite these efforts, her body still sank, and her mouth swallowed a mix of cool forest air and frigid meltwater. The realisation and horror of death by drowning assaults her sanity, the threat of the ultimate curse purges her bravery, and her hope fades. Her last thought was, I am sorry, Father!

    A vice-like grip latches onto her arm, preventing any further flailing. Instinctively resisting, her body shifts instead and, desperate to live, her other arm reaches over to break this threatening grip. Drawing in a breath to ready herself for the fight, a couple of realisations occur. Her head now bobs above the water! Halius! Halius is beside her. Her free hand now latches onto his muscular arm, a rock, utter safety amongst the fear and dread, a chance for her sanity to return. Hand over hand down the arm, reaching for his neck, her arms wrap around this absolute surety, head out of the water, and therefore soul saved. Halius to the rescue, never in doubt or questioned, always nearby, keeping her safe.

    Safe now. Soul saved. Her mind tumbles over and over in thought. If not for Halius, her hero, what then? Charis¡¯ lips quiver, and tears well up behind her eyes¡­

    ¡°Not so tight. I still need to breathe!¡± he gasps.

    The moment breaks, Charis emerges fully from panic, his ordinary, functional words triggering a calmness like a room warmed by a fireplace. An expectation met. He nudges and jostles her body into a piggyback position. This is a game they both knew and grew up playing together, her arms hooking around broad shoulders to join over his heart. The side of her head rests upon a wet mat of sandy brown hair, the intimacy not lost on her or Halius. Her hero strides to the opposite shore, pushing through the stream¡¯s current, seemingly immune to the snowmelt feeding the fury of the stream.

    Heart bursting with joy, warmth spreading throughout his body, he kept his promise. He protected and saved a life. The moment, was a reminder also, for when duty called him away, another would need to be found to protect her.

    With Charis secure and one-third of the stream yet to be crossed, Halius pumped his legs into motion, hurrying. He didn¡¯t want them to be caught in the stream wash. They urgently needed to make the opposite shore; perhaps their sudden drop from view would cover their escape. Did the Goblin hunters following them know about the stream? If not, they may pause, be uncertain, and need to confer, and the delay may make the difference. Halius strides desperately forward, convincing himself his theory to be fact, not wanting to be easy-wading targets for any archers on the opposite riverbank.

    Climbing over her hero, Charis reaches for the top of the steep bank, dragging herself to solid ground. Swivelling around on her belly and drawing upon her meagre strength, she supports Halius as he scrapes and claws his way up the same bank. Tired, they crawl away from the bank, hiding in the nearby thick brush. Watching for their attackers, the fading slope of the ground on their side of the stream limited their view to the treetops on the other side. Neither game to chance a peek, relying on their hearing instead.

    Glancing at each other and exchanging relieving smiles, they are safe for the moment. Still, they know they are in serious trouble beyond the present. There was no escaping this. Venturing this deep into an old forest, new to them, unknown to anyone currently living in the Duchy, Halius and Charis still live. Where there is life, there is hope.

    Charis¡¯ chest hitches in a sob. ¡°Halius, I am sorry¡­¡±

    With tenderness, he placed a finger across her lips.

    ¡°Your fear of losing your life to a watery death, losing your soul forever, is natural. I¡¯m fortunate my height allowed me to touch the bottom and walk the stream with my head above water. You, my short hunting companion, are not so fortunate.¡± Halius ensured his smile didn¡¯t go to waste by deftly repositioning a finger under her chin and raising her head until face to face.

    Hoots and jeers from across the stream fade over time, hinting their hunters were now done with their game. Both hunted youths remove their boots and socks, tipping and twisting out any water, acknowledging their safety.

    Shuffling closer to Charis, Halius kisses her forehead tenderly, resisting the temptation to embrace. He didn¡¯t want to cross a line; the piggyback reminded him of how easily a misunderstanding could develop if reinforced by other displays of deep affection. As a Lord¡¯s son, their feelings didn¡¯t matter. Charis, a commoner, could never join his world. To suggest more could be possible, false and cruel.

    They sprang up, scurrying from underneath their camouflage, escaping the awkward moment, boots and socks to hand. Away from the brush, Charis¡¯ gaze fixates upon the stream and the generational fear of watery death all citizens of the Duchy acknowledge.

    Charis chews over each dread word in an unwilling whisper. ¡°Can we wade back over the stream?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± he declares. ¡°We leapt a fair way across me further than you so that part of the stream is unknown.¡±

    Charis bends over, her hands on her knees to steady herself, squeezing her eyes shut once before standing. Halius lightly places a hand on her shoulder while continuing a deliberately casual, analytical reply.

    ¡°The banks are high as the Death Season water melt has already flowed, so there is no telling how deep the mysterious part is since this shore is also steep. I would rather trust in our hunting skills and find another way.¡±

    The wrinkles gracing Halius¡¯ brow informed Charis his mind was busy exploring possibilities or weighing up dangers. Was he contemplating crossing the stream by himself, maybe? Knowing each other so long, they could read each other¡¯s truths regardless of what they said otherwise. Charis recalled then how he said her name at their camp. Did she really know him? If not, who or what changed her, Halius? What changed over the last Death Season? Their first hunt of the season was delayed for one; noble business apparently, and being so relieved to begin, she didn¡¯t question why. Now though, she surmises¡­ delay, coupled with the unusual quiet of this hunting trip, was perhaps not a benefit of their familiarity like she assumed, maybe instead, because of the weight of change yet to be announced.

    Charis chewed her bottom lip and lowered her eyes. Halius¡¯ trepidation to say her name; his news must be momentous and life-changing, the only explanation.

    Did she fail to see the signs? Charis admonished herself for not noticing them if they existed, young, trusting girl behaviour. At sixteen, now a woman, she would need to be and act more mature, especially if her dream came true. On the piggyback, she could have held an arm instead. His kiss upon her forehead relieved concern, mature, nothing like in times past the encouraging kisses of an older brother to a younger sister, she concluded. Could her dream happen?

    ¡°Those chasing us would probably object as well,¡± Charis said, jesting, lifting her face to meet his, trying to recover her composure, knowing the attempt feeble. Deliberately weak, perhaps to gain sympathy, she pondered. Would she lure and tempt him? Her childhood saviour and friend. Other girls, of course, tried with Halius while an immature Charis secretly sniggered at their failures.

    ¡°There is that, of course, and arrows hurt. I would have packed my shield if I knew we would be on a Goblin hunt.¡±

    His warm smile greets her while his brawny arms wrap around her shoulders, deftly avoiding bow and backpack, the hug encouraging rivulets of water to flow from them. Halius¡¯ reassurance was unmistakable, confirming they would find another way. Secretly licking her lips, Charis leant into his embrace. Surely acceptance of their closeness meant¡­ more?

    Water pooled and dripped on their bare feet. Then a gentle breeze caressed them, wind chill insinuating itself, allying with the stream¡¯s snow meltwater. This unasked-for interruption broke the moment, and Charis inwardly cursed. Halius then realised they remained soaked from the stream, progressing to freezing and therefore, needed to separate. They did a double-take for different reasons, glancing at each other. Halius¡¯ rumbling bellow of a laugh quickly matched by Charis¡¯s high pitch peals of laughter¡­ she couldn¡¯t reach out for him again. Too desperate, too obvious; falling back instead to play along. Charis reconciled all the same, willing to endure cold discomfort for his closeness. Why didn¡¯t he know that?

    Halius considered their situation ridiculous; wet and messy, low on supplies and lost if they couldn¡¯t wade across the stream and backtrack to their original camp. He was relieved when they both sobered up to their situation, their laughter fading, no point alerting others to their presence. They urgently needed to remove their wet clothes¡­ how he asked himself, his dilemma interrupted by Charis.

    ¡°Did you notice any of their arrows?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they appear remarkably similar to ours. Another thing we taught them, it seems.¡± Swivelling his head about at a loss, his water-soaked body chilling with each passing moment.

    Charis squelches away from the stream bank to a grassy area nearby, and Halius gladly follows. She baulks and peers in his direction and then deliberately plonks one wet foot after another until ten paces separate them. Halius pauses, slightly amused until catching on as Charis attends to her backpack. Both finally realised they needed to inspect their leftovers, quickly breaking out their backpacks and inventorying their weapons. Awkwardly, they return to the silent question of their wet clothes, sneaking each other several covert looks. Both remove their leathers and let them dry in the sun, either on the ground or hanging from sun-struck branches.

    Cautiously Charis throws an end of her wet blanket to Halius. As he instinctively grabs it, she twists her end and, once sure he understands, continues to twist to squeeze as much water as possible from it.

    ¡°Clever, my turn, I guess,¡± said Halius.

    ¡°Woman¡¯s work.¡±

    Halius throws his head back, coughing out a laugh.

    Charis throws her folded blanket over her shoulder to free her hands in preparation, shortly after narrowing her eyes. Halius, oblivious, threads a wet blanket around an immature tree twisting the ends, his strength the sole limiting factor. He then throws the nearly dry blanket over a low bush, still under sunlight. Turning to face Charis, chest puffed up, deflating moments after under her withering gaze.

    ¡°Do you want yours wrung out a little more?¡± His feigned cute timid voice asked, almost apologetic.

    Charis nods while casting a polite smile, taking the blanket from her shoulder and handing it to him. She resists shouting at him, ¡®they need to work as one¡¯, like perhaps, husband and wife. Halius repeats the effort under her gaze, a bounce to his step as he welcomes some return to normality, him fixing something for Charis.

    ¡°You have a Shield?¡±

    He almost drops the ends of her blanket upon hearing the question. Silently he unwraps the blanket from around the tree, deliberately stalling, dragging his feet, and eventually handing her blanket back, eyes fixed on the ground. She absently takes it and stares at him, waiting for a reply, his avoidance not an option.

    Didn¡¯t she need to leave and fling the blanket over a bush? No escape. He notices her foot tapping away.

    His eyes rise, ready to face her verdict. ¡°As I told you, I hunted Goblins with my father, the Baron and his retinue last month.¡±

    His eye twitched ever so slightly. She knew all his tells and this latest slip confirmed Halius had shortened the tale. Therefore, there is more to be prized free from his reluctant lips.

    ¡°Yes, Noble business, your mother happily informed me, unusual for her to be happy¡­ I should have been more enquiring and less trusting perhaps¡­,¡± said Charis.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t say no to my father and wouldn¡¯t to my Lord Baron. It is my duty to serve him. I am eighteen now and need to be trained to prepare properly...¡±

    She noted Halius¡¯ mouth pause open and then snap shut.

    Still more to be revealed, Charis ground her teeth lightly and then decided Halius, second son of the Lord Baron of Lonely Keep, could believe the question time finished. Further enquiry could wait until later. For now, wrapped in her bedroll, she flicked a hand at him to chase him away while, back turned, she shimmied off wet linen clothes. An urgent need to dry her hunting leathers and underclothes abruptly took priority. When her subsequent interrogation of him resumed, she planned to be warm and comfortable¡­

    Halius deliberately turned away from Charis once subjected to her waving hand, somewhat relieved, he admitted to himself. Days from now, he would ride from the Keep to the City, begin Judge Knight Aspirant training, and travel a new path. Therefore, anything at the Keep needed to be left behind. There was no point in hinting at any future impossibilities. However, he sensed a mood change in Charis after he answered her questions. They would need to be in a safe place before he could fully explain. He owed her that at least and a protector while absent. Perhaps his bodyguard?

    Being male, he quickly stripped down to breeches, and while not required by etiquette, he wrapped the damp blanket high around his body, the same as Charis. Rung-out garments shortly ended up over a sunlit bush. Collecting dead twigs and leaves and retrieving a flint near his emptied backpack, he decided the next task would be to start a campfire. This task was to keep him busy and provide some warmth as night approached, having decided they would camp here tonight. Shrouded by foliage and off any game trail, he hoped the low light from their campfire wouldn¡¯t place them in danger.

    With the campfire started, they kept themselves extremely busy. Charis and Halius aired and checked their gear and clothes several times to avoid each other. Both were uncomfortable and aware of their naked flesh under their blankets. Charis, more so than Halius. While the circumstances were odd, the actual difference was simple. At eighteen, the Keep and the Village acknowledged Halius as an adult; meanwhile, Charis, a sixteen-year-old maid, was not yet considered an adult, although highly eligible to be betrothed. Married, though, and she would be regarded as an adult. She needed to be an adult to act on her husband¡¯s behalf during absences and be held accountable. Charis expanded on her previous thoughts to avoid thinking about her nakedness protected solely by a thin, dull grey blanket of separation and the fact she wasn¡¯t far from the man she cherished her whole teenage life, who, today, saved her soul.

    As the right pieces of underclothes or leathers dried, Halius and Charis immediately dressed in them. Charis kept busy fixing one of their already prepared rabbits, a survivor from their hasty decamping, over their fire. Both welcomed the warmth of the fire and rabbit meat when done.

    ¡°Thank you. I always appreciate a belly full of warm meat,¡± said Halius.

    The campfire¡¯s glow highlighted his warm, reassuring smile as the sun fell and dusk loomed.

    Charis looked over her eyebrows at Halius before she spoke. ¡°Hunting Goblins prepares you for what?¡±

    Panic blazed within Halius¡¯ amber eyes. Charis¡¯ patience suitably rewarded, she now squatted cross-armed, a smirk gracing her lips, warming nicely by the fire, awaiting his reply.

    ¡°My Mother thought¡­¡± Halius whispered the three words, throwing them out to see if Charis would react or listen. To his surprise, silence.

    ¡°My mother thought it appropriate that I attend the Birth Season Summoning in the City and endure the training and trials to be ordained a Judge Knight Aspirant.¡±

    A straightforward sentence hastily spoken explained everything, although Charis focused on the who, his mother. When he was younger, his mother liked her or feigned it superbly. With such eagerness to learn, the commoner outcast encouraged her son, reading, writing, courtly manners and etiquette, all of it a proper education for the son of a Baron. She could keep an effortless eye on both students while in the Keep. That changed when they started hunting and trapping these past four years. Then she wanted to be rid of me, groused Charis to herself and now the Summoning. His attendance would finally achieve her utmost desire, our separation. Charis laughed and cried internally when the word betrothed flashed before her. Silly girl, his mother would never permit it. How could she have deluded herself, foolish? What are you, Charis? Stupid. Instantly answering her own question.

    Halius continued. Charis¡¯ silence encouraged him. He didn¡¯t realise Charis¡¯ head spun from the revelation, her single conclusion, his mother to blame. Charis withdrew from the light of the campfire. An outcast, a disfigured commoner, belonging more in the shadows. Returned to her proper place; for a moment in his company, she dared to dream and forgot his mother. All now shattered, reality returning like a knock-out punch to the face.

    ¡°Now eighteen, Mother convinced Father as a noble¡¯s son, I have duties and responsibilities, and I needed to grow up.¡±

    ¡°Your Mother?¡± Charis¡¯ face twisted slightly. Now in the shadows, her disgust remained her secret as she spoke the two words plainly. She was still recovering from the initial shock, confirming who to blame, not actually replying to Halius¡¯ explanation.

    Halius¡¯ body lent forward, the firelight highlighting his gleaming amber eyes. With a high-pitched voice, he said, ¡°Yes, she convinced Father to allow me to accompany him into the foothills with his retinue and hunt goblins.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t your Mother the one we always ran away from, avoided and now she seems to be your advocate in the eyes of your Father?¡± Charis held back her belly laugh, her face though not so much, twisting into scorn, thankful for the shadows. His ridiculous acceptance of his mother astounded her.

    ¡°Before perhaps, things have changed between her and I. When I returned from the hunt with Father, she met and greeted us accompanied by the Priest of Judge. The three most important people in the Barony talked to me, Charis, about me and my future! Listening to my thoughts, acknowledging my council.¡±

    Face glowing, eyes shining, the firelight probably not doing them justice given the extent of his elation, and she understood why. Being the second son, Halius lived as the spare, the heir, just in case the eldest son, his brother Balius, the actual heir, died. Charis didn¡¯t realise until this moment he held back this joy, recognition from his family at last, as they must have explained their plans for him. An unknown future until then and otherwise resigned to exist in the company of the village outcast with no greater ambition. Charis didn¡¯t trust his mother. That didn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯t be happy for him. He deserved a future, good-hearted and genuine, her Halius, her hero.

    His hands flew to the front of him, animated, open-palmed. ¡°Not only am I going to the Birth Season Summoning, but Mother also arranged for a teacher. He will escort me and prepare me.¡±

    Halius took in a deep breath, finally able to tell someone his secret. His hulking body rose from the ground, skipping and jumping by the campfire, flashing in and out of shadow, an inner excitement no longer contained.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t a teacher, I mean, the cost Halius?¡± Charis felt the Keep groan in the distance. A lack of funds inevitably turns a Keep into a pile of rubble, according to the tutor they once shared a few years ago. Now a forever ago.

    ¡°I realise the sacrifice, which is why I know they love me. They love me, Charis, Mother, and Father. There is no doubt.¡±

    ¡°Halius, sit, please. If not me, you will trip in the dark and land on the campfire.¡±

    Halius stopped immediately; a child caught doing something naughty. Charis held back her laughter. He probably didn¡¯t realise his jumping around looked foolish. He stood in front of her, looked down, and then shrugged.

    ¡°You know what this means to me?¡±

    Charis understood. They would expect Halius to go to the summoning. As a second son, he needed to be somewhere safe yet available and away from the Keep. What Halius clung to, though, beyond what his parents deserved, was the illusion the Baron and Baroness loved him for him. Charis knew a father¡¯s love, and Halius¡¯ parents didn¡¯t show love; they instead devised a plan to protect their noble legacy. Probably all nobles did. Charis didn¡¯t know. She simply despised these nobles and their manipulation of him.

    Swallowing hard, her heart burning, she needed to release him, her hero. He rescued her from those taunting and mocking village children many years ago. Her vivid memory of their cruelty. Children pick on different. Initially, she thought they did because she looked ugly, accusing her father of having to love his child no matter how ugly! At great expense, a loving father purchased a small tin-framed mirror to prove to his daughter the truth. The logic of a five-year-old, she inwardly cringed at her young self. She touched the top of her right ear without realising it, the top of it missing, like the other one. Covering them both with her hair didn¡¯t help for another reason, the unique colour of her hair. Her differences were evident to everyone for sixteen Death Seasons. When she didn¡¯t comprehend them in the beginning, her tormentors quickly explained. The open torment stopped once her young gallant offered his protection.

    ¡°Yes, I asked the servants when I couldn¡¯t find you in the Keep last month,¡± she lied, ¡°they didn¡¯t have many details except you would shortly travel to the City. It makes sense now, and I wish you well.¡± She needed to set him free, her hurt would heal, Halius ought to rise above her, live beyond his mother¡¯s reach, and some future day, hailed the champion from the Lonely Keep.

    ¡°I always thought my parents, they, you know¡­¡±

    When Halius hesitated, Charis thought he detected her lie. They knew each other well, although this trip proved an exception occasionally, and this one of them. He mistook her response as doubt. Charis allowed the silence to lengthen. She didn¡¯t know the right words to say and didn¡¯t think she could lie again.

    ¡°You doubt my parent¡¯s sincerity, don¡¯t you,¡± he whispered, unwilling to admit the possibility, hanging onto the illusion. He stomped around the campfire, advancing upon Charis.

    ¡°They¡­¡± Charis spoke and then stopped, face to face, noses a finger-width apart, eyes locked. As the silence accumulated, she averted her eyes from his, now moistening. Strong hands cupped her cheeks and returned her face to his pleading view. They breathed an exchange of air.

    ¡°I am happy for you, and regardless of my belief, your truth is what matters,¡± Charis said, her voice flat, sniffling afterwards.

    ¡°I see the love your father holds for you, and you return to him, so I know parental love, and I understand my parents have¡­ faults. In this, though, I must believe they are sincere. They have finally acknowledged me. They value me¡­¡± he trailed off, a single hot tear running down his cheek.

    Saying the words to another, confessing them, letting them escape, thoughts no longer will always reveal your belief or lack of faith in them. Charis knew whatever he said. Halius held doubts.

    Halius released Charis and smartly returned to ¡°his side¡± of the campfire. Charis relaxed back into the shadows, sitting cross-legged, hugging her legs, holding on tight.

    ¡°Well, tell me more,¡± Charis said once they settled. She tried to add excitement and joy to her voice. She knew though her Halius planned to leave and soon, perhaps weeks, more likely days. It explained the Goblin hunt, the sword practice, and his mother¡¯s gloating as Halius spent most of his time since the finish of Death Season, away from his pet commoner. His mother¡¯s nasty name for her.

    Charis indulged in self-reflection for the first time, not realising others may see her differently, beyond the obvious hair colour, its length over her disfigured ears to allow people to forget or avoid seeing them. With her now on this hunting, everything she owned, much she handcrafted. For the first time, she felt humiliation, not pride in her rabbit and deerskin vest and long pants, and even shame in her large leather floppy hat and quiver. Did people think her strange because of her clothes now? Halius¡¯ deep breath before his last words broke her introspect.

    ¡°¡­ and then he will show me around the city,¡± he finished.

    ¡°When do you leave?¡± Her voice was now dull. She couldn¡¯t pretend.

    ¡°Not until the end of this month...¡± He abruptly stopped talking, and his eye twitched ever so slightly.

    Charis grimaced and tried to guess the rest. ¡°This will be the last time we can hunt together, and since they have not invited me into the Keep this year, probably the last time we will talk.¡±

    Halius threw a small twig onto their campfire, avoiding eye contact and swallowing before answering. ¡°Yes. My mother says it is best. I am on a new path now and must avoid distraction.¡±

    ¡°Good advice, as always,¡± retorted Charis, her lips twisting unnoticed by Halius, not appreciating her new role of being a distraction.

    Halius¡¯ eager smile greeted her across the campfire. ¡°Mother allowed me to go on this hunting trip. I told her I needed to say goodbye properly.¡±

    Charis unfolded her body from her cross-legged sitting position to lay back on her bedroll, reaching for the privacy of the dark, brooding.

    Halius reminisced. They could both be different when they returned to the forest. His sandy brown hair, unique to noble families within the Duchy, marked him as much as black hair, denoted those who weren¡¯t noble. He wondered where this placed Charis¡¯ deep dark brown hair, which is why she covered it when not here. Here, though, he knew she could be free. Here she could howl if needed, if she only allowed herself to, although without him, she could never return. Her wild heart would be caged, bound within the village.

    With those words spoken, Charis acknowledged his mother as the victor. His mother was unconcerned about pregnancies; more concerned, the commoner pet would drag her noble son down to a commoner level or even lower. Worse, they would elope and run off to live in the forest together forever. To prevent such a possibility, his mother planned his future, finally feigning interest in him after eighteen Death Seasons and pretending her love for him.

    The dark and night sounds of the forest surrounded them, their voices going silent. Halius decided more needed to be said and threw more kindling onto their campfire to bring Charis out of the shadow.

    ¡°Do you remember how we first met?¡± A quiet in his voice, trying to return them to a gentle conversation and remember how they started their long companionship.

    Charis smiled, she remembered, inwardly appreciating the change of subject.

    ¡°How could I forget my Hero?¡± she chirped.

    ¡°You were struggling with your buckets of water, the village children taunting you, throwing rotten vegetables either at you or into your buckets,¡± Halius recalled.

    ¡°Then they stopped. I heard a yell, and my tormentors ran off. People always yelled at me, so I just turned around and didn¡¯t look at you but at the huge guard with you. Then you offered your hands and took my buckets, so kind.¡±

    ¡°It was the right thing to do to help you up and help carry your burden.¡±

    ¡°Yes, a terrible time for me, just after my mother, well, left, and they teased me endlessly about my mad mother instead of my hair for a change and trying to see what she did to them.¡± Charis absently touched her ears.

    ¡°I felt an odd kinship, your unique hair colour, shall we say, and my noble hair colour separated us from others. Then my guard used our meeting to gain an introduction to your father, being quite impressed with your father¡¯s craft and wanting to learn. My guard suggested to my mother that you could have a calming influence on me, so it began. You often visited, spending more time with me and then sharing my lessons.¡±

    ¡°Now it ends?¡± Charis confirmed, her words questioning to be sure no reprieve existed.

    He contemplated her words, finally resigned to the truth of them.

    ¡°What we have now will finish, that is all. But the future us is just beginning. While I am leaving for many years, I am certain, during that time, you will find your place.¡±

    He grinned then, broad, and a slight chuckle followed.

    ¡°You, of course, could punish any who decide to tease you now due to their lack of manners, I am certain. I doubt any will, your shortish hair under your generous hat has caused most to forget about your differences. A change to proper clothes and no one would recognise the old you.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t like my hunter¡¯s outfit, then?¡± Doubt laced her words.

    ¡°For this journey, they¡¯re ideal. For your next journey, perhaps not. Like me, it is time for you to walk a different path.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I doubt my father would allow me to hunt alone.¡± Charis paused, considering the reality. ¡°No one will befriend me in the village.¡±

    Charis drew back into shadow, repositioning her bottom on her blanket as her eyes moistened and an ache grew in her chest. Alone and unloved.

    ¡°We have been like brother and sister for over eleven years, and while our paths will separate now, we will meet again.¡± His voice straining as he spoke. Charis¡¯ melancholy didn¡¯t escape him this time.

    ¡°I appreciate¡­ will always appreciate our years. Our companionship allowed me to learn, a lowly outcast commoner able to read.¡± Chin trembling, tears welling up, unusual for her, and she startled herself. Since her mother¡¯s runaway, as a five-year-old, she blamed herself; and she didn¡¯t think she had any tears left, her body proving her wrong.

    Charis found something to correct with her improvised bedroll called a blanket to escape her welling tears.

    ¡°What other peasant girl has done that? I have learnt to hunt and trap and use a bow. I should be thankful. I am thankful.¡± She stood, stamping her feet, needing to pace, refusing to cry.

    Arms drew her into an embrace before she could escape. Hands rested on the back of her head, protective, her memory flashing back to their childhood. The village children didn¡¯t run from Halius, of course. They ran from his soldier bodyguard. Not that Charis made the distinction at the time.

    ¡°You always turn to the practical, don¡¯t you, the skills you have learnt, read, trap, hunt and bow? You can weep with me if you like. I will always miss you,¡± Halius said slowly, his voice heavy with compassion. After eleven years, he still needed to invite her to cry. Worse, the invitation was sometimes refused. Perhaps her tears left with her mother, he mused.

    Feeling her sob uncontrollably within his grasp, the shock of her tearing caused him to caress her short hair. When he stroked her hair, the colour always amazed him, and he thought only about this to prevent himself from saying anything stupid. A deep dark brown, a uniqueness to mark her, only allowed free and uncovered while they hunted and trapped. While smoothing her hair in steady rhythmic strokes, he carefully avoided the hacked-off tops of her ears. He only made the mistake of touching them once, when younger.

    Halius enjoyed Charis¡¯ crying. His happiness, not stemming from being cruel, he silently cheered every time she exposed her rare, softer side. Her mother¡¯s cruelty cried her out, and the bullies hardened her. Therefore, every time she softened, he considered it a step in the right direction, even if their separation was the cause. His concern turned to who would see her cry if she ever cried again in the future.

    Cried out, he laid Charis down on her improvised bedroll and returned to his. The campfire would burn out during the night unattended, and while they would have welcomed the warmth, both required to catch enough sleep for the next day.

    +++

    The dawn sunlight cast shade over their campsite, allowing them a pleasant, necessary sleep-in. Neither gained bragging rights as they rolled and stretched themselves awake within moments of each other. They broke their fast on the cold meat left on the rabbit, supplemented by some doubtful cheese and a couple of rescued apples. Decamping quickly, they hurried in search of a game trail to ease their passage through this unknown part of the forest. The thick wild forest canopy blocked most of the sunlight once away from the stream, forcing them to tramp through eerie shade and shadow.

    The lack of a game trail required Halius to push a path through the undergrowth, thick beside the stream, as the sinking or rising sun reached either side. Their only immediate choice as animals will always make their way to the water. Therefore at some point, a game trail would lead to the stream. The stream nearby also provided them with water within easy reach.

    Mid-morning and not too many scratches later, Halius broke through to find a game trail that crossed the stream. Not giving into false hope or wasting energy on excitement, Halius and Charis both rested on their haunches studying the opportunity. The banks on both sides of the stream were steep, recently carved by fast-moving snowmelt. This suggested the ford, previously joining both ends of the game trail, no longer existed. With no other choice, they followed the slightly overgrown game trail away from the stream, deeper into the forest.

    The game trail reduced the number of new scratches and marks upon Halius. However, the track still required clearing, so Halius needed to exert some effort. Charis didn¡¯t talk to him. She had nothing to say. She reasoned he needed every breath for the task.

    After some time, he pushed through the last brush or bush overhanging the game trail to reveal another path. This appeared to be a game trail, except oddly much more. They could track it visibly running further into the forest, broad and well-used. They, thankfully, could also observe it going in the opposite direction, back towards the stream. Exchanging a glance, they reached out to each other. They embraced, twirling together in celebration, resisting the urge to squeal and shout. Halius and Charis knew they would need to cross the stream at some point. This established pathway may offer another crossing point, possibly a ford and maybe, just maybe, a bridge. Hope at last.

    ¡°They would be looking for us by now, right?¡±

    Her shallow breath cut through the birdsong easily while walking at pace, not entirely running, although most definitely hurrying. They mutually agreed to the pace unspoken, driven by hope.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± he answered weakly. What would the correct answer be? He dithered. They both knew those at the Keep accepted that he and Charis could disappear while hunting for at least a day or two. Therefore, answering yes would be a lie. Answering no, happy, and confident would mean they were safe and didn¡¯t need rescuing. Again, a lie, he found the courage to admit. How would Charis interpret his response?

    Charis noted he didn¡¯t glance at her when he spoke. Was Halius more concerned about being lost in the forest than any justice coming his way when he returned?

    ¡°They would still be concerned, even though you have an older brother,¡± Charis offered, hoping he would reply with assurance, with humour. Just answer, Judge Knight Aspirant, will you!

    The width of the game trail also ensured no overhangs would strike them, which enabled them to talk easily. Charis was still somewhat concerned about the trail¡¯s direction. Did it exist to ease the way for travellers to cross the forest or lead them elsewhere? She held her tongue. Now was not the time to question. Otherwise, regardless of the truth, she would cast doubt on their hope when they both needed all on offer.

    ¡°I am the spare. They know it, and I know it,¡± Halius said, finishing with a cheeky grin.

    Charis threw him a disapproving glance. At least he replied, eventually.

    Halius walked and tried with grace to bow, catching himself before stumbling.

    ¡°Still, I have always been respectful and attended to my learning,¡± Halius continued in mock seriousness.

    ¡°Only due to me!¡± Charis replied, indignant.

    ¡°Then there is my mother, who would be upset if I destroyed her plans.¡± He winked her way.

    ¡°Let us hope the trail crosses this stream we seem to be following, and at a very shallow point,¡± she added. Inwardly Charis was pleased by the return of his humour and the occasional glance he spared her.

    He nodded in confirmation and agreement, as they both knew it would make it difficult otherwise; they needed to cross back and not fail.

    ¡°Those goblins learnt from us, didn¡¯t they?¡± Charis said, offering conversation to prevent either of them from dwelling on the possibility of failure.

    ¡°They made their arrows, of that I am certain, and while an arrow is an arrow is an arrow, they followed our feathering pattern, style, number and length.¡±

    ¡°As our catches reduced, I felt someone attended to the trap line before us. Traps reset differently occasionally, although lately none of that, just fewer rabbits.¡±

    ¡°They improved their proficiency, and we became an unnecessary competition.¡± He huffed. ¡°Perhaps the real reason they hunted us. Not to kill. To warn off, in a small way, leaving us with our lives as thanks for teaching them, not that it matters. I doubt either of us will hunt here again. Your father will not allow you to return alone, and I will be elsewhere.¡±

    ¡°Is that all? Aren¡¯t you furious someone stole our catch and hunted us?¡± She deliberately ignored the other truth in his words, the hurt when he nonchalantly confirmed the reality of their separation.

    ¡°They must need the catch more than us, and the forest is huge, so we can leave them to it now in the firm knowledge we have indirectly taught others how to catch food and survive. Isn¡¯t that a worthy thing?¡±

    Charis was concerned this charity would result in disastrous consequences. However, she admired him for his kindness, perhaps the same kindness which caused him to stop and help her all those years ago. She let it go as the broad, clear game trail troubled her more with each passing step. The width was beyond the ability of game animals to keep clear unless giant-like and plentiful. Therefore, if not animals, then what and why?

    ¡°Have you ever seen or travelled such a wide and even game trail? It would be better than some trails in your father¡¯s land, the ones we call roads,¡± Charis said, hiding a cheeky grin behind a cough.

    ¡°No. It is amazing, smooth and wide enough that we can easily see the sky above it.¡±

    ¡°What does it mean?¡±

    ¡°I am not sure.¡± His voice was quiet and tense.

 1.002 Friend or Foe (12th Day of Spirit Month)

    Halius slowed his pace, Charis in step with him did likewise until he stopped. Both catch their respective breaths.

    ¡°I have been thinking and it seems to me that you could journey with me to the city,¡± Halius stated, with clear determination.

    Charis grabbed his arm at the wrist and motioned him to look at her.

    ¡°As what, may I ask mighty Halius?¡± Charis replied, lifting a single eyebrow. He infuriated her, why would he suggest this now, his Mother would object. Judge, take his Mother for her scheming.

    ¡°You would only need a Letter of Introduction, either from my father or perhaps the Priest of Judge and then travel to the city and present yourself. Think about your future and I am sure I could convince one or both¡­¡±

    Her head swayed slowly from side to side as he spoke each word until no more, cutting him off, ending his folly with a single, snapped-out word. ¡°No!¡±

    Halius stepped away in response, jaw suspended, agog. Charis instantly regretted the sudden outburst, quietening her voice before explaining.

    ¡°I doubt your mother would allow me to travel with you. Let alone allow a Letter of Introduction to be scribed in my favour. Or am I supposed to travel behind you and your escort or perhaps ahead?¡±

    He didn¡¯t answer immediately, mouth opening and closing several times until finally facing Charis.

    ¡°You could disguise yourself as a stable boy.¡± He stood beaming at her, a wide smug smile, waiting for her praise. Her face instead pulsed bright red, jaw set and then unset.

    ¡°I hide amongst you then. Skulking about and given I am so ugly I could easily be mistaken as a boy? Is that it ¡­ is that your suggestion? Is my salvation so obvious and easy at hand?¡±

    ¡°Well, your breasts are smallish, and you walk and run like a man¡­¡±

    The sting of the slap across his face woke him to the reality of the foolish suggestion. While rubbing the red mark, her steely gaze challenged him to speak any more stupidity. Charis spoke first, barking out the words, slowly, one at a time, her finger stabbing his chest after each word.

    ¡°How would I be able to pee while travelling in your entourage?¡±

    Halius thought there would be another more pressing issue with a female, although not brave enough to mention it or really keep talking anymore, really, nope, silence is safe for now as any additional thoughts spoken could see him slapped again.

    Hands resting on her hips, Charis squawked, ¡°So, you are back to silence again.¡± Halius nodded slowly. ¡°Probably for the best.¡± Charis stormed off, walking briskly emotional outrage driving her

    Halius hastened to keep pace with her, although suspiciously trailing behind.

    ¡°I appreciate the thought,¡± Charis offered, eventually. She appreciated his heart; she understood the machinations of his Mother better.

    ¡°I admit my foolishness, I apologise. You have an unusual beauty and no one else appreciates it because all look at your hair first. I have noticed you, Charis, although we are brother and sister. As your brother, I see no harm in telling my sister she deserves true love, she will find true love.¡±

    Neck stretched out, he sheepishly glimpsed her face, then stared as silent tears flowed freely down her cheeks. Stumbling, he ran forward to regain his balance. As he recovered Charis threw her arms around his neck, reaching up on tippy toes.

    ¡°I apologise for slapping you, I know you meant no offence, only offering help if somewhat misguided. I am just worried brother.¡± Hearing him declare the absolute truth of their relationship, brother, and sister, confirmed her false dreams could finally be laid to peaceful rest. Then his firm belief she deserved love, his good heart saving her, she couldn¡¯t deny him the same.

    ¡°We will trust our luck and continue on the trail.¡± He squeezed her slightly and then separated. Swapping reassuring looks, they needed to continue and hope; searching each other¡¯s eyes for confirmation, and agreement. Their separation this time was not awkward; two companions, akin to brother and sister, plainly accepting and even cherishing their relationship, no longer any false possibilities or misunderstandings.

    Charis wiped the tears from her sunlit sparkling blue eyes, leaving enough moisture by accident to reward Halius with an everlasting magical memory.

    ---

    As Halius and Charis rounded a sweeping corner, he glimpsed him first, extending an arm across her path, both stopping immediately. This signal was adopted and understood by the young hunters years ago. The stream still bubbling and gurgling beside them perhaps covering any noise they made. They took a couple of steps back, cautiously, quietly.

    Halius hunting signed what he witnessed and then pointed to himself and then to the trail. He pointed to Charis and then the forest, his large hand in a curving motion she knew well.

    Charis disagreed, shaking her head, gesturing with her hand and pointing back up the path. They needed to discuss options. Halius¡¯ head tilted, questioning, he agreed though and followed Charis, backtracking a considerable distance.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know this stranger Halius, we must be careful. Who would be in this forest and friendly?¡± Charis considered animals unpredictable at the best of times, strangers in this forest could be anything.

    ¡°He could know the way out or at least know where this trail goes.¡±

    Charis¡¯ hands open and pleading demonstrated before him. ¡°We have travelled this well-used trail for most of the morning and we find a single stranger and no game.¡± Her head then snaked to gain his attention. ¡°We could go around him, you push through the forest perhaps,¡± Charis offered, challenging his certainty and perhaps desperation to trust. With an effort, she suppressed her worry, as it wouldn¡¯t help.

    Halius, arms folded said, ¡°You can worm your way through my small companion, whereas I would have difficulty and the noise I made would easily attract him if he had a mind to and then he may consider us bandits or robbers.¡±

    Halius stood resolute, her hero protecting her and commanding as he always did.

    ¡°Stay well away from him when you talk to him,¡± Charis said, resigned to his determination.

    Halius returned a sure broad smile, head nodding in agreement. She wished she could slap the silly look from his square-jawed face, instead concerned, she grabbed him by the arm and as he reacted, Charis stared directly into his noble eyes, never wavering.

    ¡°If you can keep working your way past him, I will work my small body through the forest.¡± Her chin set then. ¡°I will be following your lead and if I am delayed wait as long as you can. If he chases you, run and I will follow. Stay away from him, yes?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will stay away from him.¡± His eyes holding hers, no doubt, no deviation from the plan.

    He leant forward and kissed her forehead. He could see the pleading in her eyes. She deserved more so he wrapped her in a bear hug, a short pause as he realised it comforted him also, his brotherly love for her, returned as her sisterly love for him, true, unconditional, and forever.

    Charis strung her bow, smallish to suit her height and strength, crafted with her own hands after many previous failed attempts, which made up the learning process. Father didn¡¯t support such foolish behaviour, outwardly at least, inwardly though proud of his only child and her tenacity. She knew her father well enough by now to know this as a truth.

    She drew an arrow and nocked it loosely, one of only seven left in her self-crafted quiver, the leather cured from several early kills, functional, certainly not pretty although better than carrying additional arrows by hand.

    Halius dedicated several waiting moments to appreciate Charis¡¯ actions: smooth, well-practised and always instilling him with confidence, trusted partners, stronger together. His spear was already to hand an heirloom of sorts, long held in keeping by extended family, being a gift from an uncle and held in trust by his father until his second born came of age. They exchanged a glance, confirming their readiness and crept along the trail.

    ¡°You circle wide and get into position. When set make the usual call?¡± he whispered.

    ¡°Of course, different from our deer hunts though,¡± Charis scoffed, after all, she advocated caution this time. Placing her backpack and water skin beside the trail she moved into the forest proper. If necessary, both would be left behind. The talking she realised was unnecessary, yet somehow reassuring.

    ¡°I will be extra careful with this animal as agreed,¡± he whispered. Unsure if she heard him or not, always uncertain about her ears and hearing. Sometimes she heard him and sometimes not regardless of any other factors. He always wondered why her mother cut her ears. Charis didn¡¯t know. Now not the time to ponder, focus he told himself.

    He tried to listen for her as she slid her way through the bushes and trees, not a footfall to be heard. After numerous heartbeats, he heard the bird call. His turn. Strong hands gripped and released the shaft of the heirloom several times, searching for courage. If things went bad, as a Noble he could offer a ransom. Before that, he would trust in his strength. Take the first step he told himself ¡­ and then he did.

    Holding the spear more like a walking stick, leather jerkin loose and casual, and backpack hanging from his left shoulder Halius strolled along the game trail as naturally as possible. The butterflies in his stomach tapped a merry dance, settling with each step as he cloaked himself within the lost traveller story they agreed to.

    Turning the bend, the bulky man remained where Halius first glimpsed him, sitting on a large fallen tree. Given the longer examination as Halius made his approach, he realised his mistake, the stranger sat upon a large hollow log, a minor detail. The man continued staring into the forest, chewing cheese instead of bread, oblivious and undisturbed by Halius¡¯ presence. Halius didn¡¯t know if he cautiously approached stupid or total confidence.

    He halted a couple of men heights from him. Still, no acknowledgement as he continued chewing and staring into the forest.

    ¡°Hello Sir, my name is Halius.¡±

    Nothing, no reaction, the Sir kept eating his cheese, a large square jaw defeating the yellow block with every bite. So Halius circled about as planned edging to the point of no return.

    ¡°I ask, what is your business in my father¡¯s lands?¡± Halius is polite once again, although by his tone, expecting an answer. He never really perfected the noble right to rule and right to command sneer though. Probably Charis¡¯ influence he realised. His father¡¯s land was probably a bit of a stretch, although needing to say something to wake this stranger up, or did he? Could Halius simply slip past?

    The stranger slowly craned a pale face up to stare at Halius. His large pallid head, odd seeming now, thatched with wisps of black hair grabbed Halius¡¯ attention. A large, calloused hand then motioned to Halius, four fingers curling and uncurling, finally pointing to his large crinkled ear, the attached blockhead shaking slightly.

    Halius eyed the distance, could he pretend to sit on the stranger¡¯s other side and bolt instead? Halius slowly stepped closer, circling still, judging his chances, easing around the stranger. The stranger leant forward, startling Halius, causing the second son to stumble closer.

    Catching himself, Halius glanced up at the stranger, imagining the worst. He gawked at the creature before him searching for a reaction finding instead, a realisation. The stranger no stranger after all. A familiarity, a sense of knowing swept over him, any caution relaxed without truly knowing why. He heard Charis'' warning in his mind''s eye, trying to heed it. He promised didn¡¯t he, yet it slipped away from him like an echo in a cave, fading to silence.

    His new acquaintance wore a new leather jerkin over a well-worn shirt; the attire familiar to Halius in some way. His pants were threadbare although made from soft leather and seemly only weeks old. Now Halius remembered, one of his father¡¯s old friends although he couldn¡¯t remember exactly which one. No, not quite right, his clothes told a different story, perhaps a past servant then.

    Halius plopped down on the most grandiose hollow perch easily, a comfortable warmth welcomed him as he shared company with this friend of the family. He considered himself so fortunate, a chance meeting people would say.

    ¡°Have you met my father?¡± Halius asked, eyes questioning, trying to figure out who this new, old family acquaintance could be. Who would have thought he could meet a friend of his father, here?

    ¡°Have you sat at my father¡¯s table, is that where I have seen you?¡±

    ---

    Charis released her grasp on the knocked arrow in disbelief. Halius sat beside the stranger, why would he and so quickly? Did he know him? It could be the only explanation. If he did, perhaps the stranger could lead them out of the forest and save them. Her heartbeat increased in anticipation, due to the certainty of her belief in Halius¡¯ judgement. No! This didn¡¯t make sense. On the trail she stared into his eyes, he promised he wouldn¡¯t get so near, edge his way past if possible and the scene before her, plainly everything the opposite of that, total trust. Wrong! This is wrong! She wanted to yell and shout, run to him, warn him. She couldn¡¯t though, what if the stranger turned vicious when surprised, Halius becoming a hostage or worse?

    Not dropping all caution, she crept as quietly as possible forward, easing herself through the forest. She could now overhear Halius asking the stranger questions. The stranger not answering, or too quiet for her to eavesdrop at least. She needed to hear, so she crept further forward.

    Eyeing the stranger, she recognised him from somewhere. An acquaintance or customer of her father¡¯s possibly? Sure, and certain now, no wonder Halius sat beside him. She recalled his face now, a friendly fellow easily picturing him in her father¡¯s Smithy, so of course, Halius would feel comfortable enough to talk to him! Relief washed over her.

    Before her eyes seemingly in slow motion, her father¡¯s friend placed one hand in Halius¡¯ long sandy brown hair and pulled his head back. Using his other hand, he strongly gripped a thin-bladed knife and swiftly drew it across Halius¡¯ throat, both actions well-practised and swiftly coordinated and at odds with the stranger¡¯s large body and unflattering head shape. Halius¡¯ eyes flung wide open, mouth agape as her hero¡¯s life left him, gurgling on his blood.

    ¡°No!¡± screamed Charis, jolted from whatever delusion gripped her. She swiftly nocked her arrow and released it in one smooth motion to save her lifelong companion knowing her release to be too late.

    Halius lent forward, both hands futilely grasping at his throat trying to staunch the life fluid flowing from the deep, thin, and neatly made ear-to-ear wound. With no possibility of stopping the escaping blood, the reality shocked him. His body fell forward onto the hardened dirt of the trail, laying prone and still. The stranger then planted the bloodied knife into the log he sat upon and continued to chomp on the block of cheese, ignoring bloodstained hands and unknown to Halius or Charis, ears deaf to all noise by design.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    An arrow pierced his left eye.

    Interrupted, fingers uncurled, and the cheese hung slack. Then the stranger tried to stand and promptly dropped down. His head swivelled about nonplussed, looking, and not seeing, the right eye blinked, while the left eye tried. The block of cheese tumbled to the ground as both hands tried to grasp the arrow shaft.

    Bolting from cover, Charis leapt in front of him, rock in hand, ramming the arrow further into his head, grieving insanity driving her to action. The loss of her dear brother and his love dismissed the delusion, this inhuman creature deserved only death, no friend of theirs! The stranger¡¯s body tittered on the log for an agonizing moment and after, in slow motion, crumpled at the waist and fell backwards. Charis stretched out a hand to hold the corpse in place without knowing why, reflex perhaps, to prevent something falling, no more.

    Her hand grasped air and then in the final instant, fingers tips caught a large loop in an ear lobe. For an eerie moment, the heavy body balanced in place, the ear flesh elongating, and then a tear. The stranger quickly toppled heels over head down the steep embankment behind the hollow log tumbling into the stream with a splash. Charis watched the stranger float and bob down the fast-running stream, while frozen in place herself; she killed. He truly deserved death she convinced herself, evil, and he stole Halius from her. Justification in three quick thoughts, and then she threw up, knees bent, hands flat on the log and projecting down the steep bank.

    Charis recovered, wiping her mouth on her sleeve turning away from her sick and in doing so stared at Halius¡¯ thin crimson throat smile, red blood dribbling, pooling, and radiating outwards. So much blood, too much blood, and all from Halius¡¯ now still body, folded over forward, head on the ground, both hands painted red although no longer around his gullet. Charis skirted around the blood, hand stretching to reach Halius¡¯ shoulder and nudge him awake. Halius¡¯ body toppled over in response, arms and hands unfolding and spreading, throat smile gapping.

    Scream upon scream, with tears flowing freely, Charis eventually turned away blubbering. Jelly-like legs soon buckled, bringing body and genteel sensitivities crashing to the ground, her hoarse voice strangling further screams to silence. Unable to comprehend. Unable to make sense of what happened. Why didn¡¯t Halius carefully edge around the stranger? Why friendly and relaxed beside him? The pit of her stomach churned before the thought; the moment before his ¡­, she refused to acknowledge the moment, name it, she believed in her heart of hearts the stranger to be her father¡¯s friend, wasn¡¯t that part of her thinking? The little hairs rose on the back of her neck, suspicion, perhaps the stranger played a trick on them? Halius was the closer, the more vulnerable and therefore totally surprised. Distance must have saved her. If they both approached the stranger, would they both be slaughtered now? Unknowingly Halius¡¯ sacrifice saved her. She was now the sole survivor of the horrific encounter. Question after question and then guilt nibbled at her sanity.

    Able to avenge his death, for what? It won¡¯t bring her Halius back. The happiness, the joy they shared, together for longer than she could remember, was now forever gone. Her first and only friend, his smile and company gone, never again to be appreciated. She shared his classes in the Keep, a special favour the Baron granted to his Blacksmith. They shared their mischief and punishments. Random memories floated around, disconnected within Charis¡¯ shocked mind.

    She remembered convincing Halius to turn their restless energy into something positive, become hunting partners, were partners, she needed to think that way now; were partners. Another loss, another river of tears when she thought her mother¡¯s leaving cried her out. Halius and her now in the past, a lifelong friendship lost in an instant and she didn¡¯t know why. She didn¡¯t understand! Her face distorted to reflect her confusion and her anguish. How could she think Halius sitting next to a stranger in the forest anything other than suspicious? Stupid, stupid girl playing at being an adult. Her failure costing her companion dearly, Halius slain, her punishment apt, loneliness. The Scales of Judge would weep for balance, would demand justice, Charis the outcast, the ugly, the common must make amends. The pain of her fingernails cutting into the palms of her hands woke her momentarily from her torment.

    Charis turned to face ¡­ the body, stand witness, she needed to, he deserved the recognition and attention. Halius¡¯ face remained locked in a look of surprise, Charis trapped and mesmerised by the horrific visage for many heartbeats.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you keep walking?¡± she shouted at his corpse, waving her fist, tears and mucus flying from her face. Dropping to her knees both hands struck his chest. Then she realised what she did, blood draining from her face, her hands hovering around Halius¡¯ body trying to apologise, take the violent undeserving strike back.

    ¡°I am sorry Halius, so sorry,¡± she whispered. The palms of her hands finally decided to pat his chest, somehow thinking the action would heal the dead or make amends to the dead no longer able to appreciate her repentance.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I release earlier?¡± she mumbled, a shaking fist raised to the sky in defiance. The blue sky refused to reply, fluffy white clouds floating overhead free of her troubles and ignorant of her pain and guilt.

    With tender care, she closed his eyes, so much blood. The tears wouldn¡¯t stop and worse her nose ran to accompany her sobbing, which also refused any attempt to be controlled. Charis needed to accept her friend lost, no, taken from her. Why did she deserve life? Why did he deserve death? She needed to continue, where there is life there is hope, their chant and now hers. She needed to tell his story, their story even and to do so would require escape from here and then, did it matter?

    How would she face his father? What of the Baron, she a nothing, her friend the second son of a Lord of this Land? Her lifelong friend, dead, thinking the word or saying the word aggravating the ache in her heart, a dull thumping heartbeat haunting her, forever tallying their moments of separation. Their companionship, friendship and love were forever gone, she felt guilty thinking of herself, her side of the loss.

    Then she realised without her other half, she would remain truly alone, a small nothing girl in a large unexplored forest and beyond if she escaped. A sense of dread throttled her, alone, lost, gasping for air, needing to breathe. Whereabouts unknown, no direction to run to and could she really outrun the reach of a Lord? Her father would defend her of course, until his final breath. She would once again be the one responsible. Trapped under a crushing weight of hopelessness she ripped her shirt open, away from the neck to breathe, hyperventilating, rapid heartbeat thundering in her chest until light-headedness overwhelmed her.

    ---

    A piercing screech penetrates her growing insanity, snapping her back to reality, and a chattering chorus of birdsong praises her return. The stream bubbles and gurgles nearby. She realised at that moment nothing else around her cared; about her, about Halius or about the stranger. Only she knows and cares, the other certainties, dusk would fall, the next day would dawn, and the sky and its clouds would float by, regardless and in ignorance of her grief. His death, like a part of her dying, a dear companion, the childhood hero she shared most of her life with now lost to her. Only her father truly knew her as well or longer. Her Halius gone, the corpse undeniable proof although avenged, a worthless token of compensation when compared to the forever loss. She could remain impotent, squashed by her grief, remorseful and guilt-ridden and allow everything around her to determine her future or remember her brother Halius, and knowing him, be certain he would want her to fight and survive.

    Late morning, Charis stopped sobbing and wiped her face with a new determination and then slapped her cheeks. Halius would encourage her to overcome this hardship. Her father would want her to think. Think; wake up from your grief stupid girl she thought to herself, there is only you now to ensure you survive. So somehow, survive the forest, face the Baron, and explain the slaying of his second son. Certain Halius would understand she needed to look out for herself now and she needed to believe sharing the truth was the only way forward.

    She survived and needed to keep living. A pain from squeezing something forced her to open her clenched fist. The stranger¡¯s ear lobe and attached metal ring, instinctively she motioned to flick the disgusting remains into the stream to follow the former owner. Pausing mid-throw as curiosity seized her, allowing her to escape back to reason, she needed to examine the ear and the attached ring of the stranger laying in her hand. Staring at the contents she realised if, given the chance to tell their story and more importantly to be believed, evidence would need to be collected. Facts can¡¯t be denied; a favourite saying of her father.

    Examining the gruesome remains, ear flesh, and metal melded somehow; maybe melted together like metal in her father¡¯s forge. Hardly any blood and the metal not exotic or special, perhaps bronze she thought, the circle band thicker than a ring, more some sort of loop, like used in a horse bridle. The inspection was a convenience to gather the required courage before the next step she confessed to herself.

    She averted her gaze from his wound as she placed the bronze loop, on Halius¡¯ chest for safekeeping, swallowing down her grief hard, no more tears! Sorrow would paralyse and possibly lead to death, certain Halius would understand; she needed to direct her thoughts and emotions to stay alive.

    Charis retrieved her backpack and water skin. She would start with the basic tasks, the known tasks, done without much thought, completed automatically for someone in a forest and preparing to walk out. One simple action after the other, step by step she needed to keep busy, every effort devoted to survival and nothing else. The rhythm of these actions would ground her emotionally and thereby convince her that escape from the forest was possible. If she does them right then nothing could possibly stop her, her escape assured.

    Charis examined the stranger¡¯s camp. No campfire: eating bread and cheese, no need she guessed. Birth Season is upon the world, so no need for warmth either. No bedroll: he must sleep directly on the ground. The only item she did find rested beside the hollow log, his backpack.

    The tie-downs loose, she folded the top flap back and inspected the contents, more cheese and bread, which she threw into the stream, as an act of petty revenge. Another knife; thin and sharp; like the other one, no, not like the other one, exactly the same as the other one, the one used to kill her friend. She paused a moment and then stabbed the knife into the fallen log angrily, the twin knives united, instead of throwing one or both after the bread and cheese. Evidence. A perfect lethal pair in every way, the same silvery metal, the same oddly shaped grip, and both tapered to a thin, sharp, single-sided blade designed to kill like the one with blood on it clearly illustrated. Her friend¡¯s blood now dried, she felt the sorrow rise within her and hurriedly pushed it back down, tears wouldn¡¯t change anything now.

    She pulled out some rope and a spare set of well-worn clothes, no flint though, so he never started a fire, strange? At the bottom of the backpack, a hard leather case, of sorts, moulded into the shape of a pouch, with a leather cord securing it. Charis, after failing to untie the cord and much to her disgust pulled the bloodless knife from the log to cut the leather cord. The knife sliced the cord without effort.

    Charis discovered a strange collection of items in the case, slowly fishing each one out trying to appreciate the mystery and embrace the distraction. Who created them and why did the stranger carry them, two questions occupying the mind of the young huntress, both impossible to answer. Each item she examined in turn.

    The first, a red stone, cut with facets; it appeared valuable to her untrained eye and perhaps if sold the coins could aid an escape if it came to that. To keep the gem there would be a need to hide it of course, which could lead to consequences if found, yet she didn¡¯t envision a welcome return in any case.

    The red stone proved a comfortable fit for her belly button; she tore some cloth from the stranger¡¯s spare clothes and tied the red stone in place by using the cloth as a belt. She drew her shirt down over it and bounced up and down a few times to test to make sure it would stay in place. Charis reasoned if none searched or unclothed her, the gem would remain hidden.

    The second was another loop, like the one resting on Halius¡¯ chest. Too large for any of her fingers Charis slipped off one of her soft leather boots and she slid it over her right foot big toe. Still loose, her boot would hold it in place. It didn¡¯t seem to boast any obvious value, then again why use the pouch to transport it?

    The third was a small silver circle; not a proper ring, the metal too thin. Silver she knew held value, the circle of little weight therefore probably of low value, still in her present state every bit would count.

    She placed the small silver circle in her own shirt pocket since it was too small and light to be obvious or visible. She refused to smile or celebrate her finds, given their price. Would the items still be with her if searched? She needed to escape the forest first, so dismissed the thought for now.

    The now empty case could hold many items and perhaps once it did. She cast the pouch into the stream, almost to the opposite bank, because of too much angry effort. No empty pouch, no difficult questions to be answered, simple. Charis repacked the stranger¡¯s backpack, except for the rope. With that done she needed to do more, hands trembling when idle, eyes, a will of their own, straying ¡­ to Halius¡¯ corpse, shifting along the body until the pool of blood, from there to the thin red smile. Charis turned away, certain Halius would understand.

    Her plan? The Baron would be searching for his son by the morning of the third day, tomorrow, a certainty as she and Halius usually restricted their hunting trips to no longer than overnight. The Lord would want his son¡¯s body returned intact, therefore she needed to keep her only friend¡¯s body away from wild animals. The father would need to preside over a formal passing-over ceremony and grieve. They would need a whole and recognisable body, to burn him upon a pyre presided over by a Priest of Judge allowing his soul to rise and join Judge or perhaps the new way, bury him so the family could visit him. She knew her thoughts were selfish and calculating, swallowing hard, each time her guilt reminded her.

    Charis was maddingly caught between morning her loss and thinking clearly to survive now and later. Her Halius now lived only in her memory, and she needed to embrace that ideal.

    Enough daylight remained to follow the game trail, still, she would be too weak to carry her friend and come dusk she would need to find cover from predators. The predators in this part of the forest, surely night creatures as Halius and herself never encountered any during the day. The only plus, she carried no blood taint, so predators shouldn¡¯t hunt her, they would need to use this trail and accidentally cross paths or pick up her scent and possibly be confused by it.

    Planning the next action or task occupied her, and keeping her busy kept her raging emotions in check allowing clear thought and hopefully survival. The first decision, deciding to stay with Halius and therefore needing to secure his body and inside the fallen log presented the easiest solution. The large hollow log was long enough, Charis only needed to drag his corpse inside. The thought made her shiver, disrespectful. The corpse was once a nobleman¡¯s son, her friend, Halius¡¯ body and yet somehow, she must follow through. This need drove her.

    She considered the alternative, trying to haul a heavy body, the weight beyond her strength into a tree. Within the log, he would disappear from her sight as well as others, while if hung in a tree remain visible. A definite improvement, she convinced herself, aware others may deem her actions callous and heartless and many other things. Perhaps she needed to be, how else to continue the exhausting task of manhandling her dead best friend into a log!

    Placing the stranger¡¯s bronze loop and attached flesh into the stranger¡¯s backpack. She fumbled and found the stranger¡¯s clothes; she adjusted her grip on them for the next task. She wrapped Halius¡¯ neck, so no more blood could escape the gaping wound while she moved his body. Her bravado broke and she could not contain her tears. Turning away she resisted clinging to his dead body, once there escape would be impossible, her doom surely sealed as grief and guilt would overcome any remaining practical sense until starvation and death.

    She threw and threaded the rope inside the log and shifted Halius¡¯ body, feet first to align with it. Tying the rope around Halius¡¯ feet and legs she crawled sobbing to the other end of the log and began pulling until tired. She rested and began pulling again. Occasionally the body needed to be fed into the log from the other end to assist with the pulling. Her tears returned unasked for; she shouldn¡¯t be doing this to her best friend. She needed to add a cloth to cover his face, his dead eyes unerringly tracked her. Not for the first time did she wipe away tears and sniff her nose upon completing the gruesome task.

    Her childhood hardened Charis to view others as either friends, foes or the politely ignored. Manhandling her friend¡¯s body wiped away any remaining childhood innocence, the nightmare introducing her to the stark realism and finality of death, an ever-present possibility.

    What could she do with Halius¡¯ spilt blood? After all, predators would still smell the scent under a layer of dirt. Charis chose to cover the stain; to quieten her grief and preserve her sanity.

    ¡°Peace Halius,¡± she whispered, as another hand scope of trail dirt landed upon the pool of blood. The blood was mesmerising, Halius¡¯ and she pushed to continue at the task. The blood of rabbits and deer was familiar to her, red and metallic smelling, same, although different, the blood soaked into the soil before her belonged to her friend. For a fleeting moment, a delusion struck, she needed to scope the blood back into his body, this would fix him and Halius would hug her, and everything would be like before. Staring at dirty hands, teardrops running wet trails upon them, her sanity returned, and she shovelled faster.

    Continue, move onto the next task she told herself, keep busy, too busy to grieve. She needed to block the ends of the hollow log, grills made from study branches and rope her chosen solution. The ever-sharp stranger¡¯s knife effortlessly sliced through the required tree branches. The branches evened out in length, tied together crossways with strands of the stranger¡¯s rope until a wooden grill or grid formed large enough to cover an open end of the log. She made two. Now came the terrible, gut-wrenching part, the necessary next step as she would need to return to his body. She needed to tie the two grids together, one at each end of the log and his body would be there to greet her. Covering Halius¡¯ face allowed Charis to cope and complete the gruesome task.

    Charis crawled into the log with Halius, keeping company with his feet as well as three backpacks; she needed them all for different reasons. Firstly, so they could block any view of her friend, out of sight and hopefully out of mind, she needed respite. The second reason, Halius¡¯ backpack proved her no thief, her backpack to ensure her survival and the murderer¡¯s backpack to prove he existed. The first, is solely present selfishness, the remaining reasons solely for future selfishness. Heartless or selfish? Necessary for survival she reasoned, sanity hanging by a thread, grief calling to her, accusing.

    She gripped Halius¡¯ Spear, curling up trying to sleep with dusk approaching and her grief still gnawing at her. With no distractions, her grief grew into guilt. Why didn¡¯t you release earlier to save your lifelong friend? Why did he die, and you survive? His body was hidden behind backpacks, out of her sight, throat cut, dead. By what right or judgement is Charis the commoner, the outcast allowed to live while Halius, he of Noble bearing and noble heart slain, betrayed by his slayer, and ineptly guarded by his sworn companion? Charis alone with her thoughts and her emotions gripped the bloody knife which slaughtered her Halius, raising the tool of his execution to her throat to end her pain and welcome endless sleep and possibly meet him again if they both joined Judge.

 1.003 Escape or Die (13th Day of Spirit Month)

    Pain wracked her body, in multiple places. Not her throat? Argh, she screamed and the bloody knife in her hand stabbed the log. Her hands needed to assuage new points of pain, throbbing and stabbing knife-like, excruciating.

    Charis lost consciousness to escape the pain.

    She dreamed.

    Her spirit journeyed to another place, the sun high in a clear blue sky, shining down and warmth radiating from it, observing the glorious beams did not blind her. Admiring the land below, she flew above a forest, a living green expanse; the limits beyond her range of sight, beyond the horizon, the middle dominated by a massive tree, towering well above those around it. Then in an instant, she stood before the tree, so wide she couldn¡¯t see past it. Around Charis at its base, a field of sweet-smelling multi-coloured flowers blooming in welcome; the bees loud, their vibrating wings singing a joyous chorus of sweet welcome. She wanted to stay. Her soul is at peace here, an undeniable belonging. Halius¡¯ death is not an ending for her, a beginning according to the dream, reassuring her without reservation. He would encourage her to continue in life as they discussed and would affirm the same in death as well. You don¡¯t need to grieve for him in the future, you will ensure he will soon be at peace. Your memory will keep him alive, therefore share his deeds with others and celebrate his life and goodness.

    Stabbing pain! Throbbing ache. Head whipping side to side ¡­ no! Her dream spirit is torn away from the happy place, her bliss fading as her consciousness returns, called by agony. Trying to use her hands to hang on to the tree, she hit the sides of the log instead. The rough wood skinned her fingertips, jarring her awake, eyes open. Black of night surrounded her and the wind in the trees rustled leaves to greet her return. She exhaled; returned. Why couldn¡¯t she stay in her dream?

    Locked within the right boot, the big toe throbbed, aching for release. Her knees bent before her face, back curved forward, removing a boot from within the confines of the log, impossible. Kicking her boot-enclosed toe against the log no cure, no relief. While trying to ignore that ache, another grew centred on her belly button, gasping due to the intense stabbing pain, Charis¡¯ head bent forward smashing into the log. Wanting out of the log, her fingers crawled about, searching. Before locating the knife, an overwhelming slicing pain pierced her left breast, left hand instinctively massaging, trying to soothe. Something wriggled under her fingers. Her hand recoiled. What? Each intake of breath is a jab of pain and with each jab the concern of the unknown rising. Hands braced against the sides of the log, while her heart pounded, lungs gulping air even as the silent dark enclosed upon her. The aches, pains, the thought of something moving within her body ¡­ wild breathing ¡­ light-headed. Charis slumped unconscious.

    ---

    Dawn broke and the sun on her face woke her. Except for a residual pain in her chest, to her relief, her other two pains were now subdued and became bearable. Using the light of the morning, she untied the ropes and crawled out of the log. She stretched out her body despite her grief, cramps, and aches.

    Charis centred her efforts, on herself now, assured by her dream, in death, Halius encouraged her to live, and she needed to rise. The guilt of survival was not hers to bear and her level of grief a measure of their love and loss, nothing to be ashamed of, her memories of Halius would keep him alive, forever young. There wasn¡¯t a single sliver of doubt within her ¡­ she didn¡¯t know why, she just needed to accept.

    Charis stared down at her chest and the drop of blood painted on her shirt pocket. She unlaced the top of her shirt and searched for the source of her pain. The small silver circle was now embedded in her breast, more specifically, under the curved flesh below her nipple. Set, refusing to budge at her touch, melded perhaps, silver and flesh, like the stranger¡¯s ear and bronze loop. It hurt when prodded although not an angry red like a wound as her breast remained smooth and fair, untouched by sunlight.

    The red stone set in her flesh behind her belly button. Specifically searching for it, you would notice an odd colouration under the skin. The cloth around her waist was no longer required. The bronze ring firmly surrounding her big toe, melded to the skin the same as all the others. The three items were now part of her, bound and melded to her. What did this mean? Would she turn into a mindless hulk like the stranger? Would the strange trinkets harm her in other ways?

    She considered using one of the knives to cut them away or out and quickly cast the option aside as she imagined the unbearable pain and then what, after being removed? Charis accepted them, as other terrible duties called, which if left unfinished, would threaten her survival.

    Her mind turned to face her predicament, unforgettable really with Halius¡¯ body nearby. With a determined effort, she was steadfast in refusing to allow his corpse to thwart her plan. To protect the body from predators she quickly tied the rope back in place to lock Halius and his backpack into the log using the grids. The grids rested easily against the ends of the log. No other way possible, as Halius couldn¡¯t tie them from inside ¡­ not anymore. Charis held back the tears this time distracting herself with the task, with no more remorse, needing to think clearly and act, dig deep to find new strength and harden herself to survive. Halius was no longer able to lead them and therefore be ger hero to ensure rescue or save her. Charis needed to achieve this herself and escape from the forest was the first step. Her body shuddered, needed to achieve, the single thought crystallising ownership and responsibility.

    With two backpacks, two waterskins, a bow, a quiver and Halius¡¯ Spear Charis jogged off down the game trail. The jog soon a run and the run shortly after became a sprint. After a time collapsing, muscles burning and lungs gasping for breath. Then the tears started and having no energy, she laid back on the trail in the open not caring. This isn¡¯t fair she thought as she descended into lonely melancholy.

    ---

    The sun shone down bright enough to penetrate Charis¡¯ closed eyelids, an awakening in more ways than one. For now, under the warmth of sunlight, her thoughts returned to the present. She needed to rise above, and be the one to rescue herself and the first step would be to escape. With renewed determination she jumped to her feet and continued down the trail at a loping jog.

    She slowed and glanced back. Was that what I think it is? Slow steps at first and then faster until she proved to herself the break in the foliage beside this major trail, more than that. An abandoned game trail, the forest claiming back the narrow path, yet the vegetation light more like camouflage. More important to Charis, which had her blood pumping was the fact the old game trail looked to lead more directly towards the stream. Swallowing, she marched forward seeking hope. Keeping her arms before her face she made good time and with every step, a sliver of joy filled her heart.

    Eventually to her great relief the old narrow game trail opened to reveal the bank of the stream. With a rope and desperation, she would willingly test her bravery to cross, without a rope never, the tumbling water could cover a treacherous unknown truth below. She sighed, what did she expect of an old game trail? As her hope dimmed, she remembered where a rope could be found and shook her head with fury. No, never! She needed another way and declared crossing here would not be her salvation. Heartbreaking to accept, a washed-out ford too great a risk, stepping cautiously it would take only one slip, and she would be gone. The large body of the stranger would have floated down the stream and given he wasn¡¯t snagged here, clear enough evidence of its depth for Charis, so reluctantly she turned away to look back along the old game trail.

    She could retrace her steps along the old game trail and resume following the other trail. That would take her deeper into the forest and the unknown though. No, if there was one old game trail, there could be more and the best way to find them would be to copy Halius¡¯ idea and follow the bank of the stream and push through the forest. She would earn some scratches until the stream revealed another way across, but a small price to pay she thought to escape this trap.

    Charis knew from witnessing Halius that this would be hard work and she gathered the courage to continue by picturing the welcome relief of her father when they found each other and the lovingly embrace sure to follow. Meeting the Baron, a dreadful necessary opposite but someone she was resigned to face. After discovering a path out, every return she imagined included meeting both, without exception. Her want of Halius¡¯ strong safe arms, now overwhelming with him gone. She managed so far though ¡­

    The stream flowed on and on, she needed to cross and held on to her conviction the current must slow or an in-tacked bridge or ford would appear. Just a little further on ¡­ The brush and the bushes scrapped and grabbed at every part of her body, small, although not small enough as any exposed skin became grazed and then grazed again. She grew tired as she fought, the forest suffocating her, fighting back. Dropping to the ground, exhausted she needed rest. She could look back at the tunnel of vegetation she pushed through, so defined and then she turned to the wall of branches, limbs, leaves, and foliage before her. She needed help. Charis shed a tear as she reached within the stranger¡¯s backpack carefully. If a knife was needed, then the non-blooded knife would be the instrument selected.

    Carving her way clear utilising the knife, she wormed her way closer to the stream, the bubbling water summoning her. With the knife she knew the forest wouldn¡¯t trap her against the stream, the sharp blade never dulling which allowed her to cut back into the forest around any obstruction or sunken bank. She blinked twice when sunlight greeted her, surprised as an ancient tree exposed its roots with soil still attached acting as a giant organic shield torn from the ground rising before her.

    Charis stood in the dry half crater, the other half taken by the stream, which caused the ancient to lean, precariously balanced. Her heart nearly jumped out of her chest. Could this tree be a bridge? Tree how tall? River how wide? Over half of its roots were exposed including those still griping the bank and the huge tap root. Charis decided this ancient tree provided a chance, possibly her only chance.

    She reached out with the knife to cut its roots, the blade hovering. Which should she cut to cause it to fall across the stream? She withdrew the knife from the root she chose only a moment ago. Within her dream, the forest and the one tree infused her being with an oneness with them. Foolishness she thought, a dream, pfft! Other choices? She needed to try, alone, with no help and no witnesses, failure or success would be her secret to tell or not tell. What was there to lose? Charis knelt, arm extending, right hand touching, spreading across the tap root.

    ¡°Ancient one, I need your help. I am sorry your journey is ending. Can your last deed be to help me? Tell me what I need to do.¡±

    An impossible heat returned to her breast, brief and painful, tightening her grip on the taproot seemed the natural response for relief. Releasing her grip, she then went to touch other roots in turn. Some would feel right, and she cut them, others she passed over.

    The knife was as sharp as ever, with each root cut, she felt the tension on the reaming roots increase. One more and the tree burst from the bank, dirt exploding as the last of the roots snapped on their own accord or if stout enough to resist, were ripped from the ground dragging any attached dirt with them. Charis sprang back as quickly as possible dirt spray hitting randomly. She bravely peered past her handiwork. The tree didn¡¯t fall neatly across the stream. She sat disappointed and contemplated her chances and decided after a time it didn¡¯t matter.

    Considering its length, the fall had every chance of being perfect; instead, it fell somewhat along the length of the stream, against the current. Still, the tree¡¯s top foliage washed up against the opposite bank, so Charis took heart. Her eyes studied the eddies and whorls around the branches and foliage in the river and for the moment the war between tree and river seemed to be going nowhere. She nodded satisfied, this impromptu tree bridge represented her single chance to escape, and she decided to take it.

    Charis returned to the crater, the closest location near to her of any depth. Putting aside backpacks and weapons, she folded herself into a praying position, her bottom resting on the back of her folded legs and ankles; her chest laying forward to allow her forehead to rest upon the ruptured soil in the deepest part of the crater.

    ¡°Goddess of the Dead, Jury is your name, please don¡¯t take my soul. I follow the ancient ways and those deserving I will set upon a pyre to be burnt and carried to the sun, Judge, your brother. Those undeserving I will burn upon the ground to face your verdict. I promise this not knowing what is in my future, admitting I could be dead soon regardless of today. Please hear my prayer.¡±

    Charis didn¡¯t think you could really bargain with the Goddess of the Dead. She prayed because she needed to cross a stream on a makeshift bridge and face the very real possibility she would fall. Once in the river she had no illusions, the backpacks would fill with water and drag her under to drown. There would be no salvation of the soul from death by drowning, cursed to never join with and see her loved ones in death. Never to see Halius and when due, her father.

    She climbed over the spikey root shield of its base, most of which rested in the stream having slid down the steep bank, as the tree broke free. Then on hands and knees, Charis started crossing the stream, occasionally water would lap up and over the tree trunk, only its girth on her side and upper foliage on the far side holding her bridge partially out of the stream. Her concern grew with each shuffle, shift one limb, steady, then another and so on, whispering to whoever would listen to not let her fall as someone needed to tell them where Halius¡¯ body lay she explained. Mid-way she half-called to her father, strangling the cry. She dropped her head while admonishing herself to uncover her own inner strength and her face stared back at her. A wavering visage reflected in the water; did she peer into her own soul?

    Charis continued, subject to a new urgency, the water now flowed over the main trunk and only the branches growing outwards remained as guides. Deciding to stand, she needed to lurch from branch to branch, grasping onto each lifeline branch after a lunge forward, in effect climbing the tree horizontally instead of vertically. Fortunately, the browning leaves due to the beginnings of tree death unnumbered days ago separated from the branches without resistance to provide a clear view. The dead leaves hurried away in the current, floating to freedom thought Charis as she prepared for another step to attempt her own.

    Nearing the far bank, she stretched out to reach for an upright branch, the water a hand width below her knees tried to sweep her off the trunk yet her hand grasped the branch. Progress, winning. The water skins which occasionally fell loose off her shoulder needed to go. She freed one, giving it to the stream as an offering, returning water to water. The second, she chanced throwing ahead to the bank and was satisfied when it landed safely.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    With that success, now to land the rest, her backpack next. She wore the strangers on her back and her own on her front. She could afford to lose it; nevertheless, she prayed, wished, and willed it to land safely. Perhaps the practice with the water skin assisted, her backpack landed safe and sound. Throwing Halius¡¯ spear child¡¯s play after the others, and it stood proud, impaling the grassed bank. Now she needed to complete her crossing with the stranger¡¯s backpack safe with her.

    She reached out for branches and continued her shuffle along, step after step. The water became waist-deep as she walked on the formally higher branches, slightly springy instead of a solid trunk. Charis continued slowly, carefully choosing, as she couldn¡¯t see clearly into the stream, a clash between shadow and sunlight playing on the churning water. She continued by feeling for the tree trunk with the toe of her leather boots now waterlogged.

    The tree trunk proper began to flex under Charis¡¯ boots, shortly only the former high tree branches would be available. She needed to decide her next move. The stranger¡¯s backpack started to take on water; being grabbed by the tumbling water of the stream and tugging against her. She threw it with all her strength. Her precious evidence contained within and although heavier, the bank being closer now balanced out the difficulty to land the pack amongst the other throws. Her bow and quiver next; an anguished yelp followed as some arrows escaped, quickly claimed by the stream. Now her turn.

    She cleared her mind and told herself she could make this leap. She imagined it first. I will spring forth and grab at the bank and think of success only. I will then pull myself out of the water. I will succeed for me, to embrace my father and for Halius. She leapt. The tip of the trunk proper underfoot sprang to sink further although fortunately didn¡¯t snap and assisted by nature¡¯s design and her light weight, sprang back to propel her forward.

    Fingers clawed around a sapling growing on the bank proper, her very soul on the line. Secure, arm muscles dragged her body over the bank with one breast suffering pain demanding a rest to recover. Her face screwed up and shortly after she breathed again. After a further scramble, legs kicking, arms pulling Charis finally made the bank and rolled over in relief.

    Eyes now skyward she found herself appreciating glimpses of blue through a tree canopy being nudged about by a slight breeze. With the clouds sailing by as a backdrop, Charis wished she could remain forever. Except noticeable through the tall surrounding trees, a high tower across the stream spoilt the view, poking up like a bone finger. While dismissing any thought of returning to find out for sure, she guessed the tower would be at the end of the wide trail, the stranger¡¯s trail.

    Charis quickly confirmed the packs remained tied and secure and therefore retained their contents. Securing the gear, she broke into a jog while the thinning trees allowed, wet leather pants and boots nevertheless ¡®sticking¡¯ to her and squelching with every step. An urge swept over her to run naked and free, sunshine warming the skin, hair tossed by wind, fulfilling an unknown until then hidden desire. She reached for a reason, to make sense of this madness and remembered lines from a poem her father recited to her last Death Season. Yet that felt more like finding a match whereas her fantastic need to cast away her trappings of clothes and such came from deep within, primitive instinct or other such memory. Charis managed to reason away the silly and common sense prevailed; deciding wet clothes would dry well enough while running. In the back of her mind though, she knew, this wasn¡¯t about how best to dry her clothes.

    Early afternoon the forest thinned again, cut off stumps from older trees common, the Lord of the Land taking them to establish his Barony many years ago. She felt a lingering happiness for the first time, despite the dread and remorse accompanying her. The guilt of her survival returned briefly, soon squashed by her recalled dream assurance. Her journey back would be a balancing act she realised. Running free, step after step, avoiding that rock, skipping over a fallen branch, trending on a grass patch, following overgrown planting rows, the first celebration of her survival, an indication of past civilisation.

    Mid-afternoon Charis cleared the forest proper. Shortly after, jogging over overgrown farmland with fences down and wild grasses growing where once crops did. All of it long abandoned, confirming absolutely her forest escape. Her exit path far from where they entered the forest at a guess, although for now it didn¡¯t seem to matter. The sun well behind her heading west, so she scanned the eastern horizon for rescue, an occasional blinking and reflection a positive sign. This could only be her rescuers or perversely executioners as only the Lord of the Land could equip servants with expensive metal armour and weapons.

    Charis hurried on to a large surviving tree approximately in their direction and set a campfire in its shade, adding a branch of green leaves once established. Her approaching rescuers were now certain to find her, as certain as a future audience with the Baron. How would she survive? Her father advised many during her short lifetime. His decree, those grieving, the least suited to make any decision. A time for family and friends to help he advocated. Charis stood alone and the Baron wouldn¡¯t delegate any decision making concerning his son.

    According to her father¡¯s advice, anyone emotional won¡¯t make the best decisions, those thoughtful and thinking would. Charis cried her goodbye to Halius for now and hoped, no, because of her dream, knew, he would understand. Tears dried up, face wiped, she eliminated any distractions due to guilt and remorse; her next actions must be planned and purposeful.

    Charis positioned the backpacks and their contents to dry beside the fire, adding boots and leather pants. Resting against the tree trunk, waiting, she spent the time running through her story, carefully reciting any half-truths trying to remember everything checking the evidence multiple times, assuring herself the facts would set her free, her innocence obvious to all. She needed the Lord to accept her recollection of events as facts, no more and no less. The Lord would realise his son¡¯s death the result of an ambush and no one¡¯s fault once he knew the details, she convinced herself.

    ---

    Dressed in her boots and pants, shortly before his arrival, Charis stood smartly as the horse-riding Castellan rode towards her meagre camp. He dismounted from the brown mare gingerly, being the only one of her rescuers mounted. One of the Lord¡¯s guards held the reins, face at least neutral as far as Charis could tell. She cast her eyes to the ground as the Castellan¡¯s boots crunched the dry wild grass when he stepped towards her.

    ¡°Where is the Lord¡¯s son?¡± A deep gravel voice asked without emotion a now bare right-hand toying with his soft leather riding gloves.

    Charis¡¯ body stiffened, mechanically deepening her bow.

    Now confronted needing to answer, the silence dragged on as her mind recalled her prepared response. ¡°He ¡­ he is slain sir, murdered by a stranger in the forest.¡± Charis released a held breath the truth finally free and shared.

    She practiced this reply repeatedly, she didn¡¯t want to bumble it or sound unsure, as she needed to say it clearly, as little emotion as possible ¨C and she failed. Her gut churned denying her need to scream, the facts are important her father taught her, the facts not the tears. Her body betrayed her, her throat dried and constricted as a result, in her moment of need.

    Using a gloveless left hand, he held her chin raising her face to meet his. He stared directly into her eyes locking her gaze. ¡°That is not news the Lord will easily accept, much less the Lady. It is news that should not be delivered so directly either if the messenger wishes to live after saying it.¡±

    The occasional laughter of the past between him and her now seemed forgotten although perhaps its memory prompted this piece of advice. Why would he give her advice? Were the words spoken a mistake? Did she barely succeed with her reply, but fail?

    The Castellan¡¯s black hair, lots of black hair, joined a very full beard and made the man appear grizzly and raging. Although Charis knew this man for many years, he intimidated her now, standing before her, assessing. Relief arrived when his hand released her chin. And upon that release, Charis burst forth in babble.

    ¡°I tried to protect my friend¡¯s body from predators as best I could, although until we return to him, I don¡¯t know if I have been entirely successful, I am worried for him.¡± She bit her bottom lip and waited. The Lord would want his son preserved for any pass over rights, Halius body could save her once again. Charis silently prayed her companion would deliver her.

    The Castellan signalled to the guards and three came forth with one of the Lord¡¯s hunting dogs. Their hard-boiled leather breastplate baring the tower outline of their Lord¡¯s Keep. Their polished helms reflecting the fading sunlight.

    She hadn¡¯t noticed the lean wiry dog until now. A slim shorthaired breed, they always found what they tracked, the limit of her knowledge, its nose level with its slim handler¡¯s waist. The hunting dog seemed to Charis the better fed of the two.

    As the dog approached her, she glanced uncertainly at the Castellan and instinctively shied away. He didn¡¯t reply or indicate anything. The dog sniffing her all over, Charis stood rigid, willing herself not to whimper. The dog handler and two guards then followed the dog, which quickly picked up Charis¡¯ scent towards the forest. Charis moved to accompanied them.

    ¡°No girl, I am to escort you to the Keep, the Lord would be eager to hear your story of how his strong and healthy son died.¡±

    Charis stopped immediately and turned to face him, her mouth slightly open, closing it quickly. A slight shake of her head and a mumble arguing with herself. She needed to tell them.

    ¡°They will need to cross a stream and I only managed it at tremendous risk,¡± she whispered, her eyes unable to meet his.

    ¡°Halt!¡± called the Castellan and the men paused, looking expectantly. The Castellan then swivelled to look directly at Charis.

    ¡°Speak and look at me when you do!¡± Riding gloves slapping his thigh. ¡°I would rather see your face than the top of your head.¡±

    At his shout words tumbled from Charis¡¯ lips, babble barely understandable. ¡°The stream flows fast and I found a ford to cross it which seemed washed out at least to me, although I used my rope to secure the Lord¡¯s son, so I didn¡¯t try and cross it. I used a felled tree to cross and barely made it across. Three men and a dog couldn¡¯t follow my path they need to search north and see if they can pick up the game trail and then use rope to secure themselves across the stream¡¯s ford.¡± She finished, hands trembling.

    ¡°Sir,¡± she said. Remembering his honorific, racing her eyes to the ground.

    He waved the men back. Two of the three remaining guards were added to the returning two guards and dog handler. The five and dog now tasked to find the game trail missed on their way south, perhaps distracted by a fire instead of using their own senses. When found, a guard and the dog handler to wait this side of the stream until the return of the three guards. They left in a hurry bounding through the long grass. Return with the body of the Lord¡¯s son or not at all, their orders.

    The Castellan mounted his plain brown mare with care and led the way, Charis marching beside him, the remaining guard bringing up the rear. By her estimation, they would arrive well after dusk and therefore depend upon the Keep lights to guide them home. Judgement would then commence no matter how late they arrived, as the death of a Lord¡¯s son would brook no delay.</a> Charis¡¯ carefully considered plans and thoughts while alone in the forest now all astray, her speech practice sorely tested under the Castellan¡¯s piercing gaze, her reactions beyond her control at times and now, marching back, her stomach constantly churned, and occasionally her body shivered. She folded her arms trying to find comfort, swallowing down bile as necessary wondering for the first time if she could have survived alone in the forest.

    During the journey back, a single attempt to start a conversation; the Guard asking Charis a question, terminated briskly when the Castellan threw him a reproachful glance. Charis noticed the abandoned farmhouses, the fields overgrown like the one she encountered running from the forest. The southern farms of the Keep long abandoned with the families either gone or dead, Charis unaware and therefore shocked by the extent. Drawing near the Keep, well-tended farms with growing crops became more common place. Walking to her death on tired legs, the observations distracted, given the jeopardy to her life. With the lack of conversation, she resisted the urge to shout out nonsense at the top of her lungs while laughing, confirming some sort of madness had finally taken hold of her.

    Early in the march Charis devoted a portion of time to ponder the Castellan¡¯s advice or hint perhaps. Her father, a direct person, people asked what they wanted he would question them to make sure of the facts, the requirements and then determine a fair price. Her life on the line, she wanted the facts told; the facts would prove a stranger responsible for Halius¡¯ murder not her. Halius her friend, a dear lifelong friend how could they imagine she didn¡¯t grieve for him, equally devastated by his loss as they. She spent more time with him in the last eleven years than anyone else in the Keep! Surely, their relationship, their life bond would be obvious to all.

    The black outline of the Keep welcomed them, interrupted occasionally by a torch on the walls to assist the guards patrolling above and unknowingly guide the return of the Castellan during the night. As they approached the village proper, one or two villagers followed with torch or lantern and like buzzing insects to a flame, other villagers joined or peered from their cottages adding to the available light. Their passage through the village therefore well-lit and easily spied from the walls of the Keep.

    Their arrival news, an important event and many gawked and gaped noting someone missing. The Keep Gate opened, inviting them in, and as Charis approached with her escort, her father came running towards them. All knew his usually plump friendly ruddy face, although now, highlighted by the torches and lanterns, ashen and pallid contrasting starkly with his overgrown bushy black beard.

    ¡°Master Blacksmith I will allow you to accompany your daughter. Don¡¯t speak, don¡¯t ask any questions. The Lord must be the first to hear her story. I allow this as I know the respect the Lord has for you, don¡¯t abuse this privilege,¡± the Castellan declared in a clear commanding voice his eyes challenging the gathered villages to dispute the decision. They now knew their place.

    The village Blacksmith nodded solemnly, mumbling thanks, quickly hugging his daughter, and attaching himself to the escort. His large, muscled body an impenetrable protective wall, Charis wormed in as close and as complete as possible muscled arms wrapping around as a final protection. She listened to his heartbeat hammering sure and steady, instead of the murmurings of the gathered villagers. A small respite. Charis the child, safe within the arms of her father instead of the girl about to enter womanhood, prayed to Judge his love for her wouldn¡¯t end in his death, certain the loss would crush her completely so soon after Halius¡¯ death. The Keep Guards deployed their spears horizontally to prevent the villagers escorting the Castellan¡¯s party through the Keep Gates. A small blessing thought Charis as their muttering hum diminished with each step towards her doom.

    Before they entered the Great Hall, the escorting guard relieved Charis of all weapons and backpacks. Once satisfied, the Castellan commanded the two guards at the doors of the Great Hall to open them. The Castellan carried the Lord¡¯s family Spear while an escorting guard carried the balance and they herded Charis and her father into the presence of the Baron and Baroness.

    Charis couldn¡¯t read anything in the Lord¡¯s stony face; the Lady¡¯s face red around her eyes, clearly saddened. News of the rescue party returning with one survivor winning the race to the Keep. Upon seeing Charis, the Lord and Lady deduced the obvious heartbreaking truth, their strong brave son somehow didn¡¯t survive. Their heads heavy with grief, fighting to maintain their poise. The Baron waved to the Castellan.

    ¡°Tell your story child,¡± the Castellan whispered in Charis¡¯ ear.

    Charis told her story and produced the ear and attached loop of the stranger as evidence, tipping out the stranger¡¯s backpack when given to her after requesting it. Both knives tumbled out, one knife caked in blood still as Charis didn¡¯t want to touch her friend¡¯s blood or clean the knife used to murder him. It rattled on the stone floor of the Keep¡¯s Great Hall with its twin. The tinny echoing sound produced by the knives disturbed all present, an awkward interruption to the solemn confession delivered before a grieving father and mother.

    The Lord listened in silence. The Lady attempted to leave after hearing of the stranger¡¯s murderous deed; the Lord leaned closer to reassure her and held her hand more firmly. She stared vacantly at the blood on the knife on the stone floor until the Castellan discretely as possible returned both knives to the backpack.

    ¡°Until I see my son¡¯s body, you will be taken down to be held in the Keep¡¯s Dungeon.¡± His tone direct, a sitting Lord in his Keep, his authority absolute. Would their son¡¯s body reveal to them how and why he now lay dead?

    Her father started to protest. One grief-stricken stare from the Lord stopped him cold, realising he possessed no power here, he never did. He, like everyone else would wait upon the return of Halius. The Lord then left the Great Hall and assisted his Lady to leave to maintain her dignity. Her father briskly escorted her from the Great Hall and shortly after out the Main Gate. Their thumping closure an unwelcome finality.

    At the dungeon door, the Guards took her boots, yet left the remaining clothes, treating her fairly and without judgement. Charis placed one foot over the other trying to fend off the cold of the dungeon floor, hiding the bronze loop in the same action until the door slammed shut. Then the lock clunked as a final reckoning. Darkness filled the small cell, a dampness on the stone walls, the floor somewhat worse. Charis perched adjacent to the door upon the dry raised doorstep. Her arms wrapped around bent legs drawing them to her chest allowing her head to rest upon her knees to try and grab snatches of sleep, in between bouts of blubbering, while alone in the dark.

 1.004 Judgement (14th Day of Spirit Month)

    A plain meal of bread and water broke her fast.

    Her middle of the day meal, cheese, and an overheard irrelevant conversation.

    Early afternoon with boots kindly returned Charis found herself escorted from the Dungeon in a slow march to the Great Hall which allowed her eyes time to recover from the dark. Along the way she straightened out her jerkin and pants as best she could all the while trying to flick off any dungeon grime.

    After last night, Charis remained perplexed, the Lord upon hearing the facts, clear and concise as possible threw her in the Dungeon. The small audience, initially grief-stricken upon hearing the details of Halius¡¯ slaying then hissed and jeered when she recounted the tasks completed to preserve his body and ultimately await the rescuers. The Throne Room devoid of sympathy by story end. Her father¡¯s wisdom failing her, his lessons, no matter the attempt to make them fit her situation couldn¡¯t. The facts proof a stranger murdered Halius plain and obvious only the Baron and the Baroness couldn¡¯t assuage their grief on the absent and the slain. She didn¡¯t try to convince the Baron of her grief, thinking he would know. How couldn¡¯t he? Focusing instead on getting the facts correct and now payment due. The Castellan did try to warn her.

    The Lord and Lady waited upon their throne chairs, hand in hand. Charis led to a kneeling position before them, uncertain of the purpose of this second attendance and unable to fashion a fa?ade to gain their sympathy and prove her innocence by demonstrating her own grief over Halius¡¯ murder. Charis assessed them both through tired red eyes not realising theirs, matched hers.

    ¡°It seems you were to blame for my son¡¯s death.¡± The Lord stabbed his finger at the young girl standing before him. ¡°Your creeping around startled the stranger and caused him to kill my son.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t like that Lord,¡± she pleaded tearing. Her hope crushed by lies, she realised the executioners didn¡¯t want to believe the facts. ¡°The stranger wasn¡¯t aware of anything. Your Son ventured close to him, very close, before the stranger acknowledged him. Then your son seemed to know him as he sat easily beside him, a stranger.¡±

    Charis continued to speak afterwards into the silence of the Great Hall, unable to stop herself blubbering on, nonsensical. This was a result of the doom now clutching at her heart, all about her condemned her with their eyes. Her eyes meanwhile traced the joins between the stone laid on the floor, nervous, unable to look up and face the adults arrayed against her. Then her hands covered her face to hide the tears about to burst forth and her trembling chin, as raw emotions sort freedom. Didn¡¯t they realise Halius¡¯ death pained her deeply? She easily spent more time with him than they ever did!

    ¡°If I failed anywhere, I did not release my arrow earlier, before Halius ...¡± Charis confessed, her face twisted by the pain of failure, her bawled fists rapping against her thighs.

    ¡°You admit your guilt then!¡± the Lady of the Keep accused.

    Charis slowly lifted her face, not caring about the tears or the trembling. Her accusers weren¡¯t there at the time! They still didn¡¯t know what happened or how it happened after I told them, clearly and, the facts only, last night! Why don¡¯t they believe me? Such an injustice!

    ¡°Not guilt, Lady, I ¡­ we were too young to know someone could murder like that.¡± Her hand reaching to wipe tears from her eyes. ¡°So sudden, talking one moment and then ¡­ then, gone Lady, my friend of eleven years gone, and I don¡¯t boast another friend, no one, not even one. I grieve for him and try to be brave, yet I still grieve for him, my only friend, he accepted me when no one else would. I would wish him alive in a heartbeat if within my power.¡±

    Her face back in her hands now, trying to contain tears finally flowing freely after denial. She wiped them away and without knowing briefly revealed her hacked ears before her well-trained hair fell back in place. All in the court knew about the scars, although in polite company, none discussed them as the local folk always considered her mother ¡®touched¡¯ in some way.

    ¡°I could only think to kill the one who killed my friend. I needed revenge. Your son the only one to accept someone as different as me and deserved his killer slain.¡±

    Charis stood, disregarding court etiquette as they disregarded her truth, dragging her hair back to reveal her ears and then showing the rich deep brown clumps of hair in front of her face forcefully.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand, I don¡¯t know who I am without him, he was my only ¡­¡± The last word stuck in her throat, her mouth opening and closing until it stayed closed as grief consumed her voice.

    The Lord broke the silence. ¡°At my age I have seen death and some I dealt myself. I examined my son and his wounds fit a story of anyone who would slay a boy, by surprise and from behind.¡±

    ¡°I would not do that! Your son, my friend we talked beforehand, he agreed to talk his way around the stranger, please trust me! Or at least trust I speak the truth here and now.¡±

    His disbelief at her truth caused her to find her voice and yell, although her voice a rasping screech. She desperately scanned around the Hall and homed in on the backpack, her eyes wide, one hand frantically pointing.

    ¡°The knives of the stranger, the metal is strange ¡­ they stay sharp.¡± She hushed herself. ¡°One still has Halius¡¯ blood on it.¡±

    The Lady didn¡¯t need to yell or sob, she remembered Charis yesterday, recalling her son¡¯s murder like reporting a Keep¡¯s Ledger. The Lord and the Lady in agreement, if she loved their son as a brother or possibly more, her coldness condemned her yesterday, any claim of lifelong feelings for her slain companion extinguished in that singular callus display?

    ¡°What you say proves nothing, after meeting the stranger you could easily obtain one of his knives and killed them both?¡±

    As the Lady of the Keep, her words carried their own weight, and this common girl would not escape her due. Guilty or not she would die like her son. The Duchess needed more blood. Her family would not suffer alone.

    ¡°No!¡± Charis shouted from a tight throat, the protest sounding lost.

    Everyone waited for her to speak again as one word would be too few for the likes of her. Everyone except the Lady of the Keep. While in her Keep she would not wait for a commoner girl.

    ¡°He was leaving the Keep, leaving you, you were in love with him, and he rejected you!¡±

    The Lady of the Keep¡¯s words floated accusingly across the Great Hall. All hushed to acknowledge their sense and their reason, young lover spurred, a commoner trying to rise above her station. A tragic story, yet so predictable.

    ¡°We were hunting companions, no more. He, my childhood hero for bringing light into my tortured life with his generous heart. All others bullied me ¡­¡±

    Charis lowered her voice almost spent in any case. ¡°I considered him brother, he considered me sister. He noble and I am forever common. My ears and hair forever set me apart from normal folk. You all know this is true and my curse to carry and now, without Halius I won¡¯t fit anywhere. We were the best of friends and I grieve for him dearly, more than anyone.¡± Eyes red and tearing, nose dripping, and body exhausted Charis wondered how to continue, she must, the need to keep Halius¡¯ alive in the stories to be told driving her.

    ¡°You wished to aim for higher station and when denied you killed him!¡± The Lady of the Keep now screamed to the shock of all. Unknown to those around her she sensed victory, the child exhausted and rambling. Silently cursing the Priest¡¯s interference as this charade should have been done last night. Wait for Halius¡¯ body he counselled. Why? Her dead son can¡¯t accuse, he can¡¯t do anything anymore.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t like that,¡± Charis said simply, now too exhausted to fight anymore. She dropped to her knees broken and sad for her loss, sniffling and sobbing, appealing silently to any gods listening for justice. Surely, the Lord would see the truth of it through his grief if not the Lady. She wiped her eyes and then her nose on her shirtsleeve ignoring the return of the ache in her toe.

    The Baron¡¯s Judge Priest slowly stood, compelled on some strange level to intervene. ¡°Can I offer some assistance Lord in the name of Justice?¡±

    The Lord of the Keep nodded at the Priest of Judge, who reluctantly took the five paces to stand beside Charis. The Lady of the Keep clawed the arms of her throne chair. How is this fool going to deny me now?

    The Judge Priest assisted Charis to her feet and handed her a dagger. Charis stared blankly at him and then at the weapon.

    ¡°Are you listening girl?¡±

    Charis raised her eyes to him and nodded slowly.

    ¡°I will sit at this stool. You approach me from behind and pretend, you heard me yes, pretend to cut my throat.¡±

    ¡°He sat beside the stranger,¡± Charis mumbled.

    ¡°What did you say? Are you refusing?¡±

    Charis coughed slightly.

    ¡°No, Halius sat beside the stranger on the log. The guards, when they fetched Halius¡¯ body would remember the log, the pool of blood at one end in front of it. No one could sneak up behind Halius, impossible, even his Mother knows that ¡­ knew that because she forever tried to or hired others to try.¡±

    Charis¡¯ voice a droning sound now, she considered herself defeated, and agreed to this game or dance with the Priest since it kept her alive for a few heartbeats more.

    The Lady gripped her Lord¡¯s arm and squeezed upon hearing Charis¡¯ words, her chest swelling, her son impossible to sneak up on, unless he utterly trusted you and feigned surprise. Her mind twigged, didn¡¯t her son trust his mother?

    The Priest fetched another stool and sat it next to the one already there. He asked her to position them both.

    ¡°Now, try to slit my throat.¡±

    The Priest sat there; teeth slightly clenched hoping she understood, and a madness didn¡¯t take her.

    ¡°I can¡¯t, I am right-handed. The left-handed stranger could of course,¡± Charis said, speaking with a monotone voice, a dead child talking.

    ¡°Lies, only you say they sat that way, it could easily be the other way,¡± the Lady of the Keep said.

    To the amazement of all Charis smiled at her, whimsy overtaking her sanity.

    ¡°Ask the guards, the log backed onto the stream, Halius seated on the end, which is where his blood pooled and the stranger shed no blood, he fell backwards into the stream. I said all this yesterday. I tried to speak plain, while on the inside, needing to dredge up the facts, I slowly died with grief. My father always told me the facts were important. I spoke truth then. I speak the truth now. If you end my life, it will be murder, as I am innocent just like your son.¡±

    She sat on the stool bent over, her head in her hands, tired. She knew her words had no conviction or energy in them her only regret would be she couldn¡¯t save her friend. The conversation! The Lord Baron needed to test her archery, needed to test the truth of her words in a martial contest, her voice gone, Charis called to the Lord Baron with all her heart, if not for her, for Halius so his story could be told by one who loved him and never be forgotten. Instead, punishment as her toe ached and she needed to grit her teeth to bare the pain.

    All sat stunned. Some in the Great Hall today witnessed her retelling of the events yesterday and didn¡¯t accept them as she spoke so plain. Everyone waited upon the Lord of the Keep, to announce his verdict. The Baron favoured silent tortured death, the Baroness quick, public quartering, both constrained by the presence of the Priest of Judge and after much theological debate begrudgingly settled upon trail by combat if the child didn¡¯t confess her guilt. Priests of Judge, upholders of the Law, the extent depending upon their level of faith of course, and this special envoy upon considering the girls facts last night, impassively as required, believed them mostly true needing to sight the body and if opportunity presented recreate the death scene to be certain.

    The Baron, bereft of options, opted for the one remaining option and in that exact moment of Charis¡¯ exhausted plea chose his heart to satisfy an agreeance within and a mystical influence from without.

    ¡°I asked the Castellan to setup a target very early this morning. I did this originally to see if anyone in my Keep could achieve what you said you achieved. I asked him to invite several from the village also, offering them a prize. Therefore, I offer you this chance to demonstrate your archery skill. Do you accept?¡±

    Still bent over Charis nodded, beyond caring now, numb, the fight having left her. A small glimmer of hope though. Miraculously her call from the heart to the Lord Baron being heard, in the end a simple relief, her life continuing somewhat longer because of an archery contest, how silly. How fortuitous she overheard a conversation from her Dungeon cell, two guards lamenting their archery skill and missing out on the prize. She peered up at the Lord of the Keep when he failed to say anymore.

    ¡°You will be taken to the Courtyard and given your bow and quiver. I will ask your father to be fetched to bear witness I am being just and fair in this, although I grieve deeply.¡±

    The Lord¡¯s voice loud and commanding, his eyes transfixing Charis¡¯, held, only able to see her judge, jury, and executioner, the Lord of this Keep, ultimate authority over all in his land.

    The Castellan and a guard grabbed her to her feet, neither kind nor harsh in the performance of their duty. Reserving their judgement perhaps, intelligent, and mature of them thought Charis, what did she think then? She needed to clear her mind and comprehend the events happening around her. The loyal men escorting her would follow their Lord¡¯s lead, her fate the furthest thing from their minds. Believing strangers cared for you or about you; a madness like her mother suffered from?

    Charis glanced back at her Lord Baron, gloved hands gripped the arms of his Lord¡¯s chair, neck veins clear even in Charis¡¯ tear blurred vision. She recognised that noble fa?ade; the Baron wanted an ending, quickly, to cauterise his pain. A man of violence, a martial test the perfect test in his mind, quick, absolute, fair, and agreeable to all. The commoner has an impossible hope, yet this is enough to justify her expected death afterwards.

    Charis silently thanked the guards for the late delivery of Halius¡¯ body, or perhaps the Castellan for leaving without it as the extra day allowed her to appeal to the Baron¡¯s Court using facts as advocated by her father¡¯s lifelong advice and when rejected the following day accepting the Castellan¡¯s day-old advice, to reach into her feelings, to oddly end up with a test of skill to decide her fate.

    The Priest of Judge, identified by his robes, stood beside the Baron observing proceedings. His gaze falling upon the unusual looking commoner stumbling to her death. Why did he intervene? Commoners die, they usually mattered little to him and yet, an urge called upon him in this instance to debate and advocate for justice. Perhaps her impassionate recalling of the facts instead of the usual half-wit blubbering impressed him last night, although the unusual circumstances around the murder also piqued his interest. What a pity the murderer¡¯s body couldn¡¯t be fetched to be examined.

    Others in the Baron¡¯s Court an indistinct blend of coloured cloth and eager faces stood and milled about in discussion. A quiet hum emanated from them and curiously a number glanced at her and then shook hands with another. The ¡®another¡¯ moved through the throng as they exited the Great Hall to gather once again in the Courtyard.

    ¡°Coin on her to succeed, odds?¡± asked the robed Priest.

    ¡°Fives,¡± ¡®another¡¯ replied.

    The Priest dropped twenty silver coins into an eager outstretched hand, each bearing the side profile of the Duke, untarnished. The ¡®another¡¯ held his breath, face plain until the Priest left, bet marker in hand. Very few took the uncertainty of her succeeding, each who did a welcome gambler. The Priest¡¯s bet though ensured whatever the result he would leave with coin, and he couldn¡¯t believe his good fortune.

    ---

    Nervous with her life in her own hands, or so she hoped; she glanced to her father for reassurance. The target size equal to the size of a human eye and the distance fair, at least in this the Lord¡¯s word held true and everything would be the same including afternoon sunlight. She loosely nocked her best arrow, selecting from a choice of two took some time, it passed quickly for her, although for the Lord he called to her to select and delay no longer. Charis grimaced and nodded to him, accepting his authority. The ¡®another¡¯ briefly caught her attention, returning a greedy smile, one hand raised, two fingers rubbing against his thumb.

    ¡°Your father stands in front of the target!¡± the Lady of the Keep shouted. Others assured her the archery skill this girl claimed to have, impossible, so a blacksmith father and his common daughter would represent a truer value for her son¡¯s life. The Lord momentarily distracted by the ramifications; the loss of the sole Blacksmith to the Barony and the difficulty of acquiring another.

    The Lord¡¯s witnesses gasped and then chattered. The stakes for this misfit, climbing higher and the interest in the outcome growing as the witnesses almost as one lent slightly forward, some licking their lips in anticipation.

    Father hugging daughter, he raised weary eyes to his Lord. Receiving the Baron¡¯s ascent, the Blacksmith¡¯s lumbering gait carried him willingly to the target, Charis¡¯ eyes tracking every sacrificial footfall, another life soon to be in her hands. Easily accepting and trusting, a parent¡¯s blindness perhaps or true faith, what more could a father offer a daughter.

    Charis wiped tearing eyes on a sleeve. The eye sized target now masked somewhat by a forest of curly black beard hair, the great artery in the adjacent neck presenting the slimmest of margin for error. How many times did her slim fingers run through that great beard, disappearing due to depth? Narrowed eyes now focused upon him, the one she loved beyond reckoning. A warm fatherly smile, full of unconditional love greeted her in return. How did it come to this? She lost Halius and now possibly her father ¡­ why? Charis nocked her arrow again and raised her bow to aim, she couldn¡¯t. She lowered her bow. Her father mouthed the words ¡®I love you daughter¡¯ and Charis survived the heartbreak when the Lord barked an enquiry.

    ¡°Do you refuse girl?¡± the Lord questioned, the Lady shifting eagerly forward in her chair.

    Charis set her jaw to prevent any harsh retort escaping. Her mind returning to the task at hand, saving her father¡¯s life, another loss so soon after Halius unbearable and ¡­ unfair. Her loss greater than the Lord or Lady, why must she be on trial, why must her father pay? Grinding teeth ignited an inner fury, growing with every heartbeat. With a certainty her bow eased smoothly into a comfortable well practiced position. Clear purpose claimed every muscle and sinew, intent and outcome aligned as never before.

    With arrow nocked, will fuelled by fury demanded the missile fly true. Charis pulled the bowstring back to touch her cheek, concentrating on accuracy, the bow as taunt as needed. Reassuring warmth from behind her bellybutton caressed the fury within, reshaping the raw emotion to purpose. The warmth grew, an eye traced along the length of the arrow shaft, and she imagined the arrow accurately embedded in the target regardless of the bushy camouflage.

    Charis let the arrow fly. A slow-motion deja vu moment occurred as she willed the arrow to strike its target, confident in her skill. If she erred her father¡¯s life forfeit. Those in the courtyard caught their breath, they expected her to fail, most wagered coin on her failure and hence willed against her. Except unknown to them they gathered too far away to exert their influence upon the outcome.

    The thud of arrow hitting target unleashed Charis, springing into action sprinting towards her father stone in hand, poised to strike. A satisfying smile graced the Baroness¡¯ lips, the madness of her son¡¯s murderer revealed, and justice would soon follow and yet doubt persisted, the Blacksmith didn¡¯t flinch. Locating a suitable stone consumed much of Charis¡¯ arrow choosing time and now, triumphantly, she drove the arrow through the wicker target. Charis enacting an exact copy of her actions so there could be no doubting her words. A father¡¯s embrace effortlessly lifting his daughter off her feet. The stone released back to the ground.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    All gasped.

    Charis turned to face the Baron who pushed himself up from a high-backed chair, taking one long breath, preparing. The Priest of Judge then offered him council, unbidden perhaps. The Baron now deflated, stumbled back into the regal-looking chair, waving them both away; hands then reaching to cover weeping eyes. The Baroness screamed at the filthy commoner escaping justice.

    ¡°You caused his death you should die as well! Together in life, together in death I say! Why should she live! Why?¡±

    The Lord comforted her, while waving the Blacksmith and daughter away again, unnecessary as across the courtyard the pair could already be observed in unseemly haste approaching the Main Gate. His wife gibbered in between howls not making sense although he understood well her grief as he shared that same grief. The guards made no effort to stop them, obeying their Lord¡¯s command or too stunned themselves.

    Charis¡¯ father knew a woman''s grief and realised its influence on a husband. They hurried through the Main Gate of the Keep, seeking the village and the freedom to escape beyond in any direction. The crowd parted to allow them through, wondering what would happen next, after all a Lord¡¯s son died and yet a common peasant lived.

    Elated, slightly in awe Charis stayed silent, trying to comprehend her own freedom and the fact her father still lived! Justice prevailed and her innocence proven by right of arms, an archery contest, at least for now. Obviously, her father felt the reprieve would be short-lived, lumbering along under a labouring breath, herding his daughter before him.

    His Smithy not far from the centre of the village, which they reached quickly, urgency still upon them. Charis finally realised by the pace her father set; something was still wrong. Was her release a pardon only until trial by combat forgotten and grief called for further satisfaction?

    Tired from last night and this morning, his preparation rewarded by hope delivered. He quickly grabbed the small sack of clothes and rations waiting for them in the Smithy, readied earlier in the morning and they both walked with haste out of their village. She finally relaxed the grip on her bow and sighting the sack wondered what became of her backpack. They didn¡¯t follow the trail out of the village, heading instead into the foothills of the mountains which loomed behind the village.

    "You must be far away by morning daughter as a mother''s grief can reach a great distance, especially if she is married to a Lord.¡±

    ¡°I thought this over father, I am innocent, you know, don¡¯t you? You believe me?¡±

    A father¡¯s hand rested upon a daughter¡¯s shoulder, slowing their pace until stopped, the daughter receiving the gentlest of hugs.

    ¡°You and Halius, two joined at the hip, inseparable. There would be no way known either of you would leave the other or lead the other into danger or death willingly.¡±

    ---

    They travelled into the night walking the length of as many shallow streams as possible guided by a covered lantern which permitted the meekest of light out into the dark. Well after Death Season, the water still held a chill from the snow melt coming directly off the mountains.

    ¡°Keep going daughter, the water may trick the Lord¡¯s dogs, we will obtain alternate transport shortly I hope.¡±

    Following one of the streams, true to his word, a horse and wagon waited for them. The horse and wagon continued to travel within the stream, driven by a farmer who knew the lay of the land well. The wagon left the stream at a ford, the adjoining track leading to the farmer¡¯s house, navigation in the darkness accomplished under the light of a single bullseye lantern suspended from the wagon. The farmer now appreciated following his Blacksmith friend¡¯s advice to drive the same path that very morning in case they needed to ensure an escape. As the Blacksmith assured the farmer he would walk the streams leading to their rendezvous point to ensure he wouldn¡¯t get lost in the night.

    ¡°I know the danger this places your family in, and it is a debt I can never repay.¡±

    ¡°It is no great matter, I am glad your daughter won release, especially since I took the effort to prepare this morning for such a thing. It would be a shame for such effort to be wasted and as a farmer you know I dislike waste.¡±

    The farmer smiled at both his friend the Blacksmith and his daughter. Two grateful return smiles rewarded him.

    ¡°Father what will become of me?¡± whispered Charis.

    ¡°I have taught you all I know, and you have learnt more besides. You must make your own way now. Travel to the city and disappear in the crowd and perhaps one day you will be able to return to me.¡±

    ---

    The male adults agreed she needed to continue travelling tonight otherwise the Lord and his retainers on horse would easily make this farmhouse by early morning. While they tried to avoid people during their runaway, the Lord¡¯s dogs would represent the most obvious danger as well as the fact most knew of the long-time friendship between the village Blacksmith and mountainside Farmer.

    They also confirmed Charis would only be safe in the City, well away from the Lord and Lady of this frontier land. The farmer offering wagon, horse, and an only son to drive it. The farmer refilled the wagon¡¯s lantern with oil in preparation certain the limited light would permit the driver to guide the wagon into any wheel ruts on the trail and not stray. While the men prepared the wagon, the farmwife took Charis inside the farmhouse.

    ---

    Placing a lantern upon the Kitchen table, the wife whispered, ¡°I know you¡¯ve been raised since young by your father so you may or may not know the answer to my next question, it is important though as I intend to disguise you as a boy.¡±

    Charis nodded cautiously. She recalled Halius suggesting the same solution and slapping him. There would be no more suggestions from him, the thought almost bringing her to tears, moisture welling up unbidden.

    The farmer¡¯s wife embraced Charis upon noticing her eyes reddening. ¡°There, there you poor thing, you have escaped, and the question isn¡¯t that bad dear. Do you know if you¡¯ve received the Goddess¡¯ blessing when born?¡±

    ¡°I am not sure dear lady. I never knew my mother well, a few memories when very young and after surviving sixteen Death Seasons my father has never mentioned her.¡±

    ¡°Do you bleed between the legs? You know what I mean?¡±

    ¡°I am not sure.¡± Thinking to herself. ¡°Mmh no, I have never bled unless cut,¡± Charis answered quietly.

    ¡°While very unusual I have heard of it before a girl child not receiving the blessing when born. Your breasts will not grow much more than they are now, and you will be unable to bare children. In all other ways you will still be a woman, you understand. Also, your disguise as a boy won¡¯t be betrayed since you won¡¯t bleed being unblessed.¡± The farmwife held Charis at arm¡¯s length. ¡°Perhaps this is then your fate, child.¡±

    Charis gasped, shaking her head in denial, more differences, further away from normal. An ugly duckling, her one true friend slain, soon to be separated from her father, alone in an unknown world beyond village and forest. Reaching for a chair to sit in, she peered up into a face of kindness, her throat too dry to speak she nodded her sad consent. What strange new life would she need to live now, wondering if her father knew what he made her into, an unblessed, not truly a woman, although thankfully, not a man. On the other hand, could her condition be due to her mother¡¯s neglect?

    ¡°Your breasts are still large enough to need them wrapped flat. I will fetch a piece of bed sheet. It will do the job nicely.¡±

    As she wrapped, Charis winced, the silver circle piercing her flesh. The farm wife frowned, her hands deftly releasing the cloth, allowing the constriction to relax. Unwinding the cloth further revealed a bloodstain and matched the location. Cautiously massaging Charis¡¯ breast to find the secreted item, the farmer¡¯s wife narrowed her eyes while meeting Charis¡¯.

    ¡°It¡¯s a sliver of silver I found, which wormed its way into my body. My father doesn¡¯t know.¡± Charis¡¯ hands reached for her face, the farmer¡¯s wife dragging them down foiling the attempt to hide.

    She nodded. ¡°It will be our secret. You can¡¯t be wrapped though if too painful?¡±

    ¡°Wrap it please, you surprised me is all. I will need to tolerate some pain for my safety.¡±

    To complete the disguise, she wore the old farmer pants laid out for her. Once on, the farmer¡¯s wife pointed to a chair and once seated took to Charis¡¯ hair with shears. When she reached Charis¡¯ ears, she paused sadly knowing the story and then continued, leaving enough hair to cover the mangled tips of both mainly shortening the fringe and the back.

    ¡°We will need to throw your hair in with the pigs as it has always marked you as different and you best wear this broad hat to cover what remains.¡±

    Charis took the offered gift and positioned it upon her head, the farmer¡¯s wife making a final adjustment.

    ¡°You have been so kind, I don¡¯t know what I would¡¯ve done, my next step ¡­ my head is still spinning, wondering how I am still alive,¡± Charis whispered, afraid to say the words out loud and tempt fate.

    ¡°A suggestion dear, those in the Keep taught you noble manners and ways, in the city, they will be valued. Find a Master of an Estate and his wife and impress them with your learnings. He may be the Master of his Estate, but his wife will be Mistress of her House and she will demand for herself and in particular, for her daughters to be taught the ways of nobles.¡±

    Charis nodded, weakly smiling in agreement. Could she really make a new life for herself so easily? Could she have followed Halius? Were his foolish notions valid and she the blinkered one? Her heart ached; she would never be able to apologise to him now ¡­ tell him he was right, join him.

    ---

    When questioned the wife suggested it would be better for them to encounter two brothers rather than a girl and a boy. A bow in the hands of a boy expected, although they needed to be careful in case someone, somehow recognised the unique handcrafted weapon.

    Charis leant into her father¡¯s chest for one last embrace. ¡°Father what will you say when I am gone?¡±

    Stroking her hair, holding her close, he chuckled. ¡°I will tell them you became wilful when we returned to the Smithy after I suggested time on a friends farm would do you good. You were determined to return to the forest to slay all those like the stranger, until you found their leader. And in that moment, I recognised the same madness in you which afflicted your mother and let you go.¡±

    Silence. The night it seemed, afraid to break the quiet. Charis sniffled once, collecting herself.

    ¡°I believe you father.¡± Charis recognised her father¡¯s story could so easily be her future and if she did, those at the Keep would also, which meant her father and the farmer¡¯s family should remain blameless and safe.

    Charis climbed into the tray of the wagon assisted by her father. Ducking her head as he pulled the cover over, whispering a final goodbye during the tie down. Hiding in the middle of the tray, surrounded by bales of hay, a casual inspection wouldn¡¯t reveal her as the cover would need to be untied and removed or substantially pulled back.

    Enclosing Charis within the wagon allowed father to separate from daughter easing the leaving, otherwise he would probably offer to do something completely mad and travel with her if they waved to each other as they went their own ways. He knew she would agree, and it would doom them both, this concealed goodbye better, undercover he wouldn¡¯t see her fade into the distance, and she wouldn¡¯t be tempted to run back to him.

    The wagon bounced and jostled over wheel ruts and despite the subdued pain in her chest and Charis¡¯ emotions driven raw from her ordeal, she easily found sleep amongst the hay bales, laying her head on the gifted sack of clothes and rations. Contrary to the plan, her father stayed at the farmhouse. If the Lord¡¯s retainers did visit the farmhouse, he could tell his story and if disbelieved, any immediate vengeance would fall upon him and not the farmer and his family.

    ---

    Dawn of the next day and Charis awoke to rough voices questioning the farmer''s son. She felt a clutch of panic in the pit of stomach, fearing discovery and trying to roll out of the hay bale prison without success. Trapped, Charis regressed into a frightened child, trying to convince herself no monster lurked on the other side of the hay bale, or she wasn¡¯t the reason her mother left her and her father. A mother that hated her child so much she scared her so terribly. I¡¯m sorry mummy, I will be good this time, please stay. She willed with all her heart; please don¡¯t search; nobody to peak and find her under the cover; repeating the mantra, the single-focused chant settling the yips in her stomach and ultimately spreading a calmness over her. The only protest requiring special attention a subtle throbbing in her big toe.

    At some point the riders galloped off and the farmer''s son yelled the ¡®all clear¡¯ to confirm her safety. He jumped down from the wagon bench and untied the cover, Charis rose from her hide to burst free enjoying the fresh air and sunlight upon her face.

    ¡°They will be back,¡± he said, simply.

    Charis nodded in agreement and collected her sack and bow.

    ¡°I can¡¯t explain why they didn¡¯t find you, I stuck to my story of picking up a plough for the farm. Perhaps I am convincing.¡± His follow up smile welcomed by Charis as she hefted the sack on her shoulder.

    ¡°I would drive the wagon further for you along the backways and farmer¡¯s fields except I don¡¯t know them this far west after travelling all night and this morning. Sorry.¡±

    Charis tousled his coarse black hair. ¡°I thank-you and I will be fine, what will you say when they catch up with you again if you aren¡¯t asleep of course?¡±

    ¡°A dumb farm boy like me, simple, I forgot the balance of coin required to purchase the plough I was sent to fetch, so I expect a whooping when I return to the farm in shame. I won¡¯t fall asleep, my father warned me to sleep extra.¡±

    Charis hugged him, satisfied another shouldn¡¯t die trying to save her. A boy of perhaps fourteen Death Seasons who still had his whole life ahead of him.

    As the wagon disappeared back the way they travelled Charis took to the fields striding towards the mountain foothills, any trail would be patrolled she reasoned. Past the middle of the day, she could deny her stomach no longer. She dreaded stopping, too much time to think so made it brief. A cube of cheese and two apples are eaten in the company of a field of yellow flowers, their perfume sweet with countless bees attending to them. The beating of their wings reminded her of her dream. She felt a great collective loss strike her heart.

    Tears rolled down her cheeks. As fast as she wiped, more escaped her eyes. Tears for her mother when she left, tears when as a child she blamed herself, tears when the stranger slew Halius, tears for herself when she faced the Baron and now more tears. What would be her future? As a boy? Alone and afraid. She admitted to herself, the world around her scared her, no father to run back to, no home. What will become of her? Will the Baron find her?

    Where there is life there is hope, a fine companion of hers would say and to honour him she drew herself to her feet. Grabbing sack and bow she took one step and then another and then her journey continued. Early afternoon she crossed a village trail not aware a village existed in the foothills of the mountain range.

    She hurried on as quickly as she could, in case riders used the trail, hiding as much as possible within the folds of the land generated by the foothills, hopeful she would see any riders before they would see her. Late afternoon she found another village trail. Both must lead to the same village in the foothills, the main trail to Lonely Keep must bypass this village now. If true, how did the village survive?

    Charis heard the whistling before she could identify the source. With no way of running without it appearing strange she relied on the fact, none of the Lord¡¯s men would whistle! Company could possibly be safer to travel with like the farmer¡¯s son, so she sat and pretended to be asleep, her broad farmer¡¯s hat shadowing her eyes.

    "Hello young sir, are you resting? Can I join you in taking an end of day meal perhaps? I know, a touch early." His light bubbly voice kept in time by the swinging of arms and waving of hands.

    ¡°Sure, I would welcome the company,¡± Charis replied. Two boys on the road would be better than one if ever questioned by the Lord¡¯s retainers.

    His hands full, placing cold meat on a slice of bread interrupted his normal eloquence.

    "If you don¡¯t mind ¡­ me asking ¡­ where you headed?¡±

    ¡°I need to travel to the City,¡± Charis replied.

    His hands finally free, he replied, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be an apprentice by any chance, would you?¡±

    "No, sorry, my father has given me a duty. I need to find my mother''s family and when I get there, they will tell me why."

    Handing the bread and meat to Charis, a broad smile across his face, he winked and replied. "The entire world loves a mystery. It will be my honour to ensure you arrive safely."

    "Thank you, company on the road is always welcome." Charis took a bite.

    "Think nothing of it, I am to the city to study magic under a Master Magician, widely renowned for his prestigious talent. There should be others as well we can meet and join, this is the Birth Season Summoning, which I thought you, my first to meet. Can I trouble you for your name?"

    "Argh, um ..." Charis stammered.

    "You need to keep it secret? No bother, enjoy the cool breeze, the sun is shining gently upon us, so a perfectly delightful day for strolling with a mysterious companion I say!"

    ¡°You don¡¯t mind you don¡¯t know my name or who I really am?¡±

    His face smiled and flushed away a quizzical look.

    ¡°Well, you wear your broad hat low, difficult to see your face, impossible to see your hair. You can¡¯t remember or don¡¯t want to share your name and since you don¡¯t speak it loudly it must be common or secret. You only carry a bow and I observe a lack of arrows. You seem well-fed, so someone must care for you. So, I decided upon seeing you, a companion on the trail, better than walking alone. So, come on.¡±

    They stood up together and started their journey one step after the other. Charis amazed at his enthusiasm and happiness, she hoped he would infect her with it. As she took another bite of the bread and meat, she noticed he didn¡¯t prepare any for himself. She paused in thought and then dismissed her doubt and took another bite.

    At dusk, the pair of travellers reached the main trail. Charis walked with her bow and sack on her back, an empty quiver at her hip. The future apprentice, backpack hitched, walking with her, whistling and in high spirits, an easy companion to keep company.

    Cantering towards them the setting sun upon their shoulders, a patrol of three mounted guardsmen caused Charis and her new friend to pause. Charis started to tense, clenching her hands to her sides with determined effort; they portrayed two harmless travellers on the trail, nothing more. Doubt gnawed within and she shuddered, a nervous tremor overtaking her body. Concentrating on the approaching jingling tack and neighing horses she tried to relax, no point in making her discovery easy for them.

    They reined in, to halt before them. Charis felt their eyes upon her and refused to raise her head; eyes fixed upon the wheel ruts in the trail and nowhere else. Her companion was not so demure. Then one decided upon something.

    ¡°Have either of you seen a girl, young, travelling alone, unusual due to her dark brown hair?¡±

    "We are brothers on the road, my young companion to meet family and me questing to learn magic in the City," his happy reply.

    The mounted questioner rocked back in his saddle and tried to follow the apprentice¡¯s energetic hand movements and finally retorted. "Magic, bah, there are only the Gods righteous men should worship now, such as Soll."

    Redmoor nudged his horse closer to the magician to be and accidentally yet on purpose bumped into him, pushing him back across the trail.

    The smaller, quiet boy backed away from him, his riders, and the apprentice, stumbling backwards, blindly into a ditch. Gripped by fear Charis jammed the hat down; the hair, need to hide the hair, the moment of its discovery would betray her. Charis scrambled further away to hide in nearby long grass, embracing the shadows of approaching dusk.

    Meanwhile another trotted around behind apprentice magician and used his horse to push him forward again.

    Her hands covered her eyes, face quickly planted into the turf like the young child, mind dominated by fear of capture. I am not here; I ran away, I didn''t see anything! I can¡¯t see you so you can¡¯t see me, five years old again her hands on her eyes instead of her ears this time. That time she grasped at the bandages over her bloodied mangled ears in disbelief. Suddenly returned, reliving in detail what her mother did, remembering and trying not to scream; silently chanting instead, I can¡¯t see you, so you can¡¯t see me, repeating the chant endlessly.

    The magician to be falls to the ground and doesn¡¯t move.

    ¡°Get up lad. You must understand Magicians aren¡¯t real, just sleight of hand tricksters,¡± Redmoor called. No response. Redmoor flicks his hand at Geresal and points to the Apprentice.

    Geresal dismounts while handing the horse¡¯s reins to the third of their troop, now distracted, considering the possible consequences of his actions, turning white in the face.

    ¡°Lurcas,¡± Geresal shouted, ¡°take the reins while I check.¡±

    He woke from his trance upon hearing his name and mechanically reached for the offered reins.

    Geresal shook the traveller slightly receiving no reaction. He glanced up at Redmoor and then Lurcas and shook his head from side to side. Lurcas wiped some sweat from his forehead and stared at Redmoor.

    ¡°I did what you did Captain, gentle, a nudge, I swear.¡±

    Geresal had him rolled over by then, a bubble of crimson on his forehead, matching blood on a sharp and now deadly rock standing proud on the trail.

    ¡°We need to leave Captain,¡± Geresal said mounting his horse as he took his horse¡¯s reins from Lurcas, who didn¡¯t seem to notice.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t there another one? A smaller boy, all I remember is a large hat?¡± Redmoor said.

    ¡°Yes, there was, I remember him, although he didn¡¯t show his face, we need to get him. He could talk against us.¡±

    Lurcas¡¯ words raced as he spoke, as their speaker lost some nerve. Redmoor and Geresal contemplated the situation.

    ¡°His head down all the time, he didn¡¯t see our faces I¡¯ll wager and the other one did all the talking, so he tagged along, he will be dead in a month out here,¡± Geresal said, waving towards the mountains.

    Geresal seemed too relaxed when he spoke observed Redmoor. Death in this land too easy and this apprentice would be one more, an accident to be sure, yet death is still death it doesn¡¯t care how it happens he then pondered.

    ¡°Still stupid what you did Lurcas. Leave him as he is, someone else can rob him, we¡¯ve done enough,¡± said Redmoor. He did learn something though; Geresal would probably run instead of standing if called upon to fight, Lurcas at least concerned about consequences, might stay.

    ¡°What will happen if he talks?¡± asked Lurcas, his voice calmer now, settled, his Captain back in control.

    ¡°We will worry about it if it ever happens. We are the Lord Baron¡¯s men, and we will get to defend ourselves if accused. If we catch the girl, nothing and no one will touch us, so let¡¯s get back to that.¡± Redmoor turned his horse about as he spoke to continue the patrol.

    ¡°Yes, Captain.¡± Geresal already riding away leaving Lurcas to take one last check before he also followed.

    The fading clopping of the horse hooves broke her from her chanting. Charis carefully peered up from the trailside field. No one in sight, only her former travelling companion, lying still, silhouetted by the fading sun in the middle of the road. Happy with life not many heartbeats ago and now silenced forever. It only took a moment, like Halius she thought.

    Again, she didn¡¯t prevent death, worse she hid, afraid. With Halius¡¯ murder neither of them knew about the cold-blooded nature of the stranger, Charis helpless to save her life-long companion. Why didn¡¯t she act this time? Her excuse, they were the Baron¡¯s Guards searching for her! She could have distracted them from picking on the apprentice at least. Then what? She will never know now, she skulked away instead. Useless, utterly useless! To be her companion or acquaintance meant death. She threw up, stumbled back, and plopped down in the field. She grabbed her knees and wrapped her arms around them and rocked back and forth, blubbering.

    Charis, dried tear tracks down her cheeks calmly observed the sun¡¯s orange-yellow orb descending, half gone below the horizon. She lamented, no one cared, and self-pity wouldn¡¯t change this. Wallowing in blame wouldn¡¯t make everything better, therefore Charis reached a decision, she needed to keep moving forward to survive. The first step; check her new companion and having witnessed death before she recognised it at once. The Baron¡¯s Guards left him on the trail for another to discover and report. Alone again, Charis resolved to continue by herself, no other choice unless she wanted to find the Baron¡¯s Guards and plead for mercy. How difficult to decide that she asked herself? Choices then decision, simple really. Now she needed to accept simple decision making in real life, not a stupid epiphany after tragic loss.

    She didn¡¯t understand why he died or how she still lived, who decides or what decides. Why didn¡¯t the guards of the patrol see her, if not overhear her chanting, while scared and pathetic in the nearby field. Somehow, the world, fate or good luck granted her another chance, she needed to honour and treasure the gift bestowed, life instead of death and rise above her fear. No more fear. No more of her companions would die; she would rather lose her life trying to save them instead of surviving alone again and so swore.

    ¡°Halius, I swear upon my life, no others will die in my company while I have breath to defend them!¡±

    Charis studied her former acquaintance. Concluding her only option would be to roll him off to the side of the trail, his corpse being too heavy to lift. As she rolled him, she felt a parchment in the folds of his robe and dipped a hand in to retrieve it. A Letter of Introduction to the Magician School in the city, so no lie then, chuckling, from relief or madness, uncertain which at the time. Halius, are you determined to follow through with your wishes even in death she thought? At least being the Lord''s son best friend allowed her to learn her letters. Therefore, in the fading light, she discovered her new name; Gorgos and a few more coppers and silvers joined a goodly portion of her father¡¯s life savings, his final goodbye gift to her.

 1.005 Bearwatch Village (15th Day of Spirit Month)

    Charis furtively looked in both directions along the trail. Dusk closing in, she can¡¯t see far, although for that same reason there would be few travellers in any case.

    She stared down at her dead travelling companion and contemplated how she would honour her promise. She couldn¡¯t think, she didn¡¯t know. She pulled his backpack from him. As the backpack came free, she lost her nerve and ran like the thief her actions proved her to be.

    Charis ran from her dead companion, and most importantly ran from her promise to the Goddess of the Dead. She trampled the flowering plants, the same ones, which recently hid her, leaving a furrow behind her in the field even city folk could easily follow. Looking back at her clear trail, she stumbled, the roll of the land giving way and given her haste, no chance to think or act. Charis crash-landed heavily into one of many depressions amongst the rolling foothills. A convenient after dusk sanctuary away from the trail.

    She rolled on her back, his backpack, her stuff flung from her, when caught by the surprise. The dark upon her, she willed for the sunlight to push through, the blinking lights above her in the night sky a reminder another day would dawn, and no more. She reached for his backpack, the closest so she didn¡¯t have to move and retrieved some stale bread and cheese. She ate sparingly, nibbling at the food like a hunted animal.

    Charis took a swig from his water canteen as well and under the cover of darkness, exhausted, she closed her eyes and gave in to sleep. Her sleep though was restless, awakened by noises in the night, or by the guilt tight around her throat from taking advantage of her recent companion¡¯s misfortune or her failure to honour her promise to the Goddess of the Dead.

    +++

    On the western side of the depression, the rising eastern sun caresses her exposed flesh to wake her gently at the first light of dawn. Her breast is pain-free. Charis unwinds the binding cloth and finds the silver circle by touch; it has moved closer to her nipple and deeper into her breast. As the sun shines on her breast, she feels the silver circle move, the wriggling sensation unsettling. She binds the cloth around her chest again and packs up, relieved the silver circle has painlessly settled again.

    Looking over the edge of the depression, she clearly observes the trail in both directions. She also notes her trail through the field of flowers, leading directly to her and shudders. Charis imagines Halius and his sweet face telling her, careless, so careless with a shake of his head. Fortunately, there are no travellers within view, so she has time.

    Leaving her companion¡¯s backpack behind in case someone recognises it, she heaves her sack over her shoulder and begins another day. She felt numb. Going through the motions, still trying to escape her failures of the past few days, wondering when the Lord Baron would find her and drag her back.

    As she climbs out of her hidden camp in the depression, she considers the main trail again. The trail veers away to avoid a spur running from the nearby mountain range. She concludes it does this to allow wagons an easier way to travel and decides to continue across the fields towards the spur, not only would she save some time, but she would also avoid any travellers and their questions she reasons.

    Charis couldn¡¯t do much about the field of flowers, except try to take advantage of any gaps or poor growing spots. When the field ended, the uneven ground of the foothills which tumbled up into the mountains proved difficult and time-consuming to hike over. She cut across a game trail, probably from mountain goats and with great relief followed it.

    The game trail eventually led further into the mountain range so she had to return to the rough ground, trying to locate the trail proper again, the one that would take her south. This takes longer than she thought, and at the end of a long hard day, uncertainty gnaws at her hope. As Charis prepares a modest camp for another night, she catches the flickering of several distant lights. She notes the direction of the lights by drawing a rough line in the dirt, so she knows the right direction to travel in the morning. Cheese and bread again and then sleep. Her nightmares return.

    +++

    Following the direction marker of the previous night, she eventually came across a road of dirt. This then led her to a village, easily larger than her own at the foot of the Keep. She knows, as a male, she is very young to be travelling by herself, yet travel weary she doesn¡¯t have a choice and needs to rest a night or possibly two in a comfortable bed. She enters the modest Plough and Willow Inn before midday and thankfully is the only guest in the common room.

    The Innkeeper is friendly enough; casting a welcoming smile as she approaches. Probably well practiced she thought although she hoped it was sincere. How does one really know upon first seeing someone? Halius certainly duped and murdered. Her happy companion was confident the stranger wouldn¡¯t hurt him, and he still paid for the meeting with his life. Easy death seemed to follow her to claim any companion travelling with her.

    Speaking to the Inn Keeper, Charis doesn¡¯t need to pretend; she freely admits to becoming lost trying a short cut to the main trail. With a kindly manner, he explains the main trail sharply curves away from the mountain range and this village is still way north, so she still has some leagues south to travel to find it. He welcomes her to the village of Bearwatch and explains the road she followed into the village has a dead-end and only existed to enable the cartage of farmer¡¯s produce to market and no more. She thanked the Innkeeper for his kindness and left for her room and rest.

    +++

    The next day started with a bath and breakfast. The bathhouse is a one-person affair, small and private, just what she needed. It costs four coppers for cold water and twelve coppers for hot water. She takes cold water. Breakfast consists of two fried eggs on a bread trencher, with an aging apple and mug of apple cider for the princely sum of sixteen coppers.

    Charis allowed herself to be happy, the food grand and the apple meant much more to her now. Halius and her would bump shoulders while taking bites from their apples as they took a break from hunting. The red fruit was a staple for Halius and her during their hunting and camping trips, when neither had a care in the world and when two companions could simply enjoy each other¡¯s company. She suffered a pang of sadness with each bite she took although some healing occurred, as she remembered some of the happier times as well.

    Her happy memories were abruptly interrupted when a girl of some sort pulled out the chair opposite hers, smiled at her and without invitation sat. Her clothes a plain cut, yet extremely colourful, reds, oranges, and yellows. Her face painted! Charis never saw a face painted before, including the Lady Baroness, who if anyone, could afford the excess. Was this girl richer than a Baroness?

    ¡°When you need to pretend to be a boy, you need to be sure the bathhouse doesn¡¯t have any peek a boo hole,¡± she said, her voice light with mischief.

    She started talking before Charis could recover enough to ask her to leave. Desperate now, all she could think and will were simple phases like, please be friendly, please be a friend even, her journey complicated enough. The moment after, Charis realised her travelling companions die when with her. What did this girl say just then?

    ¡°You would do better to be a girl and change the colour of your hair. The colour is unusual. I don¡¯t think I have seen the like in the city so it must be rare. I assume your hair was long once. If you never used colours before then we can add some colour to your lips and perhaps your eyes. Not enough to have every man appreciating you, just enough when they do, they don¡¯t realise it is the old you.¡±

    Charis speechless, what did this mean, a veiled threat of some kind, what would this girl want for her silence? Her voice light, her tone, friendly? Listen, be calm she convinced herself, think!

    ¡°Why would you want to give advice to a stranger or help a stranger for that matter?¡± Charis couldn¡¯t think of more to ask and to ask anything it needed to be quick and to the point to get a question in.

    ¡°I am from the city and travelled away from it now for two months with an entertainment troupe. The troupe was supposed to make gold out here. The further we travelled the fewer and fewer coins we collected. So now we have broken up to make our own way back. Seeing you pay for a bath and breakfast, I thought you may be able to spare some coins for a streetwise and loyal companion?¡±

    Charis pushed her half-finished mug of cider to her new friend. Not out of friendship merely to delay, time to think. It didn¡¯t work, the girl upended the mug in one go, so she also pushed the apple her way, while Charis finished her eggs before she needed to sacrifice them as well and thought some more.

    ¡°You rented a room, didn¡¯t you? Perhaps we could discuss this some more there?¡± she offered, then tilted her head and smiled.

    Not knowing anything else to do, Charis led her new friend to her room. As they turned the corner around the bar that headed into the hallway to their room, she heard a disturbance in the main room of the Inn. Her new friend pushed past her walking briskly.

    ¡°Would they be friends of yours?¡± Charis asked cheekily.

    ¡°Maybe, let me say I am not prepared to talk to them right now. Quickly, to your room please.¡±

    Charis recognised slight desperation in her voice and hurried on to her room. Her friend immediately considered where she could hide.

    After some heartbeats a knock on the door, Charis answered. She deliberately allowed the large man an unobstructed view inside her rented room.

    ¡°You see a girl, dress of many colours, can¡¯t stop talking?¡± he rumbled.

    ¡°As you can see sir, I am alone in this room. What has she done, is there a reward for finding her?¡± Charis replied. She didn¡¯t try to disguise her voice as many lads in the Keep sounded just like her.

    ¡°Not a sir and no reward, were looking by ourselves.¡±

    He turned away as he spoke. Charis secured the door and waited until the footfalls faded to indicate the large man¡¯s leaving, now beyond the hallway at least.

    ¡°It¡¯s clear.¡±

    Her new friend squeezed herself from out under the modest bed. To ensure her friend¡¯s hiding place couldn¡¯t be seen Charis tested the view from the door and the large man¡¯s height being greater finally convinced her he wouldn¡¯t be returning.

    ¡°So, what is your real story?¡± Charis asked plain and simple.

    ¡°I am the knife girl.¡±

    At Charis¡¯ shrug of shoulders, she explained further.

    ¡°I am tied to a circle, it is spun, and knives are thrown at me.¡±

    To illustrate, as she explained, her new friend untied or unbuttoned some of her clothing to show numerous knife cuts, some old, some only recent and still healing.

    ¡°I trained since I joined the troupe as the knife thrower, as an apprentice to Mastor the Magnificent. The aged, near-blind old git said he would retire at the last Town, then he didn¡¯t, and I knew it would only be a matter of time when one of his throws hit the wrong mark.¡±

    As her new friend pointed out her numerous wounds, Charis stared memorised at her near naked body. While with Halius, only when they survived the stream did they glimpse any, well flesh, never had she witnessed someone freely unclothe themselves before another as this girl did.

    ¡°What, what is your name?¡± asked Charis, the pitch of her voice a little high.

    Her new friend noticed Charis¡¯ inquisitive examination of her naked flesh. She assisted by allowing all her already loose clothes to drop to the floor. Charis quickly averted her eyes and then turned the rest of her body away, shocked.

    ¡°My name is Otonia.¡±

    Then Charis felt a hand on the side of her face gently turning it back to towards Otonia¡¯s naked body and mischievous smile. Charis cast her eyes downwards to avoid staring and managed to view the top curves of Otonia¡¯s plentiful breasts. Embarrassed Charis found Otonia¡¯s eyes by accident instead, almond-shaped and light pale green they captivated her. Never standing this close to any woman before and naked as well Charis couldn¡¯t make sense of the situation or resist her curiosity.

    ¡°I know of women that admired women more than men, so I don¡¯t mind being subject to your gaze or attention if that is the price I need to pay,¡± Otonia murmured. Her glossy lips turned up at their edges and a small playful laugh escaped.

    Charis stammered; she wasn¡¯t sure of anything, much less this. Halius and she were friends and nothing more. He noble, she common, anything more forbidden. There were many other reasons of course, although mainly she considered him an older brother and she was certain he always considered her a younger sister, when he lived of course. She sensed a mumbling in her thoughts now, this woman, this girl¡¯s openness threw her into a panic of sorts. Why would this stranger reveal herself like this? Did she want Charis to look? Could Charis look?The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that will be needed,¡± Charis stammered, ¡°I just haven¡¯t seen another person naked before. I don¡¯t have a sister, have never known my mother and just haven¡¯t.¡± Charis aware she stumbled over her words; so much naked flesh though, this situation was so far from familiar and yet her heart betrayed her, beating rapidly and Charis refused to consider why.

    Otonia hugged Charis and pressed a long passionate kiss upon her lips. Otonia¡¯s ample breasts crushing into Charis¡¯ enveloping them, Charis thankful for the cloth boundary separation. Seeing flesh of another one thing, touching though?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either, just wanted to give it a try, so, sorry for startling you. Does this mean I can stay here?¡± Otonia asked, finishing with wide happy smile.

    Charis, while shocked, enjoyed Otonia¡¯s attentions, still they were simple discovery feelings. She didn¡¯t know of passionate love, while a friendship for Charis was rare and unique, her last true friend now dead. Any sort of attachment if it were to happen, would be far into the future she thought, not a few heartbeats after meeting someone new, she made that mistake with her last travelling companion. Charis did smile inwardly as she remembered the occasional stray thought and admiration of Halius¡¯ body, she knew any deeper relationship forbidden though, and they valued their true friendship more.

    ¡°I thought I could play the boy part and you could return to be a girl, with the changes I suggested when we first met? My problem is I only ran with the clothes on my back,¡± she smiled as she eyed them on the floor, ¡°so I will need some of your boy clothes.¡±

    ¡°I am not saying no as I carry a spare set. The problem is that your breasts are, well, ample? Is that the right word? They will need to be severely bound, and you will probably need to fatten up just below them to complete the illusion. It will all fail of course the moment you are caught in the rain.¡±

    ¡°Can we at least try? As a boy, I would draw less attention from my former friends and give me a chance to start over elsewhere. They would recognise my breasts I would think.¡±

    She smiles down at them, a gentle sway while self-admiring.

    Charis discovered binding another woman¡¯s breasts easier, than her own. Otonia required more assistance with her disguise. They used some of Otonia¡¯s discarded clothes to build a pillow for her lower chest and belly region and tied it into place with Charis¡¯ bindings.  Removing Charis¡¯ bindings became an awkward undertaking as she shielded her exposed breasts with one arm; in the end, Otonia witnessed Charis¡¯ nakedness at least briefly in that area. The silver circle under Charis¡¯ nipple was barely visible and if Otonia noticed it, she didn¡¯t say anything before Charis¡¯ shirt fell back into place to conceal it once again.

    They added a shirt and trousers and with the sandals, Otonia owned, her change was completed.

    After some inspection, Charis kicked off her leather shoes and asked Otonia to try them for fit. They were a bit tight though workable and Charis took Otonia¡¯s sandals.

    Charis shook her head. ¡°I will need to go out for a while as you can¡¯t travel for days let alone half a morning in poor fitting shoes. We still need a knife to cut your hair, if you are still serious about this disguise.¡±

    Otonia gave Charis another hug, confirmation enough.

    ¡°Kick my shoes back and unbind your breasts, it will be easier than your tummy binding and I will need it for my own disguise until I return,¡± Charis suggested.

    Once off, Otonia didn¡¯t hand her binding to Charis, instead, asking her to lift her shirt. With a great deal of care and attention, she bound up Charis¡¯ breasts. Charis was certain Otonia touched her more than necessary with an adjustment here and a tuck there and frozen due to the intimacy, she didn¡¯t comment. Once disguised again, she left with mixed emotions about seeing Otonia again upon her return.

    Charis found a well-worn knife of excellent quality at the village blacksmith. She bargained him for the knife walking away paying him only five silver coins, as she impressed him with her knowledge of blacksmithing. The Blacksmith and his smithy didn¡¯t remind her of her father though, which surprised her, as both he and his Smithy were very different from home, so it made the purchasing easier for her without the complication of forsaken memories.

    Shoes or boots were more difficult to find until she asked the Innkeeper who suggested she visit the local hunter. Charis located him, a burly man for a hunter with some age on him. Fortunately, the animals he killed also provided him with leather and he was long practised at turning the leather into all sorts of useful items.

    Returning the Inn, the smell of stew caught her, so she ordered a bowl, and bread and took it, along with a spoon to her room. At the end of the bar, she slowed to make sure no one immediately followed and then walked as silently as possible to the door to her room and listened.

    At the three knocks, Otonia opened the door and Charis slid into the room. Otonia then quickly closed the door behind her.

    Charis noticed Otonia¡¯s busy entwining hands and placed hers upon them. Otonia glanced up and hugged her.

    ¡°I worried you wouldn¡¯t return. Silly I know.¡± Otonia took a deep breath.

    ¡°Stop biting your lip it is close to bleeding I think, I am here, I have returned, and I have gifts. So, all is well,¡± Charis said and feeling brave or perhaps foolhardy or more like kindly she cupped her hands briefly upon Otonia¡¯s cheeks.

    Otonia nodded and with reluctance, released Charis from her hug.

    Charis opened her newly purchased backpack and showed Otonia the boots; they came up to her knees and the fit, comfortable. Charis also showed her the knife and demonstrated how it fit into a side sleeve of the boot. Next, some cheese to complement the stew and bread from the Inn. She placed a second backpack beside her relatively empty sack.

    ¡°Thank you, I knew you were kind the moment I saw you bathing, well perhaps the time after when you were eating.¡±

    Otonia blushed pink, as did Charis thinking about being naked in the bath.

    After dinner in the room, Charis became distracted, as Otonia¡¯s breasts and cleavage were freely on display. Otonia did not bother to tie up the shirt she wore.

    ¡°You certain about your hair?¡± asked Charis.

    Otonia nodded and Charis began cutting.

    Charis cut as best she could, holding the light brown hair as she cut and placing it on a cloth, to minimise the mess. She tried to shape it, Otonia¡¯s head being round helped although with her ears being flat Charis didn¡¯t cut the hair around them, she let lengths fall over them. Otonia¡¯s haircut looked like someone placed a bowl on her head and just cut everything poking out.

    When finished, Charis reached into her backpack and showed Otonia her last surprise, a broad brimmed travelling hat. The hat was ample to cover up a poor haircut and shadow most of her face if the light and angles were right.

    That earnt Charis a hug, with their faces close, a moment passed between them and then was gone. Sleeping in the bed together was awkward both emotionally and physically, given the moment and Otonia¡¯s need to sleep naked on a very narrow bed. The only positive, shared body heat kept them warm overnight.

    +++

    They woke the next day and Charis deliberately tried to avoid glimpsing at Otonia which proved difficult, as they assisted each other into their disguises. Once set Charis wondered how they were getting Otonia into the main room of the Inn with a minimum of fuss and notice.

    After thinking through several possible ideas, the simplest was deemed the best. They were two lads leaving the Inn together, both with their backpacks and a wave goodbye to the Innkeeper. Charis caught a wry return smile from the Innkeeper, no one else seem to mark their leaving as anything important. Not many occupied the common room mid-morning, although several more than on her first day.

    Otonia¡¯s friends were still searching for her without finding her. They discovered this when they passed Charis and Otonia without note.

    ¡°We need to find a third to travel with us and now is the time to start seeking as more gather,¡± Otonia stated

    ¡°Why three and why gather?¡±

    ¡°Oh Charis, sometimes your country ways are so obvious. Three and Seven are the lucky numbers of the Gods, everyone knows that!¡± she stated with an abundance of obviousness. ¡°And as if you didn¡¯t know, this is Birth Season. All the potential acolytes, apprentices, and students will be clinging on to their letters of recommendation and heading to the city.¡±

    She remembered Halius talking about letters, also the apprentice magician mentioning something similar on the road. Probably the parchment where she found his name was such a letter and now, having thought some more, certainly. She wasn¡¯t really listening to him, still trying to come to grips with running away from her home and much else. His face still occasionally visited her dreams, surprisingly never in a nightmare though; witnessing the death of your best friend claimed that macabre privilege.

    ¡°How about we split up and find someone each, there aren¡¯t many, this village being so small so we should be done in no time and then we can leave,¡± Otonia said.

    ¡°I would much prefer we stay together as it would be awkward if we both found a potential travelling companion and then have to dismiss one. They could hold a grudge and we would gain another enemy,¡± Charis replied.

    Everyone in a village was a Blacksmith¡¯s friend as most livelihoods depended on sound tools and the repair of them. Her father though never took advantage of the relationship, he always charged a fair price for a fair day¡¯s toil, and he gathered friends rather than enemies or jealousies all his life. A lesson Charis would never forget.

    ¡°Maybe some of your country ways are wise.¡± Otonia laughed after she gently grabbed Charis¡¯ shoulder in playful fun.

    The morning passed by surprisingly fast as they stalked the western road and the eastern road alternately into the village. Deciding no point in checking the southern road as it led to the city, so those heading south would already be teamed up for the journey ahead.

    They were camped under an apple tree, now less a couple of apples, on the west road. Otonia caught a slight sadness in Charis¡¯ eyes and didn¡¯t ask why or press for an explanation as she was certain they had plenty of time together ahead of them to develop that level of trust. A single figure strolled down the centre of the road, heading towards the village completely unarmed unless you considered the flute he played, a weapon. Keen to greet him, Otonia jumped to her feet excited. As quickly, she lost her feet, tumbling down to land on Charis. A bearable indignity as she ended up in Charis¡¯ lap, Charis grappling her waist and forcing them both to roll about.

    ¡°Laugh with me, now,¡± Charis whispered.

    The traveller expected a greeting and half waved until he noticed the two boys were playing some sort of game under the shade of the apple tree, so he returned to playing his flute and continued towards the village.

    ¡°Otonia, I don¡¯t know that man I only know of that type of man,¡± she whispered.

    Otonia stared back at her, being the one speechless for a change for several reasons, yet the foremost one was the fact their faces were close enough she could feel Charis¡¯ breathing upon her lips.

    ¡°Have you noticed my silver circle at a certain location on my body?¡± Charis asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied shyly. ¡°It fascinated me as I felt it when applying your wrap. Thankful you were helping me, I thought you would tell me about it when you were ready. Is it really silver?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The silver circle blends with my flesh. It¡¯s the best description I have sorry. The man I obtained this circle from wore a similar item, although in his ear lobe. The flute playing traveller wore an exact duplicate item of the man I obtained my circle from, and that man murdered my best friend in cold blood, without a second thought.¡±

    Charis couldn¡¯t pretend any longer and burst into tears. Spotting the bronze loop again, a trigger, too much to endure, the memory of that day rushing back to drown her, the hollowness after loss, the agony from unending pain and the guilt of her survival. Different to the Keep, no one questioning her or her actions, her memories surfacing, honest open and raw. The release came upon her suddenly, without warning, everything seeking to escape, and she couldn¡¯t hold it any longer, including remorse not shared. A deep grief held inside ever since it happened, a deep solid rock like grief weighing her down. Those at the Keep refused to understand how much she loved Halius, they were brother and sister, inseparable, or so she thought. Somehow, this strange girl beside her would be the one to discover the reasons behind her soul traumatizing grief because she was there. She was there when evil walked across Charis¡¯ path once again and triggered a memory she thought well buried.

    Saying the words freely, telling her new friend of her deep loss, Charis relived moment after horrific moment. With the telling, the sharing, Charis found a release of sorts, with the kind person beside her who was full of listening and Charis was certain she heard her. When Charis finished, the breeze through the leaves of the apple tree shading them still rustled and the sun still shone down yet within Charis the suffocating anguish she struggled against since Halius¡¯ death found flight freeing her of a modicum of her remorse and guilt.

    Otonia was at a loss, not knowing how to help and therefore worried about her new friend. So, she resorted to her go to action. She gave Charis a near strangling hug and whispered encouraging heartfelt words. Otonia couldn¡¯t understand what Charis cried about or knew what the words meant to her. All she knew, Charis, her new friend chose her to confess an incredible pain too and she would support her through it as best she could and tell her everything would work out given time. She couldn¡¯t be sure how long it would take or if Charis would completely heal, only Otonia would be with her to help.

    Otonia held onto Charis until she was done with the telling and then to her surprise Charis gently pushed her away. Unbeknown to Otonia, Charis reached a conclusion proven by the past, she couldn¡¯t befriend anyone, as those who accompanied her, died.

    ¡°We need to follow him, although keeping our distance as we need to know what he is doing here. Once we know where he is going then I need you to leave me. It won¡¯t be safe for you,¡± said Charis while wiping tears from her cheeks.

    ¡°You don¡¯t get rid of me so easily.¡± Otonia pouted in defiance. She didn¡¯t accept Charis¡¯ plan after what Charis had shared with her. Otonia reasoned such a shared trauma should draw Charis to her as much as she was drawn to Charis so any talk about going their own way was unacceptable.

    ¡°Otonia,¡± Charis stared directly into her eyes, ¡°all who have known me have died, and you have heard my story. I don¡¯t want you, my new and only friend to share this same fate.¡±

    Charis realised the count of deaths in her company currently stood at two, two too many and she didn¡¯t want a third, the number three being favoured by the gods according to her friend.

    Otonia slowly nodded, taken aback somewhat. Charis determined to do this alone and Otonia didn¡¯t think she could turn Charis from her purpose; still she wasn¡¯t prepared to abandon her new friend so easily and quickly. She wouldn¡¯t make it known to her is all.

    ¡°When you tell me I will go,¡± Otonia answered sombrely.

    It didn¡¯t take them long to find him as they heard him first, singing a tall tale in the Inn. Not his flute this time, playing an instrument by stroking his fingers across its strings allowing his lips free for the words of his song. A crowd gathered in the Inn around him! As they drew closer, recognition awoke in them both, a prodigious master of his art entertained their ears, an honour to hear him play. They heard him play before, although where? Never mind he played again, especially for them, and they would need to rush forward and be at his side to fully enjoy his amazing performance!

    Charis recognised this type of surrender from before when in the forest, stupefied at her friend doing something he would never usually do and then she submitted to it as well. The memory of it caused her to stop dead in her tracks hunched over before it took full hold. She never made it up the few steps to the doors of the Inn because her eyes were firmly looking down. In her dream of resistance, she couldn¡¯t prevent Otonia from opening the door and entering the Inn. She could only, with effort, save herself. Would she be watching another of her companions falling? Would her past repeat? Another like Halius, innocent and dead. The memory of this sadness bore down upon her soul yet sharing her past with Otonia permitted acceptance without being overwhelmed. Charis straightened.

    Charis knew about this lure, the bitter taste only a few days old and therefore still fresh. The same delusional moments before the murder of her true friend in cold blood and without a second thought. She wondered if the music he played was part of the allure, the enticement, so she stuck her fingers in her ears and approached the Inn again. It made no difference to the urge to join him in his entertainment and trust him as a friend. She stepped back while her mind allowed her to, each step back easier as the attraction faded in strength and appeal. Should she join Otonia, maybe she could talk to her, convince her to leave, and prevent Otonia from being the third.

    She decided she needed to watch the traveller and be far enough away not to fall completely in thrall of his presence. She needed to stop him and save Otonia, she needed to find out how a young girl could achieve such a thing and ensure Otonia and her lived afterwards.

    She furtively glanced around to see if any observed her unusual behaviour. The street was utterly clear and devoid of others, surely the entire village didn¡¯t cram into the Inn?

    Now what?

 1.006 The Elder (18th Day of Spirit Month)

    ¡°Come now boy, over here!¡±

    Charis turned to see an ancient; so heavily wrinkled in the face Charis thought her face would crack and fall off. She was smaller than Charis and harmless, well harmless in appearance at least. This frail old woman was easily the oldest person Charis had ever seen in her short life, her mind not quite believing what her eyes showed her. Charis didn¡¯t move any closer to her though as she wasn¡¯t sure who to trust.

    ¡°Why, old one?¡±

    ¡°Obvious, isn¡¯t it? So, you don¡¯t go in there and fall under his spell, that¡¯s why, you silly boy!¡±

    Extremely direct Charis thought so she felt better going to her, you wouldn¡¯t be short with someone if you were trying to gain their trust to trick them, would you? The elder quickly latched the door behind Charis once she entered her cottage and without a word led her to the upper floor by climbing a roughhewn, makeshift ladder. Calling it an upper floor was being extremely generous for only a shelf of sorts existed under the thatched roof where the elder made her bed.

    ¡°He visits every Birth Season as the gathering starts and I assume he visits more than this village.¡± Waving her finger across the shelf she adds, ¡°Sneak a peep through the tiny hole in the thatch roof over there to get a better look at them all. Friendly, telling him all they know, and he asks questions of his own which they eagerly answer and who knows what he does with the information he harvests?¡±

    ¡°Why tell me all this?¡± Charis asked.

    ¡°My mother, her mother, and her mother and so on all practised magic, over the years the magic went away and their ability to cast magic faded and what they passed to each but a shadow of what their mother could cast. So now, I can only sense magic. I sense something in you boy, or should I say girl,¡± said the elder, who then cackled.

    Charis tried to cover her shock without success.

    ¡°That alone would be enough to ask your story. Never heard, let alone seen, a girl pretending to be a boy. You are different and different is what is needed here I think.¡±

    The elder shuffled down from her upper floor.

    ¡°Come on down I can tell you what happens, it is always the same, year after year. I witness it each time and can do nothing.¡± The resignation in the elder¡¯s voice sounded pitiful.

    Charis backed down the ladder and turned to face the old woman. She invited Charis to sit at a well-worn sturdy wooden table with a cup of tea ready for them both before she spoke again. While Charis was cautious, her new acquaintance seemed completely trusting, displaying a calm to rival Charis¡¯ father. Perhaps with age, this is a natural thing, thought Charis who then wondered at what age, exactly.

    Looking around there were jars of this and that on shelves with some scribble on them, Charis couldn¡¯t read the labels although she knew how to read. She sipped her tea, and she noticed the tea didn¡¯t come from one of the jars on the shelves. Its container belonged in a small cupboard near a wood-fired stove. The stove was a square iron box on four legs with a stovepipe to take the smoke away, which passed through the wall first and then probably upwards to reach the sky.

    ¡°He notes and remembers the brightest, the smartest, the most promising, and I suspect they disappear never to be heard from again. We see the failed return to the village, of course, nowhere else for them to go.¡±

    Charis heard her frustration.

    ¡°We occasionally see the adequate few, not the accomplished, those competent enough to keep faith in the system. We never see the most promising return, not even the boastful ones whose ego would demand them return and lord it over the lessor ones left behind or those rejected. It is all his doing and I suspect others like him.¡±

    She rested her talking for a moment and sipped her cup of tea, savouring this simple joy in her long life.

    ¡°You wonder why this hasn¡¯t been stopped, don¡¯t you. When accused he always has a reason, an excuse or he is their friend, their trusted friend and usually, the accuser is soon the one in trouble and eventually disappears, never to be heard from again. So, you must be careful, if I can sense you with my meagre affinity for magic, he has much more than I, it is a wonder the magic you have within you doesn¡¯t glow bright and strong to him.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t magic. He passed us by on the road in and didn¡¯t sense anything in me. I know, he gazed directly at me and kept striding down the road,¡± Charis replied.

    ¡°Give me your hands, I will try something, and no it won¡¯t hurt.¡±

    Charis wished she could develop that skill, knowing the questions people were about to ask before being asked.

    Charis carefully gave over her hands into the elder¡¯s surprisingly soft hands, although wrinkled as if they rested in water for too long. The elder then closed her eyes and when she opened them, she smiled, she smiled a wide smile, a very happy smile revealing her worn-down teeth. She left her chair at the table and carefully shifted a plank of wood from the underneath of her upper floor. Behind this simple ruse was a book, which with reverence she laid out on the table. The bindings were loose, so pages tried to escape when it opened, which she deftly swept back into place.

    ¡°Yes. Let us try this spell. Only my great, great, great, great grandmother could cast this spell, as there hasn¡¯t been enough magic in the world since her time. I need you to grip my shoulders as I need my hands free to cast.¡±

    When Charis placed her hands on the elder¡¯s shoulders, she heard the old woman mumble some words from the spellbook, her hands move in an intricate fashion and then finished the performance by touching Charis¡¯ hair with a black feather. Charis felt the silver circle warm slightly and then fade back to normal. When she finished Charis didn¡¯t notice anything different. Did she imagine it?

    ¡°Sit and look into your cup as I pour some water in.¡±

    Charis did a double take, her hair colour changed. From her deep earth brown to a deep raven black. She gawked at the elder, eyes wide.

    ¡°Yes, my dear, you powered the spell. I have no magic. So how did you?¡±

    Charis sat down at the table and slowly untied her shirt. She then slowly removed the binding around her breasts. After being with Otonia, revealing her breast to a stranger didn¡¯t seem as awkward as she thought it would be. She felt for the silver circle and then assisted the elder¡¯s fingers to locate it.

    ¡°Where did you acquire such a gift?¡±

    ¡°It cost the life of my best friend. Found on a man, not unlike the traveller, less open and more secretive though. I placed it in my shirt pocket for safekeeping and went to sleep. A pain in my breast eventually woke me. The silver circle had melded within my breast and since, given the need of the binding, has moved well within my breast.¡±

    ¡°Reach for it with your mind, it is a part of you now, command it, move it to where you want it.¡±

    ¡°Where it is now is fine.¡±

    The elder¡¯s look of disgust and implied threat to slap her motivated Charis to try.

    Charis sensed it by picturing the silver circle as she first saw it. She felt it with her fingers below her smallish nipple, still within the flesh of her breast and connected the two in her mind¡¯s eye the memory of it and her touch of it. Then she imagined it in a different place. She urged it to move, to circle under her nipple, under the darker skin around her nipple. A slight stabbing pain, bearable though as she felt it move both inside her breast and by touch using her fingers on her skin.

    ¡°Wonderful!¡± the Elder exclaimed.

    ¡°Now move it to your opposite breast, the same place is fine, with your mind only, imagine where it should be and command it.¡±

    Charis felt the adventure and the spirit the elder radiated. She should be embracing this, given the cost to her; she needed to celebrate this discovery. Charis owed an obligation and a debt to Halius to make sure she learnt as much as possible about the gifts she found. Were they gifts she then asked herself or blood payment? Her guilt erupted; she managed to find the wrong in benefitting from Halius¡¯ death again.

    No pain this time, with willpower and fortitude she denied both sources, silver circle and Halius¡¯ death. Then with determination, she rejected her convenient build-up of guilt due to self-blame, she wasn¡¯t the cause, no one could have saved her true friend from the deceit of the stranger. Halius¡¯ death now provided her with a means to avenge him which instantly reconciled her purpose and Charis embraced her gifts paid for in blood given, friendship lost, and life sacrificed, an alliance and partnership sealed forevermore. She felt the silver circle move across her chest under the skin and settle effortlessly, a perfect circle under the dark skin around her left nipple.

    The old lady clapped her hands, a gentle patter. ¡°You are a clever girl! You must master this magic but be careful. Any magic taught to you will be theory only, no one has access to real magic anymore. A few can draw from their own life energy to power a spell although they usually require substantial rest and food afterwards. One of my ancestors practised her magic that way, always eating, so generally the larger the magician the greater the magic. Don¡¯t be surprised though if you see them thin occasionally.¡± She cackled. ¡°If you need to it is probably the best time to attack them, then, as they have no reserve to cast any spell at you. Let us hope it doesn¡¯t come to that.¡±

    She patted Charis¡¯ hands with her own, her excited joy infectious. Charis could tell the elder jubilant and pleased enough for them both.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I read your spellbook and cast any spell within?¡± Charis asked.

    ¡°Unfortunately, magic isn¡¯t always simple, the hand movements must be precise, which takes practice, some spells require ingredients, and some spells require an incredible amount of preparation. Moreover, my book of spells is for the countryside, for farmers and their wives, some animal illnesses, and the like. You need to obtain access to some of the ancient, grander spell books in the City. They possess the real spells, and we have proven you can access real magic which will enable you to cast them!¡±Stolen story; please report.

    ¡°Thank you for all your help, I will never forget you. I must try to rescue my friend as we were due to go our own ways and I can¡¯t leave her with the traveller knowing she will probably die.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t, the traveller will know all about you now or at least whatever your friend knows about you. He will be hunting you and you alone as I am not sure any of them in this year¡¯s gathering rate much of a mention against you to interest him. You must leave now and never look back until you reach the City.¡±

    Her wrinkled hands held both of Charis¡¯ in a tight grip although she wasn¡¯t strong enough to hold them, Charis thought, if Charis really wanted to leave.

    ¡°I can¡¯t, she is my friend, and I can¡¯t lose another, like the others I lost from doing nothing. I swore to myself if I could, I would act,¡± Charis replied with conviction.

    With not much more to say Charis sat observing the Inn from a lonely chair in a rundown cottage, staring across the dirt road waiting for the traveller to emerge. While she waited, the elder fussed around her, reading a page from her family spellbook, and then touching Charis to leech the required magic. When required the elder would use one or more of the ingredients carefully labelled and bottled on her shelves.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know any spells, do you? Still, you can bend the magic to your will?¡± the elder asked.

    ¡°I know no spells. I am not certain bending the magic is right. All I know is when I will something strongly it tends to happen or at least helps.¡± Charis surprised herself with the explanation, she thought about her luck, and it seemed more helpful after she bonded with the items. She but needed to remember the Duke¡¯s soldiers and the farmer¡¯s son driving the wagon. None of them looked in the tray where she hid under a cover. So obvious a hiding place and they rode away without checking.

    Charis turned from watching the Inn especially to study the elder¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°I have been lucky. It is the only explanation I can think of for some of my unusual escapes. The difference I think you could say.¡±

    ¡°How do you know this?¡±

    Charis¡¯ dropped her head and didn¡¯t want to say, the shame, one of the reasons for trying to rescue Otonia due to the guilt she felt for failing others.

    Sensing Charis¡¯s discomfort the elder said, ¡°We all have done or will do things we aren¡¯t always proud of, as long as we learn from them and allow ourselves to forgive it is the best we can hope for.¡±

    The elder gently touched Charis¡¯ shoulder in sympathy, their eyes met for an instant, although their smiles expressed slightly different emotions.

    ¡°I hid when I shouldn¡¯t have. I called upon a God¡¯s favour and didn¡¯t do what I promised.¡±

    Charis swiftly returned to duty, staring at the Inn. The memory burnt her, and she shut her eyes to avoid a tear.

    ¡°You saved your life from danger. You can forgive yourself. The Gods are deaf these days, but what did you promise?¡±

    ¡°Scared and crying, not only did I leave him to die I didn¡¯t burn him like I promised the Goddess Jury.¡±

    ¡°Forgive yourself, hiding is sensible when faced with probable death and I doubt you could have saved the other with you. It wasn¡¯t your duty to burn him, such duty belonged to those who killed him.¡±

    ¡°I wanted to be brave and true to my word, I did, I just didn¡¯t know how.¡± Tears gently rolled down her cheeks.

    The elder embraced Charis and whispered quiet soothing words in her ear reassuring a young, scared girl she wasn¡¯t alone, and being upset is natural as is forgiving yourself.

    ¡°All I know is I somehow moved away from the soldiers and my friend on the road, I tripped and rolled into the long grass, scrambling away, telling myself, I can¡¯t be seen, I can¡¯t be noticed, ignore me. I am not important.¡± Charis placed her face in her hands.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hide.¡± The elder gently pulled Charis¡¯ hands away from her face. ¡°You have every right to survive, every right to forgive yourself.¡±

    Charis blinked away a well of tears. ¡°I couldn¡¯t understand how they didn¡¯t see me, worried they were pretending, and they would catch me any moment. I only felt safer when I found this village. Then this traveller arrived.¡±

    ¡°Well, I suspect you called upon the magic of the item you have. You willed an outcome and the magic in the item made it a reality. As for burning his body, you would at least need an axe for the wood. Has anything else like that happened?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I think so, it is sometimes difficult to tell, you know. You always want the best to happen, so you don¡¯t doubt it when it happens, as you need it to happen. Does that make sense?¡±

    The elder continued with her experiments in silence except for some spell mutterings. Charis paid little attention being on watch being busy she did best with busy.

    ---

    The traveller left the Inn very late in the afternoon. Otonia with him, very relaxed and very comfortable with her new friend. They took the west road out of town, not a care in the world, Charis clearly overhearing the chat between them and occasional laughter. Charis became confused, how could this be? She warned Otonia, told her about the stranger! The stranger who murdered her best friend and her trusted companion in cold blood, how could she befriend such an inhuman creature! It must be his magic, like Halius, total trust, no escape. Charis shuddered, she would be walking towards that same fate now, if she followed Otonia into the Inn.

    Charis realised it wasn¡¯t within Otonia¡¯s control, it still didn¡¯t make it any easier to accept though and for a fleeting moment, she reconsidered the elder¡¯s advice. Her father expected more of her, demanded more of her every day and although he wasn¡¯t here, she still heard his voice guiding her when she entertained a poor choice. She needed to make up for not helping before. She needed to wash away some of the guilt she felt and saving a friend or at least trying was certainly better than letting Otonia be murdered even if such loyalty could cost her own life.

    She would save her friend from her thrall and defeat the evil, which held her! She will never lose another friend while she can act.

    Charis felt, more than knew the traveller showed himself to her. Leading her friend away in daylight, in the open, pure motivation, the bait for his trap and slightly worrying for Charis as it displayed his confidence and knowledge. What has Otonia told him? This was a game of his making, well-practised, which he enjoyed playing for a very long time and if the elder was correct, always won.

    When the pair left the west road, their trail child¡¯s play to follow. Charis realised he ensured anyone following wouldn¡¯t fail and she, therefore, assumed his path would end in a prepared trap. How could she turn his confidence against him? She stopped for a moment. If she continued, she would be following his timetable and his plan. If Charis turned around now and returned to the village proper, would Otonia still be safe, would he kill her, or would he wonder why the bait wasn¡¯t taken and be forced to improvise?

    Charis ran back to the cottage, time to recruit another and avoid following him into whatever he planned according to his timetable.

    ¡°I know where they left the road, they will return when his patience is at its end. So, I will need to sleep and while I sleep, I need someone to keep a lookout. Can it be you?¡± Charis pleaded.

    ¡°Of course, my dear and I know a few spells that will assist, if I can borrow some of your magic? Plus, I will pack along some other brews and ointments as well.¡±

    Her beaming warm smile invigorated Charis. A willing helper and most unexpected given her frailty. Charis would never question the elder¡¯s bravery or grit though. No one so wrinkled could survive so many years without fighting death off every day and night.

    ¡°Of course, anything that will help is welcome. The way he openly walked away with her and the trail he left, his confidence, I cannot follow his plan like everyone else he has lured and trapped.¡±

    ¡°Well, we will need to purchase some arrows first I suspect,¡± the elder said, after peaking at Charis¡¯ empty quiver.

    Charis checked her quiver and remembered her last arrow remained on the selection table at the Lord''s Keep, left behind when her father rushed her away. She nodded to the elder and with unseemly haste made for the cottage door, her face slightly flushed. The brave girl was equally embarrassed. Warm laughter from the elder chased her out of the cottage.

    They followed the trail easily in the fading light, partly due to Charis¡¯ skill, the balance due to his efforts to leave an obvious trail, after all, he wanted Charis to follow him. As they carefully followed, the elder used Charis¡¯ magic to set some alerts. Finally, at sunset, they found a suitable tree along the path he lured them along. Charis and the elder climbed high into the branches, settling in as comfortably as possible for the night and possibly longer if needed.

    ¡°Pass me your arrows one at a time,¡± the elder asked. Charis didn¡¯t question the request, so one at a time she exchanged the arrows with the elder.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch the arrowheads, I applied a special ointment and as they sit in your quiver the ointment will be partially absorbed even though the tips are fire-hardened, what isn¡¯t absorbed will be applied directly to any wound when the skin is pierced.¡±

    When done with the arrows Charis roped herself in place so she could uncomfortably sleep as best she could and not fall out of the tree, while the elder perched and remained alert next to her. Plainly a gamble to follow him, as they didn¡¯t know the limit of his patience because he could turn back at any time, immediately for all they knew, luckily, he didn¡¯t. His confidence though would dismiss any immediate impatience and that is what Charis gambled her and the elder¡¯s lives upon.

    ¡°I really appreciate your trust in me and letting me live at least one day as a proper magic-user,¡± whispered the elder. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind as I stole some magic to gift my limbs some extra life, to enable my climb into this tree.¡±

    There was a sheepish naughty person confessional tone in the elder¡¯s voice and Charis simply smiled and tried to find some sleep. What did it matter to Charis, the magic inside her couldn¡¯t be used by her, although she did wonder how much she held?

    +++

    The elder nudged her awake at the false dawn.

    ¡°He is approaching, and he is alone,¡± the elder whispered.

    ¡°Will he pass near us?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so, he is returning to the village by a slightly different path as he has tripped another of my magic, missing some in between.¡±

    ¡°This is my chance to find Otonia.¡±

    Charis released her rope and started her climb down the tree.

    ¡°Be careful, your first instinct will be to release Otonia when you find her, stop, consider, and think before you approach her, you must ensure whatever you do you kill him as the most urgent need. Don¡¯t worry about Otonia¡¯s discomfort, if she is alive, she will be grateful at the end, and if she is dead does it really matter?¡±

    Charis glared up at the elder in shock, her coldness, the calculated way should act. What about Otonia?

    Seeing Charis¡¯s look, the elder followed up with additional truths. ¡°You know life can be cruel, death is final, and he has killed many. Your attachment to Otonia cannot alter your course as he has no distractions, he is on a clear path, and nothing stops him. He is a killer, and he is used to killing, he does this as easy as you eat a meal.¡±

    Charis swallowed upon hearing the elder¡¯s raw explanation of what she faced. The elder¡¯s words clarified Charis¡¯ mission, barely sixteen years old fighting for the life of a friend against an enemy with many years of experience in delivering death, let alone the years of living and the skills anyone in his business would accumulate. Charis involuntarily shivered, she hoped the elder didn¡¯t see her, as she consciously needed to hold her water. She hardened her resolve then, for Halius and to save Otonia she must be better than she thought, no weakness, be brave! Her hands shook and she clenched them to be still.

    The trail was initially easy to follow as it approached the choke point, which used the combination of a fallen tree and several large boulders. Charis paused and with trepidation cautiously followed through. With the sun and light behind her, she easily found the trip rope and her eyes followed it to the sprung back tree limb with the nasty stake attached to it. In a setting sun, the trap would be in shade and near impossible to find, and anyone following could possibly be blinded by sunlight. She shuddered with the thought of near death.

    Beyond the trap, his trail became difficult to find and while Charis didn¡¯t lose it, she worried about the time consumed tracking it along with her efforts to not leave a trail of her own. She heard Otonia before she found her, sobbing. Charis left the trail she followed by tracking and circled about, finding a tree with some height to see if she could spot Otonia without having to step into a very clever killer¡¯s camp. The elder liked trees for hiding, people rarely looked up when they were walking, more so if looking down for tracks! The elder also suggested the rubbing of leaves on the smellier parts of her body to try and masked her human smell.

    Charis started scanning his camp and fortunately after a mild breeze moved some foliage, she sighted Otonia. Poor Otonia, a rope around her throat and her hands pulled behind her back around the tree. Charis held her position remembering the elder¡¯s words. Then she heard him mumble below her position as he stormed back to his camp.

    ¡°Where is the she-bitch, the snot-nosed little kid, doesn¡¯t she want to rescue her friend? Has she left I wonder? It is time to ask her friend again and maybe with some violent encouragement.¡±

    Charis waited perfectly still, his hat and body directly below her for an instant and if she jumped on him, he would toss her aside, her light bodyweight no match for his strength and weight. She needed to wait and endure any suffering he might levy on Otonia.

    She felt an urge to lean forward, discovering her until then an unknown friendship for him, and she should just jump down and greet him. Why should she hide in this tree from her friend?

 1.007 Redemption (19th Day of Spirit Month)

    Charis stared down at the familiar traveller, her hands gripped the tree branches, white knuckles on display. She failed to resist this familiar urge as the stranger in the forest, right before her eyes, slit Halius¡¯ throat. She sensed it again on the steps of the Inn, strong feelings of friendship, reconnecting with a long-lost friend and the chance to renew their shared unbreakable trust. Charis knew this to be false, her mind screamed against the emotion and the compulsion to leap down and greet him.

    The choices she considered played their part as deliberately concentrating on those choices, to stay, to attack or to greet him kept her mind busy. This indecision caused further delay. Distance finally saved her, she remembered when she stood in front of the Inn and walked back the first time, fortunately, this time his frustration and anger carried him quickly past her and his influence followed him. Looking down she realised their distance apart when compared to the Inn would have placed her inside the Inn. Tree or not Charis completely miscalculated the range of his influence, and she fervently thanked all of the seven Gods for her luck.

    ---

    Otonia pleaded, ¡°Oh, I am so glad you are back. I am your friend I wouldn¡¯t go anywhere. I would have prepared some lunch for us while waiting if I could. Please untie the ropes. We are dearest friends.¡±

    Charis listened and realised she could have easily been in the same position, the craving, the coercion to greet your long-lost friend, to please them in everything regardless of your own common sense. He tied Otonia up, left her at the mercy of the forest for half a day and she still considered him her friend. It made Charis wonder if it came to a fight would Otonia side with the traveller or her real friend. The elder¡¯s word haunted Charis at that moment.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can be friends with a liar?¡± he shouted offended.

    ¡°Liar? I am not a Liar, I am your friend, you know I am ¡­¡± she yelped.

    ¡°Your other friend must not be that good a friend of yours, she has left the village. Such a good friend as you describe I would expect to follow us to find you and join us. We would make a good team of three and now I am sadly disappointed. Especially in you, who claimed to be my good friend?¡±

    ¡°I thought she was, maybe not as good a friend like yourself. She said we would travel together to the city, and someone doesn¡¯t say that and not mean it.¡±

    Charis was in position. She needed an edge to slow him down at the very least; fully fit he would defeat her easily. The tree branches and leaves obscured his upper body, so her only opportunity was his legs. Covered in leather breaches she wondered if the arrow¡¯s fire-hardened points would penetrate. They could only purchase arrows from the hunter, and he made his own.

    She pulled back on her bow, fly true, and bite into him my arrow she willed. Warmth effused behind her belly button as she knowingly called upon her magic and let her arrow fly.

    ¡°Crap that hurt! Looks like your friend is here!¡± he said, ignoring the hurt and concentrating on the prize.

    He swivelled to face his attacker using the arrow as a vague line of direction and then pulled the arrow out of his left leg easily. The traveller swore again as another arrow struck his right leg. This time he fell to the ground as it bit deeper, so he crawled closer to a nearby tree to take cover behind it. He quickly bound the wound in his first leg and while preparing to pull the arrow from the second wound, she stood in front of him, a confused look upon her face. He knew the look and smiled, I am sure you remember me, we are old friends, the best of friends he willed.

    Charis knew to keep her distance, unfortunately, she failed. She assumed most targets would retreat and crawl away from the direction of the arrows. He crawled closer! Could she release another arrow and kill him while he was at her mercy?

    Why would she want to? This is her good friend from the Inn. She didn¡¯t greet him then for some unknown reason and felt an immediate sadness. This time though would be different. Shouldn¡¯t she be aiding her badly wounded friend? Did she do that? Why did she do that?

    ¡°Charis please don¡¯t hurt my friend, I am sure we could all be friends, we just need to talk!¡±

    Charis glanced at Otonia and when she turned back to check her injured new friend a rock glanced off the side of her head. Charis collapsed.

    ---

    As she regained her senses, he was on top of her, her bow and quiver tossed to the side, the second arrow no longer in his leg. Blood oozed slowly from the second wound.

    ¡°You bitch! I won¡¯t be able to walk proper for days now. I know the perfect punishment though. They limit what they give me. Me! For years, I do their bidding. Now thanks to your little friend I can access some real magic!¡±

    He grasped a knife from his boot sheath. It was a special type of knife which Charis knew well and upon recognition, some vivid memory screamed at her to struggle, now, the more the better, it didn¡¯t matter he was her friend. No friend would hurt her like this or wield one of those knives. One of those knives slit the throat of Halius, her memory of his death, how and by who crystallised the fog in her mind.

    ¡°Settle young one, I am searching for something in particular before I take my usual pleasure.¡±

    When he spoke to her, his voice reminded her of their friendship regardless of the words. Why she asked herself.

    He clawed at Charis¡¯ right breast with his left hand, deliberately searching for something. Not finding it, he slashed at the binding and as Charis¡¯ small breasts released, he grasped at the right breast flesh, trying to find something he was certain would be there.

    ¡°I hate you bitches, liars, surrounded by liars!¡±

    ¡°No, I am not, she has a silver circle in her right breast, and she showed it to me, it must be there. I swear!¡± shouted Otonia sobbing.

    ¡°Where is it bitch?¡± he yelled, as he stared directly into Charis¡¯ blue eyes feeding on the fear, he recognised within them.

    ¡°I am your friend, aren¡¯t I? You could just ask, instead you hurt me. My head hurts and you bruised my breast for sure. I am sure gentle teasing would be nicer,¡± Charis responded, not understanding why she didn¡¯t fight him.

    ¡°You are hurt, what are you talking about? Are you insane? You are about to die you silly young bitch, as you have completely pissed me off. I want to see you dead. I can¡¯t even be bothered playing with you first! You were my pathway to power, to escape them and now I must continue to do their bidding. Bitch!¡± He screamed at her now, his face red with anger and two fists waving above her one around a special knife.

    The traveller blinked. He shook his head slightly as things started to circle about him. The knife dropped from his grasp as he used his hands to steady his head. Lowering one hand upon the ground to steady himself he used the other hand to hold onto Charis down, aiming for her shoulder. He missed, grabbing her left breast instead. He went wide-eyed and smiled as he finally felt the prize. His fingers explored the ground beside Charis feeling for the knife and he started to gently lean towards that side. Then naturally he tried to correct, unfortunately over correcting causing his hand to slip off Charis¡¯ left breast. The sudden difference, prone body to the ground, propelled him further left until he fell completely off his prey.

    Charis wondered why her friend was yelling at her. Moreover, he hurt her when he was on top of her, didn¡¯t he know how heavy he was? For a while, she couldn¡¯t breathe without difficulty, and he grabbed her so roughly her breast still hurt. She slowly sat up and noticed his leg bleeding. Oh, he is hurt.

    ¡°Charis, look after our friend, don¡¯t let him lose blood.¡± Otonia¡¯s head nodded furiously at the traveller ignoring the lacerations she made on her neck as she did. ¡°Look his leg is bleeding, you must bandage him!¡± she pleaded.

    Charis searched him for some more bandages. She didn¡¯t find any bandages in his camp or on him; then she noticed his ear lobes, a bronze ring in each of them. They held her attention, she could see only them, all her other senses shut down. Did she know them, where from? It was important; she knew it was, why? She ignored Otonia¡¯s annoying chatter.

    ¡°Charis, stop starring, he is bleeding, our friend is bleeding, find some bandages quickly!¡±

    Halius, she remembered Halius, the bronze earrings, or loops, the man who slew him in cold blood wore one of them. Such a man murdered her childhood friend, her one true friend. Charis bent forward, she reached out in slow motion grasping both bronze loops and yanked them both from the man¡¯s ears. He stirred faintly from the pain, no more than that. One in each hand, she studied them, the reflected sunlight glinting off them pierced her mind, a fleshy bloodied portion of fresh ear lobe still attached to each.

    Charis awoke from the spell of deceit as if struck by a lightning bolt. A dread realisation dawned upon her; death walked close to her this day. She felt her physical hurts, the pain real enough. The fog of false friendship was also a tangible thing, not pain more like a pressure, surpassing her will and she felt a very real sense of release. The return of her freedom of choice was a rewarding and welcome result.

    ¡°Charis, why am I tied up? I hurt all over,¡± whimpered Otonia.

    Charis laughed loudly, not at Otonia, the laugh being a survivor¡¯s laugh, pure relief to be alive instead of dead. She stared at Otonia apologising after regaining her senses.

    Charis found his knife and drew it across his throat, slowly and easily watching his flesh part. The stream of red from the wound flowed down his neck and then upon the ground. Blood for blood. For Halius, no thinking was required! For Halius, her memory of him saved her! The traveller gurgled slowly on his own blood and Charis caught herself enjoying the sight, an animal was dead. Did her enjoyment of his death make her evil she wondered? She didn¡¯t question him; he would need to live longer than he deserved for an interrogation. She tried to contain the joyful satisfaction within her; after all, she was a vigilante now; judge, jury, and executioner. She couldn¡¯t contain her joy, justice for Halius rang in her head; she dealt judgement for a change.

    How could something that felt so justified be evil?

    The knife easily cut the ropes binding Otonia and while still hurting, she hugged Charis for a long time. Charis asked her to sit, urgently and immediately.

    ¡°I hear a noise, lay back against the tree, something I missed, maybe another partner we don¡¯t know about!¡± she whispered. Otonia silently sobbed as she slunk back to her place of pain.

    Charis grabbed for her bow and quiver. She crept into some brush near the camp to wait in hiding. The noise came from behind Otonia, so Charis repositioned herself to be able to see either side of Otonia¡¯s tree, drawing back an arrow in a bow, ready to release at whatever flashed into view.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t skewer me with one of your arrows,¡± the elder declared.

    "How did you miss his trap?¡± Charis asked surprised, running to the sound of her voice.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    "By being careful, although being small helped more!"

    When she appeared, Charis was so relieved she hugged her and picked her up, trembling from what she survived; adrenaline still pumping through her body. Then ¡­ she gently put her back down.

    ¡°We must all leave. The smell of death is about this place. You can see the markings on Otonia¡¯s tree, it was a favourite place for his prisoners it seems. We must be gone and back to the village before nightfall. Come on girl get up, I know you are in pain. If you dally here, you will die, I am sure of it. Have you seen any bones?¡± The elder spread her arms from her body by way of emphasis.

    Charis and Otonia stared at the old woman in confusion.

    ¡°A killer such as him would collect many victims over the years yet no bodies and no bones, just the smell of death!¡± the elder urged them to activity.

    ¡°My name is Otonia, and I know the danger we are in, I just need a minute to find my boots if nothing else otherwise I will find it difficult to make the distance with cut feet.¡±

    Charis gaped at her, surprised; Otonia transformed from victim to survivor very quickly.

    Charis searched for the other knife; it wasn¡¯t on him, so she searched carefully around the camp. The other one carried two and so would this one, a certainty; the second one secreted in his backpack. She didn¡¯t need to check for a special pouch, they only gave pouches to the ones without ambition. What she did find though was a very full coin pouch, without counting a coin she tied it off and added it to her backpack with everything else. She could count it when they were all somewhere safer.

    ¡°Come here, child.¡±

    Charis turned and the elder had removed all his clothes, including his boots. The elder tapped her shoulder and Charis knew what to do, time to power a spell. When finished, his body disappeared now blended into the earth. The elder then threw a handful of seeds to the centre of the newly turned over soil.

    ¡°The spell was used in times past to return offal and animal waste to the ground, a natural process hastened. Excellent fertiliser so I threw down a few seeds to make use of it.¡±

    Charis paused in awe for a moment.

    She grabbed his backpack from Charis, gathered up all his clothes, put them in his backpack, and then gave it back to Charis to carry. The elder carried his string instrument and flute. Otonia was ready also. Looking back Charis witnessed several small trees growing. She queried the elder.

    ¡°Apple trees are always welcomed by the earth and some haste lingers from the spell.¡±

    Charis made a point of disarming the trap the traveller set within the choke point, which was the only task other than walking as fast as they could they did. They needed to wait for Otonia to catch up occasionally, which suited Charis given the load she carried. The elder was smiling, constantly smiling in fact, throughout the journey back.

    The sun was setting as they reached the outskirts of the village. The elder took them on a seemingly round about path back to her cottage. Somehow, once they were inside, they felt safe. The flimsy walls seemed to offer a protection far above what they really could. Perhaps if they couldn¡¯t see the danger approaching, then it wasn¡¯t real. Charis couldn¡¯t explain the emotional comfort and warmth.

    Shown to the loft, Otonia crashed to sleep as soon as she lay down. Charis did her a small charity and removed her boots.

    ¡°We will need to dig up the floor, deep enough to hide all his gear,¡± the elder said turning to Charis. ¡°We must convince whoever misses him and comes enquiring after him, I defeated him, they cannot link his death to you and you must never speak of his death willingly to anyone else, a secret shared is a secret no more. You understand my dear?¡±

    Charis shifted uneasily from one foot to the other; did she hear the elder properly?

    ¡°You could be hunted down and killed, for something I did,¡± Charis whispered in reply, not really knowing why she did, it was just, well they were talking about secrets.

    ¡°I¡¯ve lived my life, mostly full and honest, although resentful I possessed a book of spells and couldn¡¯t cast a single spell from it as my family did before me. You changed that, for these two days I was a user of magic, and I am so grateful. Such a wondrous joy. You are the future, only you are young enough to learn and take the fight to them, whoever they are. I am happy to remain, confuse them, and put them off your trail. The ointment I gave you for your arrows can be strengthened and if I take a cupful, it will kill me before they can make use of any knowledge I may have.¡±

    Charis teared and her chin quivered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mourn for me, I am happy and satisfied with the role I may need to play.¡±

    ¡°How can I ever thank you?¡±

    The elder seized Charis by her shoulders with all her strength and stared directly into her eyes.

    ¡°Learn, master your magic, and defeat them! Cleanse this world of their filth and save as many of their victims before they become victims is how you can thank me.¡±

    At her release, Charis needed to offer the elder help.

    ¡°I could gift you his bronze loops, they¡¯re in my backpack,¡± said Charis.

    ¡°No, the strong magic on them is for one purpose and I don¡¯t want the attention of others by suddenly gaining many friends.¡± The elder pushed the offered loops away with her hands, refusing the offer.

    ¡°As it is, with you and Otonia there will be enough lies to tell to allow my life to return to the way it was before, an old lady selling herbals and cures,¡± the elder continued.

    ¡°Yes, he wanted to escape his one purpose so much he searched for the silver circle with a possessed sort of vigour as my bruised breast proves. What about a few coins from his coin pouch elder in case of emergency or for a few luxuries, if you did kill him, you would be expected some sudden wealth, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± Charis offered.

    The elder smiled in agreement and took what was useful and pushed back the rest.

    ¡°You two girls will need them for the long journey ahead and coins will benefit you more,¡± the elder suggested. ¡°If you are in the mood to help though, please follow this old lady around the perimeter of her cottage.¡±

    When the elder finished, the silver circle throbbed with warmth within Charis¡¯ breast as it gave up its store of magic, as did the green gem. Charis covered the discomfort as much as she could and then she wondered how long it would take to replace the magic taken. Charis was tempted to ask the elder to cast some more magic to see if the circle and the gem were exhausted, including the bronze loop on her toe in the test, but decided against it. When she became proficient, she could find out for herself.

    They entered the cottage and started digging a hole.

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t magic a hole, could you?¡± Charis asked finishing with a smile.

    ¡°No, apart from the fact your magic is about spent from my use, I don¡¯t know a spell to dig a hole or move a grain of soil, a spell exists to work stone though, my ancestors used to be called upon to lay foundation stones. They require more magic as they¡¯re pushing the real world out of its present shape. The spells I cast about the cottage were harm warnings, wall strengthening, roof strengthening, and finally a little tonic of health for me to roll back some years. These spells were returning the worn out, to not be so worn out, so much easier in effort and magic required.¡±

    ¡°So, digging it is,¡± Charis quipped.

    ¡°At least I can dig with you now and my back won¡¯t protest, well not as much as it did yesterday at least.¡±

    They returned smiles and started.

    All his goods and chattels, including his backpack, went into the hollow which they backfilled and stomped down. The heaped left-over soil would be disposed of some future morning. They excluded a few general items like food, so they could be disposed of elsewhere. The flute and backpack they buried together with the flute on top, easily available if the elder needed something to sell.

    The string instrument was a different story, it was too large to bury, so they slowly cut it to pieces, his knives made the task easy, they were very sharp and cut through the wood construct with only a modest amount of effort.

    ¡°At last, the base is open,¡± Charis said.

    ¡°Yes, look at what is inside?¡±

    They found a false bottom and lifting it revealed several letters of introduction and recommendation, to not only Lords but also Churches, Magicians and Merchants.

    ¡°He kept the most important so he could use them if required to gain entry perhaps or call-in favours in case of accusers,¡± the elder mused.

    ¡°Keep them Charis they could be worth more than gold if you need to know the names of important people along the way.¡±

    ¡°The Letters of Introduction I would like to return to the parents of the children they were taken from to explain their death and allow them to morn properly. I wouldn¡¯t know where half of these places are and who to return them to though,¡± Charis said.

    ¡°Time for tea my dear. You could use that nice wood there to feed the fire I reckon.¡±

    Slowly the stringed instrument was destroyed by flame, to be lost forever and when the traveller''s coin pouch, now empty, followed it into the fire the last obvious object of the traveller vanished from plain view. Given the number of letters, Charis wondered how many more, less important ones this evil threw away. How many youths did he murder over the years?

    The elder positioned her chair close to Charis as they sipped the freshly prepared tea.

    ¡°You can¡¯t go asking about the youths on the letters, your interest would attract attention and other agents of this evil would want to talk to someone who was asking such questions, I am sure. Relatives may think you were the agent of their child¡¯s death and chase you as well with unpredictable results. So, while I appreciate your good intentions, my dear, I would suggest they must all remain our secret.¡±

    ¡°I understand however to not know, as a parent I mean. My father is probably worried about me now and it has been only a few days, although more days than we have ever been apart before.¡±

    There was a quiet then, a moment between the old and the new, which Charis broke first.

    ¡°Elder, what year is this?¡±

    ¡°Well, it is sometimes difficult to tell as each Duke proclaims the start of his reign as year one and unless the current one has been replaced, I would say it is the fourteenth year of his most worthy Lord Duke, given Death Season has just passed.¡±

    ¡°Some of these are dated after the fourteenth year, which means they were stolen before the current Duke started his reign, so his father? How long has this evil walked the land elder?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my dear, now you know my pain, witness only, unable to do anything, until now of course thanks to you.¡±

    She reached for Charis¡¯ hands, held them tightly for a moment, and then released them. Charis thought she noticed moisture around the elder¡¯s eyes before she turned away.

    Over tea, the elder taught Charis the hand movements for the harm-warning spell and practised some castings, which succeeded about half the time. One of the simpler spells suited for people who lived in the less civilised parts of the Dukedom, to protect themselves from surprises while they slept under the dark of night. Simple hedge magic if you could power the spell.

    What the elder didn¡¯t tell Charis was the teaching was a test, even with hedge magic not all in the land could cast spells. Charis being able to cast hedge magic spells meant she could learn and cast greater magic if trained confirming the elder¡¯s original sense of how special Charis could be. The other nugget of information concerned the harm warning spell specifically, men couldn¡¯t cast it, only women. It seemed there existed a balance in the world that recognised women being alone in the world had more reasons to fear and required warning of it.

    ¡°Be sure to cast the harm warning spell when you are alone, as waving your arms and manipulating your fingers in strange ways will be viewed with suspicion by most and you don¡¯t need fearful people watching your unusual behaviour!¡± the elder advised.

    Charis nodded and then the elder started teaching the hair colour spell. It was simpler, required more magic given it was fighting the natural state, although the hair is dead so the change could last.

    ¡°I would advise you to adopt the peasant hair colour, it is more common of course, and your dark earth brown colour is unusual, very rare I would say.¡±

    She then handed her raven feather to Charis.

    It took most of the evening to learn enough of both spells to continue practising without guidance, so it was time they retired for the night.

    The elder glanced up at Otonia.

    ¡°Well looks like only the floor of the cottage is free to sleep on tonight. I need to make sure you young ones sleep here in future. My old bones need all the care they can get!¡±

    +++

    They awoke from their uncomfortable ground beds before Otonia. The tea was prepared and ready by the time Otonia half stumbled down from the Upper Floor bedding. Being last, Otonia volunteered under protest to empty the chamber pot, much to her disgust. Mollified somewhat by the hot cup of tea waiting for her.

    ¡°Charis, you need to travel as a girl and with your change of hair colour this should be easier,¡± the elder said, after sipping her tea.

    ¡°My letter of introduction is for a male apprentice, not a female?¡± Charis replied.

    ¡°Find a scribe, for a small fee he will change the name into the feminine form, all done.¡±

    ¡°Another thing, elder, I, well, I am, not really a whole woman, I am unblessed,¡± Charis stammered.

    Charis slowly locked eyes with the elder to receive her judgement, although Otonia was first to react.

    ¡°How is that possible? You were born, weren¡¯t you? The midwife usually calls upon the blessing from the Goddess Mara everybody knows that. What does it mean to be unblessed?¡±

    ¡°Quiet now Otonia. You do get excited at times,¡± admonished the elder. Placing her hands upon her lap the elder continued, ¡°Not all children are born in the presence of a midwife, although I know some mothers can call for the blessing for their newborn. Charis knows she will be unable to give birth and other womanly things will not flourish or inconvenience her, shall we say.¡±

    Otonia sat stunned trying to comprehend the elder¡¯s words, like flourish, and inconvenience, her face frowned in concentration.

    ¡°You would need to visit a Temple of Mara to possibly change this. Although I am not sure, it is important, unless you intend to marry and birth children. I rather hoped you would be too busy to do that.¡±

    Her eyes crinkled at the corners.

    Charis¡¯ wasn¡¯t sure either, of course.

    ¡°Just so you know, the magic would be painful. Have you ever wondered why babies cry when they¡¯re born? The females receive their blessing, and the midwives slap the males to make them cry at least once in their lives! Or so I am told.¡± The elder chuckled.

    ¡°Do you know how painful?¡±

    ¡°Well, a newborn girl child cries when blessed, this is your sixteenth Death Season, so some catching up needs to be done, you must still pay the full price,¡± the elder replied.

    ¡°A great deal of pain, then?¡±

    ¡°You may be too late, in your sixteenth year your body is maturing and near complete, so I imagine an unbearable amount of pain if at your age it is still possible.¡±

    Otonia was interested in so many ways she forgot to say what she thought after finally working out what flourished and inconvenienced meant for a woman and remained quiet instead. A huge achievement, which none in the cottage acknowledged.

 1.008 A Noble Visit (20th Day of Spirit Month)

    ¡°I will leave you to your thoughts,¡± the elder said and exited her cottage to attend to her own business.

    Charis withdrew into herself, thinking about her condition. Not a true woman and certainly not a man. She realised since she now knew her condition a sense of loss grew within. Whether this became the reason, or this awareness became the trigger emotions flooded her senses, dragging her down into a vortex of doubt, not knowing her place, neither man nor woman.

    Charis sobbed herself to sleep leaning on Otonia, drained by the ordeal. Otonia fussed over the bedding to lay Charis down. Once free of Charis¡¯ needs Otonia paced in a circle within the small cottage and studied it. She eventually found the two knives and began practicing her throwing skills to kill time. They weren¡¯t ideally balanced although balanced enough she could adapt to them to ensure they hit true often enough.

    ---

    ¡°Nice.¡±

    The speaker was behind her, the hoarse whisper belonging to Charis. Otonia swivelled about, shaking out her hands and bouncing from one foot to the other. Charis lent her head to one side and smiled as she opened her arms. Otonia didn¡¯t need any other invitation and quickly stepped into the offered embrace.

    Their heads resting upon each other, side by side, Otonia fought between sobs to speak. ¡°I don¡¯t remember everything, I remembered enough to know you risked your life to save mine and kill him so I will never need to worry about him again.¡±

    She slowly drew her head back until face to face with her rescuer. Closing her eyes, she gently lent forward with lips open and inviting, and hoped Charis would accept her invitation.

    Charis pressed forward and Otonia felt a gentle and earnest reply as their lips touched softly and lightly. Their first shared kiss.

    Withdrawing gently from the kiss Charis scrutinised Otonia¡¯s face; her hands now cupped Otonia¡¯s face in warm embrace.

    ¡°Are you sure, you wish to accompany me? Death follows any friend who is with me ¡­¡± Charis started to announce.

    ¡°We are only friends then?¡± she asked her head tilted slightly, pale green eyes locking onto clear blue eyes.

    ¡°We are more than friends. Did you hear what I said, about Death?¡± Charis removed her hands.

    ¡°I should be dead already, you saved me, so I know your curse is broken and you are the wiser for it now.¡±

    ¡°I truly hope so as a third loss would probably shatter me. I¡¯ve lost one friend. I am not going to lose another, ever, if I can prevent it,¡± said Charis.

    Otonia held Charis ignoring everything else, her new true friend and companion.

    ¡°I am certain of it. Look what you have done to me, made me all serious suddenly. Know I am truly grateful to you. I can remember now how he was my best friend, how he treated me, and I was disposable. Other lives didn¡¯t matter to him. So yes, Charis my true best friend, I owe you a life debt.¡±

    While still embraced Charis wriggled an arm free and showed off one of the bronze loops. ¡°This doesn¡¯t mean we are married by the way,¡± Charis¡¯ eyes glistened, ¡°please accept this bronze loop, it is one half of the magic he used to lure his victims to their deaths, and I don¡¯t think it would be wise for one of us to wear both.¡±

    Charis took the other bronze loop and placed it around her big toe on her left foot. Otonia followed her lead needing to take off her right boot first.

    Charis kissed Otonia on her forehead, weakly now as she closed her eyes and fell asleep again in her friend¡¯s arms, trusting she would keep her safe. Otonia found Charis¡¯ bedroll, placed it under Charis¡¯ head, and then recovered the bedding she kicked off and placed it back over her, tucking her in, finishing by kissing her lightly on her forehead. Waiting for Charis to wake and the elder to return Otonia continued practicing with the two knives she found.

    -----

    The knife went off mark as the pain in Otonia¡¯s right toe screamed at her for attention. Otonia hit the floor of the cottage bruising her buttocks for sure, a small distraction from the real pain. Otonia crawled to Charis, needing understanding and comfort. Charis mentioned the pain, but this was beyond pain. Otonia started crying while removing her boot; she needed to get to her toe. Did she still have a toe?

    ¡°I am sorry Otonia.¡± Charis squeezed the words out between gritted teeth. Sweat rolled down her forehead.

    Charis knew taking off the boot made no difference, so she crawled to Otonia, slowly but surely.

    Otonia stared at her toe, the bronze loop wrapped around it burying itself into her flesh, hurting. The screaming pain occurred when the bronze loop scrapped her bone. Charis embraced her then, the warmth, and sweat of their bodies as one, sharing their mutual comfort.

    As a thought, Charis faced Otonia sitting up, cross-legged. She then reached for Otonia¡¯s right foot against her protests and placed it near her left foot. Joined close, the two bronze loops seemed to reach an accord. Charis and Otonia leant toward each other embracing their upper bodies in relief. The pain continued.

    ---

    The elder returned to find them embraced still. She gawked for a moment, placing her purchases on the floor of the cottage and then her hands on her hips considering what to do next. Uncertain if they slept or were both exhausted.

    ¡°We are recovering elder, water would help us please,¡± Charis whispered.

    Charis tilted Otonia¡¯s head back slightly and tipped the cup of water, a sip at a time into her mouth. She spluttered a little and then started gulping and drinking down the water on offer. Charis gave her the cup the elder brought over for her, while the elder refilled Otonia¡¯s cup.

    Charis drank from Otonia¡¯s refilled cup as Otonia relaxed and laid back. Charis lay down beside her; she didn¡¯t have the energy to move.

    ---

    They both woke to brewed tea, a cup handed to each of them and the elder smiling at them.

    ¡°I require you both to undress, so you can try these on. And Otonia I think your hair would be better if it was Black to match Charis.¡±

    They tried on the new with the old with the elder fussing to achieve the look required. They listened to the news, such as it was.

    ¡°A farmer¡¯s wagon caravan leaves tomorrow, so it would be ideal if you join it. It will meet up with another in the next village called Oxrest and then both will continue to the major town in this area called Hillperch. At the Town locate a scribe.¡±

    Charis was dressed in male long underpants and soon covered them with the leather pants she already knew well. The leg bottoms pushed into the knee-high boots she then put on.

    Otonia was similarly dressed, although delayed, distracted by her new hair colour as she confirmed it changed everywhere.

    ¡°I found out the travelling troupe have moved on, heading back to the city, so you may yet meet them again if they make any stops Otonia,¡± stressing her name to get Otonia back on track, ¡°the shirts you wear are made from the top halves of lace up dresses. Being female, most males will underestimate you or help you to be gallant. The wide brim hats serve two purposes, keep the sun off, as well as disguise if required and I added the black feathers to match your hair colour, so people will remember it well and not your face.¡±

    The elder inspected them and nodded to confirm they passed inspection.

    ¡°There is a spare set each. There are some salves and herbal preparations, one will aid in healing and the other will cause deep sleep. Moreover, Charis, I purchased some iron tipped arrows for you and if any in the village ask, you are my distant relatives, who are travelling to the city for the Birth Season summoning and I have been getting supplies for you both, which is close enough to the truth. Otonia you will need to search through the Letters of Introduction to find a position in the City.¡±

    ¡°Am I not too old now?¡± Otonia asked.

    ¡°No, you could pass for seventeen fairly easily, use the paints and powders you have. Men are no judge of a woman¡¯s age so you can easily convince the oafs. You will need to be busy while Charis studies magic as it takes years to become skilled.¡±

    ¡°So, we will be separated when we reach the city?¡±

    ¡°We will figure it out once we settle in. We don¡¯t know anything about the summoning so until we do, we are guessing. Although the elder is right, pick a Letter of Introduction now so you are prepared when we get there,¡± Charis answered.

    As Otonia started sorting through the Letters, Charis turned to the elder.

    ¡°Our pain was from melding his bronze loops, one with Otonia, and one with me. Ensuring people are friendly would be helpful, although I thought two for the one person would seem to go too far given the power over people he showed, so one should be enough?¡±

    ¡°Yes, one should be enough as strangers aren¡¯t trusted much, so any influence would be useful. You wear the other for similar reasons.¡± The elder scratched her cheek. ¡°I wonder, if you both stood side by side will the two bronze loops being close, enhance any friendship magic on them, as they do seem bonded in some way, given how effective they were for the traveller. I also wonder about the bronze loop you already have. I guess time will tell.¡±

    Charis nodded. ¡°When the loops were melding, bringing our feet closer together eased the pain, so they¡¯re paired, and I expect they will work as you say.¡±

    They ate then, followed by another cup of tea. The rest of the afternoon was spent checking their packs and their provisions for the journey tomorrow.

    The elder then turned to them both and told them to visit the Inn as the Farmer¡¯s Caravan Master was entering at that moment and was the man they needed to talk to, to catch the caravan.

    ---

    Charis could offer to hunt for food along the way while Otonia could provide some protection with her throwing knives. Certain no one in the village would recognise the knives as the traveller wouldn¡¯t need to use them openly as they would be a final kill weapon.

    ¡°Are yes, so you are the herb crone¡¯s distant relatives I am expecting. Heading to the city, well we are going part way there of course and more in a caravan is always better than less. You will need to supply your own food, otherwise, you are welcome to the protection of the wagons at night.¡±

    A clean-shaven, robust, barrel-chested man, only slightly going to gut around the waist as trustworthy as anyone else, Charis thought.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Thank you, Caravan Master, I can help with some hunting and my cousin can throw a mean knife if needed. We will be ready at daybreak and join you then if agreeable?¡±

    ¡°Yes, girls.¡± He smiled.

    Once they were clear of the Inn and crossing the dirt road, they glanced at each other, the way he spoke those last two words was odd.

    ¡°Yes, he was too friendly, and I was wondering if it was just me, should we be concerned do you think Charis?¡±

    ¡°It could be the magic of the bronze loops, although I didn¡¯t call on them or will for any ¡­ favour.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, I didn¡¯t realise you needed to will it for anything to happen,¡± Otonia said as they approached the cottage door and opened it to enter.

    The cottage sat in darkness. They opened the door as much as possible to coax in some fading sunlight despite dusk, there was enough to see a candle and tinder. They cautiously entered, Otonia with knife out while Charis grabbed the tinder and started flicking it to light a candle.

    With another candle lit, all the dark corners of the cottage retreated, confirming the elder¡¯s absence.

    They both swivelled about to confront someone knocking on the door. A small boy child greeted them.

    ¡°My master says you need to follow me.¡±

    He was in some sort of livery, well dressed, wearing sturdy shoes, and very politely spoken.

    They blew out the candles and followed; what else could they do?

    They left the village by the east road and on the outskirts of the village discovered a large tent pavilion. The cloth was emblazoned with a coat of arms, so they knew they were about to enter a Lord¡¯s camp, they both confirmed with a glance, they didn¡¯t know of this Lord, although Otonia was still considering, thought Charis. Why would a Lord be in this backwater village, it wasn¡¯t anywhere near the main trail?

    ¡°Welcome cousins,¡± the Lord bellowed in a confident voice. His full mane of bright red hair animated, distracting them from noting any of his other features, his beard bright red to match.

    The elder tended the Lord¡¯s feet, no obvious harm, or signs of violence upon her. She turned to greet them with a smile, and they marginally relaxed.

    ¡°I always send a boy page as people seem more inclined to comply when a non-threatening child asks them. Glad to see it was acceptable to you young ladies as well.¡±

    They both curtsied as custom required.

    ¡°Some explanation is required I know. Sit and be comfortable as I would like to share a meal with you as I explain.¡±

    They found a cushion each and sat near a low table in the centre of the pavilion. The boy herald then set some round flat pieces of wood in front of them, offered them some chicken to place upon it, and left the rest on the low table. He soon returned with cheese and cups of liquid.

    Charis sipped cautiously.

    ¡°That is a nice wine from the south my dear, drink it slowly though, it has a kick if drunk too fast and you are small and slight in build, and I know burly knights who were felled low by a single cup.¡±

    His large bushy eyebrows dominated his face, although his large nose and large front teeth gave them considerable competition, now they looked past his royal hair.

    ¡°Lord I was wondering if my cousin could approach to assist an old lady to her feet.¡±

    ¡°Certainly, your tonic and salve always relieve the pain although I am in no condition to stand.¡±

    Charis took the hint and hastened to the elder. She held on to one of the elder¡¯s hands while she laboured to rise to her feet. Charis felt a small tug of magic being drawn from her and then they both stood and Charis aided the hobbling elder back to a cushion before the low table.

    ¡°I always take a diversion to see your cousin. She is an excellent herbalist and the only one who can provide me with some relief from the pains in my feet. I am on my way to reaffirm my loyalty to the Duke of this land, and I would at least like to walk into his Hall when I swear fealty,¡± he bellowed.

    ¡°Lord, I will leave you the rest of the salve. You need to apply it once per day for the next five days to improve your condition,¡± said the elder with a nod.

    ¡°I will follow your instructions, as always venerable lady and thank you for answering my request so late in the day. Although I must say I didn¡¯t know your family line included noble blood.¡±

    Charis heard a brief snort, covered by a cough from the elder.

    ¡°I beg your leave to retire. My cousins can escort me back to my cottage,¡± the elder suggested.

    ¡°Yes, most certainly, I will need to retire myself for an early start in the morning. I will trace your family tree another time, most interesting.¡±

    They cleared the pavilion and were at the edge of the village when the elder paused.

    ¡°The Lord of the Northern Watch is a long-time acquaintance. His family line suffers from a condition I can treat to grant temporary relief. The magic I drew from you though will allow this current treatment to cure him for many seasons. It is the least I could do given my not so certain future.¡±

    The reality of the elder¡¯s acceptance she could die hit both girls hard, Charis most of all, given her recent loss and being homesick. She would like to sit with her father and talk over the hearth fire as they did most nights. When they weren¡¯t talking over their hearth, they were guests in other homes, and she was always welcome at the same table as the adults. In all the talk, there was never a story of someone who realised they could die and was prepared for and accepted their death. Most deluded themselves they would live forever until they didn¡¯t.

    They were soon at the cottage and a candle lit.

    ¡°I apologise, I made your hair colour black, which is peasant hair well enough then he asked about his red hair and if I could make it permanent with potion or cream. He asked after I mentioned for some addled reason, I needed to change my cousin¡¯s hair from light brown to black as she felt cursed to be mistaken as a noble when only a peasant. I am sorry as no one needs the attention of the Lord of the Northern Watch as he is charged with securing the Dukedom from evil and is sometimes misguided by his own view of what is evil.¡±

    ¡°How will he research our family line?¡± Otonia asked while shifting closer to Charis.

    ¡°He will probably ask one of his lackeys to search in the Grand Library of Parium when he is there. Hopefully nothing comes of it,¡± said the elder.

    ¡°The red hair of a Lord is not their real hair colour?¡± Charis asked her voice full of wonder.

    ¡°No, those who are Lords or Ladies use a colouring, which turns their usually light or very light brown to a shade of royal red. It is their claim to authority. Sometimes the heir will also colour his hair although some deem it unlucky. The colouring lotion they use doesn¡¯t work on black hair of course.¡±

    ¡°Will our colour fade or grow out?¡± Otonia asked taking advantage of a talkative elder while finding a healthy dose of bravery as Charis held her hand.

    ¡°It will grow out. Your new hair will grow behind the black hair with your natural colour.¡±

    Otonia nodded biting her lower lip.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too concerned Otonia the elder has taught me the spell so I will touch it up as I need the practice and then perhaps, I can teach the spell to you,¡± Charis said while bumping shoulders with Otonia.

    ¡°It will be interesting if you can and if we had more time, I would try to teach you myself Otonia,¡± said the elder, her words beginning to slur.

    The elder shook her head and shortly after climbed into her bedding on the upper floor. The ¡°cousins¡±, taking the hint, laid out their camp bedding on the cottage floor in front of the iron stove. With the iron stove cold, they resorted to shared body heat to stay warm throughout the night. Before dawn, Charis knew, as did Otonia they were now two halves needing to be together, it was comforting and at the same time an imprisoning realisation. The paired bronze loops seemed to be the source of this need to bond, what it meant she did not know.

    +++

    ¡°It is dawn so you both need to save some energy for the day ahead,¡± the elder stated, from her upper floor perch.

    The squirming and passionate noises stopped immediately like two caught in a taboo. Charis was the first to look from under the bedroll to face the elder.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to explain to me girl, the bronze loops, the trauma, the relief, the adventure and thinking about your womanhood would create a swirl of emotions in both of you, which few young folk could cope with, let alone two very young women now alone and away from parental guidance discovering their way in the world.¡±

    Hearing the elder¡¯s voice Otonia peaked from under the bedroll as well lying close beside Charis, tentatively reaching out for Charis¡¯ hand. Their hands connected and they interlaced their fingers offering each other reassurance.

    ¡°If you manage to find love in this world, I don¡¯t think the form of the other really matters. Look at me I am alone, it is not by choice, so rejoice in your love and be stronger for it as I am sure your father¡¯s didn¡¯t impart any words of wisdom on this subject to guide you.¡± She ended her words of wisdom with a smirk.

    Both were relieved. The elder noticed and started climbing down from her upper floor.

    ¡°I also think it is slightly beyond your control due to the influence of the paired bronze loops, they want to be close to each other and you wear one each, so no mystery there.¡±

    Charis looked over her shoulder at Otonia who surprised her with a passionate kiss, which ended when they both laughed in celebration.

    They stirred from their bedrolls and quickly dressed, broke their fast on cheese and bread and prepared for their journey. Otonia began by readying their backpacks.

    ¡°Remember dear, although I can teach spells, the magic in the items you possess bend to your will, so you need to be careful as the items may share in your dreams, wants, and desires as well and try to make them real.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying elder?¡±

    ¡°You are young, alone and have suffered loss. You may not always know when you are using the magic to influence what happens to you and those around you.¡±

    The elder glanced over to Otonia.

    ¡°Otonia is my best friend, a friendship that has grown to a mutual love. I don¡¯t see what is wrong with that, you yourself said as much.¡±

    ¡°Just remember the loss of your childhood friend and the separation from your father, you may not sense it, your magic will. Your future friendships will be more binding, so you won¡¯t ever be lonely again, they will be there to comfort you, watch over you and perhaps as you grow older, become a new family to you since your father is, for now at least out of reach.¡±

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know. What has happened has seemed most natural to me, as if some pieces are finally falling into place at last to give me some purpose instead of running blind. I needed to rescue Otonia and in so doing, with your support we slew a cruel evil. That must be a noble thing?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, it is my dear. It is natural for the rescued to be grateful. I am not sure where grateful ends and your will, backed by your magic, starts? There are also the paired bronze loops and what they mean, I am certain beyond doubt they have driven your relationship with Otonia to a higher commitment, is all. Remember all magic comes at a cost.¡±

    Otonia spoke then as she gave a backpack to Charis. ¡°I am sure of my love elder, and I am grateful for my rescue. I know nothing lasts forever magic or no magic, so while we are one, I hope to enjoy our blissful state! Plus, I will keep an eye on her.¡±

    Otonia winked at and gave Charis a peck on her cheek.

    ¡°Beyond that I do sense the two bronze loops wish to be together. When they were created by whomever, they bound them, I sensed that last night.¡± Otonia moved closer to Charis as some sort of confirmation. The elder wondered if that was Otonia¡¯s idea or the bronze loop motivated her. ¡°So, we are in its thrall as well as any natural inclinations we feel for each other,¡± Charis finished.

    ¡°For my part I am still trying to discover the source of this magic, it cannot come out of thin air, otherwise all would try to harness it, which would mean magic has returned. To harness magic requires an affinity for it and follows family lines from what I can understand from my family and what written words they left me,¡± the elder said.

    The elder touched them both, one hand on each of their shoulders and concentrated for a moment.

    ¡°I can sense the bronze loop within you Otonia and I cannot draw any magic from it. It is the same for Charis, although the silver circle and the gem are different as their magic is available to me. This magic though reminds me of the warmth of a bright Birth Season day, it invigorates and smells of nature. The apple seeds I threw on the body of the traveller, I expected them to grow rapidly, my spellbook describes such a boost, what occurred was invigoration, the magic and the seeds were matched, the trees were as tall as me when we left.¡±

    ¡°Is this magic harmful?¡± Otonia asked.

    ¡°It is magic and like all magic it costs, I am just not sure what it is. The evil practise of blood magic for example consumes blood initially. The worst of the high blood magic requires sacrifice, and virginal blood is particularly prized, virgin sacrifice, so taking life while taking the blood is revered and essential. What would be the reward for sacrificing your virgin daughter while harvesting her blood?¡±

    Both Charis and Otonia blanched, their faces draining of blood at the thought after being shocked upon hearing the elder¡¯s words.

    ¡°With magic being gone these many years I am not sure if the rewards of blood magic would be as rewarding now as they once were as you need to gather the magic to you and concentrate it by whatever means you are skilled at. Your magic just seems to be present, so I wonder. Each morning I sense the renewal of your magic and each time so far, the level is different. What renews it? What or who is paying the cost and why not to the same level?¡±

    The elder received their hugs with good grace, not really the hugging kind. She hoped speaking of her concerns didn¡¯t sour things with Charis, she thought not. Charis seemed wise for her few years and more confident within herself after rescuing Otonia.

    Charis and Otonia strolled to the southern road and the village common, the wagon caravan assembling before them. Four wagons were prepared with an ox pulling each one. Each wagon commanded by two waggoneers. There were two farmers escorting on foot with the Wagon Master riding a very poor specimen of a plain brown gelded horse.

    ¡°Welcome cousins and as you can see the wagons are near ready. The weather is clear so we should make good time and be in the next village within two days.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Wagon Master,¡± Charis replied.

    ¡°We are waiting for several others who decided to answer the summoning and join us, although we shall not wait for long as we will lose the light, so we will be leaving shortly no matter. Please be prepared to leave on short notice.¡±

    This morning the Wagon Master seemed more normal, more businesslike and duty bound, yesterday perhaps an exception then, satisfied, Charis and Otonia felt more relaxed travelling with the caravan.

    A mounted knight or would be knight the next to arrive; it was difficult to tell as Charis knew Lord¡¯s Guards; Knights were new to her. His armour was mainly hardened leather although fine and expensive chain mail covered his chest according to her blacksmithing eye. He also wore a sword belted to his hip. His horse was healthy, fit, and ungelded, although only he would know if it was battle trained, being whole, perhaps it was.

    He escorted a covered two-wheel carriage, pulled by a close twin of the knight¡¯s horse. There was no way of peering into the carriage, so the occupant or occupants within remained a mystery.

    The Wagon Master started to move forward and whistled. He then waved all to start to move forward.

 1.009 Wagons South (21st Day of Spirit Month)

    Two farmer wagons led out first; the knight ensured the carriage followed. Charis didn¡¯t notice any coin or argument pass between the knight and the Wagon Master so perhaps this arrangement is the natural order of things. Two wagons then followed behind.

    The knight rode next to the carriage, ever vigilant. Charis and Otonia walked on the windward side towards the front, to avoid any dust, although the track held firm from the Death Season frost with the first signs of softening appearing, ready to turn to mush at the first sign of rain. The countryside consisted of low rolling hills with very few woods and no forests once the farming fields ended.

    The wagon caravan continued throughout the day as all ate a cold lunch while walking or riding to save time. Before dusk, the wagons circled to form a camp, the carriage positioned within, protected. Charis noticed this was a well-used campsite, as there seemed to be a place for everything. There was already a fire pit and a very low stack of cut wood nearby in a covered pit the Wagon Master revealed. He tasked a couple of the Waggoneers to gather more wood to replenish the stock in the covered pit. The green wood would dry ready in time for future use.

    Charis left Otonia with the camp and checked to see if the countryside would release any of its small furry animals to her traps. The night was about to close in by the time she returned, much to Otonia¡¯s relief. Charis returned empty-handed yet safe. Otonia didn¡¯t believe herself safe for some reason, forgot herself and hugged Charis in relief upon her return. Charis suspected the separation loss Otonia experienced due in part to the paired bronze loops and with strangers for travelling companions not much to do or distract. Charis, although alone was in her element hunting and trapping so didn¡¯t suffer the same anxiety.

    The mysterious occupants of the carriage did not leave their haven, for any reason, including ablutions. The knight would tend to their needs, including their camber pot. He placed his camp bedding near the carriage, confirming to all he was their guard, servant, and escort mused Charis.

    The waggoneers spent a good portion of the night around the fire pit, the attraction, the huge pot squatting over it. They tossed in some salted meat with various vegetables and a few herbs until the aroma and thought of a hot meal tempted Charis and Otonia to ask for a portion. The knight wasn¡¯t as reserved, although he did toss the Wagon Master a few coins. He took three wooden bowls to the carriage, eating one of them himself beside it.

    With the animals hobbled and lookouts set, the camp prepared to rest for the night. The quiet was eventually broken by a high-pitched panicked yelling belonging to a humanoid shadow approaching the camp in a gangly sprint.

    The source was a youth, dressed in a flapping robe carrying a cumbersome number of books with a backpack bouncing on his back. This became clear as he closed in on the fire pit and the light it gave. He halted near the Wagon Master, trying to catch his breath. He was fortunate not to be target practice; saved, as the lookouts weren¡¯t equipped with bow or sling only harsh words. Charis immediately realised their vulnerability. Why would none have ranged weapons?

    The Wagon Master accepted him into the camp and directed him to a clear position within the circle of wagons. Surprisingly he offered him some of the stew from the pot, which the tired new arrival gratefully accepted. The camp then settled in for the night.

    Charis and Otonia agreed to sleep separately when amongst strangers in case their form of love led to misunderstandings and rejection by any present company. The world would see them as cousins, perhaps companions and no more.

    ¡°Could you sneak a look in the carriage if you wanted to?¡± Otonia asked.

    ¡°Most likely, although I wouldn¡¯t be sure on the reaction of the occupants. I may startle them and then no matter, my attempt is revealed. They have their reasons for secrecy and as long as they don¡¯t bother us, I see no point in bothering them.¡±

    ¡°I know you have hunted, I just wanted to know how skilled my companion was.¡±

    ¡°Go to sleep. Otherwise, if there is a rabbit out there to catch, you will not be getting a share,¡± she replied playfully.

    +++

    Charis woke at daybreak, checked the several traps she set the night before, and retrieve them no matter the result, again nothing. Otonia prepared to break camp, packing her gear as well as Charis¡¯. The cousins shared some salted meat, cheese, and an apple each to break their fast.

    ¡°Follow these fine men to a small stream to refill any water skins and then we will be on our way,¡± the Wagon Master called.

    Otonia ended up following the knight in the line to the stream, his armour of fine quality including his boots. The boots capped with metal over his toes and the top of his foot, Otonia was surprised by this and couldn¡¯t wait to ask the only Blacksmith¡¯s daughter she knew when she returned. A moment¡¯s distraction and Otonia didn¡¯t notice as two waggoneers paused on either side of the trail ahead. The knight passed and as Otonia passed they stepped onto the trail, one in front and one behind, to lock her in.

    ¡°My friend and I were wondering if you parted your legs for coin, a pretty young girl like yourself.¡±

    They both winked and leered at each other.

    ¡°No sirs, I am bound for the City, so please let me pass,¡± Otonia replied.

    ¡°Let the woman pass, her answer was no.¡±

    Otonia realised the knight was taking an interest and thanked her luck.

    ¡°Sorry sir, we were just asking, no harm done. If you don¡¯t ask, well, you don¡¯t know now do you.¡±

    The one blocking her path stepped aside to join his partner. Otonia quickly passed, filled the water skins she carried and waited for the knight to finish so she could walk back with him. She hoped the knight would wait for her and she didn¡¯t want to take a chance he wasn¡¯t so made sure she finished first. No further trouble occurred so she decided not to tell Charis to keep the peace, no need to create a fuss.

    The wagons got underway shortly after all returned from filling water skins, with the pre-dawn showing enough light to guide them along the shallow wheel ruts of the trail.

    The land changed from scattered woods to larger and thicker stands of forests with thin connections of trees between them. The trail wound around these stands of woods instead of pushing through them. It extended the duration of the journey, although the trailblazers would have completed the trail in record time.

    A troop of mounted men trotted around one of the stands of wood and the Wagon Master immediately called a halt. The knight never left the side of the carriage while Charis and Otonia kept to the back of the third wagon and drew their hats down to shade their faces.

    When the Wagon Caravan got underway again the Wagon Master held his ground and as he was passed by either wagons or persons, he informed them the patrol was from the Local Noble, nothing to worry about, safer to see them out and about than not. After the last wagon passed him, he cantered to the front of the Wagon Caravan again. They again continued to travel through the midday meal.

    The Wagons halted early afternoon. There were raised voices at the front of the Wagon Caravan that attracted more to the upheaval. By the time, Charis and Otonia joined the impromptu meeting tempers were flared between the Caravan Master and the Farmers who were paying for the expedition.

    Charis nudged Otonia to check the stream they were attempting to cross. The ford was no longer there.

    ¡°We will string lines across the stream, no one will be in peril for their souls,¡± the Wagon Master shouted.

    ¡°The wagon wheels will be mostly underwater and the oxen barely above water. Given the choice between their soul and the wagon, the drivers will save themselves. This is only natural, a drowning death sends your soul directly to the Goddess Jury and no one wants to lose their soul, which we accept, still, if the worse were to happen, who will cover the loss?¡± one of the farmers asked.

    ¡°I was crossing this stream before the ford was constructed and never suffered a loss of man or load. I am experienced in protecting both, which is why I demand the fee I receive,¡± the Wagon Master replied.

    ¡°You were doing that further south on the old trail, which is where we should cross now.¡±

    ¡°That will add close to another day to the journey and my men, and I aren¡¯t covered for that extra time unless you are offering to extend the contract?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t carry extra coin nor are we granted the right to extend the contract. The contract was delivery of the wagons, no time stipulated, as you were certain it could be done within 2 days. We accepted no midday meal breaks as you demanded.¡±

    ¡°My men and I are crossing here, with or without your wagons. We are willing to cross to complete the terms of the contract. If you chose not to risk the wagons, then we will take our payment now if you please.¡±

    At this, the waggoneers and Wagon Master gathered to intimidate the two farmers. All others backed away, including Charis and Otonia.

    The farmers shortly realised they weren¡¯t going to win this argument, let alone leave with their lives in tacked if they didn¡¯t agree. They wished for all they were worth the patrol would return by some stroke of fate or chance of luck, neither happened to rescue them.

    ¡°Take your fee Wagon Master and be gone, never approach our village again for a commission.¡±

    The farmers were further irritated by the smirk on his face and his good cheer. The Wagon Master and his team gathered their belongings and made for the wash-out. He tied off a rope to his saddle and then wadded across the stream. There was a misstep by his horse, skilfully the Wagon Master recovered.

    ¡°It would be justice if the Wagon Master fell and was taken by the water, his soul forever dammed,¡± one of the farmers whispered under his breath.

    Some of the waggoneers heard him as they glowered his way none too pleased with the comment.

    Once across he tied off the rope to a tree on the far side. With both ends tied off, the waggoneers used the rope to guide and assist them across as well. The final man untied the rope our side, tied it about himself and his companions hauled him safely across. The Wagon Master then mounted his horse and waved goodbye to all those on the other side of the stream while laughing loudly.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    The farmers turned to those remaining. They were in a difficult situation, as farmers it was nothing new to them, some days were green, and some days were black, and you simply needed to keep going.

    ¡°We can drive two of the wagons, so we need at least two others to drive the other two. Are any here skilled in wagon driving?¡±

    ¡°I am skilled at books and such, I know nothing of the farmer¡¯s life and skills,¡± the young lad answered.

    ¡°I need to ensure the safety of the carriage and its occupants and as such I will not cross the stream here and volunteer my sword as protection if nothing else since most of our protection has now gone,¡± the knight offered.

    Charis whispered to Otonia they would use the friend charms on the oxen, or at least try to and see if they could keep them under control if willing to try. Otonia nodded, what could possibly go wrong.

    ¡°We will drive one each, although we will need to be in the middle so we can follow the leader and if one of us falls behind, you will know to rescue us. Is that acceptable?¡±

    The farmers smiled at the offer, as they knew no better would be available. They turned the wagon caravan around and lined them up in a row, as they needed to return to the old trail turn off.

    Late afternoon and they were underway. Charis and Otonia spent some time ¡°talking¡± to their oxen and making sure they were friends, not sure what level of understanding a beast would have. The bronze loops being on their toes weren¡¯t handy for this "conversation" though.

    There was no fast or slow speed with oxen, they moved at only one pace unless startled or panicked. Nevertheless, they made the turnoff, before dusk. The farmers continued down the old trail a short way until they were certain it would be difficult to see the wagon caravan from the new trail. This complicated making camp with daylight about done. The farmers managed to start a fire and continued to feed it with scattered wood until it cast enough light to enable the circling of the wagons like the previous night. The farmers allowed the fire to die, no hot meal tonight and no light to betray their location.

    They hobbled the oxen near their respective wagon instead of in a line. The watch was organised between the farmers and the cousins, with the knight as a reserve so he could react if there was an alarm. They asked the robed youth to stay up as late as he could as another set of eyes and ears, but stay within his camp bedding.

    Late into the night, Charis awoke to a gentle, firm shake.

    ¡°Awake, your cousin is missing.¡±

    Charis peered at the messenger by the light of the lamp he was holding. The farmer didn¡¯t look confident. Beside him was the knight.

    She sat up and prepared herself and her weapons.

    ¡°How long has she been gone for?¡±

    ¡°No one knows for certain, at least one watch change if not longer,¡± the farmer replied.

    ¡°It is still night, look around. All nights are too dark to do anything as it always is. They could take her in any direction, you will need to wait until dusk,¡± the knight advised.

    ¡°I could use a lantern to find some tracks perhaps?¡± Charis queried, pleading hopefully.

    ¡°They didn¡¯t use lamps so I suspect Goblins, yet they aren¡¯t usually this bold, either way, why would they leave tracks to be found by the weak light of a lantern? We need rest and the sun behind us in more ways than one.¡±

    Charis knew the truth of his statement and it infuriated her that she couldn¡¯t act, trapped by the pitch black of the night, like every night while her friend was out there alone. The thought returned, could Otonia be lost to her, the third companion.

    ---

    Otonia walked a circle on the inside of the wagons, pausing occasionally to rest, to listen and then turning back at random, of the opinion her patrolling was tricky and effective. What she didn¡¯t realise was the watch duty was too much for one person to be done effectively. There was no real light to see anything, only the embers remaining from the fire and to call them feint would be generous. She only kept her patrol line by avoiding the darker shapes of the wagons and the occasional warning noise of the oxen.

    Otonia lost her feet and crashed to the ground. As her back hit the ground, her breath escaped her lungs, and she couldn¡¯t breathe let alone yell or scream. With a strong grip on her ankles, her assailant dragged her under the wagon she had previously passed. The smell of him was familiar although she couldn¡¯t see any of his features in the dark. She was certain it was her ¡®friend¡¯ from the stream.

    She knew what he wanted she thought. She pushed down her rising panic by consoling herself with the fact that at least it wasn¡¯t one from her troupe. They would probably want what she couldn¡¯t give.

    ¡°If you talk or scream, I will punch you until you can¡¯t. If you try to escape, I will kill your cousin,¡± he whispered to her.

    After speaking his words, the oxen nearby snorted and swished his tail, an awkward goodbye thought Otonia; maybe she and the oxen were friends. Although a true friend would raise the alarm and not issue a quick goodbye. She remained calm by thinking of anything except her predicament and hoping beyond hope Charis would find her before the end.

    With one more effort, he dragged her clear of the wagon and threw her over his shoulder. He was walking confidently away from the wagon caravan, and she couldn¡¯t understand how he was able to move so easily in the pitch black of night. Otonia¡¯s head then whipped around as she once again landed heavily on the ground. Again, out of breath, she realised, as her hands and feet were tied, and body deliberately thrown, winded again, she wouldn¡¯t be able to react. Once finished he threw her over his shoulder in the one fluid motion and continued to walk away from the wagons.

    She felt the presence of another, probably his friend from the stream earlier when she filled the water skins. One to escape from would be a challenge, two would be impossible so she desperately needed to think and outsmart them. She was certain Charis could track them therefore she must do everything she could to survive until she arrived to save her. She clung on to this small hope pushing down her rising panic once again. She couldn''t afford to panic the cost could be her life.

    Her last time in peril the person who controlled her, made her believe in his friendship. She couldn¡¯t do anything. This time, while captured, she could still think, and act and the realisation of this extra freedom kept the panic at bay. Once the panic calmed, she started to analyse her situation rationally. The initial idea was to survive until Charis found her and rescued her.

    They were cautiously moving in the dark stepping around trees and rocks. Otonia continued to be amazed as to how they were doing it. Each step took her further away from rescue and further away from Charis. She could struggle of course although he would get used to doing violence upon her and she didn¡¯t want to establish that sort of relationship with him.

    She needed him to be her friend, this was a misunderstanding of course and he really didn¡¯t mean her harm, he was trying to protect her from the wilderness and take her into his care. She whispered those very words to him, not all at once, gradually over time, keeping the sentences short to avoid him growling at her to tell her to shut up or strike her. It was like an entertainment act in the troupe a slow build-up to the final surprise of the whole performance. She knew she could do this for as long as she needed to, willing and believing in every whisper she shared with him.

    After time unknown, they stopped and glanced about as if to gather their sense of direction. She continued to think of her captor as her friend, he wouldn¡¯t hurt her, he would protect her. Otonia wasn¡¯t sure how the bronze loop influenced or how close anyone needed to be. Every chance the strength in her legs allowed she bent them at the knee to position her toe as close to his face as possible. Then her legs would tire, and she would need to rest them and wait. She hoped it influenced him as she continued her whispering and willing.

    Finding their direction again, they continued until eventually, she heard some neighing horses, so they¡¯re serious about getting away, some hope faded from her. She tried to explain that she could ride although she couldn¡¯t, the other man though, the one that wasn''t her friend insisted on the plan and she found herself slung over the horse wrists tied to ankles under the horse¡¯s belly. Her body was going to be in pain if they galloped.

    Otonia wasn¡¯t sure where they were going until she heard the gentle tinkle of water. They had carried her in a wide half-circle back to the stream. Her sense of direction returned with daybreak and knowing dawn was upon them, she went from captured and lost to captured and somehow the change comforted her.

    They briefly stopped again, and her ankles freed to allow her to sit upright, her wrists remained bound. The other one held the reins of her horse now and they increased speed, so she clamped her ankles around the horse to hold on for dear life. She didn¡¯t know, without stirrups set to her leg length she couldn¡¯t raise her bottom out of the saddle and ride with the gait of the horse, she, therefore, didn¡¯t expect or realise the buttocks pain or leg chaffing waiting for her.

    She also noticed to her dismay that they were running on the edge of the stream in the soft soil or sand, and she could imagine the water erasing the hoof prints more and more each day. She felt hope fade from her. How could Charis track her now? The ups and downs of hope and despair began a torture all their own.

    ----

    Charis couldn¡¯t sleep, so she tried to wait for dawn instead. She couldn¡¯t circle the wagon, as she didn¡¯t want to trample any tracks. Eventually, without her consent, her body fell asleep.

    Knowing her concern, the Knight woke her at dawn, exactly at dawn. He was prepared and so was she, as best as he could manage for her. Charis checked her gear and acknowledged the knight¡¯s assistance.

    It didn¡¯t take long to find the trail with Charis¡¯ skill. The trail started as crumpled grass under the wagon that was then dragged outwards, footsteps becoming deeper like someone now carried a body. The heavier footsteps then led to the horses. Hoof prints and horse dung showed their overnight picket line. That took them both to mid-morning. They then followed the horse trail until the stream, three horses; one always roughly the same distance behind another, obviously led, tied to the lead horse by a length of rope perhaps. It was late afternoon, the tracks of hours ago now washed away leaving none to be found.

    ¡°They rode along the stream or through the stream it seems as there are no hoof prints left to follow,¡± Charis sighed, her head down and eyes closing for a moment.

    ¡°I am sorry I must return to my duty. With no trail to track, we don¡¯t know when there will be an end.¡±

    Charis peered up hopeful, he held up his hand.

    ¡°No, I cannot be persuaded as my duty is clear. I will ride north along the stream. The wagon caravan will be camped there as I asked them to wait for at least one night in case we lost the trail. I will then discharge my duty and return here. If you leave me a sign, I will follow. I suggest you travel with me for the remainder of the day, they could leave the stream north of here as easily as south of here.¡±

    ¡°They would travel south. North is the main trail and villages. South is nothing unless you know different?¡± Charis replied.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the land this far south although I haven¡¯t observed any wagon trails turning this way, so your assessment is probably correct.¡±

    The knight gazed up at the sun and then back to Charis. Charis for her part cursed the knight was mounted and her bronze loops were on her toes, so she couldn¡¯t try to influence him.

    ¡°We must part ways. Good luck to you, losing a friend is never easy.¡±

    The Knight then nudged his horse north following the stream at a gallop to catch up to his duty.

    Charis stood there, speechless, he was on his duty, and that was that. Well then, she thought, she must be on hers, alone. She let her anger fade, he was right, they both needed to follow their duty. With the remaining daylight, she followed the stream south, walking, jealous of his horse and riding skill from the moment she scurried about tracking, while he provided various comments from the height of his saddle at his leisure.

    Charis walked south the rest of the day and then struck camp beside a particularly large tree by the stream she followed. One of the spells she did learn from the Elder, the Alert Spell, she set before last light. She thought she succeeded although no alerts woke her. Then again, she arose in one piece at dawn, perhaps proof enough.

    ----

    Otonia couldn¡¯t talk to her friend now. The other one was watching when the tether line drew them close as their horses and the bank of the stream conspired to bunch them together. Her horse now trailed her friends, with the other following them both. She needed to be content that her friend still looked back at her with concern instead of a guardsman checking a prisoner. Middle of the day they turned away from the stream.

    They led her horse on foot once close to the riverbank and their reason soon became clear. A huge flat stone that started in the stream then extended past the riverbank and continued well beyond, like a huge tongue. The portion of the stone in the stream was covered by mud and sand, while the rest, by loose soil. She only realised the presence of the stone when the horse hooves did not leave any deep hoof prints behind, her attention drawn to them by the solid clopping of the horseshoes.

    As the three horses cleared the stone, her friend was diligent in sweeping away the tracks left behind by those horses. Close to ideal camouflage now, it would be perfect in a day or two of natural weathering, so Otonia understood they were serious in their efforts, and therefore she needed to act as she fully appreciated to her horror no one would be able to track them now.

    They travelled back down the way came for a short distance, well away from the stream and there amongst a tree groove stood a cabin. Made from large logs crossed at the corners, it looked impregnable, with a door as well made. Entering such a building meant no escape; a prison, secure and hidden. She needed to act now, Charis might find her, and she might not, once inside that cabin there would be no return, the end of her freedom if not her life.

 1.010 On Her Trail (2nd Day of Light Month)

    After three days of following the stream and three days of cold camps beside the stream, it then joined another. The deep running water of the new stream was impossible to cross safely, so if they did continue to travel this way, they would need to follow this second stream north to find a crossing point. North to the mountains generally means faster running water although narrower stream. With horses, fording would be difficult, so she probably missed something Charis reasoned.

    She couldn¡¯t find where the horses left the stream, which troubled her and caused her to doubt her tracking skills. All she could do was turn around and walk a fair distance away from, yet parallel to the stream as best the terrain allowed and hope they didn¡¯t cover their tracks too great a distance away from the stream. It still would mean she lost three days and she feared for Otonia, as it would take another three days to backtrack.

    The other possibility she didn¡¯t want to consider was they crossed the stream and headed either north or south on the opposite bank or worse still Charis was mistaken and Otonia was further South below the stream confluence as they somehow managed to cross the stream she followed and not the new one that joined it. Charis realised she could now be walking away from her friend and lover. Yes, she admitted to herself, her lover, her first. It would be a special feat, to lose your lifelong friend, then a fellow traveller who now as your lover could be the third to die who knew her. The bronze loop also yearned for its twin; a subtle want that echoed through her, which drew her back, discounting the other paths she considered. The nagging of a day ago now recognised by her as the bronze loop calling her attention to the twin, further tormenting her, she should have turned back yesterday instead of wasting another day returning.

    On the second day back along the stream, Charis was surprised and somewhat relieved. Before her, a fully saddled horse enjoyed the sunshine of the day quietly grazing on a field of grass under hoof. She approached carefully and patted the horse like many others before her to gain the horse¡¯s trust. Unable to ride and not brave enough to try she led the horse by its reins. She soon collected another horse, same as the first, late the same day. In finding these horses, she found a sliver of hope return after so many days of nothing. Would she be in time?

    ---

    Determined and desperate Otonia decided to leap from her horse as best she could. As she landed, she tried to roll, remembering how an act in the troupe trained to do the same thing. She collapsed instead, painfully, and gangly, the riding stealing strength from her legs and the riding ache in her bottom excruciating. Luckily the horse¡¯s hooves missed her falling body by a finger¡¯s width as it continued to trot by, oblivious to the loss of its rider.

    She stood up and started to hobble, fall, pick herself up and then run, fall, climb to her feet and try to run again. The pain was overwhelming, fighting for her survival she would worry about the hurt another time. Fun Otonia was gone, a new resolve surfaced, one of desperation and willing herself to escape and live. One of the men doubled up he was laughing so hard at Otonia¡¯s pathetic struggling. She didn¡¯t pay him any attention; she gritted her teeth and fought on.

    The one who laughed slowly dismounted, he was expecting this earlier, as they all try to escape at some point. He gave chase and after a few hundred heartbeats caught up to her and with a kick to her ankle, one ankle crashed into the other and she fell hard. When she didn¡¯t end up on her back, the other pushed her body with his foot until she rolled over and his face lit up as if he was about to taste something delicious. Otonia was still recovering her senses, his salivating over her, kept her alive for a little while longer. Her reprieve was delivered by his display of carnal want and desire.

    Otonia recovered in time to notice her friend catching up and called out to him directly.

    ¡°I thought you were my friend and you let him hurt me. I want to be your friend and only your friend,¡± she appealed.

    ¡°Leave her Bonrard, I will take her to the cabin,¡± her friend said, the one she hoped would be her friend and protect her.

    Bonrard glanced over his shoulder at him and scoffed with disgust.

    ¡°Where did you leave your balls? How many times we done this you old lecher Wodem? Now for some reason, this one is special. I¡¯ll take her and break her in since you seem to have forgotten the game we are playing.¡±

    ¡°It is my turn as first.¡± He then pulled Bonrard back by his shoulder and away from his new girl friend.

    ¡°Bullshit!¡± he replied shouting, his face twisted as his head swivelled side-to-side trying to figure something out.

    Wodem took a step back and starred at Bonrard.

    Otonia caught her friend¡¯s eye and pleaded for his protection. ¡°I am yours I will be your best friend.¡±

    ¡°Shut up bitch.¡±

    Bonrard tried to step forward to slap her, prevented when his partner grabbed his shoulder again.

    ¡°It is my turn to be first, I picked her, I raided the camp to get her, she is to be mine first,¡± Wodem answered, while Otonia called out the sweet name of her sweet friend.

    Bonrard paused for a moment; he wasn¡¯t sure what happened, the game they both enjoyed, the selection, the taking, and the claiming, how the plan change? Could he trust him to keep playing properly, as they always did? Wodem seemed kind, overly considerate to this one.

    Bonrard pushed Wodem back and then picked her up by the front of her shirt top one-handed; it was enough, deliberately with roughness, succeeding in ripping her shirt top, his grin flashing teeth celebrating his success. He placed both hands on her now and grabbed her by that same shirt top and tore the cloth away to reveal more of her feminine flesh in front of his playmate, her ample breasts swaying freely after his violence, trying to get his playmate¡¯s attention back on their game. Bonrard stood back a little so his playmate could appreciate his reward, although why wasn''t Wodem right here doing this showing him.

    Bonrard swivelled back to appreciate her. He noticed the she-bitch, she mouthed help me at his playmate, then, produced tears! Bonrard turned cautiously to study the man he no longer recognised. Wodem¡¯s face screwed up with rage, a burning vengeful rage. He didn¡¯t understand, this is their game, played the same every time! They were partners in this game until this bitch changed the rules somehow and he hated her, his teeth clenched in anger.

    Struck by his playmate¡¯s fist he flung the she-bitch away so he could defend himself. Wodem¡¯s punches were never his best attack. Bonrard recovered quickly from the punch not so quickly from the betrayal.

    Otonia recovered slowly, still hurting. While they fought to her relief and hope, she wouldn¡¯t remain silent.

    ¡°Save me for yourself, only you are my friend, I want to be only yours,¡± she yelled with false passion. She needed to sound as sincere as possible while fighting for her survival.

    Bonrard glimpsed her in disgust, he didn¡¯t understand, what happened to them, to their game. He couldn¡¯t make sense of the change in his partner, and then he felt a cold blade slide into his flesh. Her distracting was deliberate, the bitch, somehow destroying them, destroying their partnership and their game of many years. He knocked his playmate away with his body to allow himself a moment to think. He would need to reach for his dagger; not enough time to draw his sword. He never expected his playmate to draw a dagger and stab him, punch a few times maybe, nothing more, a friendly dispute between partners and nothing more, dammit!

    Holding his hand over his wound with one hand and dagger in his other hand; his playmate was leaping on him now, his rage grown out of control. The savagery and complete lack of skill in his playmate¡¯s attack, surprising. What was going wrong? Was he insane or driven insane by her? Was she a siren of some sort? He realised then and there he would need to kill him. There was a fleeting touch of sadness; nevertheless, his survival was easily more important to him. In an instant, he manoeuvred the dagger to take his playmate¡¯s charging leap. When they both hit the ground he rolled his playmate off him, the dagger still transfixed in his playmate¡¯s throat and up into his skull.

    Bonrard stood slowly. He trembled slightly, his body weakening as drops of blood seeped out between his fingers. He now drew his sword to help him stand, using it as a crutch.

    He savoured the bitch¡¯s horrified face as he approached, step after step, closer. He enjoyed the moment as he leered at her, savoured the fear, her eyes wide, scrambling backwards on all fours still facing him, a little brave perhaps, trying to get away.

    It wasn¡¯t enough she thought. Otonia struggled to her feet; she needed to get her legs running; only to fall again. She rolled over to observe her approaching doom.

    Holding his wound staggering over to her, his eyes rolled back in his head, and he collapsed backwards like a felled tree.

    Both of her kidnappers didn¡¯t move. She lay there for a short while in disbelief before standing. Otonia circled him at a safe distance and reached her friend. She slowly and carefully withdrew the impaled dagger and gripped it tightly. Bonrard remained quiet and still.

    Otonia hefted the dagger for balance and then in one fluid motion threw it at Bonrard, it struck him in the eye, and his body didn¡¯t react, not a single twitch. They were both dead and now convinced, relief washed over her. Otonia sat back down, no smile, wonder, taking it all in, and doubted no longer the power of the bronze loop embedded around her toe. Clearly, the only reason she still lived was due to its power to influence, Otonia in awe and quietly troubled now. She realised how close she come to death, twice now, so perhaps the curse to follow Charis was true.

    She fixed her shirt top as best she could. It made no difference. The three horses were standing where they were left, grazing on the fresh growth of grass about them. She stumbled past them and was about to enter the log cabin when she realised the door was shut. What stopped anyone from entering when the waggoneers weren¡¯t there?

    It took a while, carefully searching the horses, trying not to startle them until she found her daggers and one of their spare shirts. She swapped her shirt for an oversized replacement, one dagger sheathed in her boot and the other stayed in her hand.

    Carefully approaching the door, it opened easily, so she slowly continued to open it and peered around it into the cabin. Her glimpse inside revealed a bare and empty room. Then she caught a flicker of something and quickly slammed the door.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    ¡°Don¡¯t go, help, please! Don¡¯t die!¡± screamed a weak uneven voice from inside the cabin.

    Otonia started opening the door again.

    ¡°On your belly, crawl, stay low there is a trap. Please don¡¯t die! Please don¡¯t die!¡±

    Otonia went with a different plan. She positioned her back against the cabin on the hinge side of the door. She pulled the door open towards her so whatever was waiting would smack into the door or an empty opening.

    A horse whinnied and then fell, while the other two bolted in panic. A very large arrow, maybe a small spear in size protruded from its chest. It thrashed for a few moments and then stopped. What killed a horse would easily kill any human she realised or possibly two if they were near enough to each other. She bent over and vomited, probably for many reasons, including this one.

    She peered around the door and in the far corner of the cabin, in a cage a starved girl crouched. Her bones pushed out of thinly stretched skin, trying to escape the flimsy parchment thick restriction. Otonia found some water and allowed the girl to sip.

    After some time, she sat up slowly and leant against the wooden bars of her cage. The door was open although she didn¡¯t attempt to leave.

    ¡°Are they dead?¡± she asked, there was a quiver of fear in her voice.

    ¡°Yes, they won¡¯t be bothering anyone, anymore,¡± Otonia replied.

    ¡°When I get the energy I will spit on them, the disgusting brutes.¡±

    She broke down and tried to cry yet no tears came forth, her body couldn¡¯t afford to lose the moisture.

    ¡°Are there others?¡±

    ¡°They talked about others, never seen them, thankfully, those two were enough.¡±

    ¡°When were you taken?¡±

    ¡°I was their plaything since before Death Season. I kept them warm at night and other uses.¡±

    She shuddered and tried unsuccessfully to spit in disgust.

    ¡°I was meant to die. Part of their game is for the new girl to remove the body of the old girl as a lesson. All that told me, at some point, they would starve me to death, so I hid away a portion of the meagre food they gave me and importantly some water. They left me without both, two weeks ago. Then I hoped and you came.¡±

    ¡°The smell of the dead body, the mess, and the death stink in the cabin?¡±

    ¡°They thought the lesson more important, and they would make the new girl return everything once the cabin was cleaned. This bare cabin isn¡¯t their wealth, another cabin is behind this one, mostly underground and therefore hidden. I was lucky I guess, the one I replaced was just a dried husk and bones. It also means no one approaches the cabin with the stink of death about it and the scavenging animals can¡¯t get in, so it works perfectly for them as far as I can tell.¡±

    As she reaches for some more water, Otonia holds it to her mouth to allow her to sip slowly.

    ¡°There is also no trail to the cabin, you follow the stream, then the cabin is set back into the trees, so you need to know it is here unless you are knowingly searching for it,¡± Otonia suggested.

    ¡°What now?¡±

    ¡°Well, I am expecting a friend to find me, so I think the important thing is to feed you a little and while that is being done, I will see if the horses are still close. There should be some wood so we can burn the evil scum. It will ensure judgement on their released spirits, and they don¡¯t remain to torment the living. Then there is the matter of a dead horse, which I am not too sure about, although I can at least claim anything useful from it, like the saddle.¡±

    Ignoring everything else the girl only hears one thing.

    ¡°Food, that sounds wonderful.¡±

    ¡°Were you taken at night? How do they see in the dark?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I was too stunned to think and was well away from my family, alone and scared.¡±

    ¡°Well how about I carry you outside and perhaps place you under the shade of a tree while I inspect their other cabin. Hopefully, I will find some delicious food to aid your recovery and regain your strength.¡±

    ¡°Some more water and then that would be wonderful.¡±

    The cabin held food, all preserved for months. Inside the goods and chattels included many female clothes, shoes, belts, and wonder of wonders hats! It was a large collection. Otonia wondered how many actual girls these sets of clothes would number. It was sad to see, as each set would be a life no longer living, probably a young girl, taken from loved ones in the middle of the night and suffering while alive and suffering more as they slowly died. Alone and terrified, what makes people treat other people without any human decency, using them up without remorse.

    Otonia found some clothes and possibly, they would fit her rescued friend.

    ¡°Oh yes, please! I have been in these threads or rags, except when they required my body that is, for months now. Could you dress me? I know I am too weak, and I know my body is wasted so I crave the smell and caress of clean clothes.¡±

    Otonia couldn¡¯t resist her as tears were now falling over her thinned face and bony cheeks. Her happiness was a mask for the pain she suffered, only cracking now.

    ¡°I will do one better, there was a large cauldron in there. I will fill it with water and warm it with fire. Find some soap and wash your body before you put any clothes on. Is that acceptable?¡±

    ¡°That would be wonderful, know I am grateful that you rescued me and that is enough, to be alive.¡±

    ¡°My friend saved my life, and I am trying to do the same for you. I wish to help, to see you well, to show my friend I value what she did for me, and it is necessary and expected we help each other.¡±

    The tears turned to uncontrollable sobbing then and Otonia gently held her, more concerned she would break than anything else. After a while, she settled and Otonia noticed the dried tear tracks under her closed eyelids. She lowered her down carefully upon the cloth under the tree in the shade trying to ensure her comfort as best she could. Once finished, she started the real work, making sure she completed everything she told the girl she would do.

    Otonia gathered wood for the pyre first for the scum. She didn¡¯t dig a hole for them, instead found a barren patch mostly dirt so the fire wouldn¡¯t spread. Otonia rolled them together onto a bed of wood; she couldn¡¯t lift them, let alone carry them. She then piled wood over them and using flint lit some twigs and chips satisfied when the wood proper began to burn. Not waiting for night, a smokeless pyre during the day would probably be punishment enough when their souls faced Jury. She did think to use the pyre to signal Charis; unfortunately, it could signal anyone, and she didn¡¯t want to risk it. Somehow Charis would find them, Otonia certain in her belief.

    Next was a repeat, this time near the other cabin, although she fetched some water before starting the fire under the cauldron. When all was underway, Otonia turned to check on her wasted friend and found her awake.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been watching you in secret. I am cautious in my trust and have been quietly thanking my luck I was rescued by you, and you truly care.¡±

    ¡°Well, time for me to honour my offer to you.¡±

    Otonia approached her and carried her to the cauldron, the fire was out, and the water warm after adding some cold stream water. She placed her down lightly and her pitiful clothes shredded easily while removing them, to reveal white skin and bone. Examining her skin, Otonia added more cold water, so the cauldron contained lukewarm water. Her skin was parchment-thin fragile, and she didn¡¯t want it to fall off her while in the water.

    Placing her naked body in carefully, Otonia noticed her smile. Gently using a soft cloth and some soap liberated from the other cabin Otonia carefully and slowly dabbed washed her, worried about her thin skin, from head to toe, every nook, and every cranny, regardless of protest.

    ¡°You must be cleaned, including those places injured or in pain, I am not just washing away your obvious dirt and pain, I am trying to show you this cleansing is a new start for you. You will be safe with me.¡±

    Otonia released her so she could wash off the soap, being careful to ensure she wouldn¡¯t accidentally drown herself cursing her soul if too weak to save herself. After a brief inspection, Otonia was satisfied she was finished and carried her out placing her upon a clean cloth in some fading sunlight. Patting her down with another cloth Otonia then clothed her, showing her what she selected first and getting her approval.

    Otonia then revealed a hidden bowl, portions of cheese and apple awaited her, followed by more water. This took some time to eat, as the portions were very small. Dusk arrived by the time they both settled into the other cabin for the night. What worried Otonia as she settled, the cabin contained six bunks. She also remembered the dead horse, something needed to be done before any rot set in.

    ¡°You sure you don¡¯t you remember any others, just the two I killed?¡±

    There was no answer her rescued responsibility was already fast asleep.

    ---

    After tracking the horses, Charis realised that horses left alone travelled in random directions without purpose. It took most of the next day before she finally found a trail, one left by two galloping horses. The horses didn¡¯t carry any weight as they galloped, so they were startled and ran off. It didn¡¯t matter, these tracks were easily followed, Charis was certain she would see Otonia soon.

    She realised why she missed the cabin the first time past this point. It was well back from the stream, settled into a grove of trees, made of logs that blended in with the trees behind it and set low behind some rolling land rising gently from the stream. The place was perfectly hidden, you needed to know it was there to find it or track some horses back to it.

    Charis tied the horses to a nearby tree and then approached as quietly and stealthily as she could. She noticed a burnt down pyre as she approached and paused trying not to think of the worst. There was no movement about or around the cabin, so she scouted around the back and discovered a second log cabin, largely buried blocking any rear escape from the first cabin. She found another pyre in front of it, although perhaps not. A large cauldron was sitting in the ash and burnt logs.

    She crept back to the front cabin and tried to eavesdrop inside, without success. She then threw a stone at the horses until one whinnied, loudly. The cabin door opened cautiously, enough for someone to see out and then further, enough to see the horses. Charis then kicked the door fully open and out flew her lover!

    Charis leapt upon her and showered her with apologies and kisses, she could not contain her happiness on so many levels appreciating who lay with her on a bed of grass, with sunshine above them. It was with equal relief when Otonia returned her greeting to Charis. There was a long-remembered passion in the kiss and a welcome relief they were reunited.

    ¡°You know I could have stabbed you as we rolled together?¡±

    ¡°I thought I had you surprised enough with light blindness to make sure your knife was nowhere near me?¡±

    ¡°Maybe. I would like you to meet someone,¡± Otonia announced as both broke their embrace, rolling apart. Staring up from their grass bed they spied upon a very skinny yet amused well-dressed girl.

    ¡°Hello, my name is Dione,¡± said the girl of skin and bone, playful happiness in her voice. Her unusual grey oval eyes were clearly full of life in contrast to her body.

    She leant against the doorframe, although standing well enough. She seemed to be recovering slowly from an illness perhaps thought Charis, although given Otonia¡¯s kidnapping attempt probably from something more terrifying and demeaning.

    Otonia and Charis compared the days gone past once inside the cabin; both relieved to be reunited, touching, and petting each other. Dione¡¯s health was slowly recovering so they couldn¡¯t leave her or escort her. Dione instructed them on the care and feeding of the horses, which they followed. They used the horses to drag the carcass of the dead horse further away from the cabin, as the best Otonia could do was cover it with branches and leaves. The rotting smells erupting from the carcass would overpower all nearby.

    The well-stocked larder suggested the waggoneers were planning to stay with their new captive for a long time undisturbed. It also meant Charis and Otonia wanted for nothing while they waited for Dione to recover.

    Otonia pointed out to Charis the number of bunks in the other cabin, nevertheless, a couple of weeks passed without a visitor or an intruder for that matter. During that time, Otonia made nice with one of the horses under the watchful eye of Dione and not to be outdone Charis joined so she could also learn to ride. She still remembered tracking with the Knight mounted on his horse ambling along behind her. She also remembered how he galloped off after they parted ways when she lost the trail at the stream. Walking seemed so much less now.

    For Charis riding was functional, solely transport; she only made an uneasy alliance with her horse, which meant she became a proficient rider. Otonia on the other hand revelled in the oneness of rider and horse, the speed, and the command of the beast. It gave her freedom of speed although she needed to care for the horse before and afterwards, as they were fragile things really. Charis taught both Dione and Otonia how to read and write their names when riding was too painful, well at least for Charis so she didn¡¯t need to admit that riding was, at times painful!

    ¡°Dione, you recovered enough to ride?¡± Charis asked.

    ¡°Yes, well enough not to fall off at least. There is enough meat on my bones now.¡±

    ¡°Are you ready to leave here? I only ask as you still sleep disturbed and restless at times.¡±

    ¡°I, well, didn¡¯t know I was making so much noise, I am sorry if I kept everyone awake, I will sleep in the other cabin,¡± Dione shouted as she walked away.

    Otonia caught her and while she fought to escape, there was no strength in her body to break free.

    ¡°Leave me be,¡± Dione shouted, her face twisted by hurt.

    ¡°Dione, calm down, I meant no offence. My father always taught me to be direct and we know being with those men was difficult for you. We don¡¯t know much more, nor can we imagine so I ask out of concern only. I want to be sure that you are ready to return and if you are not, we will stay with you until you are,¡± Charis said.

    ¡°What if I am never ready to return? Have you thought about that?¡±

 1.011 Well Met Magistrate of Judge (19th Day of Light Month)

    ¡°Maybe we could fetch your family if that would help?¡± said Otonia.

    ¡°No, never!¡± she shouted, ¡°They must never find out about me! It would be best if they thought me dead. I couldn¡¯t face them, ever.¡± She relaxed in Otonia¡¯s embrace, defeated.

    ¡°Otonia and I do have a duty to perform. We will not abandon you, we will care for you as best suits you if we can, including reminding you that you are not to blame, you were taken against your will. You live and have a future and it can be with us or others.¡± answered Charis.

    Dione turned to look at Charis, her eyes red with crying and tears spilling down her cheeks, which she wiped as best she could. A slight smile dawned on her face as Charis approached, joining Dione and Otonia in a shared hug. They released each other, although Dione wouldn¡¯t let them go free as she grabbed a hand from Otonia and Charis each. Then she danced in a circle and the other two followed suit.

    Dione tired quickly, although she continued to smile.

    ¡°I do not love a women like you both love and I am not sure if I will ever trust a man again, so to have your sisterly love and you be my new family would be most welcome.¡± shouted Dione in glorious happiness.

    Otonia and Charis looked at each other uncertain. They didn¡¯t think to pick up another considering the circumstances, but a third was a third and they or at least Charis did make an offer of sorts.

    ¡°We will prepare to leave, so you still have a couple of days or more if you want to stay longer.¡± said Charis.

    ¡°I am ready to leave, there are some ghosts here that I wish to banish forever.¡± replied Dione.

    They prepared backpacks and saddle bags over the next two days and they left at dawn the day after. Since Otonia was the better rider of the two, Dione shared her horse for the slow ride back. Both horses were equipped with very full saddlebags, while Charis and Otonia wore their backpacks. Dione acquired a small dagger as there was little else she could handle with her limited strength. Charis wished they could have taken more from their dead hosts but they took all they could carry.

    Dione shared her story at Charis¡¯ insistence as she was sure talking about it would make her feel better since Halius and her talking always seemed to help them. Charis carried her own guilt and it was only when talking to the elder did some of it fade. They also needed Dione to realise she was taken against her will so none of what happened was her fault. Those to blame were now dead and they couldn¡¯t inflict their cruelty upon anyone else or revisit Dione, she was free and her sisters would be there to help if it was in their power to do so. Charis also thought it would help Otonia even though she didn¡¯t go through the ordeal that Dione did, it was still a close thing.

    Dione started with her family and the village she was from. They were typical farmers, although better off than most they used horses to round up cattle and everyone in the family was expected to help as soon as they could ride a horse.

    Then after surviving fourteen death seasons, her father allowed her to muster the cattle into town for sale and slaughter at the monthly fair. It was a special reward for helping on the farm with hard work and long days. One night while on watch over the cattle she was taken. She didn¡¯t know how they could take her in the dark and when she was with them they never even teased her about how they did it.

    Her family would need to continue on. If they left the cattle they would starve during Death Season because of the cold; her family and their cattle. They needed to make the market, sell the cattle and travel back home with enough supplies to survive Death Season. They couldn¡¯t sacrifice all of them or even some of them for one that was now gone. She would be lost to them, although she would never want them to know the truth, better for them to think her dead, farmers were used to death.

    They reached the old trail and the shallow river crossing mid-afternoon after a day of slow riding and much rest. Dione remained on the horse while Otonia led them both across, followed by Charis also leading her horse, she didn¡¯t trust her horse riding skill while crossing a stream, even at a shallow point such as this ford.

    They moved a little off the trail, enough not to be seen by any traveller at least and setup camp late afternoon. Charis set the alerts when Dione slept as she didn¡¯t want to explain anything to her just yet. Would a farmer¡¯s daughter denounce a user of magic? Magic that hasn¡¯t been alive and real for many generations.

    +++

    Breaking their fast they made their way back to the trail and continued on and by late afternoon they were entering their next destination, the Village of Oxrest, the one they were originally destined to reach so many weeks ago. It was similar to any other village just some of the important buildings were in different places along the single main dirt road through the centre of it.

    They soon found the Inn and after some enquires managed to stable their horses. Charis was feeling generous and requested the best room the Inn could offer, since it was to accommodate the three of them. Unfortunately the best room was much like the rest of the rooms, although the one they were shown to was filled with two double bunk beds, so could sleep four if required.

    They stayed in the common room of the Inn the rest of the day and retired to their room in the evening after some hot stew and cider. Charis and Otonia opened up the Letters of References to Dione to see if one of them would suit her so she could begin a new start in the city. Dione could not read let alone write beyond Charis¡¯ lessons; she could ride a horse and rope cattle. They were hard pressed to find a suitable fit, so left it for now.

    They were determined to travel to the Town and couldn¡¯t find any others leaving to suit their need or approval. The Innkeeper was advised that the three ladies would stay another night. With another day available to them Charis and Otonia escorted Dione to purchase a horse for herself. While the stock in the village was limited, she approved of one and bargained a fair price. As the best rider of them it was only fitting she would ride her own horse.

    Charis and Otonia deliberately slept on one double bunk and across the room from them slept Dione on her own double bunk. Otonia and Dione each chose the top bunk of course. Charis thought it wise to send Dione as far away as possible from the paired bronze loops. Charis and Otonia are barely influenced by the bronze loops it seems, which could be due to the pairing but Charis was only guessing and not knowing exactly was frustrating. More importantly they didn¡¯t want Dione to be influenced to be their friend. They wanted that to develop naturally or not at all.

    +++

    The morning was awkward like the previous ones as Otonia always slept naked when inside. Charis didn¡¯t know how to fix this as Dione seemed offended some way, so she decided to talk about it.

    ¡°She is fairly unafraid to be naked.¡± mentioned Charis to know one in particular but hoping for comment, while looking at Otonia getting off their top bunk.

    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t mind her being naked. I just wish to be as healthy! Look at her, full breasts, firm thighs and strong arms. Me, I am still mostly skin and bones.¡± Dione pouted and then added urgently, ¡°Although I am grateful to you both for saving me from them.¡±

    ¡°Stop talking about me you two.¡± Otonia smiled wide as she pretended to be embarrassed. Charis and Dione then noticed her taking a little more time to get dressed than usual and they shared a knowing smile. Charis didn¡¯t care why, as long as Dione started to genuinely smile it was progress.

    ¡°It won¡¯t take too many more meals and you will be complaining about being overweight.¡± suggested Charis.

    ¡°As if Charis.¡± Dione snorted, ¡°Your body is just the right proportion of everything, everywhere! You are just more modest about it thanks be to Judge!¡±

    ¡°I stand by what I said, won¡¯t take long or many meals, you are more than skin and bones already and just need to find your strength now, so some riding and more helping ...¡± Charis lightly hugged Dione to reassure her.

    ¡°Oh so that is it, is it, you need me to help more?¡± Dione¡¯s face was serious for a moment and all in the room stopped and then she laughed and was playfully punched for her acting.

    They packed their backpacks and saddle bags and went to the Common Room to break their fast and then take another look for travel companions. This was quickly and easily completed unfortunately.

    With no suitable travel companions they saddled up and left. The Innkeeper was aghast that three young ladies would travel alone but he could not persuade them to stay even at a discount rate on their room.

    Once out of the village, Dione suddenly smiled and laughed at Charis and Otonia.

    ¡°I feel so free, I am glad in my heart that you are my new family, I thank you so much!¡±

    With that said she galloped ahead, paused and cantered back to join them and then they all laughed.

    They were accompanied by ploughed fields and sparse trees as they travelled south. The trees were largely cleared and those of any use repurposed long ago. The rolling hills eventually calmed to the east, to the west the Spur still loomed large and hills rolling down from it were plain to see. Otonia took this time to wonder how much the bronze loops were an influence on Dione even though Charis and Otonia took precautions. She was cruelly treated for many months and most of that seemed in the past now not that she could really be sure. Otonia shivered when she realised she could have shared Dione¡¯s fate but for her bronze loop and wondered if Dione¡¯s past was settled.

    In the distance they observed a group of riders casually riding on the trail towards them. Charis just realised that on horseback you were always seen by others first and she wondered what could be done about that. The group approaching them didn¡¯t change pace so Charis, Otonia and Dione continued riding towards them, although Charis and Otonia checked their weapons just in case.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°Hail travellers! You are met by Magistrate of Judge, Apelles, son of Apellicon, citizen of the town of Hillperch!¡± stated the soldier at the head of the group.

    While Charis, Otonia and Dione were trying to understand the importance of this, a distinguished rider in the group rode to the front. He was dressed in fine clothes, although he wore finely engraved and embossed leather armour over his chest and pieces on his forearms and legs. They also noticed the fine scabbard and ornate sword handle he wore at his side and could only imagine at the quality of the actual blade, given the rest of the wealth on display.

    His fine light brown curly hair was revealed when he removed his wide brimmed hat, glorified with a large red bird feather on one side.

    ¡°I salute your bravery, three ladies alone on the trail, I would not believe except you are all before me. Could we not provide you escort back to the safety of the village of Oxrest?¡± asked Apelles.

    She felt rather than was told by the others that she was the leader of them that needed to respond. Charis didn¡¯t know when she was appointed by the others and just accepted her new role as fact.

    ¡°Good Magistrate of Judge, we are well prepared for our travel. We stay to the trails and roads protected by the Duke, so we feel safe in the knowledge that any transgressors will soon feel the justice of Lord God Judge by guiding the Duke and his retainers to right any wrongs.¡±

    ¡°While Judge sees all, the Duke and his retainers may not be at hand in time for everyone who needs justice, so for three young ladies like you I again offer my protection.¡±

    ¡°No offence good Magistrate, we are but a night away from Hillperch and have business there that can¡¯t survive a delay.¡±

    ¡°Why did you just ride towards us? No caution, no questioning? I have to contest your judgement in this?¡±

    ¡°You and your escort did not break from the formation you were in. Your escort is all uniformed, which indicates order not the chaos of robbers or brigands, who wouldn¡¯t be in the open anyway, but in ambush or travelling off the road trying to locate an ideal place for ambush.¡± This she followed with an amusing smile to try and make light of the encounter, so as not to offend the magistrate.

    ¡°I see you have travelled much for one so young. So be it! I hope never to see you listed as victim in a Judgement case I hear. What would be the name I would never wish to read?¡±

    ¡°Gorgo, good magistrate.¡± quickly replied Charis, possibly too quickly seeing his facial muscles flicker ever so slightly.

    ¡°Why do you not venerate your father or mother, although you bare an ancient name? What is your business in Hillperch, the town that I preside over?¡± She noticed he over emphasised his facial expressions, was this some sort of interrogation now?

    ¡°I am to meet an agent of my good Master. Then we will both travel on to the city of Parium and I will be apprenticed.¡± replied Charis.

    Charis was now developing a concern over this questioning and she hoped the magistrate could be her friend and understand everything was alright and they could be on their way. Otonia wasn¡¯t far away and realised the same a few hundred heartbeats sooner than Charis, so she was already moving forward with Dione.

    ¡°What will you be apprenticed as and what is the purpose of your companions?¡±

    Otonia looked at Dione, it was time to support Charis and perhaps answer for themselves.

    ¡°I will be apprenticed as a magician, good magistrate.¡± The magistrate and his escort, bellowed in laughter at her response and some even tried to imitate her voice and response, it became a competition of sorts between the soldiers and only stopped when the magistrate held up a fist.

    ¡°Ah, laughter is always good on a long journey and you have certainly succeeded in that good Gorgo. Magicians are sleight of hand tricksters, gimmicks and distractions are their mainstay. I wish you every success, given your profession is really only a better dressed beggar in most good people¡¯s opinion and understand now why you don''t associate your name with either of your parents as I doubt they would have given you their blessing. So what of your companions then, why and where do they travel?¡±

    Charis was relieved that Otonia was beside her. She thought the two bronze loops working close together would be more effective and she didn¡¯t want them to answer the same question asked by the Magistrate differently. Charis looked at Otonia and hoped she would answer while Otonia was doing what Charis was doing, suggesting that the magistrate be a good friend to them all. Charis also now realised the importance of the ancient name and the naming of the parent. She heard it occasionally within the Keep, never in the Blacksmithy but now knew it was a mark of difference.

    ¡°Hail Magistrate of Judge, Apelles, son of Apellicon, I am Katina, daughter of Lais and I am with my servant girl Zita we are also travelling onward to the city of Parium and I am to meet my betrothed. I was travelling with merchant wagons, but none were leaving Oxrest so I joined with Gorgo to reach Hillperch and then perhaps will travel with her and her Master¡¯s agent to Parium.¡± answered Otonia.

    ¡°I salute your mother for she certainly has nurtured you into a fine woman. I am sure the fine young men of my escort lament the missed opportunity to court you and wish you well in your marriage, may it be blessed by the Goddess Mara and be fruitful with many children.¡± He nodded slightly in a salute of sorts.

    The soldier that announced the magistrate then whispered to him and with a whispered reply something was decided.

    ¡°Well ladies my escort tells me that we must be on our way to make Oxrest by nightfall and I prefer a warm bed to a camp bedroll. So journey well and I bless you all with the protection of Judge.¡±

    With that said he didn¡¯t wait for a reply and nudged his horse to a trot and continued down the trail with his escort following in pairs.

    Charis looked at Otonia while Dione looked at the seven riders fading in the distance.

    ¡°Did he just get bored with us or do you know what helped?¡± whispered Charis.

    ¡°Probably a bit of everything, but I think the laughter helped and then my formal greeting, perhaps the bronze loops, although the soldier would have been too far away. Whatever it was we are free again.¡± answered Otonia.

    Most of the morning was gone, when they came over a small rise and halted. Before them was a saddled horse without rider, stamping the ground looking to run, but being held by its reins.

    ¡°Someone is injured.¡± Dione shouted as she kicked her horse into a gallop. Charis called out but Dione was focused and determined to help it seemed. Charis and Otonia following at a slower pace, watchful, trying to make sure they weren¡¯t the next to be injured. The wounded rider''s horse finally won its release and bolted as they approached.

    When they arrived, Dione was giving the young boy a sip of water and was pressing down on a belly wound with some cloth. His body was sweating and all blood was drained from his skin, he was in shock.

    There was nothing any of them could do and each of them knew the truth of it.

    ¡°He was definitely stabbed, although he was also hit by two arrows presumably when he made his escape. I pulled those out and tied a bandage on each, but it has all been for nothing. All he could do when I reached him was tap his leather bag, like nothing else mattered.¡± Dione then looked to Charis and Otonia.

    ¡°Well let¡¯s have a look in his leather bag and while we are, it would be good if you rode down the trail a little, making sure you can still see us to see if his pursuers aren¡¯t about to appear.¡±

    ¡°Oh I didn¡¯t think of that.¡± With that Dione was on her horse and away, purpose giving her energy.

    ¡°That will keep her mind off seeing someone dying and if his leather bag has any surprises we won¡¯t need to convince Dione of our decision.¡± stated Charis.

    The leather bag contained a single dispatch and even Otonia with her limited reading caught the name it was to be delivered to, a certain magistrate they were only so recently chatting with. Charis deliberated telling Otonia more, but in the end decided to as she needed to know the full importance of what they could be entangled in. The dispatch carried the Mark of the Seers of Saph. This was priest business, so it was bad enough that someone was trying to intercept it, but horrific that the gods didn¡¯t protect their messenger.

    ¡°The other thought is that the message is important and we have become its new messengers Charis? Everyone knows that Saph works in mysterious ways!¡±

    They waved at Dione to come back and when she arrived they decided and Dione agreed that the dispatch needed to be delivered. The left the messenger and rode back to the crest of the trail. It was decided as they rode that given Dione was easily their best rider she would be given all the horses. She would then have two spare mounts so she could chase down the Magistrate and his escort as quickly as possible. Charis and Otonia would move off the trail and walk up into the foothills a little and try to camp in cover and watch the trail for Dione¡¯s return.

    ¡°You feel you are recovered enough for this?¡±

    ¡°Charis I am and I am humbled that you entrust me with such an important task, I will not fail.¡±

    They needed to make sure the Magistrate wouldn¡¯t hold Dione for any reason. Dione was coached by Charis and Otonia and told that she was expected to return to her mistress so couldn¡¯t stay with the magistrate, after all, the horses needed to be returned or my mistress would be stranded and would need to walk to Hillperch. If all else failed she could say that her mistress venerated the gods so much that she needed to travel in a group of three, after all the magistrate should understand he was travelling in a group of seven the other venerated number. Then Dione was gone, trailing Charis¡¯ and Otonia¡¯s horses behind her.

    Charis and Otonia found a covered place slightly up the slope of the foothills in the west. It provided a good view of the trail in both directions. They estimated that the Magistrate and his escort where at most a half a morning away and with the spare horses that Dione trailed she could actually cover that distance in half the time so at most the round trip journey would take that same amount of time depending upon how much talk time the magistrate insisted upon. So Dione should be back to them by middle to late afternoon if their estimates were correct.

    Charis was on first watch and noticed an amazing thing. The panic stricken horse returned to its dead master and was now grazing near him and occasionally nudging him.

    The three ladies held a debate about the messenger before they left him, they couldn¡¯t make a funeral pyre to burn him on in case the fire signalled unwanted visitors and if he was followed then there was a body to find and possibly ransack if the pursuers didn¡¯t know what he was carrying. Charis did consider crafting a fake message but they didn¡¯t have ink and parchment let alone seals and wax to make it look official so it would have been a poor attempt at best.

    The horse then took fright and jumped and bucked, galloping away again. It didn¡¯t take long for Charis to see movement around the messenger¡¯s body. How the person made it to that location without being seen was beyond Charis, could she simply not have been looking well enough? The person soon revealed themselves and started looking at the trail and after a short distance was clearly satisfied. The frightened and jumpy horse soon returned to the person inspecting the messenger¡¯s body as if led, calm and willingly, he mounted up and followed the trail at full gallop. Charis recognised pretence when she saw it.

    Then she realised, would the mysterious rider meet Dione on her return or would she still be with the magistrate, most likely on her return given she could share the exhaustion between the horses. The person following wouldn¡¯t know that Charis and Otonia dismounted after making the crest of the trail to make for cover while Dione continued on, he thought he was trailing three riders; the worrying thing was it didn¡¯t cause him to pause as he still rode to his purpose.

    Quickly she stirred Otonia and they packed up their modest camp and walked back to the trail. Charis walked along the trail until they crested the small rise, from where they originally saw the messenger¡¯s horse earlier. It was late in the day so she looked for some cover firstly tall brush and then decided on a nearby tree so she could hide as best she could in the shade that was cast and still look down the trail. Her bow was strung and four arrows staked in the ground in front of her for quick release. Otonia was lying at her feet, ready to stand and let fly with her knives.

    The plan was simple, hopefully with fresh horses Dione would be able to outride the killer of the messenger and be heading back to them. As she returned with possibly the killer behind her Charis and then Otonia would surprise him and if lucky wound him at least and chase him off.

    It all now depended upon Dione being able to return to them. Did she have the strength and were the three mounts a big enough advantage. Her riding skill was never in question so if her return depended upon that Charis felt she was in the clear and then it would depend upon Otonia and her to save their newest sister.

 1.012 Message Delivery (4th Day of Fertility Month)

    Dione reined in her horse when the silhouettes of the Magistrate and his escort appeared in the distance, immediately swapping to a fresh mount in case a quick getaway or escape needed to be made. Spurring her horse forward, her mind recalled the plan, quick discussion, turn around and gallop back. Able to make out the individual riders, their swords bouncing on their hips, she galloped and encouraged her horse to whinny. The last two escorts started to slow, and Dione called out and shouted to ensure they wouldn¡¯t ignore her, at the same time trying not to be mistaken as a threat. The back riders of the escort whistled and the other five riders including the Magistrate slowed and in a well-practiced manoeuvre swung their horses around, while preparing their weapons to meet her face to face.

    The set jaws and piercing eyes of the escort softened when they recognised their pursuer, sheathing their weapons almost as one and making way for the Magistrate. The Magistrate nudged his horse forward between his mounted escort until within talking distance.

    ¡°Hold girl, what is the urgency, is your mistress in danger?¡± the Magistrate asked.

    ¡°No sir, I have a dispatch from a dead messenger we found on the trail. We entrust it to you as you are the nearest Law we know.¡±

    They agreed that there was no need to show any one of them could read and the reason they thought of, him being the only law, would be enough, after all once he read it he would know it was for him. She stretched out to offer it. One of the escorts took it and then handed it to the Magistrate. While he was reading Dione prepared to turn herself and her trailing horses around to leave.

    ¡°Hold girl, a moment more please,¡± the Magistrate stated. The Magistrate¡¯s escorts who were already facing her, nudged forward to crowd her and her horses to prevent her leaving.

    ¡°I must return as soon as possible good Magistrate as my mistress is waiting on the trail without horse and we must continue our journey as soon as possible,¡± Dione panted, realising she babbled as she spoke.

    The Magistrate looked up and dug into his pocket and threw Dione a gold coin. Dione was so shocked she hesitated and only just managed to catch it, reaching out at the last moment! A gold coin was it even real? She guessed, since it was being given to her by the Magistrate it must be! Her first ever gold coin!

    She noticed even some of the Magistrates escort were surprised, it was a month¡¯s pay to them. The Magistrate and his escort where leaving as Dione gathered her composure again and galloped back to Charis and Otonia.

    Dione stopped before mid-afternoon to change horses again. Once mounted she looked at the trail before her and noticed a rider galloping down the trail towards her. She wasn¡¯t sure she was spotted, but three horses would be difficult not to notice at the worst of times let alone in your direct path. She decided that if the rider was in a hurry and not after her, they wouldn¡¯t follow when she rode off the trail.

    She rode cautiously as she didn¡¯t know the ground well, but after a short distance, she decided it was firm enough. There was only the occasional bush and stunted tree as the land was being cleared by the looks of it. Cleared for farming not stock grazing it seemed as generally more trees would be retained for shade for the stock if nothing else, well that is what her family did.

    The rider veered off the trail on an intercept course towards her. She knew then she was in trouble. She checked the reins of the two horses that were tied to hers and then continued to move further away from the trail. The rider showed no fear of the uncertain ground he was travelling over and continued at furious gallop towards her. Dione turned her horse back towards the trail and kicked her horse into a gallop, glad that she was still skin and bones light! She could afford to go as fast as the horse could carry her since she knew the ground now.

    As her and her horse leap to reach the trail the rider fell in behind her even though he cut though the field. His gamble failed by the narrowest of margins as he just missed catching up to one of her trailing tethered horses. Dione wasn¡¯t sure what he would do if he did, it didn¡¯t make sense to her. She gave all her attention to galloping back to Charis and Otonia and it was always a mistake to turn around and look at your pursuer, if you were making ground you were safe in any case and if you weren¡¯t you hoped it would be quick when they struck!

    ¡°Bitch! Where are the other two?¡± his voice rang out behind her. The extra clatter of horse¡¯s hooves definitely behind her now, she resisted the temptation to look, as she took heart that he was swearing at her and not using a weapon of some sort instead. With her fresh horse she managed to keep ahead of him amazed that his horse wasn¡¯t tiring as it should be. She thought he must have raced after her from earlier in the day since he was expecting three riders given his question. There were only ever three riders when they left the messenger¡¯s body.

    Her horse tired rapidly now, the lather clearly visible so she needed to look back. She gained some distance, so his horse does tire it seems, but only after more than half a day at the gallop! That was some reassurance that no horse could endure and survive that amount of riding? She made the decision to swap mounts, cutting her tired mount away and tying it to a trailside tree. In fact, the reason she considered this solely due to the tree being there, she didn¡¯t want to cost her sisters a lost horse. Madness since she now rode for her life!

    As she mounted, she heard him and his mount they were at full gallop. It was a doom descending upon her and she surprised herself missing the stirrup on her first attempt. She closed her eyes briefly and then mounted her horse like she always did. She then spurred it to a gallop and her horse responded, not completely fresh given she set a cracking pace on the other horse and it was still carrying a saddle but an improvement on the other horse now tied to a tree in desperate need of grooming and water. She didn¡¯t release its saddle and felt guilty for not doing so, although he would have caught her if she did.

    Dione gained distance again on the second mount and remembered this part of the trail as fairly flat, so her plan was to change mounts again trying to judge the distance left to ride and the condition left in the horse she was riding and her last spare mount. She looked back several times, panic and a need to be sure and he wasn¡¯t to be seen. Satisfied, she pulled up to swap mounts again. Looking back, she was about to release the saddle on the tired mount when she heard galloping. It wasn¡¯t coming from the trail but from the eastern flats. He was riding directly for her.

    She was lucky that he was guessing when he looped back to intersect the trail and she managed to hear him before he was able to see her. As she mounted he obviously saw her, as he corrected his direction, he was trying to ride ahead of her, to force her back. Dione raced her horse to a gallop, she may have to apologise to Charis, as she would need to ride her mount hard to escape his trap and the horse unlikely to recover.

    Dione rode along the trail, while he galloped at an angle from the eastern flats. She dug her heels in and used the reins to whip her horse, they were close now and she took some satisfaction in seeing white sweat froth on his horse, proving it was still somewhat a real horse. She was still in the race and it looked like they would meet at the same point on the trail, the angle he rode still the longer path.

    She prepared herself as his horse was larger by a couple of hands if not more, than hers and when they clashed, her horse would go sprawling, so she needed to make sure she could jump clear if it came to that. She couldn¡¯t help it she looked at him and his horse again.

    His face was red with effort, his head forward and eager, teeth showing, smiling; a shiver shimmied down her spine and somehow her horse sensed it or it could have been his horse closing in, the flaring nostrils were a distinct noise and the sweet smell of its sweat froth was being carried to them both on a breeze. Whatever the reason her horse panicked, and its instinct locked into flight mode, run faster, run faster was all it thought as she felt her horse surge ahead.

    ¡°B ii ttt cccc hhhhh,¡± he drew out the word as he now rode behind her.

    Then the clatter died down, so she looked. The rider was dismounted and taking aim with a bow, so perhaps his horse was finally spent and if she could survive this and ride over the rise, she would be clear. She did the only thing she could, forcing her tired horse into a measured swerve to put him off.

    As she started to swerve an arrow swished by her, except it travelled in the wrong direction, aiming for the rider. She realised by luck or fate the arrow didn¡¯t pierce her body; she didn¡¯t collect a possible death knell! Dione peeked over her shoulder trying to follow the trajectory of the arrow, failing, although witnessing the wide-eyed surprise of her pursuer, unable to react fast enough as the arrow struck him full in the chest.

    Dione swerved the other direction now, certain that arrow could have only been released by Charis and giving her a clear field of view to release another. The second wasn¡¯t so close to Dione but she still knew it was on its way. So, she slowed so she could see it strike. The rider was struggling to remove the first arrow and the second arrow pierced his hand and struck his chest again, this time pinning his hand in place over his chest.

    Otonia was with Dione by this time and held her horse so Dione could dismount easily. Then a third arrow was released although they couldn¡¯t see if it hit the rider as her horse blocked their line of sight as it stomped about still panicked. Dione forgot about the rider and with Otonia holding the horse more firmly, she released the saddle and the horse calmed shortly after.

    A fourth arrow whisked by and missed as the target dropped prone. The rider¡¯s horse wandered off and no more movement occurred.

    Instructing Dione to remain and tend her horse; something she didn¡¯t protest at all, Charis and Otonia approached the still prone body, the location marked by the tips of Charis¡¯ feathered arrows. Charis knocked another arrow while advancing and Otonia made ready a throwing knife.

    Between blood spittle the rider spoke.

    ¡°Three young bitches, death by three young bitches, I cannot understand how! Do you know who I am, who you have defeated bitches?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that matters now?¡± Otonia replied.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    ¡°Who do you work for?¡± Charis asked as she bent down and quickly ripped the bronze loop from his ear.

    ¡°That hurt you bitch!¡± The pains from his real wounds momentarily forgotten. ¡°Oh yes, sure, I am dying and suddenly a sweet question from you and I blabber. Go get laid by a real man and then ask me!¡±

    ¡°I am sure they will not be pleased when they know of your failure.¡±

    Charis emphasised the word ¡®they¡¯ to test his reaction. She noticed from the start, the bronze loop in his ear and deduced for all his bluster he made up a small piece in a bigger picture, and his defeat allowed her to keep her promise to the elder, albeit one evil death at a time. Recognition of ¡®they¡¯ briefly flashed across his face before he recovered. Charis assumed he would know who they were, so pushed some more.

    She placed a certain foot with a certain bronze ring close to his head ¨C the top of his head, no point in letting him bite her.

    ¡°Your quarry is well away now as my friend there warned him and delivered the dispatch in spite of you killing the messenger.¡±

    He smiled now; a red smile as blood escaped between his lips.

    ¡°You mean the false dispatch I planted on the messenger so the Magistrate would be lured into a trap thinking he was meeting a friend, is that the dispatch?¡± His teeth painted blood red adding to the horror of his joy.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t have time to swap it, we were looking when you checked the messenger and then tracked our horses and galloped after them. If we were delivering the false dispatch you would have turned away satisfied,¡± Charis accused.

    ¡°Well¡­¡­you have me there then don¡¯t you! Can you be sure?¡± Ironically his last breath expelling an aerated blood bubble.

    ¡°Charis we can be sure. Search him to see if he has another message.¡±

    While Charis desperately searched, Otonia called Dione over.

    ¡°Dione do you think you can round up his horse?¡± Otonia asked.

    Dione smiled as she looped a rope taken from the saddle now on the ground and approached his horse. She lassoed his horse and it didn¡¯t move. His horse spent; the head down and stumbling slightly on his legs. She started to whisper to it out of habit and coaxed it into the shade of Charis¡¯ tree.

    ¡°What made you so sure he was lying?¡± Charis asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I hoped he was and hoping we would find some proof. I saw the effect of his last words on you and knew I needed to give you back some hope. We will search his body and when Dione has his horse settled, we will search his saddlebags. He would have a message on him, false or real, he couldn¡¯t leave it anywhere else. So, you can read it and then determine what we need to do next.¡±

    Charis looked up at Otonia, disappointment on her face and Otonia knew then the dispatch wasn¡¯t on him.

    ¡°Pass me your knife please I have always wondered about something,¡± Charis asked.

    Once handed Otonia¡¯s knife Charis imagined a rabbit, half skinning, and half cutting. She wiped the knife on his clothes and handed it back to her sister while rising to her feet.

    ¡°I did find this though, so small bonus.¡± She held out a silver ring with a horse engraved on the inside surface of it. Both ignoring the finger flesh still attached.

    Dione removed the saddle from his horse, slowly and carefully. She filled her leather horse water bucket from his waterskin and offered his horse a drink. Gradually lowering the bucket until it settled firmly on the ground. Patting the horse¡¯s forehead to calm him and leaving him to finish. She prepared a feedbag and drew his head from the nearly empty bucket and tied the feedbag on, waiting until she confirmed he ate and breathed with ease. She then tendered to her own horse in the same fashion.

    Charis searched every part of his horse¡¯s saddlebags, looking for the important piece of evidence, the piece that would confirm he lied. She sat down at the end exhausted and defeated. Nothing, no dispatch, she didn¡¯t find the absolute, damming piece of evidence she ached for. Dione¡¯s eyes darted at Otonia searching for an explanation.

    ¡°We are trying to find a false dispatch to prove the rider lied. He said he swapped the dispatches so the one you gave to the Magistrate was the fake one that would lead the Magistrate into a trap,¡± Otonia answered.

    ¡°What an evil thing to say!¡± Dione replied.

    Charis, tired and frustrated, looked up at her two companions.

    ¡°Well what are our chances of finding our two missing horses Dione?¡± Charis asked.

    ¡°His horse is near recovered already,¡± her voice rising as she spoke, ¡°so I will put my saddle on him as soon as I have groomed him and then ride out and find them.¡±

    ¡°Well I guess it is time to honour the messenger and then dispose of this liar. Otonia can you please help me put his body over our remaining horse and we will go back to where the messenger lays,¡± Charis stated, eyes downcast and kicking at a clump of grass.

    Charis and Otonia spent late afternoon gathering wood for a funeral pyre for the messenger and building a frame to lift him from the ground to be closer to the sun so the smoke of the pyre would be closer to carry his spirit into the arms of Judge. There he would be Judged and either join Judge in Olympus or be sent down to Jury, Goddess of the Underworld, either way he would be sent with a coin on each eye.

    They prepared the body as best they could, his clothes tied to him to cover his wounds. They lifted the body onto the frame and before daylight fled quickly fired it, as they weren¡¯t sure of their building efforts. They didn¡¯t need to worry, the dry wood, hungrily and quickly devoured by the flame. The few green leaves they added, to ensure smoke would be created to carry his soul.

    The rider was laid face down in a shallow body length hollow and dry wood piled on to minimise the smoke given off. They stripped him of all clothes and sent him to Jury, without clothes and without coins to pay the Ferryman, his soul to be forever lost and beyond redemption.

    There was enough light to clean up the equipment and clothes of the dead and pack these on their remaining horse, now groomed, fed and watered. They then led the horse up to the camp Charis and Otonia setup earlier in the day.

    On the cusp of dusk, a rider could be heard on the trail. Charis waited by her tree and laid eyes on Dione returning in triumph, trailing their two horses. She stepped out well before Dione approached so she wouldn¡¯t be surprised.

    ¡°They¡¯re both spent Charis and will take a couple of days of care at least before they can be ridden again. I am sorry.¡±

    ¡°What are you sorry for? Your life is far more important, don''t you ever forget that. Follow me, Otonia should have something ready to eat and we can start to care for the spent horses you have in tow.¡±

    The horses were relieved of their saddles and packs, hobbled, and left to graze on the grass near to them. Dione ensured they were watered and groomed as well. Otonia tried to comfort Charis; it did not break her mood. Dione said some kind words, which Charis at least acknowledged. They were soon all asleep trusting in a few alerts Charis placed at dusk. Dione asked Otonia about them given her first time witnessing such a practice. Otonia revealed little, along the lines of some hedge magic an elder taught Charis some time ago and to leave it for now.

    They broke their fast with some hard tack, stale bread and cheese. The silence was eventually broken when Charis asked the question, they knew they needed to consider.

    ¡°Well, do we warn the Magistrate, not really knowing for sure if we are warning him or just making fools of ourselves?¡± Charis asked.

    ¡°Dione what are you doing, we need to all consider the options,¡± chased Otonia.

    ¡°I am packing away the messenger¡¯s armour and packs, I thought we could at least return them to his parents or commander perhaps and retell his tale so they would know he died bravely.¡±

    ¡°Sorry but this doesn¡¯t change our position.¡±

    ¡°Oh, wait it might, Charis, read this!¡± Dione shoved a letter into Charis¡¯ hands excited, jumping back.

    ¡°Where did you find this? Oh, never mind.¡± She broke the seal and read the contents eagerly.

    ¡°In the message pouch, like the original one was. Well, I suspect the original one was. This one must be the fake. The rider clearly out of options. He thought to leave this with the messenger and then catch up with us and take back the real one, probably kill us at the same time so we couldn¡¯t tell a different story,¡± Dione surmised, aloud.

    ¡°The seals look the same, sender and receiver so they know who to imitate, they must have a spy. This message tells the Magistrate to proceed immediately to my Baron¡¯s lands, going over the mountain spur if necessary as they have identified a potential Acolyte of Saph, and he must escort her back to Parium!¡±

    ¡°I assume that is a long journey, so they could either ambush the Magistrate or ambush the unprotected acolyte perhaps?¡± Otonia offered.

    ¡°Well, I am satisfied that we have the fake,¡± Dione declared, standing with her hands on her hips. Both Charis and Otonia laughed. So much youthful attitude and certainty, along with their own relief at the truth finally confirmed.

    ¡°I doubt that a potential acolyte would be within the Baron¡¯s land as there were no twins there before I, well, left. So, on that basis I think we have the fake,¡± Charis replied.

    ¡°Charis do you think it is time that we let Dione know some of our secrets?¡± Otonia asked.

    ¡°Secrets, oh I like secrets, you can trust me, and we are family, aren¡¯t we?¡± Her grey oval eyes eager and intense.

    ¡°Yes, Dione, we are family. When we bested the rider, I found some interesting items on him. One I have seen before, another I haven¡¯t. The first I will gift you is a bronze loop. Both Otonia and I have one each and it is useful for making friends. You need to concentrate and think about the friendship and depending upon your will and conviction and sometimes the amount of danger you are in you can make a difference. For example, Otonia convinced one of the two men who captured you that she was a friend and needed protection from the other.¡±

    Charis could have kicked herself, probably not the best example for Dione, but the damage if any, done now, although the distraction of the gifts and being a secret occupied Dione¡¯s attention well enough.

    After some instruction, Dione reverently took the bronze loop and hugged Otonia.

    ¡°With this you were able to save yourself and then me. I will never forget what you did, and I will make sure I use this gift with purpose.¡±

    Charis and Otonia heard the first serious words ever spoken by Dione and knew she was indeed the third they needed.

    ¡°There is a second item, again we don¡¯t know what it does, but it is inscribed with a horse. So perhaps it allows some subtle control or contact with a horse. Did the rider exhibit anything special when he chased you?¡± Charis asked.

    ¡°He was totally foolhardy when galloping over the field beside the trail. He would not have known the terrain there at all. There could have been many footfalls and burrows that the horse could have broken its leg on. Also, his horse displayed unending endurance, it lasted as long as three normal horses for a start and it had already done some galloping for the day.¡±

    ¡°He wore this ring on his finger. Your fingers will be much too small, and I don¡¯t know if this will close the difference like the bronze loop will. I also don¡¯t think it would be ideal to display, which is why we wear the loops on our toes. I suggest you place it near your breast.¡±

    At Dione¡¯s gasp Charis gently touched her arm to reassure her. She then loosened her shirt top and asked Dione to touch the silver circle buried under her left breast nipple. Dione¡¯s face turned red, but she understood as Charis relaced her shirt top.

    ¡°Is that how you set the alerts at night?¡±

    ¡°You are a clever girl! Now you must be very clever and try to discover what your silver ring can do. It would probably be best if you rode his horse in case there is some link or bond to the ring that we don¡¯t know about. We will leave his saddle and only take what we need from him in case someone knows him well, which given the fake dispatch is a near certainty. So, he will be missed, and his accomplices will be looking out for him or his possessions in the hands of others I fear.¡±

    ¡°Well as much as I like the horse, we purchased in Oxrest, his horse is a far superior beast. Would someone know his horse well?¡±

    ¡°Let us hope not Dione. Be warned though when you meld the ring, there will be pain, so it is best we do this on the slopes of the mountain spur and not in an Inn in a crowded town. We will travel further up the spur and then towards the town to make some distance between our fire of last evening and our camp of last night. So, let us be away. We will lead the horses as I don¡¯t think they¡¯re fit to ride. Also, we would be more easily seen from the trail if mounted upon them.¡±

    The journey slow going; half a day on the trail took them a full day to shadow the trail in the lee of the mountain spur. They looked at the trail most of the day and observed very few travellers and relied on them hurrying to their destination in the morning and the shadow cast by the setting sun in the afternoon to cover their passage. They stopped when they could see the Town in the distance. Raised up high, built on stranded portion of the mountain spur, separated from the mountain spur proper by a deep cut and they stood on the mountain spur proper side, so near and yet so far. This granted the town an easily defensible position, it also meant they still needed to travel some distance.

 1.013 Influence Uncontrolled (5th Day of Fertility Month)

    The three companions established a new campsite and prepared the end-of-day meal, quickly eaten, an excited buzz unspoken, shared between them. Charis fetched the messenger¡¯s pouch. She stored the silver ring and bronze loop within to prevent early absorption of the items, allowing Dione to control the when. Charis remembered her pain, particularly the silver circle when she accidentally absorbed the three items she gained a couple of months ago. Charis thought Dione could absorb the bronze loop first during the day and then the silver ring the following night, except walking while your toe throbbed in pain would be, well, painful.

    Charis showed Dione the bronze loop first, surprised by the face she pulled. Slightly flushed, head down, a smirk playing across her lips.

    ¡°I know where to place the bronze loop.¡± She stared at the bronze loop, unable to look at Charis. ¡°When you need to look away from a naked person, like Otonia, you tend to look down, so I noticed Otonia¡¯s bronze loop many days ago.¡±

    ¡°Well, naked is best. No rush for the morning chamber pot, and all your clothes air out while you sleep,¡± quipped Otonia.

    Otonia¡¯s face was dead serious. Charis and Dione broke out into bouts of snickering laughter, shared a look, and then fell silent. Both scanned their surroundings, being boisterous while trying to remain hidden, which was not the best plan. Dione slipped the bronze loop over her right foot¡¯s big toe and stomped her foot back into her stylish leather boot. The pair recently liberated from a log cabin full of choice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t gainsay it until you try it, is all I can say,¡± scoffed Otonia as she sauntered off to water the horses.

    Charis returned her attention to Dione. ¡°The silver ring needs to be placed, and your finger is too small and easily spotted there if someone looked for it.¡± Charis glanced after the disappearing Otonia. ¡°So, we think your breast would probably be best.¡±

    ¡°I am not sure. Does it have to be inside me?¡±

    ¡°They seem to prefer to be, although the bronze loops aren¡¯t really,¡± Charis said.

    ¡°My breast?¡± Dione¡¯s face slightly flushed.

    ¡°As you discovered, mine is behind my nipple,¡± said Charis.

    Dione slowly undid the laces tying her shirt and, looking around, revealed the flesh of her breast.

    ¡°Although seeing your nipple¡­¡± As she sized the silver ring above Dione¡¯s nipple. ¡°It probably won¡¯t¡­¡± Charis finished lamely.

    ¡°Too small, I know.¡± Her head dropped. ¡°They are normally fuller and perkier, but starvation changes some things.¡± Dione hitched her chest, about to sob.

    Charis inwardly cursed her lack of awareness and hugged Dione. Their heads rested side by side, and Charis endured the tears rolling down her neck, a reminder.

    ¡°I am sorry, sister. I don¡¯t know your pain, but I am more than ready to listen.¡±

    Charis felt Dione take a deep breath.

    ¡°It was horrible. They started by slapping me, not just once, but many times during the day and then they would throw some food on the floor, and the only water I could drink was what they threw at me when I would stink too much,¡± she sobbed.

    Charis just held her, and later, when Otonia returned to them, Charis waved her over to join them. She thought it was a mistake when Dione stopped talking, but as Otonia wrapped her arms around them, she continued.

    Charis, being young, felt an affinity with Dione, and as she told more of her ordeal, Charis bawled with her and held her tighter. Otonia, although slightly older, wasn¡¯t immune to the sadness either. When Dione finished, Charis still held her long after. Cried out, Charis then kissed Dione lightly on her forehead and lightly swept away some of Dione¡¯s light brown hair from her face with her slender fingers.

    ¡°I am sorry I went on and on,¡± Dione wailed, sweeping her hair away from her face, ¡°but I couldn¡¯t¡­¡±

    Charis placed a finger across Dione¡¯s lips. ¡°We are sisters. We will always be stronger together.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, my sisters.¡±

    ¡°We are a three, Charis, Dione, and Otonia,¡± declared Otonia.

    Even in the dark, they could imagine the smile on Otonia¡¯s face by hearing the joy in her voice. It took some time, lying quietly side by side, staring at the night sky, but eventually, they fell asleep. That was until just before dawn when Dione woke both her sisters, moaning, her toe in pain. They held her again, and eventually, just in time to break their fast, the pain faded. Otonia laughed, and it wasn¡¯t until Charis and Dione looked they discovered why. Dione had slept through the night with her petite breast naked to all.

    ¡°Well, just a few more clothes off, and you will equal me. Although I wait until I am indoors, I am not as brazen as you.¡± The fun, in her words, is plain. Dione playfully punched Otonia.

    ¡°Well, all I know is we were to finish a task last night, and only half got it done,¡± Charis said.

    ¡°I am sorry, Charis.¡±

    ¡°It was time well spent, sister. Today, we can travel closer to town and attend to the silver ring at dusk. You are much more important. You both are. Never doubt that. I can never¡­¡±

    Charis turned away from them both then. It must have been from listening to Dione last night, her emotions still raw. She teared up and couldn¡¯t stop.

    ¡°We will not die, Charis, we promise.¡±

    Somehow, they both spoke the words together. She turned to face them, betrayed by the two tear tracks running down her cheeks.

    ¡°You had better not.¡±

    She marched past them, heading toward the horse picket. Her intent was clear, to groom the horses, which didn¡¯t need grooming. She crashed to the ground as both Otonia and Dione tackled her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t get to walk away from our love. We are sisters together and know you best, your loss, the pain it causes and the fears you hold. We understand and will be careful,¡± Otonia said.

    ¡°You are my family now. I have no other, so you don¡¯t walk away hurting,¡± whispered Dione.

    With determination, Dione climbed over her pain, adding, ¡°I know of the pain and took my first steps to heal last night, I think, so we are here for you now and always.¡±

    Charis said nothing; she didn¡¯t need to, as the three companions now lay side by side watching the sun rise slowly in the east.

    ---

    Otonia reached over Charis to poke Dione in her arm, lying back quickly, smirking. Dione protested to Charis, and the peace broke. After serene sky gazing followed by playful wrestling middle of the morning passed them by when they eventually broke their fast, packed their camp and led their horses further along the Spur. High on the Spur, traversing shallow valleys slowed their progress towards the Town of Hillperch. In contrast, the number of travellers on the trail below them increased. Probably more locals thought Charis. She didn¡¯t notice any look up to the Spur; if they did, their gaze didn¡¯t linger. By late afternoon, they were in shadow as the sun journeyed behind the Spur.

    At this camp, they set close to a small stream, deliberately ending their daily hiking early to enable convenient refill of their water skins and water the horses to help with their recovery. The grasses were also plentiful, so their care of the horses became easier and recovery more certain.

    At dusk, after the evening meal, Charis asked Dione to place the silver ring on the underside of her breast. Charis then bound it in place using one of the many breast bindings they always carried. The ring was much larger than the silver circle. Charis wondered if Dione¡¯s breast was a suitable location after all, given her still recovering body. Her thoughts tumbled over until they finally reconciled. They would stay until Dione could move the ring by force of will, like the elder insisted Charis did.

    They settled into the night, with Charis and Otonia close to Dione, in case she needed their help like the night before. Not much time passed before Dione whimpered. Charis and Otonia held her and spoke to her; the pain would remain for a while, and then once her body absorbed the ring, the pain would subside, they assured her.

    ¡°I am in so much pain, sisters. I would welcome you slicing off my breast.¡±

    Her hands cradled it in some forlorn hope of easing the pain. They held her and whispered the pain would pass with time.

    Charis and Otonia had discussed the possibility of Dione¡¯s pain and agreed they wouldn¡¯t call upon their combined bronze loops to influence her. Both wanted their friendship with Dione to develop naturally and flourish without influence. They discussed the alternative and determined the price was unacceptable, given they considered themselves a family of three. That needed to be enough.

    Then Dione screamed. Did the scream echo off the side of the spur? Did everyone now know where they were? Otonia reacted first. She kissed Dione passionately on her lips to distract her, which silenced her for an instant due to surprise. Dione pulled her mouth away. Then she reconsidered and returned Otonia¡¯s kiss.

    After some heavy petting, she pushed Otonia away.

    ¡°It is not you, Otonia, the pain. I know my flesh is being torn to make way for it.¡±

    ¡°Suck on this glass stopper, Dione.¡±

    Dione quirked her head, and before she could refuse, Charis wiped it on the inside of her cheek.

    Silence followed.

    ¡°What did you do, Charis?¡±

    ¡°I hope I found and used the elder¡¯s ointment, the sleeping one. Given Dione is now quiet, I think I have.¡±

    Charis and Otonia lay on either side of Dione, trying to sleep.

    Early in the morning, all three woke up exhausted from different causes. Dione was the first to wake, sunlight shining on her exposed breasts. She dimly recalled tearing her shirt off at the height of her pain. She sat up slowly and peered at her breast. Heavily bruised on the underside, the dark contrasting against her light skin tone. In a slight panic, she woke Charis and Otonia and initially felt odd as they inspected her, gently lifting and shifting her breast.

    ¡°I am so sorry, Dione. The size of the ring...¡± Charis faulted slightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t realise.¡±

    ¡°You knew it would be difficult, though?¡±

    Charis couldn¡¯t look at Dione, so Otonia changed the subject.

    ¡°Do you remember my kiss? It distracted you while Charis found the elder¡¯s ointment, which seemed to help,¡± she said brightly.

    ¡°While in unbelievable pain, I remember your passionate kiss, Otonia.¡± Dione fidgeted, uncertain. ¡°I see now how Charis and you, well, appreciate each other.¡±

    Charis struggled to look at Dione. ¡°I know of no other way. I am sorry.¡±

    ¡°I am thirsty.¡± Dione jumped to her feet abruptly and strode to the stream.

    When she returned, they quietly broke their fast, with only polite pleasantries spoken between them.

    ¡°We need to stay another night,¡± Charis announced.

    Both Otonia and Dione looked at her, faces blank.

    ¡°I need to teach Dione how to move the ring within her body. It saved me once. It could save her, and this may not be the last item she gains, so she needs to learn to move and hide them within her.¡±

    Otonia and Dione accepted the dictate and worked to make the camp more comfortable, although Dione devoted much effort to ensuring nothing touched her right breast. She also felt a certain dread about moving what had inflicted so much pain, hiding her anxiety from Charis and Otonia. Convincing herself, she needed to follow their lead, their assurances.

    They tended the horses, watered from the stream, then moved on to new grass and groomed. When the sun was behind the mountain spur, and they were in its shadow, Charis began the lesson. She copied the elder exactly, as she knew nothing else.

    The ring was much larger than the silver circle and buried deeper in Dione¡¯s small, bruised breast. It also remained a ring when forced to move, whereas the silver circle tended to un-circle and moved like a snake. Attempting to move the silver ring triggered extreme pain. Charis stopped the lesson. After much effort and pain, Dione shifted the ring slightly in her breast and then returned it to its original position with less effort and pain. She could sense the flesh in her breast stretch and drag, resisting the attempted movement.

    Dione reached for Charis and hugged her for some time.

    ¡°I know you mean to teach and help me, but I cannot stand the pain. It hurts even now when at rest,¡± Dione whispered, in despair, pleading.

    ¡°We will stay another night to allow Dione a chance to recover, and it will probably be dark before we make the town gates if we leave now, in any case. I am sorry, Dione. I will not ask this of you again. It was stupid to make you try. I¡­ I hope you can forgive me?¡±

    Dione spent the rest of the afternoon grooming her new horse, testing to see if the silver ring made a difference beyond the normal person and beast relationship, trying to justify the pain she suffered. Charis approached and gently hugged her. They didn¡¯t share words, only heartfelt sobs. For her part, Charis silently wished Dione good health and well-being and was doubly determined to protect her from as much pain as she could. A warmth grew in Charis¡¯ breast in response.

    By evening, they settled in and slept well. By morning, the three found themselves locked in a three-way embrace of arms and legs with Dione in the centre. A heart-rending act of comfort and apology, renewing their bond as sisters and releasing some of the tension given their recent experiences together.

    After breaking their fast, Charis and Otonia discussed their sleeping arrangement with Dione. Her being young and while her recent introduction to men was genuinely horrific, that didn¡¯t mean she automatically liked women now, or at least they didn¡¯t think so. Dione wasn¡¯t sure either. She would need to meet a man that respected her first. Until that happened, if it ever happened, she would embrace their love as sisters, and if that developed further, then she would consider that if and when it happened. Charis was relieved Otonia led the discussion this time, as she proved the most accomplished of the three in matters of the heart!

    Charis further thankful Otonia and herself didn¡¯t need to use the bronze loops, as their use would have confused their relationship. The bronze loop¡¯s influence on relationships explained why the carriers were always loners. They used the bronze loops as tools to gain an advantage, to manipulate and achieve their evil purpose. Charis wondered if they used them amongst themselves. Would that be just as evil in some contexts? If the use influenced their relationship beyond what most thought was normal or against a person¡¯s nature, for example. Just as clearly, the certainty that they would place themselves at a tremendous disadvantage if they surrendered them. She just wondered where their use would lead them.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    Dione led the way down the mountain spur to see if her new mount performed any better, given the silver ring melded into the flesh of her right breast. She didn¡¯t ride the horse across any burrows or over soft ground, although they went carefully, so she couldn¡¯t determine if her skill or the silver ring or both made any difference. When they broke from the fields onto the trail, they needed to follow it some distance as it wound around most of the island spur the town perched upon.

    Once around the island spur, a small village came into view, probably more of a hamlet. Two buildings dominated; the Wanderer¡¯s Arms Inn and the adjacent stable. From there, a stone paved road gradually snaked up the front slope of the Hillperch Spur. The road provided secure footing for all traffic, mostly farmers carting in produce but also important people, itinerants and travellers of all kinds. Three young ladies on horseback, trailing a spare horse, while unusual, only gathered occasional glances when they were in another traveller¡¯s way and no more.

    As they approached the gate, the primary duty of the guards required them to disarm anyone trying to enter the town. The wall at this point was only a gatehouse with a small length of stone curtain wall to either side. In fact, if it wasn¡¯t for the guards at each end of the unfinished curtain walls, anyone could have just walked around the gate! The start of a more extensive planned wall.

    The guards asked about their business, and Charis advised she needed to meet with her Master¡¯s agent to be escorted to the city. They accepted their reason for entering well enough but still required them to deposit their weapons at the gatehouse for collection when they left. Then Dione joined the conversation and tossed her gold coin in front of the guards. A guard asked her to secret the coin away and insisted they would need to talk to the Gatehouse Captain.

    A grizzled old veteran, clearly occupying his retirement job and therefore determined to perform his duty diligently as his days of swinging a sword in anger were over and best left to younger men. After inspecting the gold coin, he accepted they were agents of the Magistrate or at least favoured by the Magistrate. The Captain ordered Otonia to conceal her knives. Charis still needed to surrender her bow, although she could keep her dagger if she hid it. Dione didn¡¯t carry any weapons, so it didn¡¯t matter to her. He also pointed out the stables close to the gatehouse and advised all must stable their beasts there. The City¡¯s rules permitted none within the town walls proper.

    They noticed that the town did, in fact, have a wall. It was much older and must have only surrounded the town proper, whereas the new one surrounded the entire island spur, including the town and its immediate surrounds, which were now built upon. It would make the town difficult to assault when completed, as no army could assemble before its walls. They would have to march in file up the road to the very gatehouse that now stood to repel them. Before they left the Gatehouse, Charis asked about an excellent inn and a competent Scribe and where to find them.

    Stabling the horses was the first order of business, and since only one stable existed near the Gate and, given no choice, they paid the asking price. The owner was fully aware of his location and the demand. Finding the Inn was the second order of business, the Faithful Friend as recommended by the Gatehouse Captain. Apparently easy to find, near the Town Common, just outside the old Town in front of the walls, recently built and well appointed. They could see a Scribe in the old Town behind the walls on Temple Street.

    Gate Road linked the new Gatehouse to the old Gatehouse in an unerring straight line. The road was two wagons wide and paved with stone; this morning, many carts and people made their way to and from the different gates. As they walked closer to the Old Gate, the farm lots immediately past the New Gate gave way to completed or near-completed new buildings. They looked at each other when they noticed a stable being built midway between the two gates. Probably because of the smell, or the eventual smell of such an establishment, the stable foundations stood well back from the road.

    The completed buildings provided shop fronts for many human essentials: clothes, shoes, tools and the like. No making shops, though, so no dressmaker and no blacksmith, for example. Keeping the Gate Road clear of mess, deliberate and planned, which surprised the three arrivals given the stable currently under construction and the smells it would share with the immediate neighbourhood.

    At the end of the Gate Road, the first building beyond the Old Gate, Charis propped, eyes wide open at the grand and fine Inn of the Faithful Friend. Dione, the farm girl, dropped her jaw. Occasionally, people, probably new to Hillperch like them, would stop and gawk, shake their heads and move on. Otonia smiled widely, appreciating the two country bumpkins and their reactions.

    ¡°I would be concerned walking in with dirty shoes!¡± Dione sighed, inspecting her boots.

    ¡°Yes, I think we will find another. Perhaps I should have asked for affordable and clean when I asked about an inn?¡± Charis replied.

    They strolled through the Old Gate, escorted by a pleasant fragrance of flower scent, the townsfolk about them upbeat. The gates stood drawn open, and no guards stopped them. On either side, they ran the length of the wall, well-tended flower beds, a welcoming smile. On the other side rested probably the former best inn in Town, named the Knight¡¯s Rest.

    Showing its age, now well maintained rather than gaudy, an inn more in line with what they required, without worrying too much about dirty shoes or boots. As soon as they crossed the threshold, the most cheerful, balding man greeted them, large although not overweight, with a broad smile flashing his white teeth.

    ¡°Welcome, most welcome, young ladies! Be assured that you will have your privacy, hearty food and drink at the Knight¡¯s Rest for as long as you stay.¡±

    ¡°What would you charge three ladies to share a room for possibly a week, maybe more?¡± Charis enquired.

    ¡°Well, that would have to be the Queen''s room. It has a queen-sized bed and two smaller beds, so you may have to discuss sleeping arrangements,¡± he finished with a friendly laugh.

    ¡°The price, well, could we say Sixty Silvers for the week?¡± he said.

    ¡°Throw in dinner. Basic fare would be good enough, and you have a deal,¡± Charis haggled.

    ¡°Being so young, you are new at this, which is my good fortune, but I am a fair man and will include a drink with each meal on the house as well.¡±

    He whispered to Charis, ¡°As a word of advice, start asking for more and then give up concessions.¡±

    He then turned to them, ¡°Oh, and before I forget, there is a bathhouse in the street behind the Inn. Tell them you are staying here, and they will give you a discount.¡±

    ¡°Welcome ladies to the Knight¡¯s Rest!¡± he finished loudly.

    Charis¡¯ eyes darted about the interior as various patrons and bar fly noticed them.

    At that, a boy took their saddlebags and asked them to follow him to their room. They tried to take the bags back to help, but at one look from him, they stopped trying. He placed them just inside the room and paused, looking at them. Otonia was the first to understand and plonked a silver coin in his hand. The broad smile in delight he returned showed she chose the wrong coin.

    ¡°Call me night or day, and I will be there to help however I can. Remember, call for One Thumb!¡±

    He held up his two hands as fists, his two thumbs standing out proudly and his left-hand thumb slightly shorter, and then he left quickly, closing the door.

    ¡°Well, we have three beds. Who will claim the queen-sized bed?¡± Otonia asked.

    ¡°I think it is only right that the two lovers share the queen-sized bed. I know we are family, but you two are like a married couple, so that this farm girl will be happy with a bed of her own and covers! Never been in a bed with covers before!¡± Dione said, and then she dived to flop on her bed!

    They settled in, and while they left most of their possessions in their room, they still held on to their coin and daggers. Their next stop was the bathhouse with a fresh set of clothes.

    The lady of the bathhouse, welcoming and indeed, gave them the promised discount. She showed them an enormous bathroom containing eight large bathtubs, each carved from tree trunks, hollowed out and impressive. Privacy curtains could be drawn between each bathtub, so Charis treated them all to their bathtub and ordered a fourth so they could make a private room by pulling all the curtains back to see each other. One female attendant kept up the hot water and soap.

    As the three companions finished, the attendant approached them to assist with towels.

    ¡°Excuse me, ladies, may I be so bold to suggest that you could dress so much better at a reasonable price? I know of a seamstress who, after the Gatehouse moved further out, hasn¡¯t garnered the business she usually did and would be most willing to measure and dress each of you.¡±

    ¡°Who is this seamstress? And where is her shop?¡± Otonia asked using her most polite voice, the bath having refreshed her after scrubbing herself clean with soap and, of course, happy. Don¡¯t forget happy.

    ¡°The seamstress is my mother, and she will visit you at the Inn if you wish.¡±

    ¡°Yes, would she be available mid-morning tomorrow? Tell her to visit the Queen¡¯s Room at the Inn of the Knight¡¯s Rest. Is that a good time?¡± Charis asked.

    ¡°As you wish, I will see my mother there and thank you.¡±

    They arrived in time for an early dinner at the Inn and claimed a table with a wall behind it and an excellent view of the inn doors, just in case, not knowing why just trying to be careful and streetwise. True to his word, the Innkeeper supplied delicious, generous portions of roast lamb, stew sides, and apple cider to chase the meal down. Dione¡¯s head swam overawed by the cider. Charis and Otonia escorted her to their room. This, by chance an ideal time to leave as more patrons arrived at the Inn for dinner proper. Since they weren¡¯t regulars, each arrival scrutinised the three ladies, who were alone for what they didn¡¯t know.

    Charis and Otonia shared the queen bed and, encouraged by the warmth from the cider, enjoyed each other¡¯s company, a tender embrace leading to a rapture of love and lust, falling asleep exhausted. Charis still found herself in a pleasant dream, all pain gone, surrounded by love and loving in this imagining warmed by sunshine and bathed in the fragrance of flowers.

    Otonia awoke late into the night, early morning when Dione slipped into the queen bed.

    ¡°I felt lonely over there, and I can fit top to toe if it doesn¡¯t disturb your sleep, which is how we fit many in one bed on the farm,¡± she said. Charis, still deep in her dream and Otonia, yawning, agreed and rolled on her side to go back to sleep.

    Charis arose aroused, sensually aroused. Dione, the source of her delight. She looked across at Otonia, who slept oblivious, snoring occasionally. Between gasps of pleasure, she smacked Otonia at random intervals in random locations, trying to wake her. She called to Dione to no avail, her mind focused, and her head buried. She could have slapped Dione, refraining because of her companion¡¯s attentions and the pleasurable reward, selfishness overcoming her good sense. Plus, she thought to herself; she wanted Otonia to witness the goings-on to ensure Dione¡¯s activity wasn¡¯t part of her dream.

    Eventually, Otonia awoke, surprised. She caught Charis¡¯ delirious face between attentions and shrugged her shoulders in response. Dione¡¯s head flicked once in answer to the shrug and immediately sort out Otonia, leaving Charis to wallow in bliss. Caught between the promise of delight and taking advantage of this change, instead of trying to bring Dione back to her senses, she chose the latter, much to her disappointment. The sight of Charis still lolling around in pure ecstasy stroked her fear of missing out.

    Gaining Dione¡¯s attention required some time, and even then, Dione insisted on continuing to kiss them both. Dione¡¯s insatiable appetite continually interrupted their attempts at conversation, but eventually, after comparing observations, they pieced together her condition. They reasoned Dione must have fretted while alone in her bed, remembering her captivity and to find relief, she settled in a top-to-toe position in the queen-sized bed between them. Otonia dimly recalled agreeing to her request. She fell asleep, but only lightly, and dreamt of Charis and Otonia attending to her in the most pleasurable ways. Gradually a lustful urge built up, an overwhelming love and desire to make her dreams a truth, to join her family more wholly and intimately than ever before. Dione¡¯s rapture, so singled-minded and unbreakable, happily continued with Otonia once done with Charis. At daybreak, Dione, utterly exhausted, fell asleep.

    An aroused Otonia shook Charis awake. After a protest, Charis, bleary-eyed, questioningly stared at Otonia.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Charis rubbed her eyes to wake up and answered, ¡°The paired bronze loops, sleeping between both, my right toe, your left toe overwhelming. I am guilt-ridden because of her traumatic experiences, rescue from torture and the pain caused by the silver ring, not to forget her young age. We lead her astray and are responsible.¡±

    Otonia pulled back the bedcover to reveal Dione in all her thin naked glory, nodding towards her loins.

    ¡°Compare you to her, me to her even.¡± Otonia splayed her legs to ensure an easy comparison.

    ¡°I see. So you think she is older than fifteen Death Seasons?¡±

    ¡°I think a small, scared girl used whatever she could to convince her two well-meaning rescuers to adopt her. I know farming folk grow up fast, but fifteen years and driving cattle and add to that her horsemanship¡­¡±

    ¡°She displays a luxurious crop, far greater than mine, rivalling your own.¡± Charis passed Otonia a cheeky smile.

    ¡°We will know for certain if she ever confessors her true age, although I suspect she will need to trust us a great deal before she does or by the next Death Season. A fifteen-year-old will continue to grow, and I will bet several coins she won¡¯t grow much taller, most likely remaining at her present height.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re convinced she is older than fifteen, then?¡± Charis was still searching for assurance. She didn¡¯t want to believe she led an underage child astray, even by accident or circumstance.

    ¡°Yes, her ¡®skill¡¯ is more than someone of only fifteen, and while I admit, my loins, yours and hers are the only comparison I have ever made, the similarity of hers to mine instead of yours, undeniable.¡±

    Charis slowly nodded, convincing herself as much as agreeing with Otonia.

    Otonia hugged Charis. ¡°We need sleep while the morning is still dawning.¡±

    ---

    A gentle and timid knock on the door woke Charis. She quickly wrapped herself in a bed sheet from one of the other beds, and as she walked to the door, she raced back to the queen bed and ensured the covers were over the naked sleeping bodies of Otonia and Dione.

    Carefully opening the door, an older lady stood there, possibly old enough to have borne a certain bathhouse maid.

    ¡°Greetings, good lady. How may I be of help?¡± Charis whispered.

    ¡°My daughter suggested I attend to you and your two companions to dress you in garments more suitable to your positions. Was she correct?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we just need a moment.¡± Then she remembered some special help and called One Thumb. Within moments, the boy stood by the door.

    ¡°Go to the kitchen and see if you can find some cold food and drink, as it seems we have all slept past a respectable time of the day.¡± With that instruction, One Thumb left.

    ¡°Just wait a moment more, good lady, if you would.¡± Charis closed the door.

    Charis hurried over to the bed and disturbed Otonia and Dione awake. She told them to be quiet when they thought of protesting. They hurried to be clothed, and Charis opened the door when ready.

    If the seamstress thought anything amiss with their accommodation and familiarisation, she said nothing. Still, Charis didn¡¯t think she would, as this commission would put food on her table, honest craft for fair pay. Charis planned to be generous with the money she gained from the agents they defeated and felt better when good folk benefited. The seamstress assured them she would work day and night and return as soon as possible. Charis sensed that the seamstress¡¯ bathhouse daughter would need to assist her in meeting this promise.

    After tipping One Thumb and paying for the food and drink, the three collapsed on the queen bed, joyfully tired. Although Otonia came closest to wearing a delicate dress, none of them owned a fine one! They asked the seamstress to use fine cloth for one for each and average cloth for two more for each. This luxury would be fleeting, an indulgence, really, but the coin was there, and they felt rich, at least for this month.

    Starring at the room¡¯s ceiling, Charis returned to discuss Dione¡¯s delightful, though unexpected, behaviour. Checking to ensure they were both awake, she took delight in flicking Otonia on the ear to rouse her before she talked.

    ¡°So, Dione,¡± Charis said, holding back a giggle. ¡°Explain yourself, please!¡± Charis concluded Otonia¡¯s judgement was correct with Dione¡¯s age. The alternative would have been difficult.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Dione was slightly worried, relieved when Charis finally giggled.

    When she finished, Charis lent over and planted a long, passionate kiss on Dione¡¯s lips. The bed trapped Dione, but she didn¡¯t resist and returned the kiss.

    ¡°Was that by your own free will?¡± Charis asked.

    ¡°I think so. My emotions are so mixed now that I can no longer tell there is a line.¡±

    ¡°Would you two mind playing along a little longer? Otonia, could you shuffle back onto the bed properly with your head on the pillow? Dione, could you lay on the bed, top-to-toe, like you did last night? I will shuffle back like Otonia?¡±

    They shuffled quickly into position and lay there, both Dione and Otonia eyeing Charis and giggling.

    ¡°Dione, how much do you love Otonia and I?¡±

    ¡°I love you both on many levels,¡± Dione stammered, surprised by the question.

    Charis reached over to grasp Otonia¡¯s hand and knowingly looked at her.

    ¡°I would like you to love us like you did last night. I would like you to prove your love,¡± Charis demanded.

    ¡°I need your love more, Dione. I still remember last night, so after you have proven your love to Charis, I need you to love me just like last night,¡± Otonia demanded.

    Dione climbed onto the bed; stripped off her clothes, slowly at first and then with a flourish, throwing her clothes to the floor. She then found Charis and unlaced, untied, or unbuttoned her clothes so she could attend to her pleasure. Charis returned her attentions and whispered, kissed and cuddled to show ample proof. Otonia followed Charis¡¯ lead, and the passion and lust receded from Dione, and she soon returned to her senses.

    ¡°Do you trust me, Dione, as I have an unusual request?¡±

    ¡°Yes, always.¡±

    ¡°Take our feet with the bronze loops about their big toes and caress and kiss them, please,¡± Charis requested.

    Dione hesitated and then realised she agreed to trust Charis, so she gently reached for one and then the other foot. Charis and Otonia noticed Dione¡¯s passion rise, looked at each other, and quickly withdrew their respective foot from her gentle grasp. Dione was instantly shocked and saddened until Charis and Otonia reached out and embraced her.

    ¡°I know why the strangers wear the bronze loops in their ears. There, they¡¯re positioned close to influence those with whom they speak to and try to influence,¡± Charis gasping, not waiting for her loves to answer.

    Both Otonia and Dione looked at her, questions across their faces.

    ¡°We have planted our best chance of help, as far away as possible, on our big toes.¡±

    Charis grabbed them both, one in each arm, to hug.

    ¡°So, how do we move the loop to somewhere closer? Or do we learn to stand on one leg and ask them to hold the other?¡± Otonia suggested with a broad smile across her face.

    ¡°Both Dione and I have moved other items, although I fear the bronze loops are too large if the silver ring Dione tried to move is any guide. Also, Dione¡¯s bronze loop doesn¡¯t protect her much from the dual bronze loops we wear, Otonia.¡±

    Dione¡¯s face recalled the pain quickly, so they all accepted that as truth.

    ¡°Before we continue, I must say sorry to you, Dione. You see, the bronze loops that Otonia and I wear are a matched set, and together, their former owner used these with cruel, unshakable purpose and influenced many to their deaths or worse. I am concerned the family love you have discovered for me, and Otonia is being intensified by the bronze loops to be much more, probably more, than you intended.¡±

    ¡°While I can understand what you say, I have completely given my heart to you and Otonia, and I can¡¯t think of ever breaking that love.¡±

    Silence as Dione¡¯s awkward confession stole all the conversation. Charis broke this by pouring each a glass of cider and winking. They laughed as they knew where cider could lead them!

 1.014 The Trial of Three (9th Day of Fertility Month)

    ¡°I think we have expended enough energy on that activity for a while.¡± said Otonia.

    Both Otonia and Charis pause as amused they watch Dione inspect herself.

    ¡°Do you think Fertility Month has made a difference, the food or the attentions of my present company?¡±

    ¡°Oh, perky and full!¡± said Charis. Dione blushed red a little, even though she was the one that drew her sister¡¯s attention to her naked body and in particular her small, although now perky and full breasts.

    ¡°Well the months are named so there must be a reason, maybe we should ask the elder if we ever see her again.¡± said Otonia.

    ¡°I suspect the food and the exercise myself, Dione.¡± said Charis.

    ¡°Possibly, but, well it has been a long time, so you know, I could be mistaken, but I think my overall self is actually slightly better than before.¡± Dione looked up and glanced at Charis and Otonia for their comment. They both just smile and then Charis breaks the admiring silence as they watched Dione squirm just a little under their gaze for long enough.

    ¡°We need to avoid some distractions and see how we can move our bronze loops, although we probably need to think where we can put them if we do move them? They are large, although the one on Dione did shrink a little to meld.¡± said Charis.

    ¡°The ear is the most obvious place, but easily discovered and is how we have detected those that would work against the common good, so that would be the last place.¡± replied Otonia.

    ¡°We place nose rings in our cattle.¡± offered Dione and they looked at her and laughed.

    ¡°Well while it isn¡¯t a good option, it does make us consider the sight of the three of us wearing the rings openly in the same place or way. Unless we are some special family or wild women it would be too obvious for those looking for us and everyone would know about the ringed women.¡±

    ¡°So hidden it is then Charis and the only place we all have free is a breast.¡± offered Otonia.

    ¡°That was extremely painful with the smaller silver ring as you both know, so if we do free the bronze loops from our toes, when we do place them in our breasts we better be far from town and take turns so we can help each other through the pain.¡± suggested Dione.

    ¡°Perhaps fate has already determined where they should be. Can you imagine the mayhem we could accidently cause if the full power of the bronze loops were mishandled because we don¡¯t know how to control them or are distracted with an idle thought or wish? Perhaps every woman would fall at our feet and every man would give us unwanted attention at the slightest interest or invitation from us. Perhaps it is no co-incidence that the agents who wore these where men, to influence men and seduce women to their purpose.¡± suggested Charis.

    ¡°Then I propose we practice!¡± declared Otonia. At their questioning looks she demonstrated by wrapping Dione around her small waist with her legs, so her toes were as close as possible to the back of Dione¡¯s head and while looking into her eyes she spoke an invitation.

    ¡°Make love to me sweet Dione, kiss me with the passion you feel for me!¡± said Otonia without intent or will. It was an experiment of her own to see if she could separate the words from the will and it seemed so.

    ¡°Yes, flexibility to bring your legs up and around in case some brute is holding you down, we definitely need to practice that often and with as many real life examples as possible!¡± agreed Dione.

    It was well and truly night by the time they finished their practice and hunger became a more important imperative. They dressed in their other set of clothes and ventured downstairs to the common room of the Inn. Their table was free and no sooner did they sit at it, food and drink was served.

    ¡°Innkeeper has me on watch for you, so as soon as I see you I serve you. It¡¯s all good, hot and tasty with a cool cider to wash it down.¡± The serving girl bowed slightly and left.

    The storyteller in the common room, telling tales for his supper started to tell a tale of times of old when magic was common and the priests of the gods wielded miracles that rewarded the faithful and where seven threes joined to combat evil. Each town would raise a three being a sacred duty to defeat evil where ever it was found. At its end all the patrons of the Inn clanked their mugs together or crashed them into the table they were sitting at, in applause for a tale well told.

    As they retired to their room Charis signalled a halt and put a finger across her lips. She checked her dagger and turned to confirm Otonia was doing the same. They approached the door to their room as silently as possible; it wasn¡¯t locked being slightly ajar and she was about to slowly push it open to see further into the room.

    Then the door opened and the washwomen jumped as she was surprised to see Charis looking at her, dagger in hand.

    ¡°Back and sit on the bed!¡± Charis wasn¡¯t being pleasant, with their privacy being invaded.

    The washwomen, was about to speak and quickly decided to obey the instruction given to her first. She looked up at Charis, lips drawn back in fear, waiting to see if she would be asked any questions or just killed.

    Otonia and Dione entered the room after Charis, closed the door behind them and then searched the room for any others or anything out of place. Satisfied, Charis then decided the interrogation could begin.

    ¡°Why are you in our room, the truth please?¡±

    ¡°I came to drop off your dresses; they are hung up in the wardrobe. One Thumb let me in, I told him I was working for you and you would like the surprise, honestly.¡±

    ¡°My father once told me that people who told you their answers were honest invariably were trying to convince you. If a statement was honest and truthful, it didn¡¯t need that fact pointed out. So I ask you again; why are you in our room?¡±

    Charis positioned the dagger close to her face to encourage truth and show a possible consequence if she was looking to lie again. Otonia confirmed the dresses were in the wardrobe.

    ¡°Shall I call One Thumb to see if he indeed let you into our room?¡±

    ¡°No, please, you don¡¯t understand. I didn¡¯t have choice; he has my mother and threatens to hurt her or worse if I didn¡¯t search your room.¡±

    ¡°What are you searching our room for?¡±

    ¡°Anything, everything, something that will tell him who you really are and why you are here and where you could possibly be going.¡±

    ¡°So who is he?¡± asked Otonia eager to find out how they came to be in danger.

    ¡°He is a sponsor, who wants to know if you are competition or not.¡± Her voice wavered as she spoke.

    ¡°Competition for what, explain? You will need to educate us farm bumpkins, in detail!¡±

    ¡°The trial of three is about to begin, you know the trial, the winning team then goes to Parium representing Hillperch in the twenty-one.¡± she explained.

    ¡°No, you need to explain more.¡±

    ¡°He has sponsored the winning team for the last five years. The winners and their sponsor are basically provided for the next year. Once the year is up they must go back and win their title again to be provided for another year. It has been noticed that you are a three. A three that share a room together, eat together and well, when sleeping make certain noises together. Two or more of these activities are typical signs of a three that is going to contest the trial.¡±

    She paused to see if they were offended in anyway and since they weren¡¯t she assumed they were a three even if they denied it.

    ¡°The only problem is you don¡¯t carry any weapons and as a three you are allowed to carry your weapons in the Town in the week before the trials so you can practice. He hasn¡¯t seen you practice, so he can¡¯t spy on your weapon skills, so he is even more paranoid now thinking you are so confident that you don¡¯t need to practice. He is becoming unbalanced so he knew my mother is in your employ and she is being threatened so I would investigate.¡± She started to sob.

    ¡°Well you can tell him we don¡¯t know about the trial, the three and we are here for a holiday from the trail.¡± answered Otonia.

    ¡°Wait.¡± said Charis, tapping her middle finger on her chin, ¡°let¡¯s think about this. We do make a fairly good team and to go to the city and be kept for a year sounds like a very good future. So what are the rules of this trial, exactly?¡±

    ¡°The trial is to the death or surrender. To the death is only won when all members of the other team are dead, so five could die to leave a winner. Once a death occurs that becomes the only way to win. Only one need to surrender in a team and the team loses. So it is possible no blood is actually drawn and a team loses. Your weapons will be blunted so to kill is difficult, but possible and normally very horrible. Can I go now? Please?¡± she begged.

    ¡°You need your report don¡¯t you? What are you going to say when he asks you what you have discovered?¡± Charis held up her hand as she didn¡¯t expect an answer.

    ¡°Well ladies are we willing to possibly put our lives on the line for a possible year of carefree living, given the rules tend to favour surrender?¡±

    ¡°Who will be our sponsor?¡± asked Dione.

    ¡°We could ask One Thumb!¡± laughed Otonia.

    ¡°Can I assume that having a sponsor or not is optional?¡± asked Charis.

    ¡°Well yes, but he sees it as important, to ensure the three train to defend their honour the next year.¡±

    ¡°He would, that way he doesn¡¯t have to train any replacements, just needs to ensure none are too old or worn out. And he continues his carefree life; he doesn¡¯t even have to risk his life in the trials.¡±This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Well I am in Charis but leave it to you.¡± volunteered Dione.

    ¡°As I.¡± said Otonia.

    ¡°So it is decided. You must tell your bully that while you didn¡¯t see any weapons but daggers, you hid in the hallway outside the room when you heard us saying goodnight to the Inn Keeper. You stayed long enough to overhear us talk about the trials and how this was our second Town and we needed to succeed here because we didn¡¯t have time to be present at another trial in another town. You then needed to leave as more patrons returned to their rooms.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will tell him exactly that.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he wants to have his fears confirmed and we may be able to put a little extra coin into your mother¡¯s hand for the dresses as reward.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, thank you I didn¡¯t expect such kindness when you first found me. Thank you.¡± At Charis¡¯ encouragement she quickly left, door opened, door closed in quick time.

    ¡°Now, we need to secured our weapons from the Gate Captain and ensure we enter our three in the trial.¡±

    ¡°Just wondering, what is my weapon? It sort of slipped my mind that I don¡¯t really have a weapon, no throwing knives and no bow?¡±

    ¡°Dione you have the best most unexpected weapon of all! Something no other team thought they would be facing. You will be roping them like cattle! With a bit of luck the first one you rope will surrender in surprise!¡± They all laughed at that possibility, could that actually happen?

    ¡°We need to visit Temple Street to find a scribe, so I am sure that such a holy event will have some representative from one or more of the temples, so we will make enquires.¡± said Charis.

    They decided the next day would be busy so after some playfulness they were asleep and looking forward to it.

    +++

    Their fast was broken in the common room and they left immediately for Temple Street. They each held a letter of introduction, each inscribed with a male name and their plan was to change this to the feminine form of that name. Dione picked a letter to a Merchant, his trade name suggesting he sold and purchased livestock. They did consider scrapping off letters, but they needed to add letters also so they couldn¡¯t complete the task even if they wanted to.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look now. I think we have someone following us. I could be mistaken of course, I do this better in the wilds, but there is a common face I seem to be able to observe every so often.¡±

    ¡°Well, let us make his day and visit the Temples first. If this satisfies him, we can then see the scribe and if not we will travel to the Gate House and visit our friend the Captain and pick up our weapons and pretend to return to the Inn, exit by the kitchen and visit Temple Street again.¡± offered Dione.

    Both Charis and Otonia looked approvingly at her and she smiled in return. So the plan was set.

    They decided to start with the Temple of Judge, given he is the King of the Gods; it seemed natural that something as important as the trial would be his to command and organise. They didn¡¯t manage to run into a certain magistrate, which was a relief. For a modest sum they gained their license, the right to carry weapons and told when to present on the Town Common. They decided to scribe their real names; they didn¡¯t feel comfortable lying before the God of Judgement!

    Charis detected their shadow again and followed the plan to pick up their weapons at the Gatehouse.

    ¡°Hail good Captain, we need our weapons please.¡± announced Otonia.

    ¡°Why would that be then?¡±

    ¡°We are to contest the trial and need them to practice with and by way of evidence I show you our writ to compete.¡± said Dione.

    ¡°Well I continue to be amazed by you three young ladies; first you wander in from only the Gods know where, on fine horses and with few weapons to really survive out there and now you have decided to contest the trial, which is the sole providence of a certain favoured town son and few have challenged him over the years, certainly not young whelps like yourselves, no offense. So welcome to your weapons and I hope you use your available days of practice to great benefit. May the Gods favour you and if I was a gambling man I would have placed a bet.¡±

    Dione was careful to conceal her ropes, while Charis made a big show of retrieving her bow. As they walked back to their Inn they noticed that their shadow was no longer with them, they went through the Inn anyway and out by the kitchen door and then on to Temple Street. It was a good plan, regardless if they were being followed or not and to cover their passage through the kitchen they asked for food and threw the cook a couple of copper coins for apples and a round of bread.

    They did not go into the richest or finest shop or the poorest looking shop. They tried to pick a workman¡¯s shop. As they entered, the scribe was busy catching the last rays of the sun to copy a parchment. Their presence didn¡¯t disturb him and when they tried to gain his attention with some well-placed coughs and scuffles he waved them to silence.

    Charis held her ladies in place and waited, they found their dedicated workman. They just needed to see if he could be bribed and could keep it secret. He eventually broke from his task to gather candles and realised they were still there.

    ¡°We need some documents altered.¡± stated Charis.

    ¡°Altered?¡± he replied.

    The three ladies crowded around him, this wasn¡¯t to intimidate, this was to try and influence with their bronze loops. Dione procured a nearby high stool and tried to innocently position her legs to best advantage.

    The documents were shown and the task explained.

    ¡°I see, you wish to be women on these documents and not men.¡±

    ¡°We realise the labour is the small part, the major cost would be for your silence.¡± informed Charis

    ¡°Agreed, the labour I offer for free, my silence I offer for a future favour, I am not so interested in coin but knowledge, so I may need you to fetch me something in the future for example, is that agreeable?¡±

    ¡°As long as we don¡¯t have to steal or murder for you when we fetch that something. Is that agreeable?¡± replied Charis.

    ¡°Agreed then, return this time tomorrow and it will be done.¡±

    They made their way back to the Inn in time for an evening meal and their favourite table. As they sat, the meal and drink arrived shortly after. There were a number of patrons looking at them and nodding by now. Then some extra drinks were delivered to their table and when they looked up they caught the occasional acknowledgement. Unable to solve the mystery themselves they stopped their barmaid and questioned her.

    ¡°Oh, all have heard of your challenge in the trial, which is big news. There are a few more teams but you are the mysterious strangers and wholly unknown. The other teams know each other well and unless something changes the usual victors will win again.¡±

    When she left they seemed to realise they were no longer under any sort of cover. Their names and faces were becoming well known as each day past. They needed to ensure they at least fought bravely.

    +++

    They awoke the next day and broke their fast in the Common Room and then headed to the Gatehouse to retrieve their mounts and leave the town for some private practice. Once they rode down the winding stone road and reached the bottom of the spur the traffic began to disperse by the multiple trails and roads which met there. At the Inn, positioned so it would gather in this traffic, they stabled their mounts. They then found a nearby farm with a large enough barn to practice in. Charis discretely cast her alerts so they would detect any wishing to spy upon them. Charis carefully watched as they descended from the town and couldn¡¯t detect anyone following them, so this was just an extra precaution.

    Their secret weapon Charis explained was Dione and her roping. All they needed to do was force the surrender of one of the other team. They needed to practice for as many scenarios as possible and some tricks if they could think of them. Otonia arranged for food and drink from the farmer and that was the only interruption for the day. By the end of it their clothes were ringing with sweat and it raised another issue, they would have to dress for combat and supplement their leather pants with leather armour to cover torso, arms and possibly heads.

    They collected their horses from the Innkeeper and paid for today and tomorrow in advance. The Gatehouse was closing for the night and so they needed to gallop to make it through before it closed. The Gate Captain was there, it seemed he held the gate for them and they wondered if this was his one and only home as he always seemed to be here.

    Attending the bathhouse first to wash the sweat and dust off, they used the opportunity to check the bathhouse maid and ensure she and her mother were safe. They were told that all the dresses ordered would be delivered by tomorrow. They also asked about leather armour and where to acquire it. They left the days well-worn clothes with the bathhouse so they could be washed also. The spare set they each wore was certainly not their best but they didn¡¯t stink.

    The streets were lit with lamps, mainly outside businesses that were still plying for trade. Temple Street was the exception, being well lit as all needed to attend to godly matters and they would be welcome most times of the day and night. The Scribe received them well this time, as if the visit was an appointment rather than an impromptu interruption to his work efforts. The letters of introduction were completed and they all tried getting used to their new names. The scribe commented that the names didn¡¯t really suit them, but then did that really matter.

    The journey back to the Inn wasn¡¯t eventful, although a little longer than it should have taken as they located at least two leather workers shops and one was opened to them when they knocked. Given their female shape the choice of armour ¡°off the rack¡± was extremely limited as most leather armour was made to fit wearers without breasts. They were still able to outfit with Leather Helms and Leather Vambraces, although Dione was equipped with a boy¡¯s set that was ordered and never collected. They were assured the pieces were top quality, the best in the town.

    It was reasonably late when they entered the Inn. One Thumb ran their purchases up to their room while Charis, Otonia and Dione claimed their usual table. By the time they made themselves comfortable, food and drink was there. The plan was for an early night, so they could train for at least half the next day and then rest up their tired limbs and occasional bruises. As they were leaving a young girl approached their table.

    ¡°Excuse me ladies, I am the daughter of a renowned craftsman, who would be honoured if you would wear his gifts, which bear his maker¡¯s mark in the forthcoming trial?¡±

    Checking their knives and dagger respectively they agreed. They didn¡¯t have far to travel, just across the road from the Inn. The young girl invited them into a non-descript building that looked like many others with no sign hanging from it and no hint of the trade being conducted there. The building introduced itself using a repulsive smell.

    Before them was a middle aged woman, with lines of age on her faces. Her hands though drew immediate attention, there was strength there in calloused fingers and they were supported by muscular forearms.

    ¡°You were probably expecting to see a man. I apologise for the vague invite, normally when customers find a woman in my trade they laugh and find another. I usually sell my craft through another so I am hidden from view, now I feel is the opportunity for me to reveal myself.¡±

    Charis, Otonia and Dione said nothing, what could be said? At least it wasn¡¯t a trap.

    ¡°I took the liberty of acquiring your measurements from my good friend the seamstress and have modified some of my better work to hopefully fit, although time has been against me. I need to also tell you that you are highly recommended by my other friend One Thumb, although young he has a good nose for the special and that is when I started taking an interest.¡±

    ¡°We have not ordered and asked for any equipment though? So do you hope we will be impressed and pay you for your labours nevertheless?¡± asked Charis.

    ¡°No you misunderstand; these are my gifts to you. They have my makers mark on them and if you perform well and my work saves you from harm then others will take an interest and perhaps, just perhaps I can gain a reputation that transcends my womanhood.¡±

    ¡°We will be honoured to consider your gifts.¡± stated Charis.

    ¡°I have armour for most of your body, is it acceptable that I fit Dione first as her armour was the most easily modified from work that was started before I took an interest in you?¡±

    ¡°You know my name?¡±

    ¡°Ladies everyone knows your names, why do you think I make this offer.¡±

    ¡°But we are not proven in any way.¡± said Charis.

    ¡°That is true, but that is part of the mystery. If you listen to the stories being told about you, you ladies have already slain a hundred dragons.¡±

    They all looked at each other and swallowed, they really needed to make sure they didn¡¯t disgrace themselves.

    Dione was asked to strip to her loincloth, her breasts on display, which Charis and Otonia felt unusually and surprisingly to them, possessive about! The good lady provided a cloth undergarment for her arms, chest and lower abdomen. Over this was a felt copy. To finish the outfitting she was encased in a moulded, harden leather breastplate, with enough shape to accommodate her smallish breasts. Attached to the breastplate were soft leather arms extensions to protect the felt.

    The weapons in the trial are blunted, so the felt and the harden leather helps distribute the impact across the entire body she explained. She then removed the armour and asked both Charis and Otonia to fit it on Dione to ensure they understood the strap arrangements and would not need any other help.

    The process was followed with Charis and Otonia and for both; the breastplate needed more shaping to accommodate their breasts comfortably. They would be ready in the morning as it was important some time was spent training in the new armour and she would send her daughter when all was ready.

    ---

    ¡°Do you think this is our fate?¡± asked Dione as they all lay on their shared bed.

    ¡°Given my original intention was to just escape the Baron, my journey is nothing I would have planned for myself.¡± replied Charis.

    ¡°Stop thinking and go to sleep, it is what it is, we need an early start in the morning, pick up some more armour, fit all our armour, train and then rest and prepare for a contest we know nothing about. Sounds easy when you speak the words quickly.¡± offered Otonia. They all laughed as saying it out loud revealed the folly of it all.

 1.015 Our Fate (12th Day of Fertility Month)

    The Innkeeper saw her first. She peeked inside the doors of his Inn, obviously looking for someone or as it turned out some-three. The young girl, fortunate that her long black hair was distinct in some fashion as her face was plain, this suited her and her very important mission. She was grateful that the Master Leatherworker took her in off the streets before last Death Season and for food and a roof she helped.

    She paused as she looked at them, eating their fill, talking and laughing. Envious, as she noticed others glance in their direction, sensing interest for different reasons. When you had to survive on the streets you learnt very only on about people and what their expressions meant, most read faces, but she also noticed the unspoken language of their body movements, being a child you tend to notice what is at your eye level first.

    The other patrons in the Inn were inquisitive and relaxed as they sat on their stools at the bar or in their chairs at a table with a relaxed open stance; shoulders relaxed, legs apart and hands open. There was also a quiet buzz of conversational noise, most of it concerning the possible outcome of this year¡¯s challenge, which she overheard as she found those she needed to talk to.

    She remembered them by name, Charis was the first, short black hair trying to curl, slim, athletic shape, her body seemed stretch taller somehow, with her longish neck and slim face her body shape made her look different, a mysterious beauty. Otonia seated to Charis¡¯ right, her boobies were, significant, not so large as to be in the way, but certainly allowed a display of cleavage and the young girl looked down at her own and wondered. Her hair was also black and short, almost identical to Charis in fact, while the strength in her upper arms was obvious. Dione seated to Charis¡¯ right was the one out of place. She was smaller than both, shorter with shoulder length brown hair and looked healthier today than yesterday. How could someone flesh out with more muscle and general weight gain overnight, no bones close to the skin now?

    ¡°Excuse me ladies. The three of you are asked to attend my Mistress who has completed her commission for you all.¡± The young girl¡¯s voice held even, she didn¡¯t want to risk this chance for her Mistress. As they all turned towards her, the memory of their bare breasts flashed back into her mind and she was distracted.

    ¡°Charis, it is the cute girl from last night.¡± said Otonia. Charis sensed the cute girl was disappointed, possibly at being called cute.

    ¡°Not so Otonia, this young lady is a valuable servant to her Mistress.¡± Charis was rewarded as the young lady bowed slightly.

    ¡°If you have broken your fast then please follow me now. If not I am instructed to wait for you.¡±

    Charis looked to Otonia and Dione and they agreed to follow now.

    ----

    In the same non-descript building as last night they were greeted by the Master Leatherworker and with help, dressed and fitted. The weight of the Leather Armour was going to test their endurance although the craftsmanship ensured they moved freely. The makers mark on front and back and both sides of the breastplate very obvious and very distinct. It was time then to walk from the building, it wasn¡¯t until they strode down Gate Road that admirers stopped and appraised them.

    ¡°You have created a stir behind you it seems.¡± The Gate Captain was off to one side of the Gate but obviously made the effort to notice them leave. As they were waiting for their horses he approached them.

    ¡°While you are in the trial, beware of the toe crusher. You will see most opponents wearing light armour, except in one place, over their toes. Most heroes cannot stand without healthy feet.¡± He then winked at them and left.

    When they were mounted and traveling down the spur they realised that was one place they didn¡¯t think of. Well they weren¡¯t looking to be in any hand to hand combat if they could avoid it so perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be the difference.

    They turned off the road as soon as possible, going cross country and found another farmer to make training arrangements with. By paying another day at the Inn they thought it would throw off anyone trying to follow them from the crossroads inn. By turning off the road as soon as possible they thought to expose anyone following them.

    While not intending to, they train for most of the day. The Leather armour and its weight needed to be tested to ensure the protection offered was worth the speed handicap. Otonia was the only one with some doubts as heavy lifting of any sort was never part of her troupe days, so it was new to her as her muscles where conditioned to throw knives. Dione being used to long days in the saddle fared much better. Charis was a natural, the deep black armour matching her raven black hair and tall, slim frame, her athletic body carrying the weight easily.

    Before they left, the farmer encouraged them to stay a little longer as he prepared a special treat. Yes, even he knew who they were and was intrigued as many others were. He led them to his barn, it was an impressively large building, which they entered by a side door, the large double doors for wagons and animals closed with a crossbar. When they hesitated he assured them it would be alright, there was a bathhouse that waited for them. He ushered them in and showed them the bathhouse proper by pushing open the door to it. He assured them that the door locked from the inside so if they needed to leave they could at any time.

    Inside the bathhouse was a large tub of water, amazingly being heated by a small fire positioned underneath. It looked like they were going to be cooked and at the right time some vegetables thrown in. By this time the farmer¡¯s wife and eldest daughter joined the farmer and encouraged them.

    They still hesitated, so the farmer¡¯s daughter went into the bathhouse and called them in. Once they were all in, she asked Dione to close and bar the door. She then grabbed a large spoon and filled it with water and tossed it on some stones supporting the tub and steam was produced. She then unclothed and climbed into the metal tub. They helped each other to undress out of their armour and naked as well they climbed into the tub, the walls of which were wooden, base made of metal with a wooden floor above it, which explained why the tub didn¡¯t catch fire.

    It was wonderful; the warmth soothed their muscles and the steam treated any exposed skin to a pure cleansing. As they relaxed they tried to limit the influence of their bronze rings by keeping their feet away from the farmer¡¯s daughter tucking them under the wooden bench that circled the bath. As they relaxed though they stretched out and their minds drifted with pleasant thoughts. After a time the steam increased and the energy and exercise expended over the last few days and the last few nights caught up to them.

    Unknown to them the farmer¡¯s daughter revelled in their company enjoying their caresses and touches as they each believed it was their sister that was with them in their delirium. Also unknown to them the items they invited into their bodies influenced them when they were in such a Zen state and forced them to dream the dreams of their origin, to embrace their nature, which aligned strongly with the old magic of Fertility Month.

    The bathhouse journey didn¡¯t end because the farmer¡¯s daughter came to her senses, it ended due to practical reasons, the fire exhausted its fuel, the stones lost their heat so no more steam could be generated by the farmer¡¯s daughter and the water cooled enough to allow everyone to be woken. Charis knew something happened and it wasn¡¯t that she sensed the loss of time because she didn¡¯t; it was because the farmer¡¯s daughter was so very familiar with each of them, waking them each with a passionate kiss and sultry satisfied smile. Charis blamed the most obvious, the bronze loops, although in truth they were innocent this time, at least in the beginning. She tried to explain, which only distressed the young woman so they all embraced the situation and shared the guilt.

    As they clothed themselves and prepared to leave the bathhouse the farmer¡¯s daughter led them out. Her mother was there to greet them all and her daughter ran to her. They weren¡¯t sure if the daughter said anything to her mother as they followed cautiously. Her mother still wished them the luck of all the Seven Gods so perhaps the farmer¡¯s daughter was willing to keep their secret.

    They prepared as best they could, given they didn¡¯t really know what was waiting for them. It was a leisurely ride back to the Gatehouse Captain who once again held the gate open for them. They stabled their horses with the Gatehouse Stable, which left them a final walk to the Inn after a very interesting day. Once they entered the town a small crowd gathered to see them or stopped their business to watch them walk by, with some children following them all the way to the Inn. It worried them that if they didn¡¯t live up to everyone else¡¯s expectations, what would happen and where thankful that night fell and ended it all at least for this day.

    They started the morning like every other morning. Leaving the Inn they chose to walk directly to the Town Common where they found the arena. The arena stood between the old Gate and the new Gate in an area still clear of any permanent buildings. The arena developed more and more each year. So far the arena was constructed with a stone base and upon this base wooden stairs led to wooden seating. A special construct or covered stage completed for the dignitaries. The Teams assembled in a building built off the back of the arena, separated yet integral. There was a festival atmosphere to the whole event, with various vendors selling sweets and hand foods as well as some more substantial shop fronts trying to cash in on the day.

    The Town Guard controlled the event with an almost absolute authority. This was backed in no short part by the religious importance of the event and Temple Guards. The Teams needed to present at the Team Building to be greeted by a Priest of Judge. Names checked, then shown by an acolyte to their own room, where they could prepare further. Charis, Otonia and Dione being all prepared out, didn¡¯t understand the delay.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    An armourer visited their room while they waited, to ensure all weapons were blunted and there were no concealed weapons. He was a man of little conversation and it wasn¡¯t until he was almost finished that they realised he was mute; somehow his tongue was no longer in his head.

    A bell rang and it was the signal to assemble as the sitting arena crowd waited in anticipation. As the girls left their room they realised that they were not as prepared as many other teams. Within the rooms were bandages and dressings and most likely skilled attendants to save any unfortunate of that team if possible. One room was filled with crying, by whom they didn¡¯t know. All they knew, any serious injury meant they weren¡¯t getting any quick treatment and there definitely wasn¡¯t anyone waiting in their room when or if they returned. The fun and adventure of the event left them in that moment.

    They discovered once they assembled in front of the dignitaries that five teams entered this year¡¯s trial, they also noticed only one other team included a female, all others were male only. The cheering quieted down at the signal from the Magistrate of Judge, someone they knew. There was a lot of religious preliminaries and ritual to move through before the more interesting words were spoken.

    ¡°The right of the Honoured Team is being exercised.¡± The crowd visibly held its breath. So this was a significant change?

    ¡°The Honoured Team requests an open trial with all teams on the field at once.¡± The crowd was in an uproar and it took some time for order to be restored. Charis overheard one of the other teams in conversation, stray words, like bastards, it will be over in one day, chaos. Charis didn¡¯t know what this meant although from the reaction of the crowd and the other team it wasn¡¯t entirely welcomed. They prepared for a Team versus Team trial as did others she suspected.

    ¡°Each Team will take position at the flag coloured the same as their Team Room. Once Teams are ready the bell will ring and the trial will begin. Priests of Judge will patrol the wall and rule on any disputes or judgements, their decisions will be final. Blessed be those who are about to reach for honour.¡± finished the Magistrate.

    Charis, Otonia and Dione didn¡¯t have far to walk their flag was close to the entrance they just walked through. They then observed the other teams move to their positions, only the honoured team looked like they were here to win, the change in the competition this year seemed to have confused their opponents. Their sponsor was particularly pleased, smiling swaggering back on his heels, standing close but not on the stage for the dignitaries.

    ¡°We all stay here, no one moves beyond three arm¡¯s length of another and any of the other teams that approach us we need to bring them down before they can get close. If they get close we are done for. None of us are going to the death, surrender before death.¡± intoned Charis. She met the eyes of both Otonia and Dione to ensure they understood none of them were going to die today.

    Then the town bell rang and rang, no one misunderstanding the meaning.

    None approached them; they were obviously women and could be dealt with later perhaps? The Honoured Team were immediately running towards another team to attack them. They were certain other teams were going to target them, so wanted to be sure they reduced the number, if opponents made any quick arrangements beforehand.

    Charis observed that the Honoured Team charged into another team, led by one of them who was heavily armoured, some pieces of plate armour even. This pressured all of the opponents to engage him as they were caught by surprise. He shield bashed as he charged through and then swept with his sword at another. His two team mates then double teamed the third opponent to quickly defeat him by threating his life and forcing him to surrender. As quick as that, one of the teams, eliminated from the competition.

    The two other teams were more controlled in their contest and were setup in three one on one contests that looked more like a dance. Charis took this opportunity to aim for a leg or even better a knee of at least one of the dance partners. This would hopefully take one of them down so the other team could force a quick surrender so they would have more time to be prepared for the Honoured Team.

    Charis needed to release three blunt arrows before one struck just right, not enough practice it seemed with blunted arrows, she thought. After that it was quick and the downed opponent surrendered as he was confronted with a blunted sword at his throat. While a second team was eliminated the victors did not have long to celebrate and turned just in time to receive the charge of the Honoured Team. Their dance with the other team taking too long so there was no difference to the previous result.

    The Honoured Team then rested, after all the final team were only women and they were still in the same position near their colour.

    ¡°Dione, when that big armoured buffoon charges, you need to round him up, if possible around the legs, so he trips. When he tries to get up, pull on the rope to pull him down again. If he tries to release the rope, use another over his body to hopefully lock his arms to his body and then keep both taunt for all our lives.¡±

    Charis then turned to Otonia as they needed to bring down at least one of the other two. Charis nocked a blunted arrow in preparation, while Otonia tossed an iron ball in her hand getting familiar with the weight again. She was using them instead of knives as blunted throwing knives became unbalanced useless pieces of metal. The Mistress Leatherworker constructed holders in a leather belt for them, which she now wore around her waist.

    The Honoured Team charged like they did previously. Charis couldn¡¯t target the heavily armoured one and didn¡¯t want to. One of the other two was a little more cautious, women or not and didn¡¯t charge in a straight line and fairly much held a position behind the armoured hulk. The third was anticipating fun and run headlong into a barrage of blunted arrows from Charis and as he closed, hand sized iron balls from Otonia. He was stunned by random hits and when he stopped moving Charis easily targeted his throat.

    About this time Dione lassoed the hulk and his own momentum carried him forward to fall flat on his face in the sand, his helm¡¯s nose guard not saving him from pain. Now clear of any protection the second of the Honoured Team was struck in the head with a barrage of arrows. Otonia targeted the hulk, the metal on metal sound echoing around the arena.

    Dione was screaming as the hulk was pulling her towards him. He wasn¡¯t trying to free himself; he was using her rope, pulling his capturer to him while lying prone on the sand, his face red with anger and crimson with blood pouring from his nose. His ears ringing from iron balls striking his helm.

    ¡°Let it go Dione, prepare for when he tries to stand!¡± shouted Otonia.

    The second now bent down to take the shield that was released from the hulk when he fell. The second began charging covered by the shield.

    Looking at the new target, the shield seemed to cover every opportunity. Charis looked at Otonia. Otonia now tossed an iron ball in her hand measuring her chances.

    He was covering the distance at a useful speed, so probably two throws. The first was aimed at his toes, which were visible and like the Gate Captain advised to them, protected by plate. The second depended upon the firmness of the sand. The throw was good, it bounced off the sand and hit him in the shin, it didn¡¯t even seem to register and he was almost at them. That was her last.

    Dione was busy with the hulk, a second lasso was around his chest and she was pulling both ropes now for all she was worth but losing. Charis was keeping the third down, only releasing when he tried to stand. She was moving wide to get an angle on the second, to avoid the shield. In spite of all the damage and all of the pain the Honoured Three were now motivated by honour, they would rather death than be defeated by three girls.

    The second finished his charge by aiming at Otonia trying to run her over essentially with a shield bash. She surprised everyone when she leapt high and used the shield rim as a boost to then summersault over him. He halted his charge as he realised what was happening. Instead of chasing a recovering Otonia he turned, moved towards Dione who was distracted with her efforts and raised the shield to bash Dione with its edge.

    ¡°We surrender!¡± shouted Charis. She could see what was about to unfold and while there was a chance she could aim, release and hit a vital area, there was also a chance she may not.

    The second did not hold his attack. Charis was screaming no!

    ¡°Dione, release the ropes and roll away now!¡± shouted Otonia.

    The shield bit into sand, missing Dione¡¯s neck by a finger¡¯s width.

    On his knees as he used his strength and weight to slam the shield down and overbalanced, the second was not done. From behind the shield he drew a short sword and quick as a snake stabbed at Dione¡¯s chest putting his body weight behind the blow again. He didn¡¯t even take the time to gloat. The watching crowd gasped.

    ¡°Surrender!¡± shouted Otonia. Charis was looking up at the Priest of Judge pleading.

    The hulk was disentangling himself from Dione¡¯s ropes. The third was starting to stand now that Charis was distracted.

    The point of the short sword, dug into the leather, then met resistance, stopped and then started to slice along the leather until it met further resistance and stopped again. The second¡¯s grip on the short sword jarred twice and he screamed in pain when his wrist broke as Dione turned her body away to try to escape him. He wasn¡¯t quick enough to release his grip as it all happened within a couple of heartbeats.

    The watching crowd gasped again and applauded when the sword was turned away.

    Dione rolled away and gained her feet in one smooth motion, running to put her back to the arena wall now. Otonia was running to be beside her as was Charis.

    ¡°The Honoured Team has secured Honour again and will be the Three of Hillperch.¡± declared the Magistrate of Judge.

    Charis, Otonia and Dione were looking at the Honoured Team glaring at them. The hulk was the least wounded, only his nose was broken, with some ringing in his ears. The third¡¯s left eye was bloody, blunted arrow or not there was some damage, he was also holding his throat, trying to speak to no avail. The second was nursing his wrist, his faced bruised with ugly purple and black swellings.

    They wanted to finish the trial a little more permanently, even injured, as they were full of vengeance and more fight. They were about to step forward and stopped when they were commanded.

    ¡°The Trial is over. The losing Team must vacate the field of honour immediately. The Team of Honour needs to begin their walk of adulation!¡±

    The Honoured Team were still considering their options. Charis, Otonia and Dione were sidling along the arena wall to vacate the field of honour cautiously, not taking their eyes off the Honoured Team. There was something familiar about the Knight that commanded at that moment, Charis just couldn¡¯t remember what. The Priest of Judge that took some time to adjudicate was nowhere to be seen.

    When they returned to the Team Rooms, the other Teams were nowhere to be seen or behind closed doors being patched up. As they opened the door to their Team Room, they were leapt upon by the farmer¡¯s daughter. Her mother was with her.

    ¡°She insisted on coming to see you in the trial. We haven¡¯t been here long, only arriving just before you, running to do so, most undignified. I see you have travelled light, so we should leave. I don¡¯t think the Honoured Team have forgotten you or will ever forget you. Maybe a farm holiday will be good for you.¡± offered her mother.

    Looking at each other they all agreed, plus it would be interesting to see if they would meet the Gate Captain on the way out as he was in command of the Town Guard at the arena.

 1.016 Farm, Family and Friends (12th Day of Fertility Month)

    The farmer¡¯s wife and daughter hurried out of the Arena Team Rooms and the Arena proper ahead of the Ladies Three. Arm in arm they strolled towards and through the New Gate. The farm would be reached in good time with daylight to spare as mother and daughter hurried and would utilise the shortcut.

    Charis, Otonia and Dione followed the mother and daughter parting ways to hurry to the Stables. The Town outside the old walls contained as many empty lots as buildings so they didn¡¯t need to follow the marked roads in their haste. Charis swivelled her head from side to side occasionally checking, ever checking, could they escape, would the Honoured Three be delayed long enough in their celebrations. Charis tried to rid herself of her nerves by thinking and planning their next steps, simple ones although essential.

    The lack of townsfolk played upon Charis, the normal chatter gone and every person a potential witness to their leaving and whereabouts. The Ladies Three in their armour easily identified. Charis increased their pace while Otonia and Dione chatted.

    ¡°It saved you Dione, that is what armour is meant for. That is the difference quality armour makes.¡±

    ¡°I know Otonia,¡± voice softly spoken, ¡°I am just looking and silently thanking our benefactor. I am not going strange about this. I am just appreciating the quality and also realising our folly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, two or three days before, we enter an ancient annual combat ritual we know nothing about and thought it would be a great idea,¡± Charis said as she hugged in both of her new family, Dione in her left arm and Otonia in her right arm.

    Charis realised now that Dione was only alive due to quality armour and a dash of good luck and she needed to hold both their lives to a higher value, the first step, never to enter such a competition again.

    ¡°Still, did you see those guys, we beat them up badly,¡± Otonia crowed.

    ¡°Yes, they didn¡¯t seem amused, the one who tried to cut my head off in particular. I apologise for ignoring family advice in the heat of battle. It won¡¯t happen again,¡± Dione acknowledged, repentant.

    ¡°Dione, since you survived, you get a chance to learn and that is all we can do,¡± Charis offered.

    ¡°Yes old and wise elder, Matriarch of our small family.¡±

    Dione bowed while held up by Charis¡¯ arm, which caused them to stumble, although not tumble forward. Charis wasn¡¯t sure if she was serious or not. Any further thought on the possibility broken by Dione¡¯s youthful high pitch laughing as they recovered.

    ¡°Steady with the old and elder, I am only a year older than you,¡± Charis replied with less humour.

    ¡°Hey! I am the elder thank you very much,¡± Otonia claimed in protest. ¡°Happy for Charis to be the Matriarch though, who wants the responsibility of being the leader.¡±

    ---

    ¡°Boy, wake, fetch our horses,¡± urged Charis, clapping her hands to gain his attention and service.

    ¡°Sorry Lady.¡± He scampered off.

    ¡°My companions will help,¡± Charis called out.

    Dione and Otonia followed him into the stable while Charis stood watch as inconspicuously as possible, her pulse racing, they were close to escaping and no one as yet approached the stable. She was in fact pleased the stable boy slept as it indicated few if any had visited the stable recently.

    Three saddled horses and a spare exited the stable and Charis settled the coin they owed and winked at the boy to hand him a few coins of his own. He knew he failed, so the reward unexpected although appreciated all the same.

    Leading their horses at pace, the New Gate loomed quickly before them. As freedom beckoned them, the gates open and the path clear, a voice called out to them.

    ¡°I see you still have all your toes, so glad it didn¡¯t come to that and since the arena is still full of people can I assume the victors are the same as last year?¡± the Gate Captain enquired.

    Dione and Otonia waved, while Charis exhaled and breathed again, she knew his voice, she should have realised it was a friend calling to them. She then glanced behind and over the gathered horses to check if any followed, relieved when none showed, turning her attention to the Gate Captain.

    ¡°Yes, we seemed to have hurt them both physically as well as their egos and they wanted to continue after the trial was over until someone with more authority called a halt. So we are away now, we think we have exhausted our invitation to stay in your fair town,¡± Charis stated.

    ¡°Fare thee well, it was an interesting interlude seeing you coming and going and since I see you are in a hurry, mount up and be the only ones ever granted permission to ride through the New Gate!¡±

    They mounted and spurred their horses to a gallop enjoying the privilege. Charis tasted the escape and freedom unable to shake the shadow of someone knowing and telling the Honoured Three. As she turned in her saddle, the Gate Captain stood hands on hips while a couple of his guards watched inwards towards the Town instead of outwards. The Gate Captain definitely recognised their urgency and possibly Charis¡¯ fear and conspired to assist the Ladies Three on their way. He waved to Charis, his assurance important to her, allowing her to settle back in her saddle, grateful.

    ¡°We forgot, I wonder if that was his plan!¡± shouted Dione, to be heard over the gallop of the horses hooves.

    ¡°Probably! We will ask him his secret if we ever return,¡± Otonia yelled, while Charis realised their oversight in their haste to leave. The Gate Captain¡¯s secret would remain until they returned, if they returned.

    They rode in search of the same shortcut as last time and loitered, taking cover in a stand of trees until sure they were alone and weren¡¯t being followed. When certain they continued to the farm.

    A celebration type welcome greeted them led by the farmer and his wife. The older boys taking care of their horses, carrying their saddles to the barn and allowing the horses to run free in the attached corral.

    ¡°Father, they need to wash and change their clothes before the feast don¡¯t they?¡± suggested their eldest daughter.

    ¡°They know where the bath is daughter, so I am sure they can decided for themselves,¡± he replied.

    She hung off Charis and grabbing her hands pulled and pushed her in the direction of the barn. Her mother shook her head and return to preparing the feast. Her father waved in resignation and continued to setup the tables and fetch the required chairs.

    Dione and Otonia watched on, amused as a farm girl bossed and bullied Charis to the barn.

    ¡°You smell, and the dirt, a bath would relax you also,¡± she yammered.

    Charis considered her words and they made sense, although she remembered the previous bath and recognised the reason for the girl¡¯s enthusiasm and motivation and her desired outcome. Reluctantly she allowed herself to be led away to the bath by the girl.

    ¡°The bath is ready I made sure my brothers and sisters prepared it as soon as mother and I returned to the farm after your marvellous contest in the arena,¡± she said, pleased with her efforts.

    ¡°How many children does your father and mother have?¡± Charis asked.

    ¡°Some are theirs, like myself, others are strays or from families unable to feed them. Father takes them all in, they are all help to work the farm or help mother,¡± she replied flashing a brilliant smile.

    As Charis checked one last time before disappearing into the barn, she observed the children running around or assisting their farmer parents and decided they were happy enough.

    ---

    As Charis and the farmer¡¯s daughter stepped into the bathhouse, the farmer¡¯s daughter began undressing Charis.

    ¡°Wait. Please,¡± Charis commanded, placing her hands on the eager and feverishly busy hands of the farmer¡¯s daughter, who paused and met Charis¡¯ eyes with her own.

    ¡°We are sisters and for better or worse we express our love for each other physically as well as verbally and emotionally.¡± Charis paused to ensure the daughter paid attention, holding her shoulders to be certain.

    ¡°You are not our sister and we feel a guilt due to our actions the last time as you may not have been given a choice. Do you understand, being in our presence could have been enough to seduce you.¡±

    The farmer¡¯s daughter cupped her hands around Charis cheeks, her thumbs stroking either side of her nose before she replied.

    ¡°I am eighteen Death Seasons old, truly an adult now and I suspect older than you, certainly older than Dione and possibly as old as Otonia. I know my own mind, I told my mother as much, last time. This is what I want, this is what I desire. Please allow me to enjoy your company for as long as you stay.¡±

    Charis couldn¡¯t disagree with any of her words and her large brown eyes pleaded with Charis. Charis¡¯ considered thoughts on the matter were interrupted when water splashed them both. Dione and Otonia, playfully smiling at them both from inside the bath, their heads resting on folded arms on its turned lip.

    ¡°The water is magnificent Charis, aches and pains are dissolving,¡± Dione purred, while Otonia sprinkled water over the stones to produce the soothing and sweat inducing steam.

    ¡°I am satisfied you know your own mind, although know this arrangement lasts only while we stay at the farm,¡± Charis declared.

    The farmer¡¯s daughter didn¡¯t reply, she wrapped her arms around Charis instead and giggled in delight.

    Soon all four were joined in the bath, familiarities and enjoyments revisited.

    ---

    Relaxing between diversions Charis thought back to Otonia¡¯s statement, was she the leader of their three? As in, do Otonia and Dione view her as such? Charis considered all three of them equal, although this was the second time her sisters didn¡¯t see it so and they were both comfortable saying it aloud. Charis debated within herself if she could accept the responsibility for the care of others, an inner voice spoke to her and reassured her, while the sixteen year old trembled and eventually scoffed at the idea. The farmer¡¯s daughter was older, why not her and then she only needed to remember being led to the bathhouse by this older girl or woman who in essence begged and pleaded and never commanded Charis to follow and only hoped she could convince her to.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    At her ease Otonia propelled a fountain of water from her mouth and then realised something amiss. ¡°You know we have no spare clothes? In our haste to disappear we are travelling a bit light!¡±

    ¡°No problem,¡± the farmer¡¯s daughter waved a hand at them, ¡°we are a large family so have many mixed dresses, shirts and breaches that you can try on, you know, after,¡± she smiled, after emphasising her final word.

    Charis¡¯ concern persisted, yet the farmer¡¯s daughter insisted she knew what she was doing. Charis needed to accept the situation and resigned herself to not being able to change anything. Her and Otonia needed to take more care when with others given the influence of the bronze loops, although she thought they did last time. They must have fallen asleep it was the only explanation. When asleep they relaxed and exposed the farmer¡¯s daughter, to not only the bronze loops, but also their dreams and desires just as the elder warned.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have enough room in the main house so father has converted the loft in the stable as a sort of room, if that is bearable. He thought you would probably want your privacy in any case.¡±

    After a couple of fluttering heartbeats, she continued. ¡°I would be hopeful of visiting occasionally though,¡± she winked,¡± if that was acceptable of course?¡±

    ¡°You need to be sure to thank your father on our behalf, he is most generous,¡± Charis answered, remaining non-committal on the offer to visit.

    ¡°Oh father takes in the lost and stray all the time as I think I have mentioned before. While he doesn¡¯t think you will stay, he still sees you as three girls who he needs to help. The children you see on the farm today are only those that have decided to stay or too young to leave, but others have left with father¡¯s blessing.¡±

    ¡°How does your father afford his generosity?¡± Otonia asked before Charis or Dione could.

    ¡°The farm is large and fertile. The more here to help the more it can produce and it is one of the closest farms to Town so most food businesses obtain fresh food easily. What land is not under a crop is running beasts, mainly sheep for meat and wool, although he did try wild deer one year, but they kept jumping the fence! When he needs extra help he asks about in the town, but tries to run the farm with the help of his children.¡±

    Ducking her head under water briefly, grinning as she surfaces, ¡°Does all this talk earn me some attentions?¡±

    Drops of water fell from her face, rolling down her strong nose, while long brown black hair gathered and flowed full of water behind her, framing her soft facial features forming an alluring vision. The farmer¡¯s daughter looking every part the woman.

    ---

    A hard knocking on the bath door called a halt to their activity, causing them all to share mischievous looks.

    A feminine voice called out, ¡°The feast is ready!¡±

    ¡°Bring back a collection of clothes sister!¡± yelled the farmer¡¯s daughter from the bath.

    ¡°Already here at the door, mother thought they would be needed.¡±

    The farmer¡¯s daughter stepped out of the bath slowly, her nakedness on display while she dried herself. She dressed and fetched the box of clothes, locking the door to the bath behind her, swivelling back in time to appreciate the Ladies Three climb out of bath naked and then towelling off.

    The Ladies Three wore their leather pants and boots, underclothe while leaving the felt, so they only looked for shirts as they didn¡¯t find any dresses that suited.

    ¡°My brothers will be pleased with your choices,¡± she commented.

    The farmer greeted them with a lavish feast! Charis, Otonia and Dione felt humbled at the unexpected honour, thanking him often throughout the meal. His smile broadened at each mention.

    After dining and drinking their fill at the feast and engaging in polite small talk, the Ladies Three made their excuses and retired to the loft.

    ---

    The loft reminded Charis of the elder¡¯s cottage, only much larger, a pleasant memory to bless this new home. A pang of emptiness reminded her of her father¡¯s home where she truly wanted to be. The memory of it suddenly stirring within her as she hoped her father was still crafting in his smithy and remembering and missing her as she did him.

    They playfully fought for places to roll out the bedding supplied by the farmer and settled in for the night.

    ¡°Do we know how long we will be here?¡± asked a voice in the dark.

    ¡°Are we going to return to Hillperch or travel to the city?¡± asked another, easily identified as belonging to Otonia by its nasal sound.

    ¡°If we return to Hillperch now, the Honoured Three will probably try to revenge their hurts. If we travel to the city the Honoured Three will eventually travel there as well and again revenge will be on their minds,¡± offered Charis.

    ¡°So what you are saying is we wait here until the Honoured Three leave Hillperch, our plans to apprentice in the city on hold for now,¡± replied Dione with an undertone of relieved hope.

    ¡°The city is our final destination, we need to allow the Honoured Three enough time to heal, forgive and forget.¡± Charis stared at the barn¡¯s ceiling as she spoke, doubting if they would ever forgive.

    ¡°What of the farmer¡¯s daughter?¡±

    ¡°Full of questions tonight Dione,¡± quipped Otonia.

    ¡°I would rather ask questions than stay silent and we know she is infatuated with us or the mystique of us being the Ladies Three, which suggests there can¡¯t be a fourth,¡± Dione said.

    ¡°It is not only her, although she is the most pressing example. We need to consider the influence of the bronze loops as we can¡¯t keep gathering devotees, what would we do with them? Charis?¡±

    Charis reached for each of her items utilising her mind recreating the attuning process. They returned no words or thoughts of wisdom no matter how much she pleaded, so they were but tools.

    ¡°If we gather more, we would draw attention from powerful people thinking we are a challenge to them or a threat, one of which would be sure to investigate and then who knows what the result would be.¡±

    ¡°You make it seem like a poor choice!¡± Dione nervously replied.

    ¡°We need to decide yes or no and accept either choice has a risk. For now three is enough,¡± finished Charis.

    ---

    The rising sun¡¯s golden rays welcomed the Ladies Three to the start of a new day. The barn ran north-south while the barn¡¯s shuttered windows ran along both lengths for the morning and afternoon sun. The main double door entrance faced the house on the north side and the second story hay loading bay opened to the south. Usefully from the hay loading bay the crossroads at the base of the Spur and the Inn could be observed.

    Over the passing days a routine established itself with Charis placing alerts nightly, although they never detected the farmer¡¯s daughter¡¯s approach. No harm in her visits apparently as tiredness didn¡¯t count.

    Charis and Otonia spent the evenings setting traps and hunting either wolves or deer depending what was on offer. The farmer¡¯s daughter escorted them with her boar spear. Dione stayed on the farm and taught a number of the older children to ride as well as some basic roping. She needed to advise a couple of the older boys that she was already taken and while she was honoured by their attention it was right and proper she refused their advances.

    Charis started teaching Otonia and Dione to read and write. If they were serious about adopting an apprenticeship from the Letters of Introduction they all needed this skill to obtain the best possible positions. Charis acquired the materials by asking the farmer to visit Town to fetch them, doing so in a number of visits to hopefully allay any suspicion.

    As the days passed a number of the farmer¡¯s children attended class. Charis was surprised at first given the duties the children were required to do about the farm but then the farmer¡¯s daughter confirmed her father was encouraging them to attend even if his working day needed to be longer to look after the farm and allow them the opportunity. As difficult as it was organising the light Charis extended the classes to late afternoon and early night after dinner to help, which the farmer appreciated.

    Almost two weeks past when the farmer approached them late in the day before the evening meal. The Honoured Team left Hillperch a couple of days ago was the latest news. They thanked him for his hospitality and advised him they would be leaving the next day. The goodbye involved the entire family. Charis left a small coin cache in the loft as she knew the farmer would not accept any money directly. She whispered into his daughter¡¯s ear as they said goodbye, to gift her father whatever she found in the loft. Such was the family¡¯s willingness to hold them at the farm it was late afternoon before they left, having by that time run out of excuses, tasks and reasons.

    ---

    They rode from the farm via the Oxrest Trail not wanting to use the short cut from the Spur Trail possibly surprising and alerting others to its existence. The collection of buildings at the foot of the Spur, centred around the Inn were enough to be called a hamlet thought Charis as they rode by them at their leisure. Approaching the New Gate, the Town Guards reacted immediately, half sprinted out of view!

    When the Ladies Three dismounted at the New Gate the Gate Captain greeted them with a broad smile. They acknowledged him, handed their large weapons to his Guards and led their horses to the Stable. Nothing changed so far assessed Charis, who nevertheless continued to watch her surrounds suspiciously.

    As the Ladies Three strolled along Gate Road the occasional passer by recognised them, offering a friendly wave, although no crowd gathered or followed them to the relief of Charis. Dione on the other hand became somewhat deflated, their fame now diminished. Checking with each other, they guardedly entered the Inn as they didn¡¯t know what the Innkeeper would make of customer¡¯s who were late on their accommodation bill.

    The proud owner approached them smiling the moment they crossed the Inn¡¯s threshold, thumbs in his apron, relaxed.

    ¡°Welcome back! Everyone thought the worst, but not I, your room is yours still and as you left it.¡±

    ¡°The worst?¡± Charis asked.

    ¡°Well, most could see the Honoured Team didn¡¯t particularly act honourably after you surrendered and they mostly assumed you were now running in fear for your lives, never to return and to leave any debts unpaid, but not I!¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Charis was particularly touched and emotional in the belief the Innkeeper showed towards them. She tried to say more but the Innkeeper either realising her deep appreciation or just needing to talk, continued.

    ¡°There is brave and there is smart, I picked you for smart, after all it would only be a matter of time before the Honoured Team would travel to the city.¡±

    He lent forward, to join them to his conspiracy.

    ¡°They did of course vigorously ask around if anyone knew where you were or where you went, but no one knew, you didn¡¯t tell anyone!¡± he laughed loudly at his own humour.

    ¡°Then the guards at the gate confirmed that you left Town immediately after you were ordered to leave the arena so that sealed it for them I guess, although they didn¡¯t accept it was the actual truth ¡­ for a long time!¡±

    ¡°Again, thanks, I think we need a hearty meal to welcome us back home, if that can be arranged?¡±

    ¡°Observe! Your table is available and food and drink await your attention.¡± He turned his body, an arm and hand extended sweeping towards their table.

    The Innkeeper received a tender lingering hug from each of the Ladies as they passed him their appreciation trumping their eagerness to reach their table and dine on their meal.

    A general sense of welcome from the regulars and more than a few new faces pervaded the Inn. Some smiled, some waved and some sent over drinks. Charis, Otonia and Dione squatted around their favourite table satisfied they were back home, the warmth and welcome sincere and heartfelt.

    Charis caught One-Thumb¡¯s eye and called him over.

    ¡°Do you think you could organise a late night visit to the Mistress Leatherworker across the way?¡±

    ¡°Certainly Mistress, I will be back when I know for sure,¡± he replied and bowed slightly.

    They finished their meal and were onto finishing their large number of drinks when One Thumb returned. All he did was nod in Charis¡¯ direction and left from her sight to scamper somewhere unknown.

    Charis called her sisters to her and they left the Inn before the number of drinks on offer would affect their ability to walk straight. Crossing the street they lightly tapped the door of the Mistress Leatherworker¡¯s shop with a dagger hilt. Answering the knock immediately the Master Craftswomen asked them in, slammed the door behind them and embraced each of them, which was returned with affection.

    ¡°We thank you for the armour, it saved the life of Dione, a boon which we don¡¯t know how to repay,¡± Charis said, holding the embrace for a few heartbeats longer.

    The large strong woman in front of them teared and with difficulty spoke as her voice strangled with emotion.

    ¡°It is I who must thank you. My skill is now recognised and as any Master Craftsman will tell you being recognised is the ultimate reward they can be given. I am forever grateful that you trusted my skill.¡±

    ¡°I am grateful we both benefited! We have plans to travel to the City soon so we didn¡¯t want to go without thanking you in person the very day we returned from our voluntary banishment. We would have looked in sooner but even from the Inn we could see the customers at your door and didn¡¯t want to interrupt,¡± Charis returned.

    ¡°A visit from you ladies would never be an interruption you would be welcome any time.¡±

    ¡°It is late, we will go now, but you have our eternal thanks for your craftsmanship.¡±

    A last hug and Charis, Otonia and Dione left the Master Leatherworker aglow with pride and satisfaction. A short trip back to the Inn and they headed for their room to find some sleep between familiar sheets.

    ¡°Given our generosity, how much coin do we have left to live the life of a noble?¡± Dione asked

    Charis was loosening the straps on Dione¡¯s armour and helping her remove the felt over shirt.

    ¡°We still have a substantial amount, we should get to the city at least and live without worry for a few weeks until we know what we need to know,¡± Charis replied.

    Charis then turned around and Dione started to loosen and remove her armour.

    ¡°You two, you can get out of your own armour you know, you just need a little flexibility.¡±

    Otonia laid on their shared queen bed out of her armour and seductively naked as proof.

    Charis and Dione rolled their eyes, together!

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we have enough moments in the loft?¡± Dione asked.

    ¡°Yes, but this is our special place,¡± Otonia replied, pouting, feigning hurt.

    A strong, solid knock on their door caused panic in their eyes as they briefly stared at each other at a loss.

    Charis, the most dressed, wearing felt over shirt and leather pants readied herself at the door. Otonia took the easy way, pulled the bed covers back, and slipped under them up to her neck. Dione rushed to put her leather pants back on, tripped and scrambled under the covers of the bed as Otonia held them high for her. Both resisting the urge to giggle.

    Checking on the state of her sisters, Charis then asked who knocked and received an unexpected answer.

 1.017 The Invitation (4th Day of Truth Month)

    ¡°The Magistrate of Judge requires your attendance. May I enter to present the invitation?¡± he announced through the door as discretely as one can when trying to be heard in the situation.

    ¡°How do we know you are an emissary of the Magistrate and not an agent of our deaths?¡± responded Charis back through the door.

    ¡°I swear on my honour as a Judge Knight Aspirant that I speak the truth now and will forever do so to those whom I have sworn to protect!¡± came the reply, stern and forthright.

    Charis turned to Otonia and Dione and decided this is one serious person. No one wishing them harm could say that and maintain their composure could they? So reluctantly, Charis opened the door.

    ¡°It is an honour to meet you.¡± He then bowed and gracefully held her hand and kissed it gently.

    Somehow he grasped her hand before she could react, taken by surprise by his action and wondering how she felt about it. She decided to ignore the gesture and her feelings about it as she needed to pay attention to why he was visiting.

    He wasn¡¯t dressed in full armour, although his sword was still on his hip. Why does he get to wear a sword she thought? She was certain that he or someone that was in remarkably similar armour met her many weeks ago, they then rode off and left her standing by a certain stream.

    ¡°Do you remember leaving me standing by a certain stream while you rode off?¡±

    ¡°My honour would not have allowed me to leave a damsel in distress. My memory of the event was different to yours I suspect. I was leaving a very capable woman who was determined to rescue her friend regardless of any advice to the contrary.¡±

    ¡°Well thank you, I guess.¡± Charis found herself tongue tied a little considering his response, insult? Was he flattering her? ¡°You still could have helped instead of riding off.¡± Charis knew she was on weak ground but he was so honour this and honour that it was annoying.

    ¡°I apologise, although I see you are none the worse for the experience and in fact I would venture to say much better. Please accept this invitation and it is expected that you will attend and you will attend in attire suitable for the event.¡±

    She actually thought a small smile escaped his serious no nonsense face. He turned immediately and left, so she could have just mistaken it given the light and shadow playing upon his face. He closed the door behind him.

    Charis turned to her companions, snapped the seal and read the invitation.

    The Ladies of the Trial are invited to the Magistrates Holy Celebration of Judge Knight Aspirants.

    We salute the bravery of Charis the Archer, Otonia the Acrobat and Dione of the Lasso.

    Grand Hall of the Temple of Judge, Temple Road,

    7 Bells, 7<sup>th</sup> Day of Truth Month

    ¡°Otonia the Acrobat? Looks like I impressed someone!¡± cheered Otonia.

    ¡°As did we all it seems and I thought we would move quietly and largely unknown towards the city and begin our real training so we can hunt down the ¡®them¡¯.¡± replied Charis.

    ¡°I am glad to be ¡®of the lasso¡¯ instead of ¡®the headless¡¯!¡±

    ¡°I hope our dresses are in the cupboard!¡± asked Otonia.

    ¡°We will need more than just dresses, we will need shoes, what about our hair?¡± asked Dione.

    ¡°We probably need to know some manners and ways of nobles as well. It wouldn¡¯t do to turn up and not show any refinement.¡± said Charis.

    ¡°Can you teach us Charis? You spent time with a Baron?¡±

    ¡°Dione my sweet, I was tolerated because of my friendship with their son, but I didn¡¯t eat at their table. Occasionally I would be thrown some food from the kitchens, so we all need to learn.¡±

    ¡°Are we sure it is that kind of event?¡± ask Otonia

    ¡°Good question, I wonder if our Gate Captain will be able to tell us exactly what we have been invited to.¡± answered Charis.

    ¡°Well not much we can do about that now, but we can still celebrate!¡± shouted Otonia and with that she threw back the sheets. They played together for most of the evening before falling asleep tired.

    +++

    The next morning was a slow start and it was mid-morning when they visited the New Gatehouse.

    ¡°We can talk in private, in my office ladies.¡± suggested the Gate Captain.

    His office was towards the town side of the Gatehouse and while smallish, was practical enough for its function, although there was only one visitor¡¯s chair, which Charis claimed. Once all were settled Charis slid the invitation across the Captain¡¯s table. The Captain looked at the document without picking it up.

    ¡°I am impressed; they don¡¯t normally invite others to their Holy event.¡±

    ¡°We are wondering if you can help us answer the question ¡®attend in attire suitable for the event¡¯ as we may have guessed inappropriately.¡± asked Charis. Dione was a little nervous as she really wanted dresses and nice things.

    ¡°Sorry Dione, this is a celebration for the martial worshippers of Judge, they expect you in battle dress and Dione you best include your lasso young one.¡± Dione didn¡¯t in anyway conceal her disappointment as she dropped her bottom lip and stamped a boot like a child, which at any other time for any other fifteen year old probably would have been truthful. For Dione she could no longer be considered a child regardless of her age.

    ¡°Also ladies there won¡¯t be much food, there will be mostly ceremony and drink, so eat before you attend. Be sure not to draw any weapons, at any time, it will not be tolerated, ever, in a Temple of Judge, more so I would imagine during this particular ceremony, but I am only guessing, never having attended myself.¡± There was an unspoken, ¡®unlike some others standing before me who are about to¡¯. His weathered face didn¡¯t reveal any grievance though because in truth he didn¡¯t care, the further he and his where away from Priests of any sort the better. He did wonder what those very same Priests would ask of these young and hopefully not too naive girls.

    His response concerned them and made them nervous but they relaxed after he smiled widely and roared with a deep belly laugh. Charis snatched back the invitation and playfully punched the Gate Captain on the shoulder. Then she turned and left; a slight smile on her face.

    ¡°Remember this, you will need to! There won¡¯t be many laughs for you ladies in two night¡¯s time where you are going!¡± he managed between his own laughs.

    Charis took the humour in good spirit. She appreciated the Gate Captain. For some unknown reason she trusted him, it could have been he reminded her of her father, but that wasn¡¯t it because they hardly looked similar in any way. The Gate Captain being a tall wiry framed man, while her father larger and physically stronger. Maybe she just felt his honesty, without really knowing if it was true and while she and Otonia could have influenced him using the bronze loops she preferred the uncertainty and the need for him to continue to show his true self.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    It was time to visit the master craftswoman again that supplied them with their magnificent armour to see if some enhancements could be added. It wasn¡¯t difficult to find the non-descript building, especially since there was a huge sign above it now and a fresh coat of paint to brighten it up, details that were missed on their first visit during the dark night.

    As they stepped into the shop there was little space. Then customers recognised who was with them. Many stared in awe, many others shook their hands and all were suddenly happy and not at all disgruntled that they were spending most of their day waiting to be served. They remained for the rest of the day, allowing all the customers to be served and remain happy. They were told many times how they were there at the arena and personally witnessed how Dione¡¯s armour turned the blade of that dishonourable man. They all took a look at the mark on her armour.

    The master craftswoman locked the shop door as soon as the customers cleared, the sun was just setting.

    ¡°I only open for three days of every seven in the hope that the luck will last forever! The rest I use to fill the many orders.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t wish to impose upon you Master and if we are going to interrupt we can leave.¡± said Charis.

    ¡°How could I turn away the three Ladies of the Arena? Whatever you ladies require will be my honour to provide. I am under an obligation to you as we have discussed before; look at the success of my business!¡±

    ¡°We must attend, err, we have been invited to a ceremony.¡± Was Charis at a loss for words thought Otonia surprised!

    ¡°Oh Charis, just spit it out! We are going to a ceremony, the Magistrate¡¯s Judge Knights Aspirants thing! Tomorrow at Seven Bells.¡± declared Otonia.

    The craftswoman dropped to both knees, crossed her hands across her chest and looked up! The Ladies of the Arena wondered and involuntarily took a step back as one.

    ¡°I feel so blessed Lord God Judge to know these women and to have my craft on display inside your Holy Temple!¡± she stood, then turned to Charis and hugged her, ¡°my dear ladies I am forever in your debt again. If you are attending the ceremony then we must add to, polish and make impressive my humble, functional armour so we can demonstrate the quality at first sight and not wait for the first fight!¡±

    ¡°We appreciate your offer; we are here to see if you would be able to polish the armour at least, but whatever else you could do in the time available would be appreciated.¡± Charis looked at Otonia for some sort of rescue.

    ¡°No I must do much more, leave the pieces here. Return just before you are to leave for the ceremony, say five Bells and I will ensure the fit is perfect for each of you.¡± Her eyes were darting around and they could feel the excitement they kindled in the Master craftswoman.

    The level of sincerity and earnestness in the craftswoman¡¯s pleas could only reward her design. Charis, Otonia and Dione removed their armour that was crafted in this good workshop including the other pieces on her insistence. They looked a little odd, no armour only felt and under cloth. They did feel slightly cooler and appreciated the removal of weight. When the craftswoman returned, she carried three black surcoats; they each displayed her makers mark in white on the shoulders, but otherwise were plain and tidied up their appearance. They said their farewells and with no other demands on their time went back to the Inn.

    Waiting for them at their favourite table was the farmer¡¯s daughter. They paused as they weren¡¯t sure why she would want to be seen with them as it could endanger her family. They caught the eye of One Thumb and whispered to him and then went directly to their room.

    There was a knock on the door, a fast, light eager knock. She was supposed to wait longer. Charis sighed as she looked to Otonia and Dione. Charis didn¡¯t have a choice as her knocking would attract attention, so Charis opened the door and Astera flooded into their room, any happier and Charis suspected she would burst.

    Each received a hug, each received a passionate kiss.

    ¡°I know you said to stay with my parents, but I want excitement, I want adventure, but mostly I want to be with you.¡± As she said these words she was sure to catch each of them in the eye, lifting their faces with both of her hands to make sure they knew her dedication and devotion.

    Charis wasn¡¯t sure she needed to be responsible for another. It would also mean their number was not going to be three, if you believed in such things. Charis always took the view every little bit helps, more to do with self-improvement not another person. She knew there was no way to persuade Astera to return to her parents, given her fervour was heighten by the bronze loops, the three of them; or four if you counted the one on Charis¡¯ right foot added so long ago in the forest. To reverse it would probably take time and some cruelty. Still she needed to try. So she gathered Otonia under one arm and Dione under the other.

    ¡°Kneel before us and place your head on the floor at our feet.¡± she did not hesitate, ¡°you must return to your parents. We love you dearly and we know you love us, but to be with us will most assuredly lead to your death.¡± Each called on their will, connecting their minds to the bronze loops to influence this child of the world, even if she was old enough to be a woman here.

    She did not lift her head for a moment. Charis felt a little hope. Then she stood. Her eyes looked hard and unflinchingly at Charis. Her teeth ground ever so slightly and her fingernails indented her clenched fists, the pain to give her clarity as she resisted whatever persuasion they were trying. Instead of pushing her away their influence committed her more fully than ever she thought she could.

    Determined, she unclothed herself above her heart and while doing so held a small slim knife, barely a hands length and held it to her heart using both her hands.

    ¡°I will offer my body and my life as sacrifice now, to demonstrate my devotion. If you feel I would be a burden to you alive, then in my sacrifice I wish to be your willing and devoted messenger to the Gods to request they aid you in your purpose!¡±

    The small knife drew blood from under her ribcage before Dione and Otonia each grabbed an arm to stop her. Charis wrestled the small knife from her grip; most of the blood was on the blade, a small amount was on the handle from Astera¡¯s bleeding palms.

    ¡°I do not like being blackmailed by sacrifice; it is not a good way to begin anything. So I am not sure what this will be. For now you will do exactly what I say, when I say and how I say. If you fail in this I will ask for you to sacrifice yourself. Do you understand?¡± demanded Charis.

    Both Otonia and Dione were shocked and tried their best to cover up their emotion not really knowing how successful they were. They didn¡¯t seem to matter anyway as Astera¡¯s eyes were firmly fixed on Charis as Charis¡¯ were fixed on Astera¡¯s. She paused only a little moment before answering, elated and collecting her thoughts it seemed to make time slow and then pause for all of them as the silence stretched.

    ¡°I know hard work and hard times; I am a farmer¡¯s daughter. I promise devotion and to obey, even if it leads to my death as my life was yours from the moment you prevented me from sacrificing myself in your name. I either serve you in life or I serve you in death, there is no other future for me, this I promise.¡±

    Otonia and Dione didn¡¯t know what to say or do next. They appreciated Charis and some of their bonds were formed by shared experience and probably influenced heavily by the bronze loops but in that moment they knew they would not be able to utter such a binding oath on their lives.

    ¡°I accept your bond of life to me and I promise in return to value your life and protect it as much as possible to the limits of my power and ability. Further I will never ask you to do anything that would dishonour you or me.¡± Charis then reached out and hugged her. Otonia and Dione then regained as much composure as possible and hugged them both. Their hug just following Charis¡¯ lead but they were still recovering from the shock of the event they just witnessed to be truthful. What does this mean for them all?

    Charis was present when the Baron¡¯s men swore fealty to him and she never forgot the shared devotion in the promise spoken, the obligation was on each and not only one way. She felt he was special in this as most of his men were loyal and dedicated in his service. She couldn¡¯t remember the exact words so hoped her version was close enough. She really couldn¡¯t think of any other way to handle the situation, never before having anyone offer their life in service, even the Lord Baron¡¯s Oath was one of fealty, not a death promise.

    The biggest problem was now trying to sleep four in the room, at least for tonight. Charis was not prepared to allow Astera to sleep on the floor, although she offered, given her oath to obey, it didn¡¯t mean unequal as far as Charis was concerned. She wasn¡¯t prepared to let her sleep with them or at their feet. Instead they moved one of the single beds as far as possible from the queen bed, both in opposing corners now and ensured her pillow was as far as possible away from them.

    Looking directly at Astera with locked eyes, her hands on either side of her face Charis spoke.

    ¡°You will sleep on the single bed, you will not move the bed you will not sleep facing any other direction. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes ¡­ yes, Mistress.¡± Astera¡¯s voice was shaken by the stern, absolute order, she wondered but did not question.

    The influence of the bronze loops concerned Charis so she took as much precaution as possible. So that is how they slept to protect Astera from something she didn¡¯t know about and would not, in all likelihood influence her now. She definitely resisted and in some ways rejected their influence when they tried to dissuade her from remaining with them. The backfire was outstanding and extreme even Charis realised that, their control over this particular item was erratic to say the least and she for one didn¡¯t know how to improve it.

    It was an exceptional night in that they all slept the entire night, the first in a long time. When they awoke hunger overtook them. The arrival of Astera the evening before meaning they all missed dinner.

 1.018 Family Matters (5th Day of Truth Month)

    It was with some relief that all woke after a night of solid uninterrupted sleep thought Charis. Somehow the comradery of the three was difficult with a fourth, notwithstanding the way the fourth joined them and if Charis felt the difference they all must have.

    ¡°Otonia and Dione I would ask that you break you fast now as I have to speak with Astera.¡±

    They looked at each other and didn¡¯t need to say a word. Not only were they hungry, they also felt the awkwardness of their present situation. As they dressed, so did Charis and Astera, but when ready they left the room.

    ¡°I acknowledge your oath to me.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Why do you want to bind your life to mine? I don¡¯t feel I deserve this special devotion from you.¡±

    ¡°I wish, from seeing you for the very first time to protect you, to be near you. I have played older daughter to my parents children for long enough Mistress and I want away from that life. My parents; please know they like you, as young as you are. My father still thinks you young, too young to be playing with sharp things, but he respects your decision to do so. He respects my decision to devote my life to you, or my death if that is needed.¡±

    Charis didn¡¯t expect the words spoken, she expected something childish, although her father¡¯s opinion of her was surprising or was it? He was father to many children and if I was his child I would still be under his protection most likely.

    ¡°How do you think you can protect me, with what skills?¡±

    ¡°My body and if needed my life as well Mistress.¡± It was said so honestly and innocently it frustrated Charis¡¯ argument and reasoning before it even begun.

    ¡°I do not want stupid sacrifice, in any that swear an oath to me.¡± Charis felt like slapping her but resisted, ¡°the oath was equally binding on both of us and I would have you skilled first, to protect yourself, so that you can then protect me if it comes down to that.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry Mistress, I promise I will learn and do better.¡±

    ¡°When I give an instruction or order I do not want to have to explain the reasons each and every time, although afterwards questions to understand are acceptable.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress. Your word will be my Law.¡±

    ¡°Astera take these coins.¡± Charis dropped them into her open hand, ¡°Break your fast in the common room. Do not sit at our table. I do not mean to disappoint you. I am still very concerned about your parents and do not wish them hurt because of us and you being seen with us is not a good idea. Next we need you to train in the warrior use of your boar spear. You must train to exhaustion, you must learn quickly as I am not sure how much longer we can remain here and I need some confidence in your skill to defend yourself. Take this note to the Gate Captain, he should be able to help.¡± finished Charis.

    ¡°Yes mistress, it will be done. At sunset I will sit dinner at my own table and follow you upstairs once a suitable amount of time has passed.¡±

    ¡°Good, go now.¡±

    Charis sat on the edge of the bed, her stomach upset and hungry. She accepted that as punishment for possibly leading a fourth person associated with her to their deaths. Worse it could mean her entire family if the threat was knowledgeable and purposeful enough. Otonia and Dione were strays like her, no known family, no ties and any mourning for them well and truly done by now.

    When Charis eventually went down into the common room Astera wasn¡¯t present, so at least that part of the plan was working. Otonia and Dione both witnessed Astera break her fast without conversation with them or acknowledgement and then leave in haste.

    Charis, Otonia and Dione were attired in rough shirt and pants and each carried one of the dresses that were recently made for them. They decided to be respectable ladies of the town after a visit to a favourite establishment.

    Next stop was the bathhouse, where they bathed and then clothed themselves in their dresses. They even acquired lady like shoes to match. They asked for their other clothes and boots to be cleaned and returned to the Inn. One Thumb usually took care of those small details.

    They then took to the streets and shopped. First were nice bonnets to keep their hair in place and provide some shade. This seemed to provide an impenetrable disguise as no one pointed them out as no one seemed to recognise them in proper ladies clothes. Being out of uniform in some respect it seemed. Dione was overjoyed, the cattle farmer girl now a finely dressed lady.

    As the day wanned, Charis began to feel a little safer, so she let some coin slip through her fingers to find some answers about the Honoured Team. How they were, were they enjoying their time in the city, oh how I wished to be able to keep them company, if you know what I mean she would hint!

    Rumour was that the one with the crushed throat and bloodied eye was now unable to voice properly or see from the eye. Rumour was that a replacement was being trained for next year. The hulk was fine, straightened his nose and he was fighting fit. The final one with bruised face actually suffered a cheek bone break; his trip to the city was painful as he felt every bump in the road. He should make a full recovery if he rests. She also found out that the bounty on the Ladies Three was also no more as the Honoured Three were no longer in town to collect from. Most of this was common knowledge by now and cheaply purchased, either a few drinks, time spent in conversation or both.

    What wasn¡¯t common knowledge was that the Ladies Three would be attending the Judge Knight Aspirants Ceremony, a very high honour indeed! Charis started a rumour of her own saying after the arena, she was told the Ladies Three went to the city looking for a manager and a trainer to prepare for next year and they have only returned to honour the ceremony and then they will be gone again.

    By the end of the day, they felt good, ordinary citizens taking in the town and visiting shops and vendors, none were following them, well none that Charis could detect, so if they were being followed it was well done. They did discuss when to leave the town, with the greatest issue being Astera on the road and when, if ever to share knowledge of their magic. Charis didn¡¯t see an urgency to leave and neither did Otonia or Dione, so the only consideration was Astera¡¯s training and when their money ran out.

    Evening was upon them and when they entered the Inn they went directly upstairs to their room to change first as they didn¡¯t want to eat and possibly soil their fine dresses, although the real truth was, being dressed up they couldn¡¯t be identified as the Ladies Three. When they returned to the common room they sat at their regular table and true as every previous day they were served.

    They noticed that Astera wasn¡¯t there; Charis didn¡¯t feel concerned as there was still some light left in the day so she expected Astera to be using it. Tomorrow night would be their big event, the best part being not really sure what would unfold. There was an issue of trust, could the Magistrate be trusted and would they be treated as equals or just an amusement? There was also the encounter on the trail and them being quite different now and not only change of names.

    They could delay waiting for Astera no longer, even though the entertainment was good that evening making the wait tolerable. A puppeteer re-enacting the arena trial, well the last part anyway and everyone waited for their reaction. Once they cheered the Inn cheered. The puppeteer was relieved; it wasn¡¯t unreasonable to assume the patrons would have tossed him and his couple of helpers out on the street if the Ladies Three didn¡¯t show their appreciation. The puppeteer coined the name after overhearing some rumours calling them such and Ladies Three stuck from then on. He tried to approach them as they were leaving their table; a look from Charis let him know this wasn¡¯t a good time.

    Once in their room they were wondering where Astera was and as they were readying to look for her when a weak knock was heard on the door. Otonia checked and opened it.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    Astera stubbled in, there were obvious bruises so there must have been not so obvious bruises. Charis was not pleased, she trusted the Gate Captain, was this a first sign? Otonia caught her before she fell and gently led her to the queen bed, where she immediately laid down. Dione made her sip some water. They all waited for her to speak in her own time. Charis paced and Astera noticed.

    ¡°It is alright mistress, I am just tired and please know I haven¡¯t been attacked or hurt without my consent.¡±

    ¡°You silly girl, I said training, not torture, what were you thinking?¡±

    ¡°I am training hard as you instructed, I am training until exhausted. I do not want to be a burden while I am alive and in your company.¡±

    Charis approached the girl on the bed. She traced the outline of her bruises and kissed her gently on her forehead, needing her to suffer no pain and wishing her to be well, Charis wanted her recovered so she could reset this mistake as well, another mistake, it took only the wrong words for this mistake. She didn¡¯t envision Astera would go to such extremes and doubted she would be able to train the next day.

    Charis whispered, ¡°What is the real reason you have been hurt?¡±

    ¡°I, well, I don¡¯t want to let you down, I wish to hold my own.¡± she sobbed.

    ¡°No one gets this hurt willingly. On your oath what is the truth.¡±

    ¡°I, well, I was ashamed of myself last night, I threatened you with my death. I felt the uneasiness this morning and as you said it is not a good way to start anything.¡± She paused to collect herself. ¡°I worked to prove my worth beyond what I have done. I worked to be accepted as much as you accept Otonia and Dione. My oath is my ife but I want to fairly earn my place at your side Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Rest and that is a command.¡± Charis gently cradled her head and a tear or two may have fell, although Charis denies this whenever asked.

    Dione made her sip some more water and shortly thereafter she was asleep.

    ¡°This is all my fault.¡± stated Charis.

    ¡°You weren¡¯t to know her dedication would be so absolute.¡± replied Dione.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that was it Charis?¡±

    ¡°No Otonia, the bronze loops, the three, no, four of them basically, they seem to have a will of their own somehow, we tried to drive her away with their influence and they instead engraved her will and life onto me instead. We knew their influence was powerful, we just need to be more careful and never assume how they work.¡±

    ¡°Do you think the traveller¡¯s influence is still upon them? Except for your original one they were all worn by beings of pure evil.¡± suggested Otonia.

    ¡°Also we seem somewhat protected from their influence because we wear one, Astera doesn¡¯t.¡± added Dione soberly.

    ¡°Well not knowing if Astera is influenced differently or not by the bronze loops, we need to find out, so I suggest we try to sleep us all in a row as we will need to know in the future, when we camp or stay in smaller Inns. There is no escaping this question.¡± said Charis.

    They re-arranged the beds so the queen bed and one of single beds were side by side, which also required moving their cupboard full of dresses and other chattels. This meant their beds could only be accessed by climbing over the end as their width extended from wall to wall of their room. This was a small inconvenience. The other single bed they positioned as far away as possible, again, in case Charis would need to command Astera to sleep away from them if this didn¡¯t work. Astera was so tired she slept through it all.

    Charis slept on the single bed, then Dione on the queen bed, then Astera and then Otonia as far away from Charis as possible so their two bronze loops were far apart.

    +++

    Everyone was well rested in the morning to the relief of all, especially Charis, who made sure Astera was recovered with a restful sleep. Even many of the bruises were faded and she assured Charis that she felt ready for another day¡¯s training. She needed to keep to the same routine as yesterday.

    ¡°Astera, we will be late back to the Inn tonight, so we place the key to the room in your care. When you return eat and wait for us in our room. Is that clear?¡± asked Charis.

    ¡°Yes mistress, I will not let you down.¡± Astera then left to break her fast.

    They cleaned and packed the many items they accumulated during their stay in the saddle bags they brought with them and the ones they purchased yesterday. They also purchased a saddle yesterday for the extra horse and would collect that on the way out and surprise Astera with the gift, they hoped. Charis wondered aloud how else she could include Astera and gifts just didn¡¯t seem enough. Starting a relationship with blackmail was never a good way, at least her father never started a relationship that way and he was always surrounded by true and faithful friends. She never meant for Astera to be influenced such that blackmail was her only choice.

    They were late down to break their fast. They didn¡¯t impose on the Innkeeper and went in search of a food stall. They were in their other dress as they enjoyed not being recognised and decided to explore the town outside of the old wall. Most of this part of town was established along Gate Road. The other significant structure was the arena. There was still a large green area, the Town Common. As they approached the edge of the plateau that the town was perched on the drop was not sudden, although extremely steep. Even without a wall it would be a challenge to climb if men were in position to repel them.

    They found themselves circling the arena and then continuing to circle looking for an entrance. The Team Building was open, only a small service entrance but it was an entrance. They didn¡¯t consider any consequences as they were eager to return to the field of sand.

    As they walked passed the Team Rooms towards the entrance to the battle ground they heard the sounds of battle. They looked at each other in their dresses and grimaced. At least they were armed, Otonia with her knives and Charis with her dagger.

    The scene they looked upon stunned Charis.

    Astera was near naked, just a strip of cloth severely tied around her chest and brief leather shorts around her loins. On her left arm was a shield almost as tall and wide as her. In her right hand was a long stabbing spear. The Gate Captain was barking attack orders and three of his soldiers were taking turns trying their best to beat Astera down. They watched as Astera tired the three soldiers and then earnt herself a rest. They were all in armour, she none, but still her endurance was admirable, perhaps working all day on the farm for many years helped.

    Then the Gate Captain would call attack and the fight would be joined again. Every so often he would yell at Astera to hold the shield up or position the spear depending upon the attack. He would also remonstrate on his men as well. They each were wielding different weapon combinations, one was sword and dagger, one was two handed long spear and one was sword and shield. Charis noticed that all the weapons were wooden practice ones, which would have delivered the bruises the previous day.

    Astera was defending against close attack with the opponent constantly trying to get inside her guard; another opponent that was happy to stand back and force her to close and finally another shield carrier who used every opportunity to bash her shield and try to force her back and loose her footing or balance and be open to a sword attack.

    Otonia touched Charis gently on her shoulder, it was time to go and Charis seemed transfixed. In the end Dione also needed to point out that it was time to go. In more practicable terms it would be close to the midday meal time and surely they would break for that! They needed to leave or stay and be seen. In the end Charis gave way to reason and they all left the way they entered.

    ¡°Well we could visit the Gate Captain at the new Gate?¡± Then they looked at Dione with questions.

    ¡°He won¡¯t actually be there for a first time, ever!¡± said Dione. They laughed in spite of everything.

    They decided to visit the stables and check on their horses. They needed to pay for a few more days and this way their walk was with purpose. They also needed to check that the saddle had been delivered.

    ¡°I wonder who looks after the Gate when the Captain is occupied?¡± asked Otonia.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see. We could make a demand, we must see him, it is urgent.¡± suggested Dione.

    Charis knew they were trying to lift her up and she tried to play along since they were trying so hard. As they approached the new Gate and were about to call out to see the Gate Captain, he appeared. They all stopped, did a double take and as he approached them Dione carefully touched him to check he was real. He was amused but nothing more.

    ¡°What can I do for the Ladies Three then?¡± he asked.

    ¡°How did you recognise us in our dresses?¡± asked Dione.

    ¡°Forget that. How can you be in two places at the one time?¡± asked Otonia. Dione diverted by Otonia¡¯s question was trying to think about that now, while Charis was confused and this was one more mystery to add to her burden.

    ¡°So, you have finally figured it out! Well that will close that particular bet off!¡± at which point he signalled one of his men and he visited all the soldiers gathered all of a sudden to pay out or not. Some celebrated and some swore.

    ¡°Please explain?¡± asked Otonia.

    ¡°We are twins, we have shared our entire lives and luckily or unluckily we were never discovered by the Seers so never entered the Temple to be trained and by the time we were discovered we were too old to be trained. Since then we have survived as soldiers, eventually settled in Hillperch and slowly been promoted in its service.¡±

    ¡°Well that explains a lot, we thank you for your honesty, although I thought the Seers were only interested in female twins?¡± Charis was speaking purely functionally, polite conversation to go through the motions and more relieved than ever that a mystery was solved so easily.

    ¡°Yes they are most common, but securing male twins and training them can lead to other uses, which my brother and I have heard of since and depending upon who tells the story, confirms we have been very lucky as we are free to live our own lives!¡±

    Charis turned away and walked towards the Inn. Otonia and Dione looked at her with some concern, saying some pleasantries to the Gate Captain and followed after her.

    ¡°Astera will recover and we will see that she finds her place amongst us, she is now family.¡± stated Otonia. Charis looked at her with a happy sadness and briefly hugged her.

    ¡°We still have much of the afternoon left so we could work up a sweat in our room, then wash that sweat off in the bathhouse, partake of a good meal at the Inn and then be ready to go to the craftswoman for our fitting?¡± smiled Dione. They all approved and eventually walked through the threshold of the craftswoman¡¯s shop before five bells. They were keen in the end to be ready.

 1.019 The Temple of Judge (7th Day of Truth Month)

    They were fully attired and dressed by the craftswoman and two of her assistants. The armour was perfect, in function, in form and in appearance. The craftswoman supplied all the pieces, each were inscribed with her mark, the pinnacle of her skill. The felt wasn¡¯t used as they didn¡¯t expect battle and this was more about presence. The cloth undergarments were also fitted now, so they followed their curves and bumps and moved easily under the armour. Their weapons could be properly sheathed, so they were on display, including a hook on her hip for Dione¡¯s rope and an improved belt for Otonia¡¯s oversized sling bullets if she chooses to wear it. Well there wasn¡¯t really another name and that is where the idea of them grew from.

    The final piece was a fine dark cloak with hood for each so they could ¡°reveal¡± when they entered the Temple proper. Charis was impressed and was beyond words.

    ¡°It was my honour and the least I could do to repay your faith in me to protect your lives with my craft. You have secured my future and also my daughter¡¯s and the people who work with me, there is not much more that could make me happy.¡±

    They all hugged her and left, confidently walking to the Temple of Judge.

    As they approached the wide broad steps of the Temple the small crowd gathering parted to allow them through. The temple crowd was more curious than intimidated as the Ladies Three were expected but perhaps not in the manner they chose! The general townsfolk were more impressed as they became a little animated, tapping each other on their shoulders and pointing fingers.

    As they approached the guards at the entrance, they presented the letter of invitation and were asked to wait until their escort arrived.

    ¡°Why do we require an escort?¡± asked Charis.

    ¡°So you don¡¯t get lost within the Temple and then miss the ceremony and subsequent honour that is being bestowed upon you.¡± replied the guard.

    As they waited more entered, all unescorted, although they seemed to be Priests and the like with their trusted seconds perhaps. They didn¡¯t think many were from the town, so they were from elsewhere and this ceremony then was a major gathering of the faithful. Charis noted that the Ladies Three were the only non-worshippers of Judge. This was easily identified when they were the only attendees not wearing his holy symbol somewhere upon them. Most wore a small discreet version, even the Temple Guards. It was the Ladies Three that didn''t wear the blazing yellow circle with seven wiggly tails pointing outwards, the top wiggly tail, the seventh, was extended and meant to represent Judge as King of the Gods.

    While they were wondering if they should be here their escort arrived.

    It was a familiar figure in full armour, his face hidden this time by his helm face guard.

    ¡°You need to follow me and not stray; to be found alone would not be viewed with any sympathy or kindness. You understand?¡± When they acknowledged his instructions he turned and led them deeper into the Temple. The building was well made with stone, with certain areas polished and faced with another type of stone, which looked impressive. They were led to a balcony level which overlooked the entire praying area proper. The high ceiling was also impressive and added openness to the building and required many people attending to create a palpable atmosphere. A single person in the praying area would feel the space and possibly be able to reach for Judge with their faith she thought.

    They soon realised that all the guards of a certain importance, including the one that was escorting them, all looked the same, well outfitted the same. They knew they were in the company of something special as the number was limited, although to count them, always resulted in a different total. They also realised this wasn¡¯t the same Judge Knight Aspirant that visited them to deliver the invitation. They really did all tend to look the same including height. Charis noticed some wore boots with thick soles to improve their height perhaps to add to this illusion of sameness.

    The ceremony started with the Magistrate commanding the audience and recounting the creation of the Gods, the place of each God, Judge The Justice, Lord of the Gods also known as The Purifying Sun, Jury his sister Queen of the Dead, Mara the Mother, Soll Battle God, Bella Goddess of Change, Saph the Seer Goddess and Ure Goddess of Healing and the day the magic went away. He then continued on with the importance of Judge Knights, Judge Knight Aspirants and the Judge Knight Initiates. The ceremony was to confirm Initiates to Aspirants and newly identified promising followers to Initiates.

    Charis observed carefully and it seemed the armour also denoted rank, although a few exceptions seemed possible, perhaps because of wealth either from family or perhaps a sponsor. The armour they wore needed to be shiny and abled to be polished that seemed to be a given she thought.

    The material could be anything but obviously the higher the rank the better the material, so the Aspirants were mostly in Plate Armour, full metal, especially the chest piece and the helm, other pieces if the Aspirant could afford it perhaps. The Initiates were more modest and harden Leather Armour was most common, but lacquered to appear shiny and polished and if they wore Plate it wasn¡¯t on their chest, although could be their helm.

    Whatever was worn was black from head to toe and regardless of the material it was made from a casual look would have you believe they were all in Plate Armour, such was the deception of the craftsmanship on any lessor pieces. In battle they would be able to very effectively intimidate before a blow was even struck. Charis did wonder though the outcome if the deception was ever challenged, nevertheless the deception and the art of it being a good lesson to learn.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t any Judge Knight Aspirants being promoted to Judge Knights?¡± asked Charis

    ¡°You will need to ask a Priest.¡± answered the armoured statue of a man.

    With the ceremony concluded they were waiting to be escorted from the Temple, instead they just waited and observed the worshippers mingle and congratulate each other.

    ¡°Welcome ladies, we meet again and I offer my welcome to the Temple of Judge, Lord of Gods.¡± announced Apelles, Magistrate of Judge.

    ¡°So are you escorting us from the Temple?¡± asked Charis.

    ¡°Well the answer is yes and no. We need to have a discussion first. I believe we can help each other and have some common objectives.¡±Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°What if we don¡¯t consider our objectives common?¡± questioned Charis.

    ¡°Let us talk first before we leap, knowing that appearances aren¡¯t always everything and three vulnerable ladies on the trail with a story can¡¯t always be believed.¡± He walked away from them into another room off the balcony. They just followed; they didn¡¯t know what else to do. Behind them the Knight Aspirant followed. As they entered the room the Knight Aspirant closed the door and stood guard on the balcony side.

    ¡°I need a favour. I have a very important cargo that must be delivered and while I could assign this to one of many Judge Knight Aspirants they are rather obvious and there have been occasions when what they were guarding has not reached the destination. Can you help?¡±

    ¡°If a Judge Knight Aspirant cannot deliver, what makes you think three vulnerable ladies can or would even want to, given, I assume failure normally results in death or worse?¡± ask Charis.

    ¡°Why where their no Judge Knights proclaimed in the ceremony?¡± asked Dione. They all looked at her; this was probably not the right time for that question.

    ¡°Well we are with a Priest of Judge and he said,¡± Pointing out of the room to the Judge Knight Aspirant, ¡°that we would need to ask a Priest.¡± Dione continued.

    ¡°The incumbent Judge Knight has to die before another can ascend to the honour.¡± answered the Judge Magistrate.

    ¡°Why?¡± Otonia asked.

    ¡°It is a Law from the God Time. We haven¡¯t time to teach you more histories of the Gods. To answer your original question, not many failed deliveries have resulted in any loss of life for those who guard and escort, which is the problem, the deliveries are being taken without conflict, so there are no opponents, no information on who, which can be followed up.¡±

    ¡°So for the joy of risking our lives, I know you have said this is unlikely, but let us be entirely truthful, there would still be a possibility, what would our reward be?¡± asked Charis.

    ¡°Well for a start your altered letters of introduction won¡¯t be revealed for the lies they are and result in your arrest for killing the original holders of those documents.¡±

    They were stunned, how did he know? Where to now?

    ¡°No need to panic, for I am well placed to provide you with letters of introduction from myself or good friends to replace those altered letters. I will also need any more you have and the story behind how you acquired them. Not now because time is pressing, you will understand why shortly.¡±

    ¡°Firstly, on our honour we did not kill the original holders of the Letters.¡± Charis slightly raised her voice as the accusation stung.

    ¡°I reasoned as much, which is why we are still talking, but we haven¡¯t much time, so a discussion for another time perhaps?¡±

    Charis considered his reply. So why accuse if you know it isn¡¯t true. Seeing him wring his hands and general agitation, she decided it would hold for another time as he suggested.

    ¡°So let us say we agree, when will the package be delivered to us and where does it need to go?¡± asked Charis.

    ¡°You need to accept the task without restriction and now. To obtain further instructions you will need to visit your new friend when she trains at the Arena. Apart from that there will be no further contact between you and the Temple. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°We must accept it seems. Why do we have to leave in a hurry?¡± asked Charis.

    ¡°You must leave with everyone else; you can¡¯t be seen leaving after, as if someone has delayed you by meeting with you and making some sort of deal with the Temple. So yes, please leave. The Knight Aspirant will show you the quickest way.¡±

    They left the room; the Knight already knew his mission and led them quickly to the front steps of the Temple. Their cloaks never left their shoulders, the armour was never seen by anyone important, so all that happened was they were trapped into serving a Magistrate of Judge and by extension his God. There was still a healthy crowd of congratulating devotees to walk through, offering little resistance as they passed and left the Temple. The Ladies Three then walked down Temple Street but not in celebration rather confusion, depression and feeling like they had just been kicked.

    ¡°We will not tell the Master of Leather crafting that her armour did not get the opportunity to impress that we know it deserved.¡± mumbled Charis.

    They walked home distracted. This was not the triumph they thought it would be and in fact it turned out to be much worse. They were no longer in control of their future. They were no longer free to choose their own path. They felt trapped for the very first time, the adults were back in control and they were children again. They needed to lift themselves though because Astera would expect some joy at least?

    ¡°I think we tell Astera the truth, the whole truth.¡± said Charis. There was no argument, if she was family that meant knowing the good and the bad when everyone else knew, not some false version. They must maintain the trust.

    They knocked on their door. There was no answer. They knocked again a little firmer this time and heard a rustling sound from within.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Your family.¡± replied Dione.

    The door was opened in an instant and Astera was clearly pleased to see them. As Charis, Otonia and Dione entered the room, Astera was pouring a drink for each of them and herself, ready for the celebration. As she turned to hand their mug to them, they hung up their cloaks. They looked amazing and she gasped at their armour, they looked every part the Ladies Three.

    ¡°I am humbled in your presence mistress, you all look truly magnificent, I can only imagine the impression you left!¡± She then handed them their drinks. Each in turn took the offered drink and just knocked back the mug and threw all the drink down their throat in the one swallow. It was not the reaction she planned for and so quickly threw her drink down as well. It did burn a little though. The room became uncomfortable and Astera wasn''t sure what to say or how to act.

    ¡°We must tell you Astera it did not go anything like we thought. We were allowed to observe and then we met with the Magistrate and then he told us he knew about our letters of introduction and then he basically blackmailed us into accepting a task.¡± said Otonia.

    ¡°So what does that mean for us?¡± asked Astera.

    ¡°Well first we need to look for an information drop. Then once we have read the instructions, follow them and so on. Apparently, like us he knows you are training at the Arena.¡± said Charis.

    ¡°You know? I hope I did not disappoint you mistress.¡± She lower her eyes as she spoke, awaiting judgement.

    ¡°She couldn¡¯t take her eyes off you Astera, it took both Otonia and I to convince her to leave before you saw her!¡±

    ¡°I am working as hard as possible Mistress.¡± said Astera as tears welled up in her eyes. She was so happy, it was only two days but they were tougher than the days on the farm and she felt she was learning so fast. The boar spear was good against animals and she knew how best to use it against them. Learning the Spear and Shield was the same, although better, the opponents were smarter.

    Charis reached for her, drew her close and kissed her on each cheek.

    ¡°Yes you are and I was extremely pleased as I watched you. And if you didn¡¯t train at the arena you would need to train somewhere, so the location wasn¡¯t important.¡±

    ¡°Break it up you two, we have to make some plans.¡± said Otonia as she reached over and gently pulled them apart.

    ¡°Well first we need to visit our favourite craftswoman so Astera can be outfitted like the rest of her family.¡± announced Charis.

    Timidly, Astera approached Charis.

    ¡°I have already organised that I am afraid, it was before I swore fealty and I have to confess I used the coin that you left for my father.¡± she said softly. ¡°Not all of it, I left him some I am not that bad of a daughter, but I suppose it could, sorry, would be considered stealing.¡±

    ¡°I would suggest that the coin always belonged to your new family, so while you took some that was to go to your old family it was probably just a misunderstanding.¡± smiled Dione.

    ¡°You will be paying your father back the full amount.¡± Charis wasn¡¯t smiling.

    ¡°Yes Mistress without fail.¡±

    ¡°Well nevertheless it means one less preparation and now I assume the drop is going to be made to us while Astera is training, so I guess we take daily visits to observe our sister?¡± suggested Otonia.

    ¡°Going there every day at random, the three of us. Eventually, we will attract a crowd. So I think Astera needs to check each of the Team Rooms after training and see if the message is there. I would start with the room we used first I think.¡± commanded Charis.

    ¡°Yes Mistress without fail.¡±

 1.020 Waiting Can Kill (17th Day of Truth Month)

    Astera finished her training session with the Gate Captain and his men by jogging around the Arena. She completed five laps, going slower each time; the last was at a fast walk. It allowed her to cool down and allowed her heart to settle. It was how her father worked on their farm, the more labour intensive jobs at the beginning of the day and the easier jobs towards the end if he could arrange it that way.

    She stood in the centre of the Arena and dressed. Not that she was naked, but to walk the streets of town she would need more than a wrap around her breasts and the leather loin cloth she trained in. Tomorrow she would start to add armour now that her fitness level was good but for today she would wear a robe for modesty. It was close to dusk so she lit the lantern she carried with her to training. She walked to the Team Rooms and looking around before going inside she check each for a message, really just checking if anything had been changed.

    She was in the Ladies Three room and noticed a new non-descript rock added to the d¨¦cor. Walking to the obvious and lifting it a folded note with a seal was under it. Joy! She needed to settle and act normal; there was nothing here this time either. She checked the other three rooms she was yet to visit because that is what she has done for the past week, well a little more than seven days really.

    The only thing she changed was she went directly back to her Mistress. Normally she would stop at the Bathhouse first to wash off her sweat, but this was too important. As she entered the Inn none of her sisters were eating in the common room so she went straight to their room. At her urgent knocking, although she tried to remain calm, the door was opened by Charis and she was admitted and then the door was closed.

    They were all in the room, Dione and Otonia were lying back on the queen bed, when Charis broke the seal and read the note.

    ¡°The message has only one word ¡®Wait¡¯, so that doesn¡¯t help. We are trapped here now and unfortunately we are also low on coin.¡± stated Charis.

    ¡°When our coin does run out we will at least find out who our real friends are!¡± suggested Dione.

    ¡°I would prefer not to run out of coin, get the task done and get our letters of introduction and then travel to the city to start our real lives.¡± said Otonia.

    ¡°Astera; no offence but you obliviously didn¡¯t visit the bathhouse first I would guess?¡± said Dione.

    ¡°No sister I thought the message important and I didn¡¯t think I could open it, so I came straight here.¡±

    ¡°Well you can¡¯t stay smelling like you do.¡± added Otonia.

    Astera looked at her sisters and shrugged she also decided to take this opportunity to make another change to how things were. The bathhouse would probably be closed so she did the only thing she could. She removed her robe and used it to wipe down any sweat that was still on her. She then removed the cloth around her breasts and her loin cloth and wiped those areas as well.

    Otonia and Dione were speechless as this magnificently athletic woman proceeded to clean herself naked in front of them. She was usually more reserved and modest, coming back from the bathhouse fully clothed and going to bed with loin cloth and breast wrap, disrobing at the last moment. The biggest surprise was yet to come as Charis walked to her and using a bowl of water and a cloth started to wipe her down. They didn¡¯t notice Charis leaving, but she must have, as well as returning before they noticed. Were they that distracted!

    The smell of the room improved as the water and cloth contained some sweet smelling soap.

    ¡°I can finish washing myself Mistress. You don¡¯t need to attend me.¡±

    ¡°Well you may not have to if your sisters wish to assist?¡±

    They both looked at each other and shrugged. After all they both complained so it was only fair they helped. Over ten days of ten bells of training Astera was gaining tone and muscle definition and it all needed washing down still, although they were gentle on the few bruises that remained.

    When they were finished Astera climb into bed naked and promptly went to sleep. Charis just smiled, Otonia and Dione were in shock, both completely speechless.

    ¡°Well you sleep naked Otonia.¡± said Charis as she picked up Astera¡¯s smelly castoffs and dropped them into the bowl of water to prevent the smell spreading any further. She then went to the door and placed them outside and tapped the door frame twice and closed the door.

    Otonia and Dione still hadn¡¯t moved, but Charis was sure they would eventually as Charis went to bed and left them to wonder.

    +++

    Astera was up and away to her training before the others were awake and starting naked didn¡¯t delay her getting dressed too much. She smiled at her new family while they slept, quietly closing the door behind her as she left wondering what the Innkeeper would prepare for her to break her fast. She knew that the Inn¡¯s staff took bets on her to see if she could finish whatever he placed in front of her. Not really volume, just different. Astera was a farm girl and she was in training so nothing so far had put her off.

    Charis, Otonia and Dione woke up not much later and they followed the routine of the past few days, breaking their fast, bathhouse every second or third day and then waiting in the Inn for the evening meal and entertainment. After thinking the wait would be short, Charis was convinced that the Magistrate was waiting for something else that wasn¡¯t anything to do with them and the task he assigned them.

    So while they were seated at their table Charis decided that today would be different.

    ¡°Armour up ladies, we are to the stables, picking up our weapons and travelling the country side. No more days wasting away in the town. It seems the only one improving themselves is Astera while we just wait.¡± commanded Charis.

    They left the new Gatehouse behind and resisted the urge to visit the farmer and in fact went the opposite direction towards the Baron¡¯s Keep, south and then west following Charis lead.

    ¡°There should be the Village of Maplethorn up this road, normally a couple of days by Ox drawn wagon, should be only a day for us on horseback, there and back again.¡± stated Charis.

    They rode with Dione as an out rider. The traffic on the trail was heading to Hillperch and consisted of farmer¡¯s wagons in the main. There were also one or two travellers heading to and from town but none in the rush they were in, especially Dione who upon her stallion was setting a cracking pace. All they met went by with polite salutations.

    The village was typical, most of the significant buildings on the one main street though the village and then cottages with small gardens further back on either side of the road. They went to the Inn to see if anyone was out of place but it was empty, not even a villager. The Innkeeper needed to be awakened so they weren¡¯t brave enough to sample any of his food or drink and instead asked for directions.

    Charis decided to head more north than east from the village and explore the gap between the Hillperch plateau and the spur proper. They had seen it many days ago from afar but thought a closer look would be in order, especially as it could be a useful shortcut if Hillperch could be bypassed.

    Dione was again the out rider and Charis asked her to see if anything riding wise was easier or different given the silver ring acquired from the last stranger. The most impressive discovery was the increased stamina of his horse as she was able to ride out fast, explore and ride back just as fast without the black stallion hardly tiring.

    ¡°There is a huge graveyard or pile of bones ahead!¡± Dione spluttered when she returned.

    ¡°What are you saying, slow down Dione and take your time.¡±

    ¡°Charis it is like a whole lot of bones just decided to lie down and rest?¡±

    As they approached closer, Dione slowed her stallion down to a walk and her sisters took her lead. They cautiously nudged their horses over to the area of the bones. They were on the loose stone and gravel at the foot of the plateau. Charis couldn¡¯t think why the bones would be here and neither could anyone else. It was odd and unusual, this many bones should have been set free with flame when they first died.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°We can set these free. Start a fire under the main pile and then gather the other bones to release their souls.¡± said Charis.

    The bones were dry and there was enough kindling so it didn¡¯t take long to start and the bones were quickly consumed to feed the fire. They all gathered more and added them to the bonfire.

    Satisfied with their efforts they mounted up and rode on. They needed to make up some time to get back to town before nightfall so they rode close to the edge of the plateau, trying to avoid the loose stone and gravel, which Dione¡¯s horse was very good at doing. They didn¡¯t ride for long when they found a cave entrance, it was hidden somewhat behind some larger boulders and a large wall of stone separated from the plateau. Dione¡¯s horse led them between the boulders and followed the face of the plateau through to an area of few loose stones and little gravel, which looked like they were dropped while most were probably carried away.

    The ground in this area was well trampled and on either side of the entrance was a large amount of stone chips. The cave or was it a mine now, was excavated, but not braced with any wood, just a tunnel into solid stone. Just inside the mine entrance in a large chamber, a large number of pickaxes and shovels laid, a very large number, almost a fortune in them if you could carry them and find a buyer.

    Charis couldn¡¯t make any sense of it and neither could Otonia or Dione, so they all mounted up and continued to ride; now desperately trying to beat nightfall and a certain Gate Captain closing a certain Town Gate.

    They heard five bells and found the trail between Oxrest and Hillperch. This heartened them as they seemed to have made up enough time. They pushed their horses to a gallop, Dione¡¯s horse was revelling in the challenge; both Charis¡¯ and Otonia¡¯s were being physically stressed. They passed a certain farm gate and Charis was tempted, but they could always return if the Gate was closed to them. Except for Dione¡¯s stallion the horses were beat and could only manage to walk up the winding path to the new Gatehouse.

    The Gate Captain was waiting for them and welcomed them home and then ordered the gate closed. They stabled their horses and left their weapons as required and heard eight bells to signal the start of night.

    ¡°I am not sure if we actually achieved anything, but I couldn¡¯t stay one more day in town, so thank you for following.¡± said Charis.

    ¡°The horses and us needed a run.¡± replied Dione.

    Instead of heading straight back to the Inn they thought they would try to catch Astera at the arena. It would be good to declare her officially as part of the family by walking back to the Inn with her. There was a separation that wasn¡¯t actually real anymore and not necessary. The awkwardness of many days ago was slowly disappearing because they all could see how hard Astera was working, although last night was different but perhaps an ending of sorts, saying she was comfortable enough now to sleep naked.

    As they walked through the Team Room area they could hear the sounds of fighting within the arena. Nightfall was almost upon them. As they looked past the doors they were stunned by what they saw. Astera and the Gate Captain were fighting for their lives! One of the Gate Soldiers was injured on one knee, while another was prone and not making a sound.

    Two attackers remained, both armed with broadsword and dagger, one trying to get inside Astera¡¯s guard and the other trying to tire the Gate Captain with sustained attack.

    One was incapacitated when a lasso went around his neck and he was pulled off his feet, falling heavily onto the sand. The other was struck in the knee with one of Otonia¡¯s round metal balls. She kept them from the trial and they were in holders around her waist, but only because she wanted to keep the look. She knew they were an interesting and unusual weapon because people always asked her about them if they didn¡¯t know of them, although mainly new arrivals to town now.

    Astera placed her spear at the throat of the one before her, he didn¡¯t have much choice but to surrender as the lasso held him in place. The Gate Captain took the opportunity to shove his sword into the chest of the other when he dropped to one knee after his other knee was smashed by Otonia¡¯s throw.

    As Charis approached the scene there was another dead attacker.

    ¡°Who do you work for?¡± asked Astera

    ¡°Who do you think bitches?¡±

    ¡°Probably someone who doesn¡¯t give a second thought about you now, since you are the last of your three. Was this a test to make the team? Was this part of a bigger plan?¡± asked Charis.

    Otonia tended the Gate Soldier as best she could with a bandage to try and prevent further bleeding. It seemed his leg was badly cut; he certainly couldn¡¯t stand on it. He was much better than his companion who was dead.

    ¡°No test, just a commission, snatch if possible spear and shield girl there. We would have too, only her sparring partners came back for some reason. Why do people change from what they did yesterday and the five yesterdays before this one? No one needed to die here today.¡±

    ¡°Who hired you?¡± asked Charis.

    ¡°You are young but you must know how this works, a man or a woman, difficult to tell these days, dropped a note and down payment in my hand. No words spoken; just a hand-off between two people passing each other in the street. So even if I wanted to I can¡¯t tell you who! That is why I was asking you!¡± he laughed.

    He was silenced when the Gate Captain hit him in the back of the head with the flat of his sword.

    ¡°I lost a good man today.¡± There was a venom and anger to the Gate Captain¡¯s voice that surprised Charis as he was normally level headed, always. ¡°He was the one who spotted something odd, there was a Team Room door closed and they never are. He mentioned it to me when we left the arena, so we turned back just in case to make sure everything was alright. Astera does a few laps of the arena after fight training to improve her endurance; we are normally too tired for that sort of thing.¡±

    ¡°They needed to chase me as I was still running a lap when they showed themselves on the sand. I was sweeping my spear across them all to make them keep their distance, but it was only a matter of time before they got inside my guard. That was when the Captain returned with two of his men and charged them. His good man was taken out by an amazing dagger throw to the eye as he was charging. The other blocked a similar attempt with his shield. It was three on three and then the Captain took down one of theirs while one of theirs struck one of ours in the leg. By this time I joined the fight and took on one of the two that was attacking the Captain and shortly after you appeared to save the day.¡± continued Astera.

    ¡°I will take this one to the infirmary at the Gate and send some men back for sleepy over there. Can I ask you to stand guard over him until they get here?¡± asked the Captain.

    ¡°It will be our honour, the least we can do for saving our sister.¡± confirmed Charis.

    When the Captain and his wounded soldier left, Charis took Astera aside and asked if she would check for a note, while Otonia and Dione guarded the unconscious attacker. After some time she returned shaking her head in the negative. It was truly dark by the time the Gate Soldiers arrived at the arena. The Captain asked them to bring an extra lantern for them so they could make their own way back to the Inn, while they took the prisoner to one of the Gatehouse prison cells.

    When they entered the Inn as a four, no one even noticed. As their food and drink was served the barmaid quipped, it was about time, most well-known secret in all of town!

    They didn¡¯t stop for the evening entertainment and went straight to their room after finishing their meal. Astera fetched a bowl of water and cloth and then followed.

    ¡°Enough waiting, this is getting us nowhere and going nowhere. We can¡¯t just knock on the Temple Door though and we need to see the Magistrate to find out what is happening.¡± said Charis.

    ¡°What about the Scribe? The Magistrate knew full well we carried letters of introduction and it was part of the deal to provide replacements so he knew they were important to us. He made them part of the reward for the task.¡± asked Otonia.

    ¡°Yes the Scribe, we will pay him a visit. Astera see if the Gate Captain is willing to continue the training. If he is, tell him he will have three others join him and his men soon, possibly tomorrow. I have been thinking that we may have survived to date, but in the arena, once the enemy closed we gave ourselves only one option and that is surrender. Astera would be the only one now with enough skill to resist that option.¡± stated Charis. As Charis looked upon Astera and spoke her final words she could she Astera was honoured and humbled at the same time.

    ¡°While we are considering our weaknesses, does anyone know how someone can see in the dark?¡± added Dione. They all looked at her. Where did that come from their faces seemed to say?

    ¡°I was taken by two men who could see in the dark, Otonia was also taken by these same two, we must learn their secret, whatever it was. The night only allows small pinpricks of the sun through once it sets under the world and it is not enough, yet those men were not greatly hampered. Think what we could do while others could not see us?¡± asked Dione.

    ¡°Change of plan then. I will ask around to see who in town has a large collection of books and scrolls and see if any of them have anything on this ability. Otonia and Dione please visit the Scribe; you have my permission to threaten him with your knives if you have to. Astera please see the Gate Captain.¡± commanded Charis.

    ¡°While I acknowledge you as our leader Charis, what my knives can and can¡¯t be allowed to do is my choice. Can we be clear on that?¡± asked Otonia.

    ¡°We are clear Otonia, I just wanted to be clear with you that whatever means you chose would have my full support, we need the Scribe to talk and nothing less will be good enough. I know you have drawn blood before and killed so you set your own boundary in this. While you both are there perhaps you could also ask him about seeing in the dark in case he has translated or copied a scroll or book recently with that information.¡±

    ¡°I just think that you forget that I and also Astera are your elders Charis and while we follow we can still be our own person, although we have followed your lead without pause, you seem to be more commanding than asking. We respect a partner, not sure we need a commander.¡± replied Otonia.

    ¡°Mistress, Otonia speaks for only herself, I have sworn to serve you, I am yours to command, always.¡±

    ¡°Alright only me, then.¡± confirmed Otonia.

    ¡°I apologise if you feel I command too much, perhaps I do at times, only because we need to keep moving forward. We are bonded because we have saved each other¡¯s lives, I saved your life Otonia, you saved Dione¡¯s and Dione saved both of our lives by riding skilfully and drawing a stranger to his death at our hands. In the arena today, I am sure Astera was relieved when her sisters arrived. We would all agree this is a strong bond, but if you feel you need to make your own way, I will not stop you, I would wish you well, hope your knives protect you and thank you for the time we have shared and would hope to share more time together in the future if our paths cross. For ours is not only a bond of survival, but love also.¡± finished Charis.

    When the silence cleared they all came together, hugged, cried and rejoiced.

    Then they realised that Astera stunk of sweat, but fortunately all the necessary help to correct that condition was at hand.

 1.021 To See in the Dark (20th Day of Truth Month)

    Astera broke her fast first as she did every morning and went to visit the Gate Captain.

    ¡°My brother told me about the ambush. Unusual as we thought the Honoured Three were over their grudge.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know of any others that would want to attack us or take me and we are sorry that you lost a Guard.¡± Astera¡¯s voice softened as she spoke those last words. She realised that even though she didn¡¯t know why, her training there caused his death.

    ¡°He was one of our best; he noticed the Team Room door you know. We can¡¯t find any family and if he did have any, they knew as well as him that being a Guard comes with certain risks. On a better thought though, Garal will recover. We called in a Priestess of Ure; she put some ointment on, sewed him up like a dress and then bandaged him again. He squealed, so she gave him some tough leather to gnaw on. The only good thing is she will return every day to change his bandage and check on him and she was pretty in a Priestess sort of way.¡± He looked up wistfully.

    ¡°I saw some smoke while walking over, was that¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes we sent poor Raginen to Judge on a high pyre this morning. We had a near full turn out for him as the evening shift returned to pay their homage. The other two that attacked you we burnt face down on the ground to face Jury. While the survivor wasn¡¯t saying much so we asked him to stay another night.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry on behalf of myself and the Ladies Three, we, well,¡± she looked down, ¡°I, at least ¡­ although probably ¡­ we should have been there since he saved my life.¡± She finally spoke the words.

    ¡°It is alright young one, it wasn¡¯t expected, after all Charis and your sisters arriving probably saved my brother so it all evens out.¡±

    She looked up at him then and they both paused for an awkward moment.

    ¡°I am glad. Charis was wondering if she and the others sisters could join the training?¡± Astera was a little hesitant to ask so plainly but he seemed to be in a talkative mood and it broke the silence.

    ¡°They would be most welcome and my brother has some strange plans so having the Ladies Three training there will probably help and he was wondering how he was going to ask them. So you see it all works out easy sometimes.¡±

    Then Astera saw a wonderful sight, the two Gate Captains at once!

    ¡°Looks like you can follow them over.¡± He winked and turned back to his own duties.

    Astera smiled, even in death and a bad situation he choose humour and understanding. She would learn from that she thought as she ran to catch his brother and the six, yes there were six Guards with him. On no thought Astera, she hoped there would be others training as three, one after the other testing her gave her a chance to rest, but six?

    ---

    Otonia and Dione left the Inn immediately after breaking their fast, with a wave goodbye to Charis. They didn¡¯t go directly to Temple Street but used a couple of back ways and lanes so they arrived as near to the Scribe¡¯s shop as possible without any of the Temple Guards being able to look upon them for long. Otonia and Dione were also in their dresses to try and disguise themselves further.

    Charis watched Otonia and Dione leave. This was probably the first time that they were deliberately separated by choice and she was alone again. Charis decided she didn¡¯t like being alone much and it was probably because she never really ever was. Either her father was with her or Halius, poor dear Halius. Every time she thought of him she needed to fight back the tears, she didn¡¯t understand why, it just was.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad lass! I have just the tune for you!¡±

    It was a song about a child¡¯s birthday party and instead of a few friends with a few gifts, many friends arrived with no gifts but themselves, with joy and love in their hearts that would last a lifetime.

    She tossed him a coin in appreciation, because he was right, the song did lift her from her sadness.

    ¡°Young lady you are most generous! I would be honoured to escort you around town and entertain you whenever your mood required!¡±

    ¡°I plan to spend the morning here in my cups, so I don¡¯t require an escort. I have not seen you before, so are you new to town? If so how would you be able to show me around?¡±

    ¡°So many questions for one so young and it would not be wrong to say, so beautiful!¡± he noticed Charis¡¯ lips curl a little, a smile perhaps, ¡°Are yes, I am new to town and I am old to town. I travel. I stick to the towns, overnighting in villages where I can, the side of the road where I must. This Dukedom has seven towns, I avoid the road in Death Season, which is only common sense really, so I spend the other seasons traveling to each town staying but a month and then moving on. I repeat that three times, which is lucky of course and then spend Death Season in the City. So for the past countless years I have spent many months in this town, but today is my first day this month.¡± He ended with a broad smile. The speech was long, but flowed and so well practiced there was a rhythm to it that relieved the boredom of the words.

    ¡°From where have you travelled from?¡± asked Charis

    ¡°Most recently from Northreach, there are many soldier types there to push back the enemy, an enemy no one really remembers, but that is alright as they cling to their tradition I celebrate as soldiers are always good listeners to a tune or a tale.¡±

    Charis was keeping him talking because she was looking for anything, although in particular a bronze loop, that would indicate he wasn¡¯t anything more than he presented himself as.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t happen to meet or hear tell of anyone meeting a Magistrate of Judge named Apelles by any chance?¡±

    ¡°There are many such Priests of Judge to be encountered, not all magistrates of course, but they all seem to dress the same, so it tends to be difficult to tell one from the other!¡±

    ¡°This one you would remember, he would have announced his name and his father¡¯s name and his town, declare himself a Magistrate and then tell you what is best for you.¡± she smiled.

    ¡°There were none so obvious, certainly I didn¡¯t meet such a Priest and one such as I tend to overhear about unusual visitors from others and none of them spoke of such a Priest.¡±

    ¡°Thanks and here is another reward for the conversation and your time wasted talking to me instead of working for your supper.¡± replied Charis as she threw him another coin.

    ¡°Keos the Bard will always be at your service generous lady. My reputation is widely known in the Duchy and a message left for me at any reputable Inn will reach me in good time. My next stop next month will be Bircharbor if you happen to be there.¡± He bowed and then went to seek another patron.

    So at least, if the Bard was to be believed, the Magistrate did not venture east and to the coast. He could not have ventured north as there isn¡¯t anything there except some villages. South is the city and Charis thought that is where their task would take them, so wouldn¡¯t expect the Magistrate to go there himself. So west perhaps, although it was only a guess really, it would depend upon what the Scribe knew and more importantly what he was willing to tell.

    ---

    The Scribe was busy with another interruption so that was a mixed blessing thought Otonia. At least they didn¡¯t have to get his attention, but then they would need to wait until he was finished. Otonia arranged for Dione to close the shop door and draw the blind to indicate the shop wasn¡¯t open when they were alone with the Scribe so they wouldn¡¯t suffer any further interruptions.

    ¡°It will be ready Sir by the first day of the Month of Law, you have my word on it!¡± and then the shop was empty and Dione went into action.

    ¡°What are you doing good lady? It is morning, I am not closed yet?¡±

    ¡°We need a quiet, uninterrupted word Master Scribe.¡± To ensure he understood and acquired the correct urgency, Otonia placed one of her knives under his nose.

    ¡°There is no need for violence, I am an old man, I need to sit down as you have put quite a fright into me.¡± He felt behind him for his stool and once sure he sat down in some relief.

    ¡°Do you remember us? We weren¡¯t dressed as ladies last time. We asked about some name changes on some documents.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I remember, I did the work and haven¡¯t asked for my favour as yet, which is most fortunate, because I have one.¡±

    Otonia and Dione looked at each other, not really knowing how to respond as this wasn¡¯t in the plan. So they did the only thing they could in the circumstances and heard him out.

    ¡°You must understand that my business is tolerated by the Temples because they do not wish to be bothered by all sorts of petty works, they are transcribing their God¡¯s words. The Magistrate of Judge in particular protects me, for some information he ensures the other Temples don¡¯t interfere too much.¡±

    Dione was about to say or yell ¡®I know¡¯, when Otonia lightly touched her arm and shook her head ever so slightly.

    ¡°Over the years our arrangement has developed into a polite friendship and when times permits we battle with our minds playing an ancient game called chess. I acquired a description of the game and in fascination asked a woodcarver to create the pieces and the playing board. It was displayed for many months and then upon one visit the Magistrate asked about it, so I shared a copy of the description of the game with him. A few months passed and then he wondered if we could try to play. Since then he has been an on again and off again fairly regular visitor, which is when our friendship started.¡±

    He reached for a cup and took a swallow.

    ¡°I have not seen him now for over a month, I made an allowance for the ceremony, he would have been busy then that is for sure, but twenty-one days is way too long to be absent. I fear something most foul has happened. I haven¡¯t made any enquires at the Temple because what could I do with the information anyway and I doubt they would talk to me. Then I thought of our arrangement and was about to send for you. So that begs the question, why are you at my shop, closing it and waving a knife around?¡± He eyed them both suspiciously.

    ¡°We are also looking for the Magistrate; he is a friend of ours of sorts. We did not know he was a friend of yours also, so we thought we may have need of threats for you to help us. Being so close to the Temples we thought you may know or have seen something, failing that we were going to use your shop to spy on the Temples to see if any information could be gained that way?¡± answered Otonia, satisfied that her words would satisfy most of his questioning.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°So it seems we have a common purpose then. Given that, I don¡¯t need to call in my favour, instead I can help you with information that will see our mutual friend the Magistrate found. Are we agreed?¡±

    ¡°Certainly.¡± answered Otonia and Dione in unison, actually very relieved things turned out as well as they have. Although this did mean they still owed him a favour didn¡¯t it?

    ¡°I will start by asking his favoured Judge Knight Aspirant. I will need to be very careful they don¡¯t like being asked questions because they are trained to following orders. Speaking words to them is usually a way of getting themselves into trouble as only the Priests speak. I will send word to your Inn when I have anything useful. If you don¡¯t hear anything in a few days, visit me again as I may need some more direct assistance.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, we will await your message.¡±

    ¡°Oh I just thought of something. Next month is the Month of Law, we could be favoured! It is only two days hence. Most fortunate as it is one of Judge¡¯s favoured months. Now please restore my shop to being open and leave as subtly as possible so the Temple Guards don¡¯t mark you for both our sakes.¡±

    Before Dione left she couldn¡¯t resist asking another question.

    ¡°How do you tell the Judge Knight Aspirants apart, they all look the same?¡±

    ¡°They have a mark on their armour, near the neck. It just denotes 1<sup>st</sup> favoured, 2<sup>nd</sup> favoured and so on, so if one of them dies, for example, you need to find out where the real person is in the count, but until then you can at least be fairly sure you are talking to the same one you have previously spoken to. It makes them very difficult to bribe or acquire information from as you can never be absolutely sure you are talking to the one you think you are. I don¡¯t think the Priests like it either but it is one of their God¡¯s Instructions so they have no choice.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, I think that was helpful.¡± replied Dione slightly mystified.

    Otonia and Dione were nearer to the Inn than Temple Street when they realised they did not ask the Scribe about night seeing. They would have to explain to Charis, they couldn¡¯t go back again on the same day, most times you visited the scribe and then you returned after days, not a few bells. The decided to return to the Inn and change out of their dresses as their next destination wouldn¡¯t appreciate them.

    ---

    As the Bard walked away, Charis thought there goes at least one soul who seemed happy with his lot in life. She already confirmed with herself though being alone was not for her. She needed to wait most of the morning before the Bard left the Inn. She then approached the Innkeeper at the bar.

    ¡°Do you know who has the biggest collection of books or scrolls of knowledge hereabouts?¡±

    ¡°That is an odd question from a young one. Aren¡¯t you all about getting out there and not staying indoors reading old scrolls?¡±

    ¡°Usually, but to get out there more I need a little knowledge and some knowledge can only be found in books it seems.¡±

    ¡°Only the Temples have a good quantity of books. It would help if there was a specific subject as your answer could be in a smaller more exacting collection. Are you able to tell an old Innkeeper?¡±

    ¡°What you are really asking is if I trust the man I am talking to are you not?¡±

    ¡°Yes, as with most things it comes down to trust and if you don¡¯t have that then there is not much of a foundation to build anything else on I would say.¡±

    ¡°I learnt the same from another old and wise man, who I dearly hope is still alive, my father. So where to begin? Accept that both Otonia and Dione have survived where they shouldn¡¯t have. They were taken at night by two men that are now dead. These men we able to abduct both of them in the dark of night with little it seems difficulty. I need to know how and if it is possible for others to acquire this way?¡± asked Charis.

    ¡°Oh. That I didn¡¯t expect to hear! I don¡¯t think I am the correct person you should be asking and I will explain it this way. In a town an Inn relies on patrons, usually regular patrons who talk to their friends sharing town gossip or news, unless it is some big out of town gossip or news or we host some unusual guests like you that are willing to talk. An Inn in a village tends to have fewer regular patrons and so rely most on the travellers who come in with new gossip or news from wherever they have been. If there aren¡¯t many travellers then there isn¡¯t much to tell. You need to speak to someone like the Bard that was here this morning. He travels from town to town via every village in between, he hears all that people are willing to tell him and if people know of people that can see in the black of night and they are willing to tell someone, all you need is for that someone to tell a traveller.¡±

    ¡°So I should have taken him up on his offer to escort me around town to allow him to keep me entertained then!¡±

    ¡°I am not suggesting that lass, but it is probably worthwhile talking to him again before you go asking anyone else. You should probably not ask at any Temples either as seeing in the dark isn¡¯t a sign that you are a good person in their eyes, if you excuse my little pun there!¡± he laughed as he finished.

    ¡°Some men are old and some men are old and wise, thank you good sir for your advice.¡± Charis finished off with a slight bow.

    ¡°I have been an Innkeeper all my life, as my father before me and his before him, listening to people all day every day allows you to gather all sorts of wisdom! Now be on your way, I have been diluting your cups, so you are still able to walk as I knew when your sisters left you needed to complete your own part today.¡±

    ¡°I was wondering why they were being proffered so cheaply, I thought you were treating me!¡±

    She could chase the Bard from Inn to Inn or just wait for him to turn up tomorrow after she broke her fast. If she waited that would allow her to visit the arena and see what weapon she should learn that will possibly help her live a little longer and that could only be a good thing.

    ---

    Otonia and Dione approached the arena with caution after yesterday and were relieved when the weapon noise they heard was from sparring and not life or death combat.

    The Gate Captain greeted them and they discussed what they needed and waited for him to choose a weapon he thought most suitable. He reached the conclusion that the spear would be the easiest for both of them, specifically the two handed spear. Against a charging beast or man it could be set and the strength of the opponent would be used against them. Also while on the road Astera could further their training as she was very competent in its use, which is why they have been training her to use spear and shield for protection against opponents that don¡¯t always charge at you.

    When asked about the sword, he replied it was a good weapon but really needed a great amount of training to master and to further complicate things it was made in many lengths, many weights and each tended to be used in its own style. He did not think they would be in town long enough. He consoled them somewhat by introducing them to the sling. When they looked doubtful he asked one of his men to release a few stones. They stung the wall of the arena and left a couple of pock marks in the stone facing. While you preferred to use pellets, if you ran out of them you could sometimes find something just as good on the ground, like stones, unlike a bow which was useless once all of its arrows were released he informed them.

    They both started drilling with the spear, sparring was still a long while off given this was the first time either of them actually held a spear. When they were tired from that they practised with the sling, which was more about holding a strong balanced centre and twirling the sling to produce the force behind the stone when it was released. There was little success and little control of direction to begin with. Through all this Astera took on her three opponents, one at a time so they were as fresh as possible with spear and shield. The others were sparring with each other, to the relief of Astera.

    It was near middle of the day as five bells just sounded, Charis arrived carrying two large baskets of fresh food and drink, picnic style for all. The Gate Captain looked on and appreciated the gesture, the soldiers defiantly did! Otonia and Dione took the opportunity for a break, while without opponents to spar against Astera also stopped to eat and drink.

    ¡°We have been doing basic drills with the two handed spear and introducing Otonia and Dione to the sling. They have their own preferences for ranged attack so the sling is just a backup that can be readily practiced. What did you have in mind for yourself Charis?¡±

    ¡°I am proficient in the bow, since I was old enough to walk it seems, I can hold a dagger, I don¡¯t believe I have any special skill in it, so perhaps the two handed spear is also going to be my weapon as well.¡±

    ¡°It is probably best as Astera is proficient in its use and can continue any training when you next rest or stop for some time. I would also say at the rate she is learning spear and shield she could at least be able to drill anyone in the basics of that combination also.¡± said the Gate Captain.

    ¡°High praise indeed Captain! I salute you Astera, well done!¡± As did they all, following Charis¡¯ lead. Astera felt like hiding under a rock but there were none, only sand. She went bright red, which was noticeable now since her exertions from sparring had faded. As all noticed, her face turned the more red. Charis went to her and hugged her.

    ¡°You are all you promised to be and more, sister. Rejoice in acknowledgement of your efforts and hard work!¡± she whispered.

    With the middle day meal consumed by all, Otonia and Dione approached Charis before the spear drill started.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t get to ask the Scribe about dark seeing, somehow it just didn¡¯t come up and we were away from his shop before we realised. We can go back tomorrow or perhaps the next day? We don¡¯t want to visit the Scribe too often.¡± confessed Otonia.

    ¡°It may be for the best anyway, we will talk more tonight.¡± replied Charis.

    ¡°We thought you would be at least annoyed with us, forgetting such a simple task.¡± offered Dione.

    ¡°It is something easily corrected if needs be so no great matter. We will talk tonight; lead me to this sparring I feel like stabbing something even if it is just air!¡±

    As they walked to their mark the Gate Captain approached them.

    ¡°I have been considering your large sling bullets, Otonia. Against the unarmoured assassin yesterday they dropped him very quickly, but I think I have another use after seeing Dione rope the other one and reminded that they are based upon the sling bullet. Something I hope that could bring someone down regardless of their armour.¡± He paused to see if there was some interest and seeing they were at least listening, he continued.

    ¡°Can I borrow two please, although you may not get them back if I destroy them in my attempt to make them into something else?¡±

    Otonia took out two from her belt and handed them to him.

    ¡°I can ask for another couple to be made easy enough. The Blacksmith was amused the first time so it will humour him again I would say.¡± The Gate Captain smiled and waved as he left with them.

    All sweated on the sand. The Gate Captain and his Guards quickly left the sand as dusk approached leaving Charis, Otonia and Dione staring at them as they did so.

    ¡°Time to cool off now sisters.¡± announced Astera.

    Her sisters looked at her and it was obvious the ¡°cool off¡± words sounded good and then Astera started to run away from them. They stared and caught the sight of the Gate Captain laughing as he briskly walked away through the Team Rooms tunnel tossing the two large bullets Otonia gave him like a juggler that he wasn¡¯t.

    It was then that Astera called to them to fall in behind her. Reluctantly they did although at that point Otonia and Dione looked pleadingly at Charis to pull rank and stop this silliness, but she didn¡¯t.

    Charis actually used the time to think. It was a balance between breathing and pacing, not fast enough to run out of breath but fast enough to keep pace with Astera who actually slowed as each lap was run. She considered Otonia. Charis realised that Otonia was the elder, although weren¡¯t they equal, always equal? Didn¡¯t both Otonia and Dione defer to her on the road south? Was it time to ask them for fealty, then she laughed within, airs and graces and who made her a Lord to even think those thoughts. Friends were best and she would just need to request more rather than order perhaps.

    As they entered the Inn they noticed some of the patrons lean away from them, they still smiled though even if it was awkwardly as they were looking at the Ladies Three. Charis took the hint, they paused to smell each other and Charis turned them around and they headed for the bathhouse.

    They returned to the Inn for the evening meal, which was consumed with gusto by all. When the Innkeeper enquired if seconds would be in order Astera spoke for them all to decline the offer, they were in training apparently. Not even Charis knew until just then, but it seemed like Astera was in charge this time. Slightly disappointed, except for Astera of course, they trudged upstairs to their room.

    All, except Astera of course flopped on the bed very tired. She tried to make them comfortable by way of apology. Charis for her part placed a hand on Otonia and Dione and made the effort to console them and promised they would soon feel better and tomorrow would be better.

    ¡°Well I guess we wait to hear from the Scribe. I will try to meet the Bard again in the morning, while you three enjoy your training and I will join you as soon as I can.¡± she smiled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry sisters, my mistress will have make-ups while we travel, I will make sure of it!¡±

    Charis smiled at the promise and Astera laughed in return.

    ¡°I am glad we changed out of our dresses before we went to training, even though we sparred it would have become a real challenge when you ordered us to run around the arena.¡± quipped Dione.

    ¡°Yes tomorrow we will, outrun and outlast Astera for sure!¡± replied Otonia.

    ¡°I will enjoy the challenge sisters.¡±

    ¡°I wonder what four competent women can do to earn some money while we wait? We aren¡¯t poor, but we can¡¯t afford the coin to take a bath after each training, especially if our next move is days away.¡± said Charis.

    ¡°Perhaps you could use your influence with the Innkeeper to see if a bath of sorts could be made available to his favourite patrons?¡± suggested Dione.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt to ask, I will mention it tomorrow as I await the Bard. Now I think we all need sleep.¡± As she looked over to the bed Astera and Otonia were already comfortable and sleeping.

 1.022 Bard Day (21st Day of Truth Month)

    Astera, Otonia and Dione were up early, well Astera shook them awake just before the first bell as the day was dawning. They were dressed in their cloth undershirt, felt and leather armour then broke their fast shortly after in the common room. Finishing quickly at Astera''s urging they were away to training. The Gate Captain and his men weren¡¯t there so they were locked out. Astera encouraged her sisters using pleas and guilt to do a warm up run around the outside of the arena, they managed five casual laps before the Gate Captain and his men arrived.

    With the Gate Captain came the weapons, since civilians weren¡¯t allowed to carry heavy or ranged weapons within the town, which now started at the new gate.

    ---

    When Charis awoke the room was empty. She noticed their armour gone so guessed correctly they were already at training or on their way to training. There was an advantage to being in the single bed, when everyone else got out of bed you weren¡¯t disturbed. The other advantage was if your warrior sister or sisters wished to attend to you she could do so easily without disturbing others. Charis felt a little selfish then but quickly dismissed it as her relationship with Otonia especially but also Dione was established well before they met Astera.

    She geared up, with cloth undershirt, felt and leather armour like her sisters as she would, regardless of today¡¯s events end up at training with her warrior sisters, she didn¡¯t relish too many make up bells on the trail with Astera!

    While in the common room breaking her fast, Keos arrived also, the same time as yesterday, just past second bell, if she was the first he spoke to yesterday that is. He was actually eating here, so she wondered where he spent the night. She made the effort to remove all the extra chaors but one to try and ensure he sat close to her right hand side.

    Charis waited for him to finish and start his ¡®look around¡¯, which she met with a smile. He didn¡¯t need a second hint and was at her table after a casual walk over. While he was walking over she place her left leg over her right, crossing high up her right leg.

    ¡°So we meet again, do you follow me about town?¡± he asked.

    ¡°If I did would I be surprised where you slept last night and perhaps guess it wasn¡¯t an Inn?¡±

    ¡°A gentleman, even if a bard, never tells, good lady.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to follow you, this is the Inn at which I stay and this is the common room that I typically break my fast in. So you are the visitor following me good bard.¡±

    ¡°You continue to surprise, perhaps that is what I was wishing for when I returned this morning to break my fast.¡±

    ¡°I have another surprise for you then. I need to know if you know or you know of someone else who knows how two, now dead men, could see in the dark well enough to abduct and almost kill two of my friends.¡±

    ¡°Direct and to the point I like the change good lady!¡± he clapped his hands lightly together, ¡°Most um and ah and say a little of this and a hint at that.¡±

    ¡°A little like you are about to do now?¡± she smiled. Inwardly Charis was willing him to answer her question connecting to her bronze loop while she did.

    ¡°Perhaps but I need to earn a living. Now what do I know and how much would that information be worth to you. Do I know of any others and if so, how much would that be worth to you?¡± he paused while he pretended to think and consider.

    Charis knew this was part of the sell or show and her being patient and content was the key to winning this game. She used this time to call upon the bronze loop so the more he delayed the better she felt about her chances of success, hoping of course the loop didn''t backfire in some way.

    When he realised she was under no urgency he continued.

    ¡°I would willing part with the information I have for a single passionate kiss on your lips.¡±

    ¡°What if I deem the information worth only half a kiss or are you guaranteeing I will be satisfied with the value and worth, as I do appraise my lips highly, which has caused many to swoon.¡±

    ¡°You are very young to make that claim, or very young looking? Perhaps you are a witch that has been alive for many life times and lure honest hard working men like myself into false bargains to laugh at us when we leave?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps given the unknown value to each of us of what is on offer we negotiate after I have heard what you have to tell, on my word as an honest lady that I will pay you fairly, such that you consider the bargain fair.¡± she offered.

    ¡°Well said lady and good enough.¡± Charis was whispering, calling upon her bronze ring to influence her new friend and be satisfied with whatever price she was willing to pay.

    ¡°I know that in times past when Elves walked amongst us, they could see as well in night as day, it was said they could take the little light of the sun that the night let through and use it to see clearly. They were said to pass this ability on to their children. Some of which were born to human women, who have passed this ability down their line although it wasn¡¯t certain to be inherited and it wasn¡¯t certain to match the ability of the elves. If you have encountered any in your short life then consider yourself special because in my long life I have seen none, in all my travels.¡±

    Charis pushed her tankard to him so he could take a pause and a drink, while she smiled and willed all the more.

    ¡°The most venerable God Judge would allow his most devoted to cast a miracle that would allow them to see in the dark. Only the Priests would know why and no follower, be they, Priest or Judge Knight can do so today since magic went away. Magicians would have you believe that they can cast a similar spell, but again since magic disappeared, it is difficult to know for sure, although I do know of some who can cast other magic at great personal risk still.¡±

    ¡°I am impressed by your knowledge worthy bard, please continue.¡± as she moved closer to him by shuffling her chair closer while trying to not fall off, which she managed.

    ¡°As for people who know more, obviously if you can find any elf kind, unfortunately that way will only benefit your children. The Priests if they could; would work miracles but you would need to devote yourself to Judge and they take years to recognise any such devotion. Magicians are perhaps your only choice, one, somewhere may have a spell and then you would need someone willing to expend their life energy in the casting and then who is to say how long the spell would last. There could be some hedge wizards, herbalists and potion makers that could provide you with what you want, although I would suggest it would only be a temporary solution.¡±This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    ¡°You have quite charmed me with your knowledge and payment of a passionate kiss is truly the equal of such knowledge. Do you require payment now?¡± ask Charis.

    ¡°It is I who feel most charmed as I never speak in such plain terms and so directly and in the one visit. Perhaps I was right when I first sat down.¡± His brow was deeply furrowed in confusion and worry, ¡°You are a witch, but not to maintain your youth, but to extract knowledge from others so easily and so comfortably. I must go," he push back his chair as he stood, "I will consider collecting payment at some later time. I trust your word is good, I just don¡¯t trust myself at this moment to not reveal any more of my wisdom for so little payment.¡±

    With that Keos left almost running from Charis and the Inn.

    ¡°What a nice informative fellow.¡± Charis said to no one in particular. Luckily Charis knew a venerable hedge witch with a spell book, which just might contain the spell she needed. If not a spell, perhaps a potion could be brewed that would serve just as well. She needed to journey back to Bearwatch and visit her dear and lovable elder.

    Charis approached the Innkeeper and before she spoke he leant over to her and whispered.

    ¡°It seems you have bested the bard, he looked a little shaken when he left. Did you manage to extract every secret from his very soul?¡±

    ¡°Something like that, he was very knowledgeable I will give him that. He was to collect a passionate kiss from me as payment, but decided to leave instead.¡± she laughed.

    ¡°So you will need another couple of baskets of food and drink for the workers?¡±

    ¡°Only the freshest left overs, our coin is slipping away I am afraid. Probably not a good thing to tell your host, but the truth is the truth.¡±

    ¡°Coin isn¡¯t everything lady, you have been more than generous these past weeks, I am sure we can work out a discount to keep you under this Inn¡¯s roof. After the trial your presence here introduced my Inn to many more patrons and some of these still visit, so that has worth to me and hence for you.¡±

    ¡°Would I be able to beg a favour then?¡± at his nod, she continued ¡°Would we be able to have a bath prepared in the evening? We are training until our limbs burn and while the bathhouse is close it also costs coin, so we would be looking for something plainer and cheaper here?¡±

    ¡°Now that is a good idea, there is a storeroom out the back that has only odds and ends in it now as we acquire our essentials as fresh as possible from the markets. We didn¡¯t have those daily back in my father¡¯s day, so we needed to store goods from week to week. We could buy in three large tubs, put up some cloth to separate and provide a little privacy and then build in something more permanent as time goes by.¡±

    ¡°To start, we would only need cold water, hot water is good of course, but the months are warming and cold water is easier, there is no risk of fire getting away and your guests can fairly much look after it themselves if fresh water is provided every so often.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I think I will see to that today, to see if we can have at least one tub available this evening for the Ladies Three or is it Ladies Four now?¡±

    ¡°I know we are four now, but we will try and trick luck and continue to call ourselves the Ladies Three.¡± Charis suggested.

    ¡°Unfortunately good lady, luck is the one that does the tricking and luck only recognises three or seven so I don¡¯t envy your dilemma because if you don¡¯t reduce or increase your number then bad luck will and you would be best to act soon as you only have one month until the Month of Luck.¡±

    When the two baskets of food and drink where ready, Charis dutifully carried them to the arena, still thinking about the number four and trying to see if it would easier to make the number three or seven. She would need to decide to lose a warrior-sister or gain three others that she may not be able to trust. By the time she arrived at the arena she was determined to not let these thoughts bring her down after the information the bard delivered so easily. Finally the bronze loop making something easy.

    Training proceeded much like the day before and at dusk Astera made them all do laps to the point they needed a rest before they started the walk back to the Inn. Charis didn¡¯t tell them about the possibility of a bath in case the Innkeeper encountered any problems. As they were approaching the Inn, One Thumb ran to greet them and grabbing Charis¡¯ hand, led her and by association her warrior-sisters to the back of the Inn. In front of a double door he paused and while they trusted One Thumb, all but Charis were wary of going into a room they were unfamiliar with.

    One Thumb knocked on a door and the two doors were suddenly flung open, One Thumb just managed to dodge out of the way, which resulted in him swearing as he got back to his feet. The Innkeeper apologised quickly, but his excitement could not be contained as he waved in his special guests. The area was lit by multiple lanterns and 3 tubs were in place with only cloth separating them. Charis and her warrior-sisters were surprised. Charis appreciated the effort he went to, all in one day! Charis expressed her gratitude and stood around for a little while, looking. The Innkeeper took the hint and shushed One Thumb out and closed the double doors behind him. Charis placed the cross bar in place to ensure some privacy.

    Otonia and Dione were already looking about and feeling the water.

    ¡°Oh well not heated but then given the weather, not freezing cold either! So we sharing or just picking one, any one of them?¡± Dione asked.

    ¡°I am not too sure but I think as we are the first to use the Inn¡¯s bathhouse we would be expected to try all of the tubs, so let¡¯s get started!¡± said Charis.

    ¡°Found soap so I am set!¡± cheered Otonia.

    The three climbed in a tub each. Astera was standing there undressed and waiting.

    ¡°What are you waiting for Astera?¡± asked Dione.

    ¡°There isn¡¯t a fourth and I am not sure where I belong.¡±

    ¡°Astera, you have a choice, but I would be honoured if you joined me.¡± Charis stated.

    Astera smiled joining her Mistress. The water was surprising mild! What wasn¡¯t realised by the Innkeeper was the kitchen stoves and oven backed onto the storeroom to keep it dry most likely in the original design. This warmed the water slightly while it sat in the tubs.

    Astera started by washing her mistresses¡¯ back and then wandered to other parts of her body throwing in the occasional caress and kiss.

    ¡°Astera, there is no need for you to do something you feel your uncomfortable doing. It is certainly not owed because of your fealty to me?¡±

    ¡°I know. I wish to Mistress. I have witnessed the love you share with Otonia and Dione and I have urges and wants, my training is a diversion,¡± she stopped washing Charis, ¡°to take my mind off them, Mistress.¡± Her voice went quiet, embarrassment, perhaps thought Charis. She was probably wondering what her Mistress¡¯ reaction would be.

    Charis turned to face Astera, which was an exercise in itself, as their legs tangled and needed to be wrapped around each other and it was all new and awkward, which spoilt the moment as they were somewhat afraid to touch each other and then they weren''t, it took too long and they needed to try again and ... well it lost all the sensitivity of the moment. As Charis was finally able to look at Astera she could tell any seriousness was lost. Not only did Otonia and Dione laugh as they had watched the ineptness from start to finish they got out of their tubs and lent over the edge of their tub.

    ¡°Mistress I believe you were about to say something?¡±

    ¡°Yes, although perhaps the moment could have been better done.¡±

    ¡°It is enough to know that you can accept my love.¡± As Astera lent forward she noticed Otonia on one side and Dione on the other side of their tub looking critically and Astera paused while distracted by each of them. In that moment Charis stole a long overdue kiss.

    Otonia then joined and started to wash Astera. Dione wasn¡¯t to be left out. It took some effort to fit them all but they needed to be together so they made it work.

    ¡°We are sorry Astera, we should never leave a warrior-sister standing alone, we are one and we will always be one.¡± murmured Otonia who was being washed in a particularly pleasurable location by Dione.

    Charis did then wonder what they would do when they became seven warrior-sisters. It didn¡¯t seem the four would become three.

    ¡°Time to have dinner?¡± said Astera.

    As they all looked at her and then at each other they decided by mutual understanding to stay a little longer to enjoy each other.

    They were about to get dressed when they noticed large cloth over coats. They grab them and while not the most flattering, certainly maintained the required level of modesty. They gathered their gear and snuck through the kitchens and discreetly up the stairs to their room.

    Once inside they throw off their special coats and continued from where they left off. They then missed their evening meal, so luckily they were in training otherwise they would have been starving. Well that is what Astera told them when they complained and she was promptly piled upon.

 1.023 Training Days (1st Day of Law Month)

    There were no messages left for them when they went to the common room to break their fast.

    They were walking to the arena when Dione suggested Charis would now know what a real training session will be like since she would be starting with everyone, but her warrior-sisters would graciously help her through even telling the Gate Captain to take it easy on her. Charis gave her a playful punch and they all laughed.

    The four seemed settled and balanced now thought Charis, the discomfort gone with Astera trying too hard and not being included and her oath to her Mistress being such a different bond that Otonia or Dione couldn¡¯t understand it although they now seemed to accept it. Well she hoped and then she caught herself in case the bronze loop felt her hope and probably sensed her desperation when she least wanted it to.

    They started with laps around the outside of the Arena and they were joined by others. At first two or three and then fifteen or more, they became difficult to count as more joined, most weren¡¯t in any armour and certainly didn¡¯t carry any weapons. They didn¡¯t know who they were and they didn¡¯t approach or speak to the warrior-sisters, they just followed and copied. Astera slowed and then she sprinted and they followed the Ladies Three but kept a respectable distance. When the arena was opened by the Gate Captain he led them all in. First in though with a light hand drawn wagon of weapons were his men.

    The others were drilled in spear and shield, while the warrior-sisters were given more personalised lessons by the Gate Captain and a few of his select soldiers.

    Charis asked the Gate Captain about the others. He told her he enquired with the town fathers a few days ago about training a militia. He got the deal across the line by saying that while they were being trained they would only have to pay him and his soldiers, the militia would train for free, but if ever the town was assaulted the town fathers would have double or possibly triple the number of men at arms. A man at arms is also less of a burden during a battle because he is not a fleeing or panicking peasant. Charis smiled with him and nodded in agreement on an argument well won.

    At the end of the day the warrior-sisters completed by jogging on the outside of the arena as the Gate Captain and his men were cleaning up after the large number of warriors in the making. Surprisingly many of the others followed the warrior-sisters in this final exercise. Charis managed to survive the day and took great delight in proving it to Dione in some friendly rivalry.

    The warrior-sisters then walked back to the Inn and entered by the Inn¡¯s bath room. They prepared this time by bringing a spare set of clothes in a saddle bag and they learnt to have just a little fun so they could then eat an evening meal. Some nights they would stay for the evening entertainment and others they would go to their room and sleep.

    This routine continued most of the Month of Law until one morning a message was left for them. The Scribe used Charis¡¯ false seal on her letter of introduction to seal the message so she knew it was genuine.

    ¡°The Keep past Maplethorn¡±

    That was all it said.

    ¡°Was he heading that way, did he get there?¡± asked Dione.

    Charis was thinking about the Keep and wondering if she would be welcomed, tolerated or hunted if she returned.

    ¡°What sort of message is that?¡± asked Otonia.

    ¡°Looks like the only one we have. So we need to pack for a journey. Astera please inform the Gate Captain that we will be elsewhere for a while and thank him for all his efforts on our behalf. I hope we don¡¯t need to use it but if we do we will much better prepared because of him.¡± said Charis.

    ¡°Yes Mistress without fail.¡±

    By the time Astera returned, saddle bags were packed and stocked with rations. The Innkeeper was asked to rent their room out as they were not sure if or when they would return. As a hope they would ask him to store their non-essentials, specifically their dresses and some other items. He hugged them all and wished them a safe journey and a safe return.

    After the sisters left, Charis paused and walked back into the Inn after waving her sisters on.

    "Innkeeper what is your name?"

    He smiled and paused as he looked at Charis, a quizzical look on his face.

    ¡°Not many ask, so why do you?¡±

    ¡°I would like to think of you as a friend and friends share their name.¡±

    ¡°I would be honoured to be your friend, my mother named me Manard, well met Charis the Young.¡±

    ¡°Well met Manard, my friend.¡± Charis lent over the bar and reached for an awkward hug, which was returned and then Charis left to run after her sisters.

    Charis reached her sisters at the stables in time to pay the coin still owing. They then led their horses out of the new gate being farewelled by the Gate Captain or his brother, most likely, they were never really sure. Then they mounted up.

    ¡°Mistress, I cannot ride a horse.¡± said Astera. While she used the time to this point to try and avoid the obvious, there was no escape, so it was just easier to say the truth, plain and simple.

    There was a silence as they all considered this.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t learn on the farm with your brothers and sisters when Dione was teaching them?¡±

    ¡°No Mistress I was preoccupied with another purpose, I was always with you.¡± Astera felt her own failure sharply; of course you needed to be able to ride a horse!

    ¡°Riding down this slope is not a good time to learn. Otonia please lead Astera¡¯s horse behind you and Dione lead. Astera please keep up on foot. Let¡¯s go.¡± commanded Charis.

    In spite of herself, Charis admired Astera as she kept pace with the horses, although they were all being careful down the winding, sloping road that ran down from the town, avoiding travellers as much as avoiding a fall. Still, she could not fault her on effort.

    ¡°Now we are on level ground, mount up Astera.¡±

    ¡°Mistress?¡±

    ¡°We need to be at Maplethorn by nightfall. We can only do this if we are all mounted.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    Dione immediately dismounted and instructed Astera. They practiced the mount and dismount a number of times until Astera became less incompetent. Dione then gave some instructions on riding and said she would ride beside her to assist. If Astera knew this day was coming she would have spent more time with Dione learning to ride when she was still the farmer¡¯s daughter instead of time spent elsewhere, she cursed herself a fool. She noticed Charis waiting impatiently and felt a further weight of failure, whatever the pain; she would endure it to ensure they made the next village by dusk.

    Astera slanted her shield across her back so the edge didn¡¯t touch the saddle. The spears were in sheaths that were behind her saddle like her sisters. These were the easy things she thought.

    The morning went slowly as Astera learnt mostly about the pain of learning to ride a horse. Dione was constantly providing advice and correcting poor practice. They rode through the midday meal, just taking water as they could while mounted.

    Even with this they only just made Maplethorn by dusk. The village was mostly in darkness, although lamps shedding light from the Inn guided them so they could secure a room for the night. Charis was still unhappy considering the ground they covered previously as a three.

    As they approached the Inn a young lad ran out to welcome them and gather their horses.

    ¡°Stable?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Yes thank you.¡± said Charis as they dismounted and grabbed their saddle bags.

    They walked into the Inn and were met by a completely empty common room. Then they heard the Innkeeper running towards them. Astera was grateful for the distraction of Charis and her sisters as she painfully and gingerly walked through the Inn¡¯s door and walked to the bar in what she hoped was the general direction of the Inn¡¯s rooms. She leant against the bar not to relax but to hold herself from the pain, digging her fingers into the bar.

    ¡°Welcome, most welcome. We have a number of rooms, if you wish one each or we have the one large room for special occasions, which you can share. The price will be the same.¡±

    ¡°Do you have any food, a hot stew and an ale or cider would be most welcome.¡± Charis suggested.

    ¡°We can do this I am sure. Your drinks first, yes? Cider? Yes, alright please choose a table and your drinks will be with you soon.¡± He ran off.

    Charis was surprised he did not recognise them from their last visit but perhaps it was his way or maybe the addition of Astera and their cloaks somewhat disguised them.

    ¡°Mistress I cannot sit. I have pain where I never dreamt I would ever have pain.¡± She was tearing as she said this.

    ¡°Come with me, we will get to the room and I think I can help.¡± Dione offered.

    Dione resorted to slapping the bar counter to get the attention of the Innkeeper.

    ¡°Key to the large room please.¡± asked Dione.

    Key in hand Dione and Astera went down a hallway to find it. Dione could see Astera struggle and didn¡¯t need to wonder as Astera paused and hugged or just plain hung onto Dione every few steps. Dione realised in the hallway that Charis couldn¡¯t see either of them and realised Astera must have been in this pain for a long time as she could barely walk.

    Charis and Otonia were served their drinks. When the Innkeeper left, Charis smelt the cider just to be sure and then sipped to double check, it was alright despite the desperate nature of the Innkeeper.

    They then heard yelling and shouting from the kitchen at which point they looked at each other and wondered about their meal.

    Dione unlocked the door and pushed it open. She was weighed down with both their saddle bags and managed to get them to the foot of one of the beds. Astera was leaning on the door frame on the verge of crying.

    Dione rescued Astera from the door frame and closed the door. Standing behind her, Dione then started to peel down Astera¡¯s leather pants. Astera cried in pain so Dione slowed a little. Next the pants underclothes were taken down, or rather peeled away from the skin. Astera¡¯s inner thighs and buttocks were angry red and in pain, even her ankles hurt. Astera was sobbing. Dione gently pushed Astera down onto the bed and started to rub on an ointment. Astera silently screamed.

    ¡°Please do not tell Mistress, I beg you!¡±

    ¡°Astera, you will not be able to ride tomorrow, she will know anyway and Charis likes honesty. You have no choice.¡±If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°No choice about want?¡± asked Charis who just then appeared at the door to the room.

    ¡°Mistress I am in pain from the riding and I don¡¯t think I can ride again tomorrow. I have failed you.¡±

    ¡°Dione, the Innkeeper has served us something hot, Otonia and I only think it is food.¡± Charis didn¡¯t smile. ¡°Please eat what you can while I talk to Astera.¡±

    As the door closed Astera prepared for the worst. Charis gently set herself upon the bed and placed her face directly in front of Astera¡¯s, they were two finger widths apart and Astera, even if she wanted to, couldn¡¯t turn away. Her Mistress demanded her attention if not in word then deed.

    ¡°It is I who has to apologise to you. Given the training we have been undertaking and the fact we have four horses it did not occur to me to ask if you could ride a horse, you are a farmer¡¯s daughter after all and when you didn¡¯t learn to ride with your brothers and sisters I thought it was because you knew how. I made an assumption and that is on me for not knowing those who swear fealty to me as the oath binds both of us equally. When you told me you couldn¡¯t ride I should have been supportive not frustrated. So I punished you. Let us see if we can fix this.¡±

    ¡°Mistress, I have still failed you, I cannot ride so I cannot continue with you. It is true that four cannot stand, it must be three or seven.¡± Her hands formed into fists with frustration, Gods and Luck. Charis touched her right fist and looked into her large brown eyes.

    ¡°You remember when you returned from your first day of training battered and bruised and remarkably you were well enough to get up and train the very next day?¡± asked Charis.

    ¡°I thought, incorrectly it seems now, my body was built for this punishment.¡±

    ¡°You must die with the secret I am about to show you. There is no other option once you know. You cannot share this with anyone.¡±

    ¡°Mistress you have my life if you want it.¡± Astera lifted her chest from the bed using her core muscles, using one arm to steady and the other to draw a small dagger on a chain from around her neck and hand it to Charis. Charis pressed her hand against Astera¡¯s and pushed it back. Astera relaxed to lie back on the bed.

    Charis got to her feet and then used her hands on all the parts of Astera¡¯s body that were hurting, massaging and urging healing. Astera gritted her teeth and her fingernails dug into her palms, she was not going to scream in pain, she was not, every touch was pain and this was Charis laying her hands in place, if Mistress rubbed her down, which is what Dione first suggested, she would have preferred death, she was in no doubt, given the little Dione started before interrupted.

    When Charis did this for the battering and bruising, she was surprised as much as anyone when Astera went to training the next day. She was curious as much as wanting to know if she really did have this, whatever this was. If she did, she knew she was in danger of being challenged by the Priests and Priestesses of Ure and whatever blasphemy they decided to choose.

    ¡°I feel no different Mistress I am afraid.¡±

    ¡°Lay there and sleep, we will see how you are in the morning. Yes?¡±

    ¡°I will do as you command Mistress, always.¡±

    ¡°I will fetch you a bowl of what the Innkeeper calls food and bring it to the room. Otonia and Dione will be with me, so no games for anyone tonight.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    Charis, Otonia and Dione ate and drank and then paid for the fare.

    ¡°Why the sudden joy and haste when you saw us?¡± asked Charis of the Innkeeper.

    ¡°Very few are passing through, there are villages further up the road but we have not heard from them for some time. The Village Elder has petitioned the Duke but he has yet to respond. Something is not right, I can feel it. If you are going that way go with great care. I would want your business on the way back if nothing else!¡± he finished with bellowing laughter.

    Charis wasn¡¯t so amused but eventually pretended to see the humour; especially since the food was at least hot and there weren¡¯t too may strange lumps and bumps in it.

    They went down the hallway and entered the room.

    ¡°Well nice shiny red bottom and nice shiny red legs, it is not every day such a pleasant sight greets you before bedtime and already in bed, ready!¡± cheered Otonia.

    ¡°I must rest and try to recover otherwise I would be more than willing to wrap my legs around you Otonia.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow could be an interesting day so we will sleep and rest and make an early start. The Innkeeper has promised to prepare an early meal for us so we need to be sure we are there to eat it hot, whatever it could be or look like.¡±

    +++

    With that, they all found a bed or a shared bed and slept. There were no bells to wake them. The Innkeeper though knocked on their door as he went about his preparations. They soon packed and prepared and once they broke their fast they went to the stables. All the equipment was packed already. Charis threw the boy a silver coin as a reward. He saved them a great deal of time. Dione checked the saddles of all the horses and they were good, she nodded her appreciation.

    ¡°Thank you Mistress.¡± Astera whispered as she mounted her horse from the left hand side. She then asked Dione to adjust the stirrups a little so she could push her feet a little more forward so the wide part of her foot was placed ideally in them. Otonia and Dione were surprised but then she did recover well after her first day of training so perhaps her recovery was to be expected. They decided that perhaps Charis applied a healing ointment from the elder.

    Dione looked up at her and winked. Astera felt better already.

    ¡°The Innkeeper mentioned that there is another village a couple of days travel up the road. We will travel one more day on the trail and then swing off and shadow it. I am hopeful that Dione can play her horse trick and guide us safely on the mountain spur side so we have the shade of the morning sun concealing us somewhat. We should be able to make the village as unseen as best we can.¡±

    The Innkeeper was right of course there was no one on the trail. Seeing this Charis asked Dione to lead them off the road late afternoon. It would be slower going but hopefully safer in case of ambush. There weren¡¯t many fields on the mountain spur side of the trail, just low bushes and an occasional tree. Dione was riding out ahead trying to see before being seen, she wasn¡¯t sure she was in anyway successful.

    They camped before dusk to try and ensure their camp was difficult to see unless someone was searching for it and almost upon it. There was no fire and they ate cold rations and took turns at the watch. In the dark hearing was more valuable than sight, but they rested undisturbed.

    +++

    At dawn they started out, Charis scouting ahead on foot with Otonia, Dione and Astera leading the horses following her trail. Charis was concerned about being surprised and it felt good to scout ahead, better because she knew her warrior-sisters were at her back. Charis found an ideal camp site and while there was still daylight she decided that there wasn¡¯t such an urgency that needed the extra haste.

    The camp was the same as the previous night although there was a small stream nearby, which allowed water to be drawn and the horses to drink their full.

    ---

    Dione heard a noise and then another. There was a rattling rhythm to them. As quietly as she could she woke Charis and pointed. She then woke Otonia and Astera. With the noise as a guide they crept to the edge of the camp closest to it. Charis though was already scouting out and investigating. They couldn¡¯t see or hear Charis in the dark and without any other option they waited, alert.

    +++

    Dione went to sleep as did Otonia, while Astera started her watch. When Astera¡¯s watch was up she tapped Otonia and went to sleep. At dawn Charis was still not with them.

    ¡°There were no screams or calls for help, Charis will be here when she can. So break your fast and prepare to break camp and be ready to leave.¡± said Otonia. She said it with a confidence she did not have, but travelling with Charis showed her Charis was difficult to kill.

    As they set about their tasks they were too busy to see Charis return, she was also trying her best to make sure they wouldn¡¯t notice her return as she needed to cover her relief. The night was a strange dance of avoidance while making sure she didn¡¯t trip over her feet or anything else in the dark. She realised upon her return she could have easily died, the strange creatures were at ease in the dark and she hated the idea of being so helpless. She was more determined than ever to see if her and her sisters could move so easily in the dark.

    ¡°I followed some small creatures, only by the noise they made. I couldn¡¯t see two arm lengths in front of me and so tried to hide not really knowing if I succeeded or not. The only thing that saved me was they took a different way back to wherever they came from. They could see in the dark as easily we see in the light. If they have a village under their threat or they have the Magistrate it would be foolish to follow them into the unknown.¡±

    They sensed that Charis was concerned and slightly worried. She wasn¡¯t defeated but neither was she as sure as she usually was.

    ¡°We will track them to their liar, wherever that is and mark the place well. Then we need to see an old friend and see if she can help us, trusting that a certain Bard¡¯s information has a chance of being correct. Then we can prepare the better and gain as much advantage as possible.¡±

    ¡°Do you need someone with you or are you better alone?¡± asked Otonia.

    Charis smiled, Otonia knew her so well. She missed the light hearted, happy Otonia but life gets serious when you are abducted and learn what your fate could have been except for a chance meeting, some gifted items and some desperation.

    Charis returned after mid-morning and apologised for the delay but she was almost seen. It seems the ugly small creatures can also see in the daylight although they squinted a lot even in the shadow of the mountain spur. They mounted and Charis felt a tug of memory as this journey was very similar to one taken a few months back when she choose to go over the spur instead of around it. They pushed hard and made the source of a familiar stream by nightfall, setting up camp with the remaining light. Again they ate a cold meal and shared the night watch without event.

    Dione tossed in her sleep, she dreamed of danger in the dark, then she realise she was in company and settled down. It was like she was out of her body and was looking at them all sleeping including Otonia who was on watch. When she awoke Dione looked around, none of her warrior-sisters seem to realise anything was amiss, so did it actually happen?

    +++

    The stream source was fast but shallow, although Dione piggybacked Astera on her horse and then led Astera¡¯s horse across. Charis and Otonia rode across confidently. By late afternoon they were riding into Bearwatch. For Charis and Otonia it was a homecoming of sorts, for Dione and Astera it was just another village. Charis asked Otonia to arrange a room for the night and to stable the horses. Charis needed to meet an old friend.

    As Charis approached the elder¡¯s door, it was opening.

    ¡°Greetings, joy to you my dear! My you have blossomed; I almost didn¡¯t recognise you, such confidence and what of the fine armour. I feel so blessed in seeing the special in you!¡±

    She just hugged the elder; no words could express her feelings of friendship and love towards this old lady who gave her such trust. They went to share tea at a familiar table.

    ¡°Have there been any new strangers looking and asking about, since I left?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but they haven¡¯t figured to look my way at all. They arrived and after some time left. With the summoning done in these parts there is no reason for them to stay. Even the stranger was long gone by this time usually; he was probably looking at other villages.¡±

    ¡°I need some help.¡±

    ¡°If I can help you I will, what do you need?¡±

    ¡°I need to be able to see in the dark and so do my three warrior-sisters. I think we need to rescue a village and maybe a Judge Priest Magistrate; the second is a bit of guess work on my part. There are small greenish creatures, arms and legs like you and I but smaller, ganglier and very ugly!¡±

    ¡°What you describe are Goblins. They normally aren¡¯t that brave to attack humans, they normally stay to the dark. Sometimes they can be bullied into bravery but not often. They do see very well in the dark though! So I see your dilemma.¡±

    ¡°I have heard that name before but didn¡¯t imagine that is what they would look like. A bard told me that there could be a spell or a potion that could allow a human to see in the dark, so I was wondering if you have either.¡±

    ¡°Well get my spell book, you know where it is. I can¡¯t say I remember such a spell but no harm looking.¡±

    The elder stoked the fire in the stove, second cup of tea time and also lit an extra lantern as dusk was upon them.

    As they turned the pages of the ancient tome, there weren¡¯t any ¡°See in the Dark¡± spells for them to find. They looked at each other and this time they carefully studied each page in case they missed something the first time. There were spells for growing plants, for curing illnesses, for repairing broken bones, for healing cuts, for luck, for love, for weather and many other spells about things, mostly small things. In all it was a great collection of spells from a long family line of elders.

    ¡°I will keep looking, but it seems there is no direct spell to grant you what you need. This isn¡¯t surprising though dear, you are changing the natural state so that is always more difficult.¡± declared the elder.

    ¡°I must join my warrior-sisters at the Inn. Otonia is one; I will bring them back with me in the morning so you can meet them if you can stand the excitement.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t call you all my cousins, but I don¡¯t care who people think you are, I would welcome the excitement!¡±

    ¡°They can easily be my friends from Town if you like or companions your cousins have met on the trail.¡±

    ¡°Charis, one more thing, I see you have become distracted and haven¡¯t yet made it to the city to study?¡±

    ¡°No elder, I have become busy with Hillperch somehow. I certainly didn¡¯t plan it, the town and some of its people just invited me in I am afraid to say.¡±

    ---

    ¡°Will you ever go I wonder?¡± The elder said to no one in particular as Charis was gone and walking across the trail to the Inn when she spoke the words.

    ---

    The light thrown from the Inn guided Charis. As she stepped into the common room her warrior-sisters were not there. Charis approached the Innkeeper and asked. He just pointed down a hallway.

    Charis walked down and was faced with a choice of three doors. How helpful! She was deciding on going back to the Innkeeper and asking him for a room number when Dione appeared from behind door three. Charis silently mouthed the word why. Dione waved her on urgently, relieved that her door watch duty was finally at an end.

    Once in the room Dione closed the door behind Charis and they rush to a table that Otonia and Astera were already seated at. Both Otonia and Astera were signalling Charis to quiet. They all sat around the table hunched forward so they could whisper in the hope that no one else could hear.

    ¡°The Inn is full with strangers Charis, we took the last room, all the other rooms and there are ten, three downstairs and seven upstairs are full. The Inn didn¡¯t prepare enough food, so they have all arrived today and no one seems to know why or if they do, they aren¡¯t saying.¡± whispered Otonia.

    ¡°This is still a backwater village is it not?¡± asked Charis, more to herself than her warrior-sisters.

    ¡°Well when we break our fast it could be interesting?¡± Dione quipped.

    ¡°Get some sleep, since we have no hot food to eat now. We visit the elder tomorrow.¡± Charis said.

    ---

    Charis instinctively held Dione as she tossed and turned in her sleep that night, she felt her captivity was still haunting her and perhaps being closer to it she was more sensitive.

    Unknown to Charis, Dione was distracted by something else. She felt loneliness in the dark, she felt separated from her travelling companions, then she heard one of them snort and knew in this room somewhere there was a friend and settled.

 1.024 No Vacancy at the Inn (3rd Day of Luck Month)

    The noise of many others getting ready woke the warrior-sisters. They looked at each other, even the Town Inn didn¡¯t have this much noise and activity. Although they ran the risk of the kitchen running out of food they decided to delay the breaking of their fast until some of the noise abated and instead packed ready to leave in a hurry.

    They entered the common room and realised it was full, every table was taken, three huge men covered in animal furs as clothing, two guards all dressed and armoured the same, sitting with a very small women dressed in white robes, four guards at one table obviously attached to a man and a women in fine travel clothes at another table, oddly two very down and scruffy warriors seated with a minstrel, who attended to tuning his lute, plucking its strings occasionally and to round out the mystery, two women seated with two teenage boys at the last table, one was bald! Most glanced up at the warrior-sisters and then returned to their own conversations.

    Charis returned the look of the woman in white robes and then led the warrior-sisters out of the common room and out of the Inn. Charis didn¡¯t know how she felt about being ignored by the crowded common room patrons. She thought the warrior-sisters all looked impressive in their like black hardened leather armour and like black soft leather cloaks. All their hair was raven black courtesy of a certain minor spell, with Otonia and hers now shoulder length and less boyish. Dione¡¯s was still shoulder length and Astera¡¯s was longer than all but braided to keep her hair off her shoulders to help her stay cool when she trained. Their open faced, hardened leather helmets were hung at their waists.

    She then felt a hand on her shoulder followed by a tense whisper.

    ¡°Charis, the two men returning from the stable, they look very similar to the men that kept me like an animal, I would like to kill them!¡± growled Dione.

    ¡°Walk on, you can¡¯t kill anyone on ¡®similar¡¯, but if they are related we need to talk to them first before we kill them.¡± replied Charis.

    They didn¡¯t walk directly to the elder¡¯s cottage but took the east road out of the village on foot. After making sure they weren¡¯t being followed they doubled back to the elder, the way Charis and Otonia went so many weeks ago. Feeling satisfied that no one knew where they went Charis knocked lightly on the elder¡¯s door. When it opened and just before she was waved in by the elder, she waved to her warrior-sisters to follow and they walked across from the hedge row one at a time.

    ¡°Why are there so many new faces at the Inn?¡± Charis asked the elder.

    ¡°How am I to know, people come and people go, but it is unusual I agree with you so I have been keeping an eye out. Really watching for strangers, like I said some did visit shortly after you and Otonia left, but none since.¡±

    Then she was forced to stop speaking as Otonia hugged her and smiled.

    ¡°And this is Dione and this is Astera, warrior-sisters both. This is the elder, our true friend.¡± announced Otonia.

    ¡°Honoured to meet you.¡± they both responded.

    ¡°The honour is mine dear ladies. Now if would be so helpful, could you keep an eye on the Inn, Otonia will show you the special place.¡± she laughed.

    ¡°What are we looking for?¡± asked Astera.

    ¡°You generally don¡¯t know until you know, so when you know let us know.¡±

    ¡°Not sure if that helps!¡± answered Dione as she was shown the ladder to the loft by Otonia.

    ¡°Once up there just crawl to the thatching and you will be able to see into the common room.¡± instructed Otonia.

    "Where?" asked Dione.

    Otonia asked Astera to wait while she climbed the ladder. Astera leant on her spear amused.

    ¡°I went back through the spell book and there isn¡¯t an exact spell but there is this one. What do you think?¡± asked the elder.

    ¡°¡®Borrowing¡¯, odd name at least.¡± replied Charis as she started reading. The spell wasn¡¯t a long one although there was a bit of a mystery around a required ingredient.

    ¡°So this means you need to find a real source of what you want to borrow?¡± asked Charis.

    ¡°Yes, I think so, so if you wanted to be able to jump, you would need to use frog legs perhaps, as an ingredient. It seems the only explanation that fits.¡± suggested the elder.

    ¡°So to borrow seeing in the dark, we would need some creatures that can do that now and then take its eyes to use in the spell? That would be messy!¡± offered Otonia.

    ¡°Well we have those ugly little creatures we encountered outside of Farstay, they seemed to be able to see in the dark very well indeed. Time for a Goblin hunt perhaps?¡± said Charis.

    ¡°Goblins. Yes their eyes could be tried.¡±

    ¡°Can you teach me the spell?¡± asked Charis.

    ¡°It will take some time but I don¡¯t see why not.¡±

    ¡°We have already used up too much time. I worked on a theory that the person we are trying to meet or rescue is either dead by now or in a safe place if he is still alive so there was no rush, but the Goblins outside of Farstay has changed my thinking on this. They seem to be sieging the village it seems to capture or kill someone.¡± mused Charis, ¡°Would you be able to travel elder?¡±

    ¡°Me? Oh I am an old lady, with brittle bones used to a gentle steady way of life.¡±

    ¡°What if you used some magic to reinvigorate yourself?¡± offered Charis. The elder eyes lit up with the possibility. She was thinking she could feel young again and cast magic and all she needed to do was leave her old life behind.

    ¡°You tempt me lass, you sorely tempt me, can I have a day or so to think upon it?¡±

    ¡°Certainly, without the spell and your casting I am not sure if we can succeed so if a day or two will forestall a no into a possible yes then take two days if you wish!¡± replied Charis.

    ¡°Charis, Charis, something is happening outside!¡± Dione was down from the loft and heading for the door, Otonia following her out of the cottage.

    Before Dione was one of the trappers shouting at the two women and their sons shaking a collection of furs and reaching for one of the sons, the one with hair on his head, by pushing his mother to the ground. Dione unwound her lasso and then threw it about his chest, forcing his arms down and trapped against his own body. The furs he carried dropped to the ground. He looked towards Dione in surprise and took a step towards her and Otonia, who at that exact moment pulled for all their worth and he toppled over, flat on his face.

    A smaller trapper was looking on and pulled a hand axe from his belt and charged at them. As he was about to complete the arch of his strike a spear point with leaf shaped blades around it appeared under his chin, penetrating through his brain and cracking out of the top of his skull, lifting his body momentarily off the ground before his weight at the end of a long spear pulled him and the spear back down to the ground.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Dione and Otonia looked between themselves over their own shoulder to see Astera holding the shaft of her two handed spear which she set between them to protect them. Her eyes wide, lips curled back and her grip weakening on her spear, realising in grizzly blood and bone detail the death she just dealt.

    ¡°You have killed my son! You murderous bitches, you will pay for this! You are dead, you are all dead!¡± came a shout and anguished yell from the stables as the trapper ran towards them waving his fists.

    Astera snapped back to the present. She tried to extract the spear from the young trapper. She needed to throw her spear end over Otonia so she could pull it out of the younger trapper¡¯s skull clear of her warrior-sisters and the rope they were holding. Her sisters were pulling on the rope to keep the trapper prone rocking on his large girth. He was struggling, trying to pull back and stand. The young trapper¡¯s head was firmly impaled on the spear resisting Astera¡¯s urgent efforts to release it.

    The Trapper paused to pull a hand axe for each hand and let out a huge yell, his head slightly raised to the sky! Then an arrow transfixed his eye and the yell stopped but the instruction to charge was still present. He took two steps forward and then fell forward, the arrow snapping off, when it hit the ground, which forced the arrow deeper penetrating his brain a little more to make sure he was dead.

    The sudden silence caused the roped trapper to stop struggling as he looked from Charis, with empty bow in hand to his friend who was now dead, lying face down on the ground but ten paces from him. His face turned bright red and he struggled enough to pull the warrior-bitches towards him and a gleam of revenge appeared in his eyes. Astera released her spear as she pulled it free and facing away from her sisters, vomited.

    ¡°Enough blood for one day.¡± The voice was quiet and calm, with an authority used to being obeyed.

    Everyone looked towards the Inn doorway and an ancient lady in a white robe flanked by her two warrior protectors was standing there.

    ¡°Stand and admit your actions caused the death of your companions, although if you continue I am sure the warriors there will kill you so you can join them.¡±

    He took in the scene, the bitch with the bow was ready with another arrow, the other that speared his friend¡¯s son, was set again with her spear. The third was returning from a cottage with spear, while the bitch that roped him was coiling her rope to be ready again. There was no winning today, so he needed to wait until a tomorrow, which wouldn¡¯t be the day after this one as he needed to tend to his dead. He turned away from all of them and reached down and grabbed the young trapper to drag him next to his dead father.

    ¡°Master Trapper, do we still have a deal sir?¡± called out a man in fine travel clothes. His wife partner was standing next to him.

    ¡°We know of Death, it doesn¡¯t stop what has been settled. I will need two days.¡± replied the trapper.

    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± The man and wife took themselves back into the common room of the Inn followed by their four guards.

    Astera was shocked, while there was no sympathy for the trapper, it seemed cruel to talk business when you were grieving over the death of friends. She wondered what she would be doing, would she be stoic or would she fall to the ground blubbering if the same befell her.

    Otonia was helping the mother up; her son was hovering over her. The other mother was huddled with her son, both frightened.

    ¡°Mother and sons, please be my guest.¡± The lady in the white robe waved them into the common room of the inn. Otonia didn¡¯t move. The lady was old, very old, in fact probably older than the elder, yet she was still confident in voice and body. She and her guards followed the mothers and their sons back into the Inn.

    Charis stood watching the trapper. He was bringing a horse team towards the bodies and as he turned the team a leather sheet was attached by rope to both of them. He then rolled his friend¡¯s son, the young trapper first to the far side of the sheet, so it was a smaller effort to roll his good friend onto the sheet. He took one look back towards Charis and then led the horses away up the west trail until out of sight.

    Otonia, Dione and Astera joined Charis and they turned to head back into the elder¡¯s cottage.

    ¡°Well remind me not to get on your bad side!¡± quipped the elder, looking at Charis, ¡°time for tea and you know well you will need to kill him also and then all his family and so on, don¡¯t you.¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t let him attack that mother and her boy.¡± protested Dione.

    Charis held a hand up, ¡°What is done is done. We are sisters; we live and die for each other. It would probably be best to sleep here tonight if that is alright with you elder?¡±

    Upon agreeing, Dione and Astera went to the Inn to settle up and gather all their equipment and bring it back to the cottage.

    They returned with a message. Charis was to meet the Lady in the White robe on the village green, alone or not, it did not matter.

    Charis went alone; it was approaching middle of the day, the sun almost directly above her. The sun being a comfort to her, Charis felt a calmness; without really knowing why. She should have been wondering, cautious and suspicious. Somehow she felt she was walking these steps for the thousandth time, familiar and comfortable.

    The Lady in White was there looking towards an overgrown statue. She was flanked, at a distance by her two guards. Closer to her, cleaning the statue, were a couple of non-descript villagers.

    ¡°I am glad you have come alone. I thought you would. I think I know a little of you just from observing you.¡±

    ¡°I came alone because if there was danger it would be mine alone and I would suffer it alone.¡± replied Charis.

    ¡°Your warrior-sisters didn¡¯t agree with you, they are here also, they love you, which seems as it should be. Do not be alarmed, I knew that would be the case also, but there is nothing to fear.¡±

    ¡°Why did you ask me here?¡± asked Charis.

    ¡°I sense something special in you. I don¡¯t have any idea what that means, my sight has been fading for many years, hence why I am here. I prevented you from killing the last trapper because I want your reputation to spread, I know this action places you in danger, but I know it is needed. Again I do not know why and unfortunately I won¡¯t be alive to witness it, I only hope you can, in time forgive me.¡±

    ¡°Truth be told I am surprised I am still alive.¡± Charis looked up at this mysterious old lady, ¡°it has been better and easier surviving with friends.¡±

    ¡°And lovers?¡± she smiled.

    Charis couldn¡¯t help herself but blush, maybe it was her age, maybe it was not having a mother and in any case she couldn¡¯t stop herself in front of this venerable lady in white.

    ¡°It is natural. To find love in this world is difficult enough, without searching for it in only half of the population.¡± she smiled as finished her words, which relaxed Charis as well.

    ¡°I hope you will be here at the same time tomorrow to witness my death. That is the real reason I asked you here. Although I sense this won¡¯t be possible, so I forgive you.¡± Charis allowed her to pause and think a little more. "So I will try something challenging now."

    ¡°I am not due to go anywhere that I know of.¡± Charis said with furrowed brow. She was still waiting for the elder to give a reply.

    ¡°Not yet you don¡¯t. Before I go I need to introduce you to one of our mysteries.¡± She led Charis slowly, closer to the Shrine. ¡°This here is a shrine to the Goddess Saph; they have fallen into disuse, except for the ceremony I will be performing tomorrow, so it needs to be cleaned occasionally and completely. When the world was full of magic they could transport messages, people, anything really so I have read. One of the privileges of age is access to rare knowledge within rare tomes. It helped if you were a Priest or Priestess of Saph, but it wasn¡¯t unusual for others to attune to the shrine.¡±

    She interrupted herself to instruct the workers she was supervising to call them back to a location that wasn¡¯t cleaned to her satisfaction. When she spoke to them they heard her, but Charis felt when she spoke to her no one else could hear them.

    ¡°I feel magic returning to the world, it may still be years away, but it will be in your lifetime and I see a significant future around you. You may die tonight, but what you have started won¡¯t, whatever that is. I need you and your warrior-sisters to approach each Shrine and clean it down and then say the prayer I am about to tell you. This prayer will possibly attune you to the Shrine. Then once you have attuned two linked shrines you can say another prayer and use the linked Shrines to move items or yourself across the world. You must hold this secret close to you, you understand?¡±

    ¡°I understand, but you do realise I am just sixteen years old, the daughter of a Blacksmith and uncertain due to circumstances if I would ever be welcomed back to my village. I am not special in any way that I know.¡±

    ¡°Well then, for an old lady will you at least pretend to believe me and follow my instruction?¡±

    Charis nodded in agreement, not really knowing why, but knowledge was knowledge if for no other reason.

    They spent the rest of the day practicing the prayers and then late, just before dusk the Lady took Charis to the spotlessly cleaned Shrine.

    ¡°You must stand here at the front and look to the sun in the middle of the day to attune the Shrine. The favour of the Sun is important. Then when you can travel you need to place yourself and others in front of each of the seven faces. If you are three or seven your travel will be favoured.¡±

    ¡°Why have you explained this? Spent your time with me? Won¡¯t your order feel betrayed, that you have told an outsider of your secrets? It is not that I am ungrateful, but I am a very young gamble for you. You also said it requires magic and there is none in the world?¡± confessed Charis.

    ¡°Because I have been told to, the Goddess has commanded me.¡± She replied.

    Charis¡¯ knees almost gave way due to the weight of that statement. Her face must have reflected the way she felt as The Lady reached out to her and steadied her. The ancient Lady in White needed to steady a youth of sixteen Death Seasons.

    ¡°The Goddess¡¯ will be done.¡± The Lady in White stated.

    Her two guards approached and suggested they all retire for the night as it would soon be dark.

 1.025 Bump in the Night (3rd Day of Luck Month)

    Otonia, Dione and Astera followed Charis at a distance. While they knew Charis would spot them, they weren¡¯t trying to avoid her; they were trying to avoid being detected by The White Lady and her guards. They didn¡¯t think The Lady would hurt or intended to hurt Charis but they wouldn¡¯t be loyal sisters if they didn¡¯t at least follow to make sure.

    They split up and watched from different vantage points and all drew the same conclusion. The Lady in White and Charis were in discussions with Charis listening with great interest, no outwards signs she was concerned about her safety.

    Astera left last and only after Otonia and Dione met her and convinced her, did they all leave.

    ---

    ¡°Sisters I would like to return to a place I fear, although I don¡¯t think I can do it alone.¡± Otonia whispered the words, until the last few were very difficult for Dione and Astera to actually hear.

    ¡°We are fully dressed for trouble, seems a shame to go back to the elder¡¯s cottage.¡± suggested Astera.

    ¡°I owe you my life Otonia so for that reason alone if you ask for my help I would never say no.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Dione and I welcome your help Astera. You both will have to be my strength as it is the place where I was almost murdered and only saved from that fate by Charis.¡± admitted Otonia.

    Otonia led them to the western trail out of the village, looking for a marked tree that would then lead to a certain pathway. They passed a number of farms and then in the distance began a large group of trees. Was it a grove, wood or forest, for Otonia it didn¡¯t matter? For her it was a return to face her fear, to make sure the evil that would have enjoyed using her life and then disposed of that very same life was truly destroyed.

    ¡°I warn you the place smells of death, Charis and the elder were quick to leave as was I.¡±

    Astera and Dione waited for Otonia as they were looking into the forest grove, searching for an entry point probably marked by a now healed notch in a tree. Otonia left them to walk towards the grove, searching for the tree, wanting to find it, but not wanting to find it. Then Otonia was grasping the tree, knowing she needed to let it go. Her eyes were closed and her knees weak, she was starting to crumple, she couldn¡¯t do this. Her eyes were wild, straining to see into the shadows of the trees further in. She felt her two sisters, one each side holding her up, whispering words of support. She felt braver and with their support pushed off from the tree.

    Astera handed Otonia her spear, a warrior always felt better with a weapon in hand thought Astera. Astera flanked Otonia on her right, spear in hand and shield across her back. Dione carried her rope on her belt and held her spear to hand and flanked Otonia on her left hand side. Otonia was slightly ahead of them both, she needed to lead, needed to demonstrate to her sisters that her bravery had returned and she was ready to face her fear.

    ¡°Don¡¯t follow the path through those boulders. It was a trap that Charis disarmed but who knows if it has been destroyed or repaired, so we will walk around.¡± guided Otonia, silently relieved that seeing this trap confirmed her memory was sound so far and they were on the right path.

    They lost some time while Otonia tried to find the path again as it was overgrown a little. Astera didn¡¯t know tracking but returning to a place of death and the path to it being overgrown was a good sign. It would mean it wasn¡¯t being used even a little bit, if at all. She told Otonia so to lift her spirits.

    Otonia knew she arrived at the right place. She was at the end of her test when she found her binding tree. She bent over to study the bark, the concentric rope mark, so well-worn given its regular use was healed, although scarred forever. It was like a game of tag, she touched the tree and forced her hand to linger on the scarred bark and closed her eyes.

    She turned away from her binding tree, smiling as she thought about her sisters and their comfort. As she turned and opened her eyes she saw them and paused, all of a sudden filled with childhood fear, a monster was found under her bed, she squeaked in surprised fright. She somehow knew they would be there but didn¡¯t expect them all the same, the seven apple trees, they were tall now, taller than Astera. She remembered the elder saying they would be boosted by the spell and there was an affinity, the tress and the magic knew each other.

    They were before her, she needed to approach them as the apple trees were a wonder she was somehow attracted to. Dione looked at Astera, they were concerned about their warrior-sister, her spear was left behind at the first tree she touched and now she was creeping, yes that was it, sometimes on her feet only, sometimes using her hands as well, approaching the small grove of apple trees.

    The wave or pulse of evil startled her, she felt some of her water go, which shocked her out of her fear, because of the shame of it. Then she heard his laugh.

    Her anger rose and her knives went to her hands without thought; her head looking wildly left and then right, even up! The evil knew fear itself then as it sensed her knives and recognised them, it knew what they could do. The laughter stopped. Otonia stood, courage returned, she marched determined towards the grove looking for his tree. Under the watchful eye of Dione and Astera she found his tree and her knives knew the task before them.

    Otonia felt a slight chill and turned to her sisters. They were rubbing their hands together trying to warm them.

    ¡°Was this place always this cold Otonia?¡± asked Dione as she warmed her hands as best she could.

    ¡°I don¡¯t wish to seem a coward but night is not far away and this forest and especially this place doesn¡¯t seem ¡®right¡¯, there is something wicked here, I can feel it in the cold.¡± declared Astera.

    Otonia screamed and dropped to the ground releasing her knives, her hands pulling at her hair.

    ¡°Get out of my head you evil bastard, you are dead, you were killed. Charis slit your throat and you choked to death on your own blood!¡±

    ¡°Astera we must get her away from here, you hold her up on one side and I will grab the other.¡± commanded Dione.

    ¡°It is not my fault you are trapped here, you should be with Jury being punished you evil bastard!¡±

    Otonia was standing and being supported by her sisters who scoped up her knives as well.

    ¡°The elder wouldn¡¯t have known you weren¡¯t dead before she returned you to the earth, you should have been dead after the wound Charis gave you! Get out of my head!¡±

    Astera and Dione were preparing to leave, making sure they left with everything they carried in.

    ¡°You should feel blessed that an apple tree grabbed your dark soul. It stopped you being punished, you have yet to face Jury you bastard!¡±

    Otonia felt strength return to her and gently brushed off her sister¡¯s support to stand on her own two legs. Her back straight, her arms strong, each hand held one of her knives taken back from her sister, they were hers, they were her power. The cold was the last of his manipulations she was sure.

    ¡°I am listening and I do not fear you. I am not the frail supple victim fawning over your every word. I am deciding, which fate is worse, leaving you here as you are or sending you to Jury for your due punishment.¡± Otonia then smiled. A smile that showed her teeth in a clenched jaw, the victim was gone. She realised he was a voice only, his only influence being what he convinced her of and she knew she could ignore him without his bronze loops. Then she remembered, she now wore one of his bronze loops, how could she forget her bronze loop.

    ¡°What knowledge do you have that would save you, you evil spawn?¡± Her hands relaxed their grip on her knives a little, as she stood before his tree.

    ¡°You tell us nothing, of course your kind has been hunting the enlightened to kill them and weaken the Duchy, we known that. Oh not killing, abducting, so where do they take them? That is not enough to stay my hand, you go to Jury now.¡±

    Otonia approached his tree, one strong fearless step closer. The bark dark, the leaves thin and scattered while the other trees burst with life. The tree shook a little, was that fear? Then the one branch still on it tried to swat her. She dodged it and laughed, confirmation she choose correctly and he was a fool.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°So you know more now, interesting. They are taken east, always taken east. You were instructed to leave them in the cave close by and they were always gone overnight. Why are you in my head, why can you only sense me?¡±

    Astera and Dione looked on and occasionally looked around them as the sun was fading and the gloom of the forest darkened, starting to envelop them. They would need to leave and soon, otherwise they would need to spend the night here, they carried no lantern so they would need to stumble in the dark if they attempted to leave.

    ¡°That is irony! The bronze loop, of course! Well I will leave you here for now, remain vigilant and if your information is fruitful, in the future you may survive my return!¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t say fruitful did you?¡± asked Dione. Otonia smiled and laughed, almost a cackle. Astera was over talk and dragged them both in the right direction, let them go and ran, looking over her shoulder to ensure they followed. Astera followed the marks she left, learnt from hunting with Charis when her spear was used on boars and not young men.

    Astera stopped. It was too dark to be certain of the marks now. They were past the trap Charis disarmed as she sensed the curved route taken, so they weren¡¯t far from the trail.

    ¡°I am sorry sisters, I did not intend to stay past dusk and we have no torches or lanterns. Could we use some of our clothes around a branch?¡± asked Otonia.

    ¡°I think we will find that none of us thought to bring flint.¡± Dione¡¯s voice wavered a little. Being in the dark in a forest grove or a cabin prison there wasn¡¯t much difference, not enough when fear grew in your stomach and started to reach up into your throat.

    ¡°We will be well, the evil place is far away, we are much closer to the village and although in the middle of nowhere, it also means, no one will accidently find us either. We can wait until morning. Be brave sisters.¡± Although Otonia and Dione couldn¡¯t see Astera¡¯s face they drew strength from her voice of certainty.

    Feeling for both of them, she pushed them both gently to the ground and ensured they sat leaning against each other.

    ¡°I will take first watch and while your sleeping position isn¡¯t comfortable, if I need to wake you both quickly I can.¡± With that Astera made sure her boot was touching both of their legs, high near their buttocks, not only for their comfort but also for her own. Her other comfort was her spear, gripped tightly and prepared to defend her sisters with it, to her death if needs be. She knew the love of a mother and a father, an unconditional love; she protected her sisters once, needing to kill for the first time. That was instinctive, her training taking over when her brain paused in indecision. She was determine now protected new love.

    Astera was getting tired and only brought back by Dione tossing and turning in her half sleep and then that caused Otonia to lose her support and fall.

    ¡°Quiet, I see a light, a wisp perhaps.¡± Otonia and Dione were starting to make noises but instantly went silent at Astera¡¯s urging.

    Astera crouched close to them both; keeping low they observed the light dancing towards them as if it sensed their presence and location. No thought was given to running, they couldn¡¯t see, so they waited. Dione and Otonia placed a hand each on Astera¡¯s shoulder, part encouragement for her, part to embolden them. The only helpful thought Astera could think of, was the light wasn¡¯t coming from the apple tree grove.

    Astera was starting to rise and preparing to throw her spear.

    ¡°No Astera, you will need your spear to fend it off as I will need my knives to get under its guard while you distract it.¡±

    The light from the wisp was upon them, Astera rushed forward to keep it from her sisters, while Otonia hid behind her ready to spring out and try to surprise it and get under its guard. They both stopped stunned.

    Behind the light was a relieved and smiling face. The four sisters embraced each other.

    ¡°Follow me.¡± Astera, Otonia and Dione closely followed Charis, her lantern in hand.

    They reached the trail easily enough, one after the other like ducklings, following a shining light. Dione knew before she saw him, her beautiful black stallion was waiting for her, she knew he was worried about her, for her even, it was a strange feeling, this closeness she felt towards an animal. Upon seeing him in the lantern glow her stallion ripped its reins free from where he was tied and reached her and nuzzled her. She felt his joy in their reunion as she sensed he felt hers.

    They started the walk back, the stallion only moving when Dione climbed on his bare back to ride him. Her hands on either side of his neck, her face joined them. She felt a shiver of oneness; excitement, trust and loyalty absolute. This was a reward worth more to Dione then she could imagine. Two became as one. As one her stallion knew her fear because of her secret and while he did not know the details in a human sense he knew it was an illness within her and sympathised. Her burden of guilt doubled as she drew another innocent into her secret. With her head bowed over the neck of her stallion no one noticed the quiet steady flow of tears.

    ¡°Your horse is special Dione, it came and found me and not in a quiet way. He created a stir in the stables and they let him out before he destroyed them. He followed that up by nearly destroying the elder¡¯s cottage door until I came out and tried to sooth him. The elder and I were trying to work out where you three went at the time so weren¡¯t really in the horse listening mood.¡±

    Charis couldn¡¯t really see her sister¡¯s faces but she knew by their silence they just went through an ordeal, so she needed to keep talking, give them time to recover.

    ¡°Your horse would not settle until I climbed onto its bare back, the elder only just managed to pass me a lantern before he was away. I am not sure how he expected to see without a lantern, but it sure helped me. While I can ride with a saddle I was always in danger of falling off without, especially as I needed one hand for the lantern. Once we were on the trail and heading in a certain direction I felt I knew where you went. So I tied your stallion to a tree and found the tree mark not far away. Then I found a trap line mark and then another and followed them hopeful as they reminded me of mine. The rest you know.¡±

    Time passes quickly when you are worried and concerned. The four sisters were soon at the elder¡¯s cottage. Dione took the lantern and rode her horse back to the stable. Once there she rewarded him with oats and water and then a hug around his neck before lightly grooming him. She felt their contentment as one but also his pity of her and her walk back to the elder¡¯s cottage was heavy in thought. She was only happy when she figured, not only would the sisters have her back, but so would a magnificent beast of a black stallion. She hung on to that for now.

    As Dione entered the elder¡¯s cottage she was given a cup of tea and like the elder and her sisters she huddled around the stove. It wasn¡¯t cold in the elder¡¯s cottage, but the warmth felt necessary after the night they experienced.

    The elder let them know that the Minstrel performed in the Inn, although the common room was largely empty, only the merchant husband and wife team and their guards spent any significant time there. The mothers and sons weren¡¯t seen all day. The down and out warriors were skulking around the bar and then in the afternoon they left the common room.

    ¡°Charis we thank you for finding us, but I think the real credit for making it possible was Astera, because she marked some trees as she was shown.¡± Dione hugged Astera, followed by Otonia who shed some tears. The both of them not letting her go for the longest time. Astera was in a welcome delirium returning her sister¡¯s embraces and returning Charis¡¯ proud smile triggering an emotional warmth that spread through her; core muscles tightening, desire rising within her.

    With the tea done, it was late. The elder took the loft bed as was her right. The warrior-sisters camped, cramped on the floor of the cottage. If the floor wasn¡¯t so hard they would have thought of occupying themselves in another activity for relief, but Charis, although relieved at finding them, returned to her own thoughts once it was decided that all should sleep.

    ---

    Dione tossed and turned, strangers were tugging at her and others were there trying to ride her. None around her were her friends. It was a nightmare perhaps and she couldn¡¯t wake herself from it.

    ¡°Dione, awake!¡± and she felt a hand on her.

    ¡°Dione, wake you are having a dream!¡± and the hand on her was more insistent.

    She sat up, but she could still feel these strangers around her and trying to ride her. She was resisting. Dione put her head in her hands, wondering if she was going mad.

    ¡°I am here but I am also elsewhere. It is a strange feeling. It is dark there.¡± Dione stated.

    ¡°Concentrate, go back to your dream Dione.¡± urged Charis.

    Calm, be calm Dione thought, as she went back to her dream. Calm now, accept them, the strangers, and don¡¯t get hurt. She could make out a shape with a raised arm; it was too dark to see any more than that. Then a sack or weight was placed on her back, Dione felt it but she knew it couldn¡¯t be true as she instinctively looked over her shoulder. Then she felt the presence others, they were horses! They were being led away from the long building. Another horse was carrying a weight; some light from a nearby building was enough. It was one of the boys. Could she have a boy on her? Stay calm, stay calm, I will be with you soon; dig your hoof in deep every so often. We are one. We will not be separated for long. I am following, my stallion.

    Dione came out of the dream. All her warrior-sisters were looking at her concerned, a lantern being lit while she rode her dream.

    ¡°I think I was with my horse, in my horse¡¯s head? There was something like it when we were in the forest; feelings, oneness but not as clear as this.¡± she exclaimed.

    ¡°Yes the link, there was definitely going to be more between you and your horse, considering what I witnessed when a horse went with purpose around the messenger. There was absolute control between the stranger and his horse.¡± stated Charis.

    ¡°Someone has kidnapped the young boys; I saw them or at least one of them on the back of another horse.¡±

    ¡°Astera grab an ember from the stove and light another lantern. Go to the Inn, wake everyone up if you have to, but check the room the mothers and sons were staying in.¡± commended Charis.

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Dione and Otonia, get geared up grab the last lantern and saddle up two of our horses and try to follow them, they would feel confident and not gallop off, plus I don¡¯t think they can with the boys thrown over saddles.¡± Otonia paused for a heartbeat and then started getting ready with Dione. As they were getting ready Astera was already at the Inn door, banging on it loud enough to be heard from the cottage, armed with spear and shield and cloth under armour.

    Charis was considering her options; she wanted to go against the prediction but didn¡¯t see how she couldn¡¯t join the pursuit.

    ¡°Saddle a third horse, but don¡¯t wait for me.¡±

    Dione and Otonia were gone by the time Charis finished armouring up and heading out of the cottage door, hoping that the Inn would have started to light its various lanterns and torches because of Astera¡¯s alert. Using the light cast by them she walked into the common room and met Astera running past her. Then she heard Astera vomit. Charis waited for her to return.

    ¡°Sorry mistress, both mothers have their throats slit, they choked on their own blood and are sitting in a great deal of it. It was everywhere and the look of horror on their faces I will never forget. The two strangers Dione wished to kill have gone.¡±

    ¡°Astera, they must be able to see in the dark like the other two.¡±

 1.026 The Chase (3rd Day of Luck Month)

    Dione and Otonia rode at a walk, Otonia holding a lantern, shuttered to display a narrow ray of light pointed to the ground following horse tracks and in particular a hoof divot every so often. Dione handed her horse¡¯s reins to Otonia.

    ¡°Keep us on a steady pace I am going to try and sense my stallion.¡±

    Otonia didn¡¯t think that was possible, but she wasn¡¯t about to vocalise her doubt. Much of what people did was about confidence, traveling in a troupe she knew practice was essential but no matter the level of skill; if confidence was missing then failure was usually the result.

    Dione reached for the silver ring in her breast with her mind, digging her left hand around her armour to physically touch the silver ring within her breast. Once aware she followed the wisp of magical tether, her mind travelling along it until she was one with her horse. Seeing through his eyes, she was there, she looked at the tail of the horse in front of her. It was too dark to see anything else.

    She felt her contact slipping and her immediate reaction was to concentrate some more and then she realised whatever magic was enabling this contact was reducing at a much greater rate. Not being able to recognise how long it would last she reached the gut wrenching decision to release her shared eyesight with her stallion. He knew she was leaving. She sensed his unshakable trust in her; he knew they would be reunited.

    Returning to her own body was a slightly dizzying experience and she was glad the horse she rode was walking. She eventually caught a glance from Otonia, her face painted with lantern light, Dione knew she was concerned.

    ¡°I am back, Otonia, you no longer need to worry.¡±

    Otonia returned a relieved smile and then went back to looking for the signs they were following and then a thought.

    ¡°We are being stupid Dione. We both know where they are going; it can be only one place.¡±

    Sadly Dione knew, she was following this trail in case it led elsewhere, anywhere but there. They both stopped riding any further. Dione nudged her borrowed horse close to Otonia who looked at her, questioning.

    ¡°I need to hug you warrior-sister if you will allow it? I go to face my past.¡±

    Otonia relaxed and lent in Dione¡¯s direction.

    ¡°It seems you are right no matter how I try to deny the truth of it. They are going directly to the log cabin. It seems I must return to the place that still haunts me.¡± Her voice broke as she finished speaking and tears escaped her eyes.

    ¡°Like my sisters did for me, we will be there to support you through this, we are stronger together.¡± Otonia comforted Dione and returned her hug with strength.

    ¡°They have so much confidence Otonia!¡±

    ¡°Everyone always underestimates us, even if they don¡¯t know we are chasing them they will find out soon enough and probably laugh at us before they die.¡±

    Dione took strength from Otonia and with that strength she comforted her horse and said she was coming for him, she brushed his mind with that comfort, it was brief and easy after being bonded more deeply. Dione also wished them to die, quickly and completely. They then turned their horses back the way they came, following the trail hoping Charis was riding to them along that very same trail.

    ¡°Are you going to tell Charis the full story of the Apple Tree groove?¡± asked Dione.

    ¡°Did you ever tell your sister¡¯s the full story of the log cabin?¡± replied Otonia.

    With the lantern they carried, the shuttered light would be like a beacon to any who looked for them and it wasn¡¯t too long before Charis and Astera met them, sharing the one horse. They homed in on the meagre light of the lantern being used, to signal them.

    When they reached Dione and Otonia the little light from their lantern was shuttered. Charis and Astera did the same with theirs and they were essentially in the pitch black of night.

    ¡°They seem to be heading directly for the cabin. With our lanterns and with a disregard of who else may see them, we can travel the trail and then follow the stream back towards the cabin?¡± suggested Otonia.

    ¡°Yes, as we get closer they could spot the lantern or it could be day break. Then again Dione could contact her horse and see if any familiar landmarks are nearby so we have a general idea where they are.¡± decided Charis.

    ¡°What about only three horses?¡± asked Dione wondering.

    ¡°We will turn about doubling on one of the horses.¡± suggested Charis.

    ¡°I will be fine Mistress, I have rested uncomfortable on the back of this horse long enough plus someone needs to lead with a lantern close to the trail.¡± offered Astera.

    They turned to head for the trail, the old trail between Bearwatch and Oxrest. They made good time as it was clear of any obstacles and reasonably level to trot or run on even by lantern light. They decided that speed was more important than concealment and the lanterns were held by those riding singularly. The other horse doubled.

    Reaching the stream Dione contacted her horse. She couldn¡¯t recognise any features but they were stopped. One of the boys was hurt; he fell off Dione¡¯s horse. Dione felt the horse smile in its mind eye. Did the horse cause that to happen? How? The contact was easier, so did that mean they were closer?

    The going beside the stream was slower. Astera volunteered again to run before them with a lantern as its bank wasn¡¯t always level and clear. As dawn broke Dione contacted her horse and again there were no known features but they weren¡¯t at the cabin yet.

    Dawn was breaking so they rode double in turn to try and beat the kidnappers. They saw the cabin in the distance as they knew where to look. Charis called a halt in a clump of trees and bushes and looked to Dione.

    Dione contacted her horse again and actually saw the clump of trees where her warrior-sisters were hidden! They had managed to overtake them and were prepared even if the horses were a little fatigued.

    ¡°They are coming this way and will soon be here.¡± she said.

    ¡°I will use some of the elder¡¯s ointment to slow them down. Hopefully the first arrow will be a surprise and I will be able to release another and then we just need to wait.¡±

    Dione didn¡¯t want them to live. She hoped Charis¡¯ aim would be much deadlier.

    The relatives rode by, each trailing a boy thrown over a saddle of a following horse. Charis waited for them to come as close as possible and as they were turning away she released on the closest. She used the untipped arrows so she wouldn¡¯t kill them, the wooden tip would allow some of the ointment to adhere and seep in.

    The arrow bounced off the upper arm of the relative, armour underneath thought Charis as she cursed under her breath. She thought he almost didn¡¯t notice it, then she realised he did, he was telling his companion. They both hit their spurs and galloped. Dione was in command of her horse and she instructed it to pull away first. Her horse acted as an anchor. Startled, the relative turned to yell at the horse. Charis took this moment to release a tipped arrow. This arrow took him in the eye and felled him. He slid from his saddle, to fall on the ground with an audible thump, music to Dione¡¯s ears.

    Dione commanded her stallion to trot to her immediately. She was in a hurry, on a mission of her own. Dione¡¯s horse pulled the relative¡¯s horse and they both trotted towards Dione. The other relative only took one look back and seeing his companion lost, galloped all the harder.

    Dione met her horse as it was making its way to her. She slid the boy from the saddle and cut the rope tying it to the relative¡¯s horse and galloped hard after the other relative. With her in contact with her horse they were like one, the horse an extension of her will, no need of reins and no need of stirrups except for her own balance. She went to a gallop, increased their speed to the limit of the horse¡¯s ability, she could feel her stallion¡¯s huge heart beating beneath her. Hands free she prepared her lasso realising she needed to lasso over the following horse with the boy still over its saddle.

    The relative made the mistake of checking how close his pursuer was behind him as he was slowing with the cabin so close. He found out the hard way when the lasso rope encircled him around the waist. Dione wrapped her end around her saddle horn, grabbed the reins to keep her balance and pulled up her horse. The relative snapped from the saddle, his feet dragging in the stirrups, one caught and he skewed around and then it released and he fell off the back of the horse into the crushing hooves of the following horse.

    Both relatives dead, Dione felt a great relief.

    Otonia checked the first boy and they followed Charis and Astera who were running towards Dione.

    Both of the boys were sore but relieved when they realised they were rescued. They were both told their mothers were murdered, although they seemed to know and they were left alone to comfort each other while the warrior-sisters inspected their dead prizes. Charis was disappointed, only one eye was complete, the other being destroyed by her arrow. The other two were destroyed when the relative¡¯s head was caved in by his horse¡¯s hooves. Charis carefully extracted as much of the single eye as possible as she wasn¡¯t sure what would be required for the spell.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    They decided to inspect the cabin, just in case the relatives were being greedy. As they were walking to the cabin three men and a women charged from the cabin waving axes and swords and yelling. Astera was the first to react, counter charging, leading with shield. The first was stunned by her shield bash, the second couldn¡¯t stop and as he swung Astera twisted her body under it and stabbed up with her spear to take him in the side. The third looked at the opening presented by Astera and reached to slash down. Suddenly a knife appeared in his weapon shoulder and he stumbled out of the swing dropping his sword in the process. The women paused as she was still short of the main group dismayed that none of her relatives were still standing. She looked down to see an arrow sprout from her shoulder. She took one look, sunk to her knees, throwing her axe away, waiting to see what her fate would be.

    Astera turned to face the bashed and injured. They all released their weapons and sat staring at their conquerors. The fight was made easier as they weren¡¯t armoured in anyway, they were brave to charge them while in clothes only thought Astera. Otonia recovered her knife and roped them hands and feet to make sure they stayed quiet. Dione was on her stallion rounding up the horses, she didn''t miss the surrender of the relatives and her heart sunk, she felt her hands shake a little and only steadied them when she patted her black stallion.

    Astera approached the door low; Otonia placed a hand on her shoulder to cause her to pause. Charis looked to Dione, thinking she would be the first to investigate. Charis then noticed the female relative bump one of the men, while looking at Dione. His eyes went wide and his mouth opened silently cursing. Charis approached them while Otonia investigated the cabin with Astera looking on.

    ¡°I must do this sister; I must walk in and free whomever they hold. It seems my role now.¡±

    Otonia went low easily opening the door, unlocked and not restrained by any means, probably since the occupants just recently charged out of it. No trap was released. Inside was a young woman, in a cage. She was frightened so Otonia talked calmly and explained she was rescued and released her, offering her water, which she drunk down greedily.

    When the rescued saw the captured she picked up an axe and charged at the prisoners. Astera bumped her with her hip and she went sprawling across the lush green grass. She looked back at Astera and was deciding if she could try again or not.

    ¡°Stay down girl. It is Charis the Young that commands here and only she determines who lives and who dies. So be thankful for your rescue and await your fate.¡± said Astera.

    Otonia stared at Astera and ran to the girl.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t their prisoner but I experienced their brutality, Dione fared much worse than I and from her we know the truth of them.¡± The girl turned and sobbed in Otonia¡¯s arms.

    ¡°We have a different memory of Dione don¡¯t we boys.¡±

    Charis, Astera and Otonia turned towards them. Dione was still gathering horses, taking way longer than usual, but she noticed her sister¡¯s turning to the relatives and she felt her blood freeze with fear. They were talking now, they would find out.

    ¡°They need to die, they are evil and depraved. How can one human sell another human into slavery?¡± called the girl. The two boys who were still well away from both groups heard enough to look at each other and hug all the tighter, thankful they missed that fate.

    Charis looked at the relatives.

    ¡°Slavery?¡±

    When they didn¡¯t respond Charis drew an arrow to her bow.

    ¡°We capture them, we dress them and then we sell them. That is all we do.¡± The female relative spluttered quickly. Now Charis was confused and turned to the girl.

    ¡°Where did you get captured and what has been your treatment at their hands?¡± The relatives looked on concerned, could her words mean their lives.

    ¡°I was taken at night. The Judge Knight Initiates didn¡¯t even know I was gone, so useless. I have been held captive now for four weeks, fed little as to keep me alive and not much more.¡± her face twisted with hate as she looked at them and shouted the last few words.

    The girl was dressed in what looked like her own travel clothes; she appeared unbruised, although a little underweight so a prisoner held for some days like she said. Something was not adding up here thought Charis. She walked to Otonia and whispered to her.

    ¡°Otonia, please take the girl and the boys out of harm¡¯s way and when far enough away call Dione to you.¡± Otonia nodded and Charis waited for them all to go.

    ¡°Astera please stab anyone of them that moves or you think is thinking of moving.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Female to me, we need to have a conversation.¡±

    The female relative looked to Astera and shrank back from her as her spear descended to cut the ropes binding her legs. She then looked to Charis. When Charis nodded she stood to her feet and walked carefully to her, wondering if this was some sort of trap, glancing back at her relatives.

    ¡°Lie down, let me make you more comfortable first.¡± No sooner did she lie down and Charis pulled the arrow from her shoulder. She screamed and swore. Charis applied some of the elder¡¯s ointment on the wound and the bleeding stopped within a few heartbeats. Charis then wrapped the wound in a bandage. The tipped arrow was returned to her quiver.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were going to do that!¡± there was heat in her voice which quickly left when Charis spoke.

    ¡°If you wish I can give you a matching hole in your other shoulder.¡±

    Shaking her head side to side she said ¡°No, one hole in me is enough and it feels almost comfortable now. I am grateful.¡±

    ¡°You seem to know Dione, tell me what you know.¡±

    ¡°She is a thief that got caught, simple as that. Whatever she has told you will most likely be lies. It took days in the cage to get some truth out of her so I wish you luck. We left two watching her. When we come back we find their bones burnt on a pyre.¡±

    ¡°So Bonrard and Wodem were left to guard her?¡±

    ¡°How do you know those names?¡±

    ¡°They kidnapped one of my warrior-sisters and they were dealt with, it is their bones that are on the pyre and their souls that are in the company of Jury if Gods are just.¡±

    Her face was a wave of relief, which confused Charis.

    ¡°They were of us, but they were touched in some way." she considered her next words carefully, was she saying something this strange confident youngster already knew or not, although she also wondered how and why this Charis was even in charge.

    "Continue." said Charis. The relative realised she delayed too long.

    "They took our gift and used it for their own ends, so we exiled them, but they knew about this cabin and they knew it was only used during certain months. That doesn¡¯t explain what become of those guarding Dione.¡±

    ¡°She was skin and bone when we rescued her. Bonrard and Wodem were bringing another to the cabin.¡±

    ¡°Those guarding Dione must be dead then. We didn¡¯t know what to do with her as they don¡¯t want her type.¡±

    ¡°Who are they and what type do they want?¡±

    ¡°You can kill me now as I can¡¯t answer either question and expect my family to live beyond the next couple of months.¡±

    Charis helped her stand and then walked her back to her relatives and made them all lie down on their stomachs.

    Astera while waiting, cleared the area of all weapons, nicely piled up now away from them.

    ¡°If any of them move stab them.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    Charis walked to Otonia, the girl and the two boys. Dione was there also but she was still mounted on her stallion. Charis didn¡¯t need to be told, Dione was ready to run; well ride in her case as her horse was facing away from the cabin, although she still faced Charis as she approached. Charis could see her calculating, considering the different futures she tried to imagine.

    Charis walked past Otonia and her charges, she mouthed the words ¡°Talk to me.¡± to Dione. While she wasn¡¯t beyond earshot, Charis didn¡¯t want everyone to realise that Dione was about to run from something and that something was a lie about her past. Charis knew it was difficult to run from your past deeds as it would be like trying to run from your shadow and you needed to accept what was done and perhaps make amends in other ways. The death of her innocent whistling companion so long ago still weighed upon her and saving her future companions was now dear to her, in Dione''s case it wouldn''t be from death, but perhaps something more enduring.

    Finally she was close enough, but not too close, because Dione on her stallion felt safe, they could easily gallop away from Charis, who had deliberately unstrung her bow and left it with Astera.

    ¡°Talk to me, tell me your truth.¡±

    Dione shook her head, tears escaping.

    ¡°We are warrior-sisters are we not? Friends we are most definitely, lovers? We can share anything can¡¯t we?¡±

    Dione nodded slowly, reminding Charis of a young child deciding it was best to tell her parents what happened, she began after wiping away some tears.

    ¡°It was not difficult joining you and Otonia because you believed and trusted me so easily. I laughed to think how easy it was and then over time it became comfortable and I felt safe. You did that and I didn¡¯t feel like I deserved it. I watched how hard Astera worked to be accepted but it was so easy for me, the starving skin and bone girl you rescued.¡±

    Dione looked at the cabin then as a haunting memory of that time interfered.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t have a reason not to believe you.¡±

    ¡°Yes the deeds of the depraved animals when they took Otonia lent weight to my truth; they had no right to be called human. I believe the two that Otonia killed were the closest to that type, but I guess every family has some black sheep. I don¡¯t want to leave but I must, I have broken your trust.¡± Her horse turned away without Dione¡¯s using the reins or stirrups forcing Dione to look back over her shoulder.

    ¡°Tell me the truth. I will listen, because we have shared much in such a short time.¡±

    Dione looked back, her horse a perfect mimic of her action, until they both faced Charis.

    ¡°What if you think less of me, I would rather you just think I lied and not know its depth.¡±

    ¡°I would rather see if I can give someone, who is younger than me, a second chance perhaps.¡±

    Dione considered her options again. Her stallion¡¯s feelings seeped into her being far stronger than when she previously considered anything. She felt the loneliness of her stallion and the many years with the other. He wanted to be in a herd. He knew she like being in her herd so why not try to stay.

    ¡°I ran away from my family Charis.¡±

    Dione looked for a reaction from Charis and found none.

    ¡°I stole a horse and saddle from my family who I thought were controlling me, holding me back from my dreams. I wanted adventure, to explore and roam free. My parents wanted me to help on the farm and told me I wasn¡¯t ready yet. I timed it badly being the last few weeks of Death Season. It was to be my genius plan to ride away at a time when few would follow. I was soon in trouble when my horse died before the end of Death Season, but somehow fate allowed it to die near the cabin here. Not the front cabin, but the rear cabin, although I didn¡¯t know there were two at the time.¡±

    She paused and allowed her stallion to turn slightly to face Charis again, it sensed Dione wanted to be elsewhere but reminded her of here and now. Charis looked briefly to Astera and Otonia were taking charge giving them time to talk, so she faced Dione once again, able to look at her directly.

    ¡°The cabin held vast amounts of food and water, but not only that; dresses, hats and shoes and I tried them all on and I ate my fill nightly. Then they found me sleeping in one of their six beds and called me thief, which I was. My father would have probably ransomed me if I told them who I was but I was determined to be independent. With my horse riding skills I would be useful, but it didn¡¯t matter they were family by blood and they could see in the dark, I couldn¡¯t and never would. So they left after throwing me in the front cabin cage, two would take turns feeding me daily and then they stopped. So you see they didn¡¯t beat me, they didn¡¯t use my body they just didn¡¯t know what to do with me and in the end they left and I almost died of starvation due to neglect.¡±

    ¡°What was wrong with that truth? Why didn¡¯t you tell Otonia that truth?¡±

    ¡°When she told me about the two she just survived, I thought I needed to tell a greater tale, if she knew I was a thief, she could have left me, she may have even thrown me back into the cage. I didn¡¯t know what she would do, I just wanted to live. Then she cared for me for many days, tenderly and kindly and I thought by then it was too late to tell the truth. Then you appeared and I saw how you two were bonded and I wanted that. I wanted to join your family.¡±

    ¡°You were right to be worried about our trust. I wish you well. Your items are my parting gift to you. I am sure they will help you explore the land safely, I am sad to lose a friend and lover, but mostly I am sad to be losing a warrior-sister.¡± Charis refused to soften, refused to shed a tear, she needed to break with Dione without sympathy.

 1.027 Wayward Sisters (4th Day of Luck Month)

    Charis turned and determinedly walked towards the cabin. She could see Otonia and Astera consoling the rescued and guarding the relatives, everything looked under control, everything except the warrior sister she was walking away from.

    Dione sobbed, she didn¡¯t want to leave her new herd; she was safe there and she was valued there. Watching Charis¡¯ back as she walked away, she told her horse to carry her away. Her connection with her stallion to blame for her horse-speak only because she shared her feelings of being abandoned with him.

    Her stallion didn¡¯t budge. Dione used reins and stirrups cruelly, her stallion remained stoically silent. She knew his pain, because she felt the pain she dealt him as well. The shared pain she considered her penance, not that it helped. All she could feel from her stallion was she must stay with her herd. Loneliness bad, simple, was the feeling her stallion sent her, a single defining word. How could she stay she asked her stallion? You are herd and she is your boss mare, you do not contest her leadership you are still foal, not yet filly so you belong. It was simple and plain logic, horse logic.

    She wondered how she was reduced to discussing her future with a horse, well a very important horse, her stallion but still a horse. It was so simple, she belonged to her herd. That is how simple it is, she made a mistake, but was true to her herd beyond that, loyally serving her boss mare to the best of her ability. She would declare she belonged, she would claim her place back!

    It took little time for her stallion to reach a trot and then reach Charis.

    Charis heard a horse¡¯s hooves clopping closer; she wondered although her face was plain when she turned. She didn¡¯t think Dione would attack her. She was still relieved when Dione was only riding towards her and not charging her down, even without a weapon her huge stallion could easily kill with its hooves. Charis felt ashamed she thought it a possibility. Perhaps Charis needed to learn more about trust.

    Dione dismounted and looked Charis directly in her eyes. Her stallion giving her more backbone then she felt she deserved but she took it anyway.

    ¡°I refuse to leave my family. I know I have been false; a lie at the start to ensure a starving and frightened young girl would be cared for to ensure she was rescued and would survive.¡± The words were spoken quickly. Dione noticed Charis didn¡¯t look away and also resisted to do so leaning on the strength of her stallion. She needed to be brave.

    ¡°A young girl too scared to reveal the truth to her sisters in case they would send her away.¡± Her voice weakening a little, but she continued, ¡°Since then I have been a loyal and trustworthy sister, so I wish to stay with my one true family, Mistress. I wish to be forgiven, as family I hope for a second chance.¡±

    Charis was thinking, sorting through her emotions, was this what she was looking for from Dione? She could see Dione¡¯s body shaking and knew she needed to respond, one way or the other.

    Charis stepped forward and drew Dione to her and hugged her.

    ¡°Welcome warrior-sister, know that I reclaim you unreservedly and I am glad you felt your family was precious enough to you to fight for your place. I am not certain but I expect our prisoners will be unkind to you whenever they can. They only die when I say, can you pass this test?¡±

    ¡°I have called you Mistress and I will follow your lead; Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Let us see what secrets they will reveal about themselves when they try to bait you to anger.¡±

    Her stallion nudged her as it followed her without command. She placed an arm around its neck. Yes I am back in the herd and she thanked her stallion and wondered if her Mistress knew her stallion considered her a boss mare. A herd is always led by a boss mare, it is natural, her horse told her and she couldn¡¯t help but smile a little.

    ---

    Otonia walked the girl and the two boys to the rear cabin. She didn¡¯t want the girl traumatised any further and the boys could do with some food, being morning.

    Astera allowed the female relative to bandage her wounded male relatives and then retied her. Then she waited, occasionally glancing at her Mistress and Dione in conversation. She let a smile escape when Dione returned with her Mistress. Whatever separated them for a moment was now resolved it seemed, they were a four again. One of the boys carried a water skin and left it with Astera, along with some food to break her fast and then quickly left, glancing at the captives.

    ¡°Roll over.¡± The female relative rolled over with difficulty but did as asked. Astera then bent down and allowed her to sip from their water skin.

    ¡°Roll away and back on your belly.¡±

    Astera repeated that with each of them and as she finished she was able to hand it off to Charis, who immediately passed it to Dione.

    ¡°Hello young thief what will you take from us now?¡± said shield bashed relative.

    ¡°I did what I needed to do, to survive, nothing more, nothing less and at least I don¡¯t kidnap people.¡± Her voice was level and calm, Charis insisted she did, so they could be frustrated first.

    ¡°Little thief.¡± The relatives spoke the words in turn, with many variations. After some time Charis laughed loudly, great belly laughs. They stopped, wondering.

    ¡°So intent on your game, it seems one of you is no longer able to join in.¡±

    The relative wounded by Astera¡¯s spear was now silent and as Charis¡¯ foot rolled him over, there was fresh blood soaking his bandage and his skin white from shock.

    ¡°Save him, use the ointment you used on me, please?¡±

    ¡°He is past anything we can do; it was your bandaging not ours.¡±

    ¡°You heartless bitch!¡± she shouted. Charis smiled trying to play the part.

    ¡°Instead of swearing at me, you should probably ask how knife wound is going.¡±

    ¡°I am well enough.¡±

    ¡°I will use a horse shall I and drag your dead man to start a pyre.¡± With that Charis roped his feet to a horse and slowly walked the horse around the cabin.

    ¡°You can¡¯t just wait for us to die! We aren¡¯t like the two that you killed.¡±

    ¡°But you do kidnap girls don¡¯t you?¡± asked Dione.

    The female relative¡¯s head snapped around to look at Dione but didn¡¯t say anything. Dione took that as a yes.

    ¡°They will take some time to die; perhaps I should ask you to stab some holes in them while Mistress is away. After all they called me names and hurt my feelings.¡±

    ¡°Well waiting is boring.¡± Astera approached them, spear held with two hands ready for use.

    ¡°You can¡¯t? You can¡¯t! We are helpless.¡± They all said in their defence.

    ¡°Well if you were special or knew something perhaps we won¡¯t. The girls are escorted by Judge Knights for example.¡± offered Dione.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at them fools.¡± Shield bashed already starred eyes wide open, confirmed by wounded shoulder as he also looked at Dione wondering.

    Charis returned and at Dione¡¯s signal knew there was some success, so spoke quietly to her first.

    ¡°Well we don¡¯t seem to need you anymore and since we don¡¯t know what to do with you, I suggest we lock you in the cage and leave you to fend for yourselves.¡± Astera moves to the female relative and starts to help her stand.

    She looks around in panic, trying to resist Astera¡¯s attempts at picking her up.

    ¡°You can¡¯t do that, we will die.¡±

    ¡°You did the same to Dione and the girl we just released was barely fed.¡±

    ¡°But she was a thief! We intended to keep her alive but those watching her must have died.¡±

    ¡°Why girls being escorted by Judge Knights?¡±

    The female relative baulked, her jaw lowering slightly, reacting to the question.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know.¡± she whispered in reply.

    ¡°Well we don¡¯t know either, continue to take her to the cage.¡± Astera displayed her budding strength and hauled her to her feet against her wishes. Then Astera let her escape from her grasp and she dropped back to the ground, on her wounded shoulder and she yelped in pain.

    ¡°Astera, what happened?¡± Charis opened her arms and opened her hands in some false wonder, ¡°Dione help Astera take that one instead,¡± pointing at shield bashed, ¡°to the cage first, that way if he is dropped he won¡¯t hurt any wound.¡±

    The female relative looked up at Charis, eyes pleading. If she could, she would have held her wound, because she knew it was seeping blood again.

    When Astera and Dione returned, Charis asked them to take wounded shoulder away to see if the girl needed to take out some revenge before he was added to the cage.

    ¡°You can¡¯t do that?¡± Charis almost laughed at her shocked face, ¡°She could kill him?¡±

    ¡°Are you going to stand if I help you?¡± The female relative nodded.

    They both walked to the relative with his head crushed and Charis tied his legs with a rope and used the horse to drag the body to join the other. The first one to die was already on the pyre as they needed to face him down so the stolen eye couldn¡¯t be easily seen. Charis noticed the female relative blanch at the crushed skull of her relative, so she wasn¡¯t that used to death.

    ¡°Do you wish me to crush your skull instead of locking you in a cage?¡±

    The other woman stopped and looked at Charis wondering, who was this young whelp? Otonia joined them then and she wondered what this meant as this other one didn¡¯t seem friendly at all, in fact she held no sympathy in her eyes.

    ---Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    The female relative wasn¡¯t greeted by Otonia; she felt herself being pushed back by her, tripping backwards to land hard, almost knocking the wind from her lungs. She stared up wildly at the two women that now controlled her fate. Then they crouched down on either side of her head. One inspected her bandage and let her know the bleeding had stopped. The other, the one that pushed her, carefully swept her hair away from her face and actually looked upon her kindly now.

    They talked sweetly to her now, they could be friends and they could help each other. Three women to take on the world; her relatives working outside the villages and towns, while the warrior-sisters working from within. Plus they could all be friends.

    ---

    Charis and Otonia used their bronze loops like before and they did gain her friendship but whatever secrets this woman between their feet was protecting she wouldn¡¯t share them, even with her new friends.

    It interested her that some could resist the bronze loops, but it was frustrating that their friend didn¡¯t tell them everything, so perhaps some time spent with them would make the difference.

    Using stored wood from the cabin, they built a pyre and set all the bodies to fire. Looking into the fire Charis remembered the Lady in White and one of her many predictions she shared.

    How could she be right? Even riding at break neck speed, if Charis was skilled enough to not fall off her horse she would not be able to return to Bearwatch by the middle of the day. She would miss the ceremony of the Lady. This grieved her but then the Lady predicted as much so she reconciled with the impossible.

    She released the one from the cage; the other was already being cared for. The released one, the wounded one and the female relative were fed then. The girl was not happy about the kidnappers¡¯ change of circumstance, while the boys just kept well away from them. The ropes binding their feet released to allow them to ride, their hands would be tied to the pommel of the saddle once mounted.

    As they were mounting up one of the teenagers walked slightly different, shielding one side of his body. Astera, ever watchful grabbed him by his shoulder and turned him to face her, dagger in her hand, not threatening but prepared. There were tears in his eyes and the other teenager was running over when Astera noticed a small blood stain between his legs.

    ¡°Are you wounded boy?¡± asked Astera.

    ¡°That ain¡¯t no boy you stupid bitch. It is another bitch like you! Another bitch to serve and entertain her betters, another to¡± and that is as much as he spoke as a spear point appeared in his mouth via the back of his head.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t listen to his hate speech any longer.¡± answered Otonia. There was a loud scream of joy and cheering from behind Otonia from the girl.

    Wounded shoulder then ran for the cabin, only stopping when one of Otonia¡¯s knives sprouted from the back of his head falling face forward instantly dead.

    With the distraction the woman relative held a knife to the throat of the girl who was distracted cheering at another one of them being slain.

    ¡°I thought we were friends?¡± said Charis.

    ¡°I think I was somehow confused there, we are commanded by someone more powerful than you can imagine.¡±

    ¡°Oh I can imagine a lot!¡±

    ¡°He is magnificent, our choice from many offers as they knew we are special and could help them ¡­¡± She slurred the last word wondering what was happening. Then she couldn¡¯t stop closing her eyes and felt her body collapse, dropping the knife on the way down.

    The girl grabbed the knife and drove it through the woman¡¯s eye. Raising the bloodied knife in triumph and turning to look at them all waiting for their blessing.

    ¡°What is done; is done. I am concerned though we are killing too many, too often, too easily without regret.¡± said Charis turning away from the slaughter as she couldn''t believe how fast three captives turned into three deaths.

    ¡°Plus it was a waste of ointment, we didn¡¯t use enough in their food it seems.¡± said Astera.

    Their bodies were added to the pyre after their eyes were secretly claimed by Charis. While the girl was being supported by Otonia, the two boys or were they girls were consoling each other wondering what was going to happen next.

    ¡°We will ask you two some more questions later. For now I want to be away from the pyre and as close to the village as the remaining daylight will allow. Mount up we leave immediately.¡± commanded Charis.

    They made their way along the stream, each able to ride a horse, with three spare horses tethered behind the three new girls to leave the warrior-sisters free if they encountered any trouble. The three horses were loaded with much booty from the cabin, including weapons and armour, which fortunately for Charis the relatives weren¡¯t wearing. They found the trail to the village. As they continued along the trail and approached the village there was no issue with arriving at dusk and losing their way. The village green was being honoured by the biggest pyre in the village¡¯s history.

    Charis immediately realised this was the pyre for the Lady in White. They were burning her as a protest against the dark. Very few wished to be burnt at night as you wanted your soul to rise towards the sky and see the sun to join Judge. At night, the sun only glimpsed and twinkled through the dark curtain, there was no other light to guide your soul so only the most brave and holy would select this option. This was a special blessing to give heart to your friends and the people you didn¡¯t get to meet while you were alive; it was a challenge against the dark.

    Otonia nudged her horse closer to Charis after many heartbeats of waiting.

    ¡°We must go Charis, we have three who we have to question and determine what needs to be done with them.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my homage is done.¡± she replied quietly.

    She turned her horse away from the pyre and towards the cottage. Charis decided that although they would be cramped they needed to keep a close eye on them all.

    As they piled into the cottage the elder couldn¡¯t believe what was happening.

    ¡°You all won¡¯t fit!¡± she protested.

    Charis realised the truth of it and she needed to better organise the sleeping arrangements.

    ¡°Dione and Otonia, please check the Inn to see if they have a couple of rooms available for the night?¡±

    ¡°You, your name?¡± asked Charis.

    ¡°I am Thyia and I need to kill more of those animals. Teach me to fight and I will be forever grateful. I can ride a horse and before I was taken by those animals I was loved by my family and was learning the tailor¡¯s trade in Northreach. My family would believe me dead since I was taken from Judge Knights. I don¡¯t want to be a victim.¡± She was almost frothing at mouth, there was certainly spittle and Charis was wondering how she wouldn¡¯t be killed in her first combat.

    ¡°Why were you being escorted by Judge Knights?¡±

    ¡°My father hired them. I was to be safely escorted to Parium, to be married. There was nothing arranged, I was to join the court if I could, see who I could ensnare to help build my father¡¯s business. But I feel I would rather kill evil bastards.¡±

    ¡°Astera see if we have a room at the Inn please. Take Thyia there, so she can recover from today¡¯s ordeal. Ask Dione to share a room with her tonight and then return with Otonia.¡±

    To her credit she didn¡¯t object so maybe there was some hope thought Charis.

    ¡°You two, names?¡± asked Charis

    They looked at each other, seeing who would go first and finally one spoke.

    ¡°I am Alcmene and my sister is Clymene.¡±

    ¡°You are sisters? Yes there is sameness; the baldness provides enough of a difference to make someone looking at you doubt. With a mother each that helps with the illusion.¡±

    ¡°We are twins, we have for twelve years been trained as Seers of Saph. Our ¡®mothers¡¯ weren¡¯t our mothers. They were halves or singles; they lost their twin to death and were doing menial tasks in the name of Saph. They convinced us to run, to live a proper life. Our skill as Seers was poor; yet they still persisted with our training and we were still to be allocated to a Temple to be glorified or a life prison if, like us you were disillusioned. We must tell you the Seers will be looking for us.¡±

    ¡°Did the Lady in White recognise you as Seers?¡±

    ¡°I am not certain if she did. What was said to our mothers is now lost.¡± answered Clymene.

    ¡°If you are to survive you will need to train and learn weapons, wear armour, live rough, be uncomfortable, kill or be killed, see blood, see guts. Are you prepared to face that and succeed? I can also give you some coin and send you on your way?¡±

    Alcmene and Clymene looked at each other and then looked back to Charis.

    ¡°We will stay. We promise to work and train until we prove worthy.¡± answered the both of them, in sync and in one voice. Charis was briefly surprised and quickly covered the reaction.

    ¡°You must swear an oath of service to me. This will bind us to each other do you wish to so swear?¡±

    ¡°We, Alcmene and Clymene swear to serve Charis as our Mistress and bind our lives to hers. This we swear to Saph who we honour still, although we will no longer step inside her Temple.¡±

    ¡°I accept your fealty to me and I promise in return to value your life and protect it as much as possible to the limits of my power and ability. Further I will never ask you to do anything that would dishonour you or me.¡± Charis then reached out and hugged each of them.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask the same from Thyia?¡± asked Alcmene.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think she has fully recovered from her capture, she is still affected and needs to heal. I need to give her time to do that, if it is possible. You may have observed Dione also suffered similar treatment so I am hopeful that she may assist in her recovery. When a person swears fealty to me they must do so fully aware of what they are committing to.¡±

    Astera and Otonia entered the cottage and looked at the three of them.

    ¡°Sisters, please welcome Alcmene and Clymene to the warrior-sisterhood. They will need a lot of training and equipping, so we need to turn all the booty we have collected so far to coin and see them outfitted. For now please take them with you and you can sleep four in a second room. I need to stay here with the elder as we have much to discuss.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress it will be done.¡± replied Astera. Otonia was about to protest, but challenging your leader, was she, leader? Otonia asked herself? In any case a challenge in front of new followers was never good so she just bit the inside of her lip and waited for Astera to take them away.

    With that, only three left the cottage. All that remained were Otonia, Charis and a smiling elder.

    ¡°Charis why did you swear them to fealty, we do not know them, they are complete strangers to us.¡± asked Otonia.

    ¡°I know our bond is different and it is our shared experiences and love that bind us. I know you have a difficulty in accepting me as leader, but I accepted the burden on a certain trail when we were talking to a certain Magistrate. I accepted it for right or for wrong, I don¡¯t know yet, as I admit I have made mistakes, but my purpose is to not see any with me die if I can help it, even if it costs me my life.¡±

    Charis paused as emotion was welling up inside her. Otonia was special to her, her first new friend; her lover and the first she saved from certain death to for fill her own oath to herself. Otonia couldn¡¯t help herself and embraced Charis.

    ¡°I will call you Mistress to set a good example, but know that I consider you friend and lover above that, always.¡± sobbed Otonia.

    ¡°I know; I feel the same, but as leader or Mistress as I seem to be I have made this decision. They are Seers of Saph, even if poor ones and the Lady in White asked me to look after them, not them specifically, just the next two I met. I didn¡¯t think much of it because I thought they were boys and when would I ever meet a pair of Seers that would what to join with me!¡± smiled Charis relieved somehow by sharing this secret.

    ¡°Do you actually have a plan Mistress?¡±

    ¡°Would you think less of me if I said no? My first plan was to make a three and then it was four and I was wondering if it would go back to three, but it seems we are now six and it would be nice to be seven. Beyond that, I still hope to take us all to the city, me to study magic and others to excel where they can. But I don¡¯t think that is a plan, but after talking to the Lady in White I feel guided somehow, but I can¡¯t explain it.¡±

    ¡°Well that was probably a long answer to my short question. I thank you for many things, this is just one more. I better follow Astera, otherwise she may interrogate me!¡± she replied eyes smiling.

    Watching Otonia leave Charis felt a little happier and then the elder slapped her lightly on the shoulder.

    ¡°Enough of that, you have a purpose now, learn magic, kill the strangers, find those that control them and kill them also. For now, the eyes, what do you have?¡±

    Charis then retrieved the eyes she collected from the dead that day and passed them reverently to the elder. It seemed appropriate for the elder to borrow Charis¡¯ magic to cast the Borrow Spell.

    Each attempt failed. The pairs of eyes recovered were not the ingredient the spell required. As each pair failed they were thrown into the fire of the stove. All that remained was the single eye from one of the two kidnappers.

    ¡°There was such hope in me and now it is lost.¡±

    ¡°Charis you still have hope, it could simply mean that the ones the eyes were taken from didn¡¯t have the ability to see in the dark, so the sight was no different to yours or mine.¡±

    ¡°So, do we use this eye to test the spell or do we save it?¡±

    ¡°We use the eye to test the spell. I think one eye would only affect one of our eyes, although it could affect none. We don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°You or I?¡± asked Charis.

    ¡°I will cast it on myself, if it affects only one eye and leads to difficulty seeing then you can guide me, but if it affected you, your leadership would be difficult, especially with Thyia, she will not be pleased when she learns of the other two swearing to serve you and she not being offered the same.¡±

    ¡°Agreed, let us see what we have.¡± Although the logic made sense, she needed this to work and experience it.

    The elder followed the words and gestures and held the eye in her right hand, while borrowing magic from Charis.

    The affect was immediate.

    ¡°Oh this is different. My right eye can see by a light coming in from the window. Where the wall blocks it, the sight is reduced but still useful.¡±

    ¡°Go outside.¡± suggested Charis.

    They went outside and the elder smiled widely as she was seeing everything, although in shades of grey, it allowed her to move with confidence in the dark.

    ¡°All the outside is in shades of grey. I have to cover my ordinary eye otherwise it tries to see and confuses my sight. I can move without bumping into anything and if both eyes were the same you could easily fight. It is wonderful!¡±

    ¡°I wonder how long it will last?¡± asked Charis. This was more to herself than asking a real question.

    ¡°I will try to stay awake tonight as long as I can and glance out of the peep hole in my roof to see if I can still see in the dark!¡±

    ¡°I will try to go to sleep and prepare for the new sisters.¡± replied Charis.

 1.028 Battle in Bearwatch (5th Day of Luck Month)

    Charis awoke to a gentle knocking on the cottage door. The elder didn¡¯t stir from her sleep, she must have been tired still from last night¡¯s vigil or was it research Charis didn¡¯t really know.

    Charis was dressed in her cloth under armour so she rolled of off her camp roll and went to answer the door. To her relief it was Astera, spear in hand, shield on her back, magnificently presented in her armour. Slight concern on her face, she knew because her eye brows would draw together and her skin would scrunch on her forehead in an Astera sort of way when she was. Charis resisted the urge to use her hand to straighten it all out.

    ¡°You must come to the Inn Mistress; Thyia is not pleased about not being sworn in as a warrior-sister.¡±

    ¡°I will go with you now; I may be able to break my fast at the Inn, which will leave the elder to awaken when it best suits her.¡±

    Walking across the trail to the Inn, Thyia burst from behind the cottage and leapt at Charis with a knife in hand. Astera moved to intercept and with shield, slammed it into Thyia, knocking her senseless to the ground.

    ¡°Let me know when she revives, don¡¯t encourage it with water or such, I should be able to break my fast before I need to talk to her again.¡±

    ---

    As Charis sat to eat, Otonia let her know that the two guards that escorted the Lady in White left immediately at dawn. She could see the Merchants and their guards breaking their fast in the common room. That left the minstrel and the two lost warriors to be accounted for, who stayed the night and either, slept in or crept out in the night to avoid payment to the Innkeeper.

    ¡°Dione, Thyia is laying bashed near the elder¡¯s cottage, before you become concerned, Astera needed to protect me from her. How was she last night?¡±

    ¡°Raving when awake and reliving nightmares when asleep. Being captured and hoping to be rescued while depending upon someone else to be fed is difficult. It took much love and probably a lot of magic for me to recover even though my burden was somewhat ¡­ exaggerated?¡± She said the last word quietly, still ashamed of her lie.

    ¡°New start Dione I will hear no more about your past, but I wonder are you willing to help Thyia in the same way you were helped? I am not sure how we share our love for each other anymore, we have little privacy now. While Alcmene and Clymene have sworn to me they still need to earn my trust. Where are they by the way?¡±

    ¡°I think they are a little scared of Thyia, so stayed in the room.¡± answered Otonia.

    ¡°Please fetch them. They at least need to know we will protect them from any attack from anyone if it is within our power.¡±

    ---

    Charis finished breaking her fast and watched as the twins started to eat.

    ¡°You never need to fear, while in our company.¡± They both looked up and nodded and then froze.

    Astera was escorting Thyia roughly before her. Thyia was limping slightly and very angry. The dust on her face revealed dried tear tracks.

    ¡°Sorry Mistress, I needed to correct her behaviour when she recovered.¡±

    ¡°She punched me and then kicked me in my ass! Even they didn¡¯t do that!¡± spat Thyia. There was some general snickering in the Inn mainly from the Merchant and his companions. Thyia couldn''t turn another shade of red her face already glowed as much as it could, so her body just locked up, all her muscles going taunt.

    ¡°Did your behaviour earn that attention from Astera?¡± asked Charis.

    In a rational moment of thought it occurred to Thyia that no answer was going to help her so she stayed silent, the red angry flush of her face still visible through the dust.

    ¡°I understand you were upset at not being asked to swear fealty to me. Is that correct?¡±

    Thyia nodded and remained silent, finally her mind was engaged again and she kept her mouth closed by setting her jaw and not moving it and finally relaxing her muscles, which were starting to burn in any case.

    ¡°When someone swears fealty to me I need to know they mean it, truly from their heart mean it. All I saw in you yesterday was a thirst for revenge. While I haven¡¯t experienced your pain I understand your need, so I will give you time, you need to reconcile your past, you need to realise it wasn¡¯t your fault, there is no blame with you. You didn¡¯t have any say in how they treated you. If we make you one of us and we train you to defend yourself and if needs be kill to survive or kill following my orders I need to be sure your past won¡¯t come back to enrage you and put all our lives at risk.¡±

    ¡°What about Otonia yesterday?¡± said Thyia yelling and crying at the same time, dismayed.

    ¡°You need to worry about you and no one else. Understand?¡±

    ¡°I need to find justice! You do not know what they were saying and threatening!¡±

    ¡°None of it was your fault, no one blames you but you, no one judges you but you, you were powerless and you must come to terms with that. It will take time.¡±

    Thyia threw herself at Charis¡¯ feet still crying.

    ¡°I will fight for you, I will do as you say, I promise!¡± pleaded Thyia.

    Charis didn¡¯t say a word, just signalled to Astera. The bronze loop was too close to Thyia so Charis didn¡¯t want to empower it with word or thought while Thyia was prone at her feet.

    Now standing before her Charis answered her question.

    ¡°Train hard, learn, prove to me you are in control of yourself and then we will speak again of fealty.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for this chance.¡± she replied.

    ¡°You do not need to follow me. There are others. In fact if you wish you are free to go, I have no hold on you.¡±

    ¡°I have nowhere else to go and I do not want to return to my family, they would send me back to Parium, back to the Duke¡¯s Court. Men would then tell me what to do.¡± she replied plainly. With that said Thyia found a table in the Common Room for herself and sat in thought.

    Taking this opportunity the Merchant and his wife walked over to Charis¡¯ table.

    ¡°I admire your charity, but rarely is it rewarded.¡± He drawled. Thyia overheard him and harden, wiping her face and placing her hands to each side of her body tightening them into fists.

    ¡°That is probably for me to decide, but I am sure you have something more important to discuss?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I hear you have some items you have acquired that could easily be disposed of here and now with me instead of later, after you have carried and protected them down the trail?¡± he enquired.

    ¡°Possibly, when would you want to inspect and make an offer?¡±

    ¡°Well it needs to be this morning as my Trapper acquaintances will be returning today and I don¡¯t think there will be time to haggle once they return.¡± He smiled as he finished speaking, holding it.

    ¡°So very true Master Merchant, well give me some time to get the goods presentable and I will send word when we are ready.¡± replied Charis.

    ¡°Very well, mid-morning perhaps, you will know where to find me!¡± He looked and pointed to a chair in the Common Room. Turing back to Charis he glanced at Thyia and smiled, not in a kind way.

    When he left their table Charis casually got up and signalled all to follow her to their rooms, both of which were downstairs although not the one the mothers were killed in, as the Innkeeper¡¯s wife continued to work to remove the blood.

    She chose the one furthest away from the Common Room.

    ¡°Dione, gear up for battle, ride and scout the Trappers to locate them and their number. They shouldn¡¯t be expecting anyone to look for them as yet, but do not take any chances! Find them and return.¡± ordered Charis.

    Dione was bunked in the other room so left to gear up. They wouldn¡¯t expect to hear from her until much later.

    ¡°Thyia, clear all of your gear and Dione¡¯s gear from the other room, into this room please. When done please help gather the collection into the other room.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± she whispered in reply and left Charis'' sight.

    ¡°Otonia take Alcmene and Clymene and gather all the collection of gear into the other room please. We have some odds and ends at the elder¡¯s cottage as well.¡±

    ¡°Astera, with me.¡± They were the last to leave the room.

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    ¡°We need to find some down and out warriors and see if they would be interested in some temporary employment.¡±

    She went to see the Innkeeper first and eventually, with a little coin found out that they were working for a farmer out along the east trail. To find them and return as quick as possible they saddled their horses and prepared two spare horses. Astera moved slowly to the task.

    ¡°You need the practice Astera and it won¡¯t be a long ride I hope!¡±

    They only went to the second farmer along the east road and found them. The farmer wasn¡¯t pleased they were being interrupted so Charis threw him a coin to pay for their time. Charis deliberately stayed mounted to provide height and also position the bronze loop as near to them both as possible.

    ¡°Are you enjoying farming or would you like to be warriors again?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I am not sure a warrior is a warrior if commanded by a girl!¡± the moustached one laughed.

    ¡°Well a warrior has become a farmer so I would say anything is possible.¡± She replied. He stopped laughing and scowled slightly.

    ¡°What my sword brother is saying is, it is difficult to be a warrior when you don¡¯t have the equipment of a warrior, be your commander a women or a man.¡± said long hair.

    ¡°Well then you will appreciate my offer. You will be granted the use of these two spare horses, you will be granted the selection and use of a modest amount of equipment we have accumulated that we are preparing to sell, before we sell it. If you prove loyal and trustworthy, you will be allowed to keep the horse and equipment you have been granted use of.¡±

    ¡°What is going to stop us from just running off with the gracious gift you are considering to bestow upon us?¡± said the moustached one.

    ¡°Your honour.¡± replied Charis.

    This time he thought upon her answer.

    ¡°Why do you feel we have honour enough to hold us to your offer?¡± asked long hair.

    ¡°You have chosen to work instead of rob or threaten and by the way the farmer was upset at our interruption you must be providing him a fair days work for a fair days reward.¡±

    ¡°What would we have to do and for how long?¡± asked long hair.

    ¡°We are about to meet an unknown number of unfriendly trappers. I am hopeful our numbers will be more than theirs and they will back off as they have a deal to conclude with the Master Merchant. Although they could make the mistake that being women we don¡¯t count for much even though we killed two of them without much effort. They may still decide they can kill more us than we can kill of them, so I am here hiring, adding strength to my army.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say win, someone has to win? That is battle! That is War!¡± asked the moustache one.

    ¡°When someone dies no one truly wins, someone is going to mourn them and seek revenge and continue the bloodshed.¡± replied Charis. She remembered these words from her father whenever he made a blade instead of a plough and sighed. The elder said something similar; it must only be the old that remember the folly of vengeance. Charis didn¡¯t know what she would do if one of her warrior sisters were killed, so she worked hard, so she didn¡¯t have to walk that path.

    ¡°I would then expect you to hang around for a day or two and then I need you to run a letter to Hillperch for me. I need your decision now, so yes or no, on your honour?¡± Charis finished.

    ¡°Yes.¡± said long hair.

    ¡°Yes.¡± said moustached.

    ¡°I need to hear you say ¡®Yes on my honour commander¡¯¡± asked Charis solemnly.

    Moustached looked away and swore under his breath. Charis felt he was going to be the first to run, but he did place a value on his honour, so if he swore on that he would then be honour bound to stay.

    ¡°Yes on my honour commander.¡± said long hair.

    ¡°Yes on my honour commander.¡± said moustached through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Mount up and say goodbye to the farmer, don¡¯t ask him for today¡¯s wages as I think what I am offering will be reward enough and will leave him in a better mood if you ever need to ask him for a favour in the future.¡±

    They both nodded and rode off, soon to return after saying farewell to the farmer. They then rode to the Inn and stabled their horses. Still no trappers in sight and no Dione, which meant they could make further preparations. Charis led the found warriors to the equipment room and offered them to select what they could use.

    ¡°A good collection to choose from commander, thank you. Although I do like a shield, tends to stop nasty arrows, so let us hope the trappers don¡¯t have and use bows. Can we equip all areas with armour?¡± asked long hair.

    ¡°I need you to be imposing; it is worth more to me now than any coin I could get for selling it. So I will let you decide.¡± answered Charis.

    As they made their selections they equipped at the same time, trying for size and sometimes discarding. They chose Sword and Axe as weapons.

    ¡°Can you fight from horse?¡± asked Charis.

    ¡°Only if you consider riding up to a foe and then leaping from the horse!¡± jested long hair.

    ¡°No I was thinking horse and spear, but it may not come to that with a little luck.¡±

    ¡°Those you killed would have relatives, I am sure they would want revenge.¡± said moustached.

    ¡°Do you have any relatives that would morn your death?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have relatives, they would morn me, they know I am a warrior and I dice with death every day, so no revenge. Unfortunately the trappers aren¡¯t soldiers so they think of revenge.¡± replied moustached.

    Charis nodded to him and when they were ready she led them out, with Astera following. As Charis passed through the common room, she called to the Merchant that they would have to haggle after the trappers arrived.

    ¡°Look who is fighting for the girls! The man-girls themselves!¡± shouted one of the Master Merchant guards.

    ¡°Prove them wrong with deeds, do not waste your breath trying to convince them otherwise, use your controlled anger for the possible fight to come.¡± whispered Astera.

    ¡°I would still like to plant my fist in his mouth, but what you say is wiser.¡± agreed long hair. He didn¡¯t know the young girl beside him, but he was impressed. Her horse riding wasn¡¯t good, but on two feet, spear in hand and the armour these women wore, her good height, her entire body was sprung tight ready to kill. Her braided hair curled upon her head and sat like a modest crown although it was plain the other one commanded.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    Otonia, Alcmene, Clymene and Thyia were waiting for them at the front of the Inn.

    ¡°Alcmene, Clymene and Thyia please wait in the elder¡¯s cottage, I do not want to be concerned with your safety and if things go wrong you may be able to rescue or save us later.¡±

    Alcmene and Clymene were about to speak until they caught Astera¡¯s eye and hushed quickly and did what they were ordered to, she maybe this was like Temple they thought. Astera decided they would need to understand what taking an oath meant. Thyia protested loudly until Astera threatened her with her shield and then she retreated to the safety of the elder¡¯s cottage. Only violence seemed to work with her sighed Astera.

    Shortly after, Dione rode in along the trail and pulled up in front of Charis.

    ¡°They are on the edge of the village. I have perhaps angered them as I was able to use my sling from horseback and let loose many stones, I tried to avoid the head as I didn¡¯t want any deaths if we have a chance of talking to them. There are seven of them. I will now ride the other direction in case they have another group. I will return shortly.¡± reported Dione. Charis knew Dione was revelling in her duty and responsibility as her stallion was eager, stomping its hooves, wanting to be on its way. What one felt, the other felt as well and the stallion didn¡¯t know how to cover its emotions, it wasn''t human enough yet!

    Eventually three of the trappers walked up the middle of the trail towards Charis and her warriors. The middle one clearly the leader, he was escorted by another either side all covered in furs. Charis wondered how much what they wore was worth and then remembered they were here to probably kill her not sell the furs off their backs. They stopped out of bow range and a rumble of words began.

    ¡°We seek revenge for the deaths of our kin,¡± he paused to look around as if announcing a fact, proclaiming the righteousness of whatever actions followed, ¡°callously murdered at the hands of she bitches.¡± said the very large man in the middle of the three, almost a man mountain.

    ¡°Their actions chose their deaths and if the one that lived told you any different, then he has not accepted his role in their deaths.¡± replied Charis.

    ¡°Would you meet with me in the middle of the distance between us to discuss?¡±

    ¡°I do not know you or your honour, with your size and strength I would be at the mercy of your honour. Would you accept if our positions were reversed?¡±

    The three sort of snickered between them; well she isn¡¯t that stupid at least but they thought it fun to try. After all she was just a she.

    Charis knew he was playing for time so she warned the two warriors to prepare for attack from the one side; at least two would have circled wide around the cottages. She instructed Astera and Otonia to prepare for the other side. Dione was still away, Charis thought she should have been back by now or was she just worried and needed to see her for her own comfort.

    ¡°We have punished him for his role in their deaths and now we need to punish you. We cannot leave our kin un-avenged. We would kill you take your processions and give these as death price to his widow who now has no means to survive without a husband and a son to provide for her. It is a tale of sadness and woe. Your hand has removed from this world all that she loves.¡± he paused to take a breath.

    ¡°Surrender the she bitch and we will let all others live. Man Warriors why do you side with such a sneaky bitch, she uses a bow that is no manly weapon, when you kill, when you die you need to see your enemy and stare at them in their death!¡±

    ¡°Prepare, he is starting to swear and demean, his men are close.¡± warned Charis.

    ¡°You other women, you can be mated with a real man and know true loving. Surrender her and be free of her witchery it is only her that we want. Surely you see the justice in what we ask. We are humble fur trappers; we have no need to kill folk, only bargain fairly and then return to our hunting grounds. We have never killed unless provoked. Surrender the she bitch and all of you will live. I swear!¡±

    ¡°On whose honour do you swear as I believe you have little? Your honour in fact is small to balance the fact you are a big blowhard that prefers to talk instead of battle. You fear my arrows, you fear a small frail girl, you are not a man, you should give back your balls to your mother as she is probably braver than you, as she needed to survive your birthing, you big blowhard. Talk instead of fight, what man does that? I will tell you; a man afraid, a cowardly man!¡±

    That did it. He charged, his face was red and his nose was sucking in the air as he propelled his huge body to a charge. The man either side of him hesitated, this wasn¡¯t the plan. What was he doing! They looked at each other and with no other choice followed him.

    Charis needed to aim as she knew she needed to get this exactly right; the following releases could be hits, this release though needed to be deadly accurate. She gathered all her will and her need under the sun.

    Enraged he charged in a straight line, axe in each hand yelling his insults. He even managed in his rage to keep his head at the same height and slightly forward lining her up like a bull charging. Charis released. It was like slow motion as the arrow appeared before him. He couldn¡¯t change his course, he just accepted his fate. His head, neck and shoulders were one when he charged.

    The arrow pierced his left eye, which was destroyed by the iron tip and with his momentum and the pull strength it continued to travel into his skull, eye flesh joined brain flesh to mix. He continued forward for seven steps and then toppled, like a wide tree felled in a forest. The ground didn¡¯t shake but there was a crashing noise when he landed.

    The two men either side of him stopped, staring at the impossible the man now laying on the ground had survived many bear attacks but one little girl with one shaft of wood killed him. The mighty beast of their family felled. They were soon brought back to the present. One received an arrow in his upper leg and he screamed. The other looking at his companion, started to run and he also received an arrow in his upper leg. They both crashed to the ground and after looking at each other started to bandage around their own arrow to prevent any further blood loss.

    Charis then became aware of the clash of weapons behind her. She turned to see Otonia and Astera holding two on one side, while the two warriors were doing the same on the other.

    ¡°Surrender before you die! Your leader is dead. You need to see him to the gods and find another leader!¡± she yelled with all the voice she could muster.

    ¡°Never! You are a cowardly she-bitch with a bow and we are close enough now to reach you and kill you!¡±

    Charis signalled Dione, who was now waiting back, behind the line of battle. She now charged with her two handed spear. Otonia was watching her and at the right moment rolled away from her opponent who then smiled as he reached to slash her with his axe. She could see his eyes wide, licking his lips, tasting his victory, the Axe in a high arc ready to descend and split her in two.

    He felt his chest explode and then no more as the spear point impacted him with the force of a charging horse. Dione then jumped from her horse and tried to retrieve her spear while Otonia was now helping Astera with her opponent. He could only retreat or be surrounded; his will shattered by the destruction of his trapping partners'' chest, some splatter of his blood on him. They called for his surrender, he refused out of instinct; he still wasn¡¯t thinking when he was asked.

    ¡°They have another three coming from the west. I delayed them a little, but they will be here soon.¡± shouted Dione.

    There was a scream from the side the warriors were fighting and Charis soon realised what was happening. Thyia was on the back of one of the trappers and stabbing for all she was worth into his neck and shoulders with a couple of small daggers and as he succumbed and fell to the ground she continued until she was wearing a lot of his blood and laughing!

    The warriors turned to the remaining trapper who was backing away from the horror as much as trying to avoid being surrounded. Even the warriors were a little concerned at the raging butchery and the joy within the murderer. What horrified them the most was her red painted smile and her white teeth being painted with each strike!

    ¡°THYIA, STOP NOW!¡± yelled Charis. Thyia heard something or someone; she paused in her madness and looked up. The one who yelled, her face was familiar, it was blank, cast in stone. Her eyes though, her eyes were wide, the whites clearing showing, something was wrong. Thyia looked at her hands and the daggers held in them were flung away, too much red, then she started to scrap the red from her hands, then her arms, too much red. Then her clothes; tearing at them, too much red, no not red, blood she finally accepted. She realised she snapped and all the revenge that was bottled up was released in that moment.

    As Charis turned one of the wounded men that flanked their leader was behind her, she didn¡¯t even hear him limp towards her as she was intent on watching the battle, in particular Thyia and her madness and trying to talk her down. As he raised his axe she tried to roll away from the stroke, but she knew she would be too late. Trying to shield herself with her arm for the blow moments passed and nothing struck her. She looked to see Clymene with a stone, a little patch of blood on its underside.

    Charis then looked for the other man that flanked the leader. She thought the wounds would have kept them out of the battle so they could be their new leader and learn that to fight was to court death. She saw him leaning against the Inn wall; he left the arrow in the wound and bound some cloth around to stop the bleeding. Good she thought, smart survivor; that is the type of leader they need. She then turned to the fight behind her after telling Clymene to go back to the cottage after thanking her.

    She saw Alcmene wrap the near naked Thyia in a blanket or cloth of some type and shepherd her back to the elder¡¯s cottage.

    The three trappers from the west were now considering their options. Charis needed this to end before any more were killed.

    ¡°Your leader is dead as are some of your kin. The fight is over unless you wish to continue with It.¡± yelled Charis. To emphasis this Charis stood atop his dead body.

    ¡°Place your weapons on the ground and come forth, you will not be killed.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her.¡± said the trapper fighting the two warriors, they couldn¡¯t hit him, so it would only be a matter of time before he killed them.

    ¡°We welcome you to the fight if you wish to join.¡± She then released an arrow that dropped just short of the three. Unfortunately they thought she missed, so hearten, they charged. Her next arrow caught one of them in the shoulder, the following arrow caught another in the leg, and the final arrow caught the third in the arm. Their charge faulted and stopped. They then threw their weapons away. This also took the heart away from the other two trappers still fighting, who stepped back and threw their weapons away and showed their empty hands.

    Dione on horseback rounded them up to be near the wounded trapper that escorted the leader at the very beginning of the fight. Otonia and the two warriors picked up all the weapons and placed them in a pile across the trail from the prisoners. Dione and Astera roped the dead and dragged them towards the prisoners so they could see their reward in terms of death and waste of life.

    Alcmene was already attending to the wounds of her warrior-sisters and the warriors, most of which were slight cuts and bruises as Charis instructed them to hold their opponents at bay, death would be delivered by others if it was required.

    ¡°They have their furs with the women just beyond the edge of the village.¡± stated Dione.

    The men looked up with concern. That was a prize of an entire season of trapping and curing; if that was taken they would be hard pressed to survive the next season.

    ¡°Ride to them, tell them their men are hostages, bring all their goods with them. If they don¡¯t we will hunt them down after killing their men.¡±

    Charis did not allow any of her warrior-sisters to attend to the trappers. She allowed them bandages and water as requested. Astera with spear and shield and Otonia with throwing daggers pacing about, the prisoners were covered. Charis went to find Thyia, who was in the elder¡¯s cottage hiding in the loft. It helped that the elder was at hand to let Charis know.

    ¡°I command you to come down and face me!¡± ordered Charis.

    Thyia slowly stepped down the ladder, she couldn¡¯t refuse otherwise Charis would cast her out. She faced Charis with eyes cast down, ashamed. Her hands firmly gripped on the bloodied blanket that now clothed her. In the moments since her mind returned to her and even she was shocked by what she had done, her body only now becoming exhausted as the adrenalin affect wore off.

    ¡°You will never do that in a battle again. A battle is life and death and madness is not wanted or needed. You need to be trained in weapon skills and you need to be trained in your mind. For your mind to be an effective weapon you must be in control of it at all times.¡±

    ¡°Yes Charis, I will obey.¡±

    ¡°The only reason you are to be given a second chance is because I do not know what your captivity did to you, but this latest madness of yours will be an end to it. No third chance.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±

    ¡°Will there be a third chance for Thyia?¡±

    ¡°No, there will be no third chance.¡± sobbed Thyia.

    ¡°Stay here for a while longer, clean yourself and dress. I will send the elder in and perhaps she can impart some of her wisdom to you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will listen to her.¡±

    With that Charis left the cottage and the elder entered. Now she needed to find Clymene, which wasn¡¯t difficult as she was tending to the wounded and bringing food and water. Her sister was beside her they were joined at the hip it seemed.

    ¡°Clymene, please attend me.¡± As Alcmene turned to join her sister, she caught Charis motioning no with her head. Clymene looked at Alcmene but both obeyed the commands issued, they were used to that in the Temple; to obey was faith and honour. They thought they now had a choice but Astera soon explained they didn''t.

    ¡°I truly appreciate what you did, how could I not, but I promised to train you before you joined us in battle and I feel I have failed you to cause you to join battle before you should.¡± Charis reached out to touch her lightly on her shoulder as she spoke. Clymene shivered a little, touching was being too familiar and Temple didn''t permit familiar, the rules outside of Temple would take some effort to learn, their Mothers didn¡¯t have much time to teach them sadly.

    ¡°Mistress I will serve where and how I can. The elder suggested that from behind with a big rock would assist you and not put me in much danger. Especially since both Alcmene and I were beaten if we made any noise while we walked, as the Temple prized silence above all else to increase the chance of transference, so I was sure with the added noise of battle he would not detect me behind him.¡±

    ¡°In that case I truly accept your actions, not only because I must because it saved me from death or at least a grievous wound, but mostly because you thought about what you were going to do.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Mistress!¡± her face burst into a brilliant smile and overjoyed she hugged Charis and then pushed off her in shock. Then Charis reached for her and hugged her, she was relieved and excited by this closeness. Touching in Temple was severely frowned upon, it was a distraction. To touch a Mother Superior would result in a beating, she could have been deep in concentration and to break that could have wasted hours of effort.

    Just then Dione returned and said they were following far behind. At this time the Master Merchant and his wife appeared at the doors of the Inn. Behind them their guards spilled out around them. The warriors stared at them and they turned their eyes. While they didn¡¯t say, they would have looked on as the fight was fought.

    They both approached Charis; they both were bandaged lightly but moved well enough after surviving a fight. So she walked them away from everyone else before they had a chance to speak.

    ¡°We have helped you win a significant victory it seems and you are about to cash in with the delivery of a season of furs, so we were wondering what our share would be?¡± asked the moustached one.

    ¡°What makes you think, given you have known me for even this little time, that I would see a tribe of people left poor and starving?¡±

    ¡°But this is battle and this is victory, when you win you get the spoils!¡±

    ¡°My reward is survival and seeing my companions survive. I don¡¯t need to see my enemies ground down.¡±

    ¡°Women don¡¯t know the rules of war. We are victorious we claim what we want!¡±

    ¡°You are under my command, you swore on your honour. It is my victory, it is my prize. So let me know if your honour is worthless. NOW!¡± Charis ended with the last word in a loud clear shout. She didn¡¯t mean to say it as loud as she did, but their demand was the straw that broke the anvil as her father was want to say on occasion.

    All looked towards them.

    ¡°I am yours to command, on my honour.¡± said long hair.

    ¡°I am yours to command, on my honour.¡± said moustached through gritted teeth, he didn¡¯t seem to be able to talk to Charis in any other way when called to heel.

    ¡°I am honoured to be your commander. I hope by the end of this day to have you on your way to Hillperch, which will conclude our agreement.¡±

    ---

    They needed to wait some time and as she turned Charis saw a depressing sight. There were many loaded pack animals, each being led by a woman. There were a number of young male teenagers, only a couple of Death Seasons younger than her armed with axes and looking angry, who seemed to be in command. They were shocked and couldn¡¯t wipe it from their faces when they saw the men of the trappers lowered as they were.

    ¡°Drop your weapons please and walk on, leaving them behind.¡± demanded Charis.

    They resisted at first and then they looked at their fathers or uncles or teachers and dropped their weapons and walked over them.

    ¡°Who is the oldest woman among you?¡± asked Charis.

    A middle aged woman walked to the front.

    ¡°Has your husband been killed today or perhaps a couple of days ago or is he still alive?¡±

    ¡°My husband is dead, he died bravely fighting a large black bear last Death Season. I found his body and set it high upon a pyre so his spirit could reach the sun. He was a good man and always provided for me and my son. My son was killed today as I do not see him amongst the living.¡±

    ¡°It was battle and I am a warrior, death is a consequence of my chosen profession. I don¡¯t believe a trapper should ever be killed in battle. The reason they entered into battle is because they believed their opponent weak, only women. Even though they fought and lost lives two days before against those very same women. Where was their wisdom? Now I claim all of the season¡¯s furs as my victory prize. I turn you and yours away poor and possibly starving.¡±

    ¡°Please, you can¡¯t it is all we have left. They were unwise, they felt slighted; we were told that you weren¡¯t honourable and killed from behind and tricked them. They would take you today and reveal you as the dishonourable person that you were.¡±

    ¡°It was battle and I am a warrior, I am honourable, I defeat my opponents because I think and plan first. They chose to use their opinions about women, their overconfidence in themselves and did not plan well for battle. It takes a woman to think about all the consequences of any actions.¡±

    ¡°I accept you are honourable. As an honourable person I beg that you allow us to keep our Season¡¯s furs.¡±

    ¡°That is the wisdom of a woman speaking. If the trappers acknowledge that their leader will always be from now and for ever a woman I will allow you to keep your season¡¯s furs.¡± declared Charis.

    The women in front of her dropped to her knees and looked to the men in askance.

    ¡°We agree to your terms we swear to it on our ancestors and the Gods.¡±

    ¡°Can these oaths be trusted?¡± asked Charis to the woman kneeling before her.

    ¡°Oh yes, they would not betray their ancestors or the gods.¡±

    ¡°Then I need all the women and children to swear the same oath. After all, boys grow into men and we have proof that men let wisdom slip from their grasp as easily as water when it suits them. I would also decree that as soon as any trapper survives twelve Death Seasons they swear the same oath. So each come forward and swear before me.¡±

    They each stepped forward, the women more easily than the boys, but then they were urged by their mothers or they would be the first to starve when the tribe went without. Charis then permitted them to tend to their injured men. Once that was done she allowed the Master Merchant to approach, who until then was standing by, pacing eagerly, waiting to discover who actually owned the furs so he could conclude his trade.

    Charis lent over to the woman and let her know that she should bargain strongly as furs have become fashionable in the city this season, well that is what a certain bard told her anyway, so he should be willing to go high. She can also use the fact that with few men they would need to purchase more supplies to ensure they can survive.

    Once the Master Merchant was concluded there, he assessed the value he was willing to pay for Charis¡¯ arms and armour and three horses. She drove a reasonable bargain and gave the letter of credit to the long haired warrior.

    ¡°I need you to take this letter of credit to a certain Master Leatherworker, with this Letter of Request to this same Master Leatherworker in Hillperch. Once you have discharged this duty our agreement is concluded and your armour, weapons and mounts are yours.¡±

    ¡°It will be our honour.¡± replied long hair. They left that moment as there was still enough daylight to see them to the stream at least.

    The trappers fired their dead on a single large pyre and then loaded their wounded onto the horses that carried the furs into the village and left Bearwatch. They would not have made it too far away but then they all weren¡¯t filled with good memories of the village so didn¡¯t want to stay. The only sad person was the Innkeeper who saw valuable trade walk away, but then they did tend to destroy part of his Inn also during their celebrations.

    The Master Merchant, his wife and his guards left immediately after concluding the deal with Charis. They led away their own train of mules loaded with furs, armour and weapons.

    Charis kept some of the coin that they made from selling the arms, armour and horses to the Merchant as she wanted to treat the warrior-sisters to separate rooms since the Inn was nearly vacant. The only one that could be there would be the Minstrel, although no one seemed to remember seeing him in the past two days.

    Charis took the top seven rooms, one each. The twins asked to share the one room as they found it difficult to be apart after being so many years together, so six rooms. After that was settled Charis checked to see if the elder was joining them on their journey in the morning and found to her delight she was. The elder used Charis¡¯s magic to strengthen herself and then Charis left for the Inn, bed and sweet sleep.

 1.029 Sisters that pass in the Night (5th Day of Luck Month)

    Astera met Charis at the Inn doors with a wide smile on her face. She led her to one of the downstairs rooms and showed her the prize they found and restored. It was a bathtub, refilled with clean water and ready for use. Astera ordered Charis into the bathtub for a bath. Charis couldn¡¯t help herself she gave Astera the biggest hug and a most passionate kiss and then stripped off and climbed in. Astera picked up her clothes and found the soap and started rubbing her mistress clean. Once finished, Charis asked if Astera would dry her as well. Astera laughed and ordered her mistress out of the tub and then took her time with the task.

    Fortunately there was still a bed in the room so they were comfortable when they embraced.

    Clymene was good at being silent, as was Alcmene. Their skill, well at least Clymene¡¯s was used to save their Mistress in battle no less. She remembered her joy upon receiving the thanks of her Mistress as well as the touch of her hand, her flesh touching Clymene¡¯s shoulder flesh. She wondered if her Mistress meant to miss the cloth of the shirt on her shoulder or if it was accident?

    She followed Astera who seemed to be showing Charis to a room. Clymene wanted to see Charis before she went to sleep; she enjoyed the hug, the praise and wondered if more was possible. She prepared by wearing a sleeveless shirt with thin straps over her shoulders in case her Mistress wish to embrace her again. The open embrace from anyone, especially a man was forbidden, that was natural; that was required. An embrace from a woman was taboo as well, because it was, but no one knew why. All thoughts were directed to the Goddess and the perfection of their worship no distractions were permitted.

    In the Temple it was all rules, behaviours, the need to perfect transference was paramount, the single focus. Luckily unlike some, she and her sister were never the most promising, so they were given ever menial tasks and were watched less and less. This allowed them more and more freedom to explore the temple and be generally more inquisitive, as long as they went about their explorations quietly; silence being well prized and secretly.

    She followed Charis and Astera to the last room on the ground floor of the Inn and was about to walk in when she heard Astera order her Mistress! Clymene stopped walking any closer, confused. How could Astera order her Mistress? It was Astera who told her and her sister about what oath taking meant and to obey your Mistress was the first understanding. This was easy to accept because in Temple a priestess would never accept an order from a lessor one, why would Charis? Did Clymene misunderstand who was the leader? Her and her sister swore their oath to Charis, she was Mistress.

    As she listened to be sure, she heard unusual sounds; there wasn¡¯t any violence or hurt in them, although she wasn¡¯t sure what they were. She gently opened the door to glimpse into the room; it was mostly in darkness as the single lantern was now focused on the bed.

    She needed to find out what was going on, she needed to know, it was like being at Temple, her and her sister always looking around to satisfy their curiosity. She was able to sneak in and close the door behind her without either noticing, they were busy. Both Charis and Astera were naked and kissing each other and then they moved into other positions and pleasures that Clymene didn¡¯t even know about. They were never permitted to touch their own bodies let alone the bodies of others in the Temple. She was shocked, was this actually what people, women did outside of Temple?

    She needed to leave the room this wasn¡¯t right. She was shocked and caught half way in and half way out and they could change position and see her any moment. She silently positioned herself against the far wall in a dark corner near the windows curtains. Her hands shook nervously. It was one of the reasons she didn¡¯t go out the door, she would have fumbled the doorknob for sure she thought. Calm, be calm she told herself. It was just another discovery, unexpected to be sure; as sisters though they were ever inquisitive, this discovery was just more shocking than any others.

    She could wait them out, as a Seer, patience was a well earnt. She would draw the curtains across her face to block her eyes from seeing and then she would hear a pleasurable sound. She started to touch herself in the places they were touching each other, she needed, yearned to know. It took some time and experimentation before she discovered exactly what they were enjoying. She almost voiced her self-pleasure by accident, holding quiet by ceasing just prior and thinking of her sister. If she was discovered, what would happen to her and her sister, how would she explain?

    Astera and Charis finally finished, dressed and left the room. Clymene need to finish what she discovered. She let out a small yelp of pleasure, which completely surprised her as the pleasure spread across her body in a ripple amazing her, her knees weak, she slid slowly to the floor. Closing her eye lids on her eyes that were rolled back involuntarily as she became overcome by this new experience. She wished to share this discovery with her sister as they shared all their discoveries, so she imagined telling her and when recalling what occurred in her own mind, it happened again.

    Alcmene was good at being silent, the same as Clymene. When Clymene left the room she waited a good while before she became concerned because the Inn was small compared to a Temple and her sister told her she was visiting Charis quickly and would then return. In the Temple it was all rules, behaviours, the need to perfect transference was paramount, the single focus. Luckily unlike some, she and her sister were never the most promising, so they were given ever menial tasks and were watched less and less. The freedom they both enjoyed now was difficult to understand, although Clymene seemed to be doing alright, especially when she saved Mistress from wounding if not death.

    Alcmene decided if Clymene could check on things then so could she. She wanted to check on Thyia, after today¡¯s blood bath, she knew of people who couldn¡¯t survive certain things and wanted to make sure if Thyia needed someone to talk to, Alcmene was willing to listen. So she went to her room and knocked on the door gently. It swung open easily at her knocking so she went in. The lantern was turned down low and although it was dark there didn¡¯t seem to be anyone in the room. She then heard voices coming towards the room. What would she say to explain herself being in Thyia¡¯s room? Instinct took over she needed to hide, in the Temple when they went about their explorations, hiding was the better option, instead of being found. So she went to the darkest corner with the window curtains offering additional cover, slipping behind them quickly and silently.

    ¡°Shall we go to my room or your room?¡±

    ¡°How about both rooms! My room first!¡± Dione giggled.

    Dione and Thyia entered the room.

    ¡°Oh how romantic, the lights turned down!¡± exclaimed Dione as she shut the door behind her.

    Thyia undressed and flopped on the bed, soon followed by Dione.

    ¡°You worried me today.¡± Dione pushed some of Thyia¡¯s long black hair away from her face, so she could see into her big brown eyes, there was just enough light.

    ¡°I know I worried myself, but thrashing, stabbing on that trapper I was able to release. All my horrible experiences came flooding out, their treatment of me, they were considering just killing me and talked about it openly in front of me, I was a problem, the men wanted to use me and then kill me, my utter helplessness. I feel the better for it, even if the trapper probably doesn¡¯t.¡± said Thyia soberly.

    ¡°I was loved by Charis and Otonia so they brought me gently out of my dark place.¡± Dione then kissed Thyia. ¡°Perhaps I can help you further.¡± Her kiss was returned.

    ¡°None of your captivity was your fault, you were powerless. It took me some time to realise this myself, but with help and love from my new sisters I was able to come back, you can to.¡±

    ¡°Oh Dione, I am so sorry for you,¡± Thyia hugged her.

    ¡°I am here to help you aren¡¯t I?¡± returning the hug.

    ¡°Yes, but I can understand, I know.¡± as she nibbled on Dione¡¯s earlobe.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°My sisters have helped me, although when I found you the same as I was I let the anger back in a little. I returned there to face my final fear, for closure and since they were taking another two I thought we were saving them before they faced my experience.¡± She paused to run her fingers through Thyia¡¯s hair, ¡°Instead I was too late because you were there; I wished I could have saved you when they first took you, like Otonia, Alcmene and Clymene. I couldn¡¯t, so the best I can do now is help, since I know what you have been through.¡±

    ¡°I am thankful; I am not sure how much longer I could have lasted. I cannot imagine being there for much longer.¡± wept Thyia.

    ¡°You must believe you are strong because you survived. Charis survives; we survive because although physically weak, we are strong in mind. Charis thinks, she expects us to think as well, blind rage is unacceptable. Control your anger and focus it to be better, to learn, train and observe.¡±

    ¡°I know, I am on my last chance, so I need to be mindful of my behaviour and hold back my feelings for revenge.¡±

    ¡°Do not hold back your feelings, recast them, focus them in a controlled way and most importantly take the time to think before you act.¡±

    ¡°I will. My thought now though is to ask you to kiss me again.¡±

    They soon explored each other bodies, Dione leading the way as the more experienced, although younger. Alcmene was exploring the same areas on her own body following teacher Dione¡¯s spoken instructions as she explained feminine mysteries to Thyia. They were forbidden any such familiarisation in the Temple; they were busy being trained in Seer ways. Alcmene was wonderfully surprised by the pleasure. She forced back a moan of pleasure by thinking of her sister and biting her bottom lip. She didn¡¯t know what would happen if she was discovered.

    She managed by seeking her sister in her mind¡¯s eye to distract herself further as she couldn¡¯t stop, exploring her own body. It took a great deal of concentration and silence, a Temple lesson. Thyia and Dione were resting, which helped. She remembered how and replayed her actions in her mind and that feeling of pleasure drew her back to her body and she realised her mistake when her passion went out of control, going beyond pleasure, her body clenching. Her mind directed the release, not to her voice or her body; her release was channelled along the thin almost wispy mind link to her twin established earlier during a calmer moment. She felt momentarily robbed, she missed something extraordinary, but she was still safe and undiscovered because she didn''t make a noise.

    Their Seer link had never been strong between them as they needed to be healthy, in total silence and not to feel the pressure of their Seer instructors for any thoughts to be shared. They were considered a failure because their link was so wistful and fragile. They weren¡¯t in Temple now so one of those three didn¡¯t matter.

    Eventually Thyia and Dione left and went to Dione¡¯s room to continue. Alcmene felt the pleasure return, she didn¡¯t have to do anything to herself, she just felt it, it was wonderful and ended in a pleasure that rippled across her whole body. She savoured the pleasure for a moment more and then went to the door, listening for any sounds and hearing none. She opened the door slightly and then more until she could slip out of the room. She closed the door behind her.

    She heard voices coming up the stairs. Was she allowed to wander the Inn? Probably not, maybe she could? To be safe she quickly listened at the nearest door and hearing no sounds, opened the door and slipped into the room. Luckily they were all identical and she hid in the same corner as Thyia¡¯s room. As she listened, the voices past the room she was hiding in and as she was about to move, the door opened. Otonia entered the room followed by Charis. They were soon naked and giving and taking pleasure as if they were very familiar with each other¡¯s ideal pleasure points.

    Alcmene was self-pleasuring she couldn¡¯t resist this new discovery. Then a knock on the door and she heard Otonia whisper to Charis.

    ¡°I will answer; I think this is my room isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Come in.¡± she said.

    Dione walked in and closed the door behind her. Alcmene was sure she would be discovered and went still and absolutely quite her own pleasuring forgotten due to fear of discovery.

    ¡°I think Thyia will be alright for now. She realised she let her mind go, although it was probably her way to begin the road to healing.¡± As she was saying this she was undressing and when naked joined Charis and Otonia. Alcmene was never privy to such carnal pleasure in the Temple, this was unheard of, never seen; she was overawed by what she was seeing, what she was feeling and what she was experiencing. How was she to escape without making a sound as just thinking and knowing what pleasure they were experiencing drove her to ecstasy? In desperation she tried to calm herself. She fails too many emotions too many feelings, fear just across the room from her. She shouts in her mind to her sister in desperation she is on the verge of panic and ready to scream with her voice.

    Clymene was creeping towards the stairs when she felt the pleasure wash over her. If she didn¡¯t already know what it was from her earlier discovery she would have screamed in ecstasy. As it was she bit her lip, her whole body went rigid, trapped by the pleasure. She only just managed to lean against a wall in time before she fell to the floor. It passed but she was tired and sat and rested a while praying to Saph no one would discover her. With effort she stood, she needed to get back to their room she needed to tell Alcmene. As she took the first step up, her sister¡¯s mind assaulted her, panic, fear, desperation, dread, worry and distress. Her first reply was calm, she was there with her, combing her hair, hugging her warmly, they were one they would always be one, what she faced they would face together. Their love was stronger than the world.

    Alcmene heard the most important words; their love was stronger than the world, all the rest mattered but this mattered most. Then they were talking to each, starting to relay what each other discovered. Then they paused dumbstruck.

    After sometime Alcmene realised the three lovers in the room were entwined and exhausted. She took this chance to quietly move to the door. Listening to hear if anyone was in the hallway, she quickly opened the door, slid through and closed the door. Sometimes even if you awaken someone, if the room was as they expected they didn¡¯t really register that anything happened.

    She then felt a hand over her mouth, but knew who it was instinctively, almost naturally and was actually comforted by her touch.

    ¡°Me.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± she whispered in reply.

    Alcmene knew at once it was Clymene, she was in contact with her and she turned to embrace her. Then realising where they were they rushed to their room. They started talking and then realised they didn¡¯t need to.

    ¡°I have experienced feelings I never knew existed. I am shocked and delighted at the same time! I think it is wonderful!¡± gasped Clymene.

    ¡°I know!¡± Alcmene replied, her voice deepening in lustful recollection.

    They compared their experiences. Clymene thought she would not make it up the stairs as a great pleasure washed over her and she needed to grasp the wall to prevent her collapsing on the floor! Alcmene thought it must have been her; she was pleasuring herself while watching Charis, Otonia and Dione make love and she couldn¡¯t make a sound so she sent it away using their twin link, which must have transferred her pleasure to Clymene.

    They then lay beside each other and remembered the most wonderful pleasures they witnessed and pleasured themselves. They managed to transfer their pleasure to each other, first Alcmene received her sister¡¯s pleasure on top of her own and her entire body rocked and convulsed. Then Alcmene added her pleasure to Clymene and Clymene¡¯s body rocked and convulsed. They were both exhausted. They smiled at each other and slept naked beside each other, never happier with themselves.

    When they talked earlier using their Seer link is was familiar but required concentration all the same. Once they shared self-pleasure it improved, but they both knew what would improve it more and probably faster. Even so in one evening their Seer link, their Twin link was strong, they needed to concentrate to maintain it but it was there! The hopeless pair, known as the Temple failures after twelve years of dedication and worship, where no longer failures and in their linked minds they were determined to excel, they were going to be the best Seers they could be. What really made this journey worthwhile in their eyes was their Mistress would benefit from their talent. They did worry about how they could forfill their oath to her, but now they knew how.

    ---

    They were woken when Astera knocked on their door and threw it open.

    ¡°Time to get you two out of bed and break your fast!¡± she took a double look, ¡°Oh and get dressed.¡± Even Astera was somewhat surprised as these girls were very frightened and very shy only yesterday and now lay naked in an Inn Room!

    As they slowly sat up they realised that Astera was admiring them from the doorway. What was not to admire they were two of the same although one with shoulder length black hair and the other with none. Their breasts were not as full as Otonia¡¯s but they were firm and shapely.

    They spoke in unison.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you close the door and try and get us out of this bed?¡± they pouted seductively.

    Astera was deciding and then she slowly closed the door and walked over to the bed. Clymene remembered what Astera liked from watching Charis last night so she wasted no time targeting those special places, while Alcmene undressed her to provide the access. Once she was undressed she was like one mind with her sister, because they actually were; their link strong and easily formed and they drove Astera quickly to climax.

    They were very pleased with themselves and as Astera was about to boss them out of bed they called no fair, so Astera dallied a little longer to repay them. She was surprised when the other sister climaxed letting out a yelp of pleasure and not the one she was tending to! They then took it easy on Astera, waving her confusion away, quickly dressing her and helping her with her armour. They all walked to the common room together with smiles on their faces.

    Alcmene and Clymene talked about the difference that made while they were in conversation with their warrior-sisters, all breaking their fast.

 1.030 Seer Business (6th Day of Luck Month)

    The Innkeeper provided a lavish meal to break their fast; it started with a light onion soup, followed by a roast leg of lamb surrounded by carrots, pumpkin and peas. He wanted to make sure they remembered his Inn, so no gruel this morning! He was up just before dawn to ensure the meals would be ready, as was the stable hand preparing the horses. The warrior-sisters were soon in the common room eating the lavish meal.

    All were happy with themselves to varying degrees, some more than others but there was an air of satisfaction and trust. The surprise of the morning was the friendliness of Alcmene and Clymene; they went from reserved fearful kidnap victims to a clinging closeness, their hands straying often to the shoulders and hands of their sisters in a most unintentional way.

    ---

    Charis stood first and as she did all looked to her.

    ¡°Finish up, our thanks to the Innkeeper for a fine meal,¡± a shout went up from her warrior sisters, ¡°but we have dallied too long and must be on our way as I have a destination in mind.¡±

    Charis with saddlebags was followed by Otonia, Dione and Astera to the stables. Thyia, Clymene and Alcmene, were taking final meat cuts from the table and scrambling after them.

    Charis, Otonia, Dione and Astera armoured and armed looked formidable and impressive the Innkeeper thought. His appreciation of them quickly dismissed, to offend them was to invite calamity. Their coin was worth more than coveting what he couldn¡¯t have. He did wonder about the three lambs though and wondered if they would next visit with seven or less than seven as they looked unprepared and unimpressive.

    Thyia wanted to be one of them; she needed to be one of them to find a new family, they to protect her and Thyia to protect them. Alcmene and Clymene were aroused by them, sharing their thoughts within their Seer link; the twins shared the memories of them naked and the lust of last night between them, knowing in pleasurable detail their shapes and curves under the leather armour, sharing this as well. This was a freedom they would fight for and they would prove their worth to make sure they stayed. They were never setting foot in a Temple of Saph again.

    The sharing between the twins pleasantly surprised them both and without really thinking about it channelled their pleasure to their respective twin sister in turn to further enhance the pleasure, which required them to squirm a little and hide their arousal. Even in the busy common room of an Inn they were now able to maintain their Seer link so maintaining it while walking to the stables and once mounted was simplicity. Without the knowledge of their sisters they decided on a plan, it was going to be such fun.

    The stable boy impressed them with the way he prepared the horses and Charis tossed him some coins as a reward, which he was delighted with and thanked her. He also received a wave and a smile from each of the warrior sisters as they followed their Mistress by the west road of out Bearwatch.

    ---

    They had left the village well behind when Alcmene rode up beside Charis.

    ¡°Charis we need to ride back and search our room for a special brooch that our mother gave us, it is the last item we have of hers.¡± pleaded Alcmene.

    ¡°We need to make good time and I cannot let you and your sister ride back alone.¡±

    ¡°Dione can ride back with us, she is an excellent rider and will be able to protect us if it comes to that.¡±

    ¡°It would be my honour Charis if it is your will. I will be able to ensure they search as quickly as possible and ride hard to catch up. With the elder riding with you we will be able to ride faster to catch you.¡± said Dione.

    ¡°Be as quick as possible, I will worry until I see you re-join us, while I am sure the trappers are not a threat, the disappearance of the minstrel still bothers me. As I have said be as quick as possible.¡±

    It was rare for Charis to repeat herself thought Dione so she must be concerned about something that no one else can sense. Dione turned her stallion back towards the village, Alcmene and Clymene followed her. They called over their shoulders thanks and then they needed to gallop to catch up to Dione and her stallion, already away.

    ---

    They reined in at the stable and surprised the boy. He shifted the gate rail from a corral built off the stable so they could ride their horses in. Dione pressed a couple of coins in his hand as they walked-ran to the Inn.

    ¡°Leave them saddled please boy we won¡¯t be long and need to be away quickly so one gate rail will be enough.¡± said Dione. She asked her stallion to stand guard by the corral gate to ensure the other horses didn¡¯t decide to run free.

    Dione found the common room empty and cleaned. She fronted the bar and quickly secured the key to the Seers¡¯ room from the Innkeeper and escorted Alcmene and Clymene to their room and led them in. The twins described what to look for during the ride in.

    Both Alcmene and Clymene stripped down as they claimed to be hot and sweating, while within their Seer Link they were a couple of giggling mischiefs. They continued to search largely naked except for their loin cloth ensuring they were checking on progress with each other. First Alcmene worked her way over to where Dione was searching and then Clymene. As Alcmene was moving away Dione¡¯s eye followed her.

    Clymene immediately chatted to Alcmene, who then declared it was just too hot and undid her loin cloth and flopped on the bed. With Dione fully distracted Clymene locked the door to the room and by the time she returned to the bed her sister was kissing Dione. Clymene started removing Dione¡¯s armour and added kissing to this activity as well.

    The twins then worked together removing armour and pleasuring her. Alcmene recalled for both of them the most pleasurable touches that Thyia and especially Charis and Otonia played on Dione¡¯s body the night before. It did not take long for Dione to writhe in pleasure.

    They were interrupted by a thumping noise from the stable, loud and clear. Dione connected to her Stallion and regretted it immediately and withdrew.

    ¡°Oh! That is my horse; she is mounting a mare in the corral.¡± Dione said eyes wide and her jaw slowly dropping at the realisation.

    Both Alcmene and Clymene didn¡¯t understand what she was saying. Then Dione¡¯s eyes rolled back in her head for an instant.

    ¡°I can feel his pleasure and he can feel my pleasure. It is a very strange mix of a male instant release with the smouldering build-up of a female climax that I am not too sure about.¡±

    Dione then wondered if her appreciation of the twins contributed to her horse¡¯s appreciation of the mare he was now servicing, which contributed to her unwise participation in the obvious and feeble seduction attempt by the twins, instead of commanding the truth from them. She was feeling so stupid now and almost yelled in frustration. They were alone and far away from any help so she needed to call this for what it was.

    ¡°I now understand your ruse to lure one of your warrior-sisters back here. This is a dangerous game as we are vulnerable separated. We must go and in future we all share what we know so this never happens again!¡± Dione finished only just in control of her voice, which she did by digging her fingernails into her hands. She really wanted to shout at them, so selfish and careless. If they die here she promised herself to haunt them, forever.

    ¡°Sorry sister. This freedom, this trust is new to us; we do not know this new life and thank our luck every day for being here.¡± They both answered awkwardly together.

    ¡°Help me dress, since you know well how to undress me. We must leave as soon as possible. It seems my horse with its amorous activity has attracted some attention.¡± Dione connected to her stallion and settled him, while her armour was being put on and it was then that she noticed a Lord¡¯s soldiers, luckily they were only just walking away from her horse, laughing. Panic grabbed her briefly and then her stallion settled her. She asked her stallion to work the rail on the corral to free him and the two horses Alcmene and Clymene rode in on. She then had the thought her horse¡¯s activity may have not only warned them of the soldiers by gaining their attention but also bought them enough time with the unusual diversion. She would know soon enough.

    ¡°We will go downstairs and make for the room with the bath in it. Now hurry!¡± Dione resisted the temptation to slap them both on the back of their heads as the left the room before her. She felt they deserved some punishment, if they got away from here that is.

    They ran before Dione down the stairs and to the room. Dione closed the door behind them as they heard a commotion in the common room, with the Innkeeper feebly protesting, although effective enough to buy them some more time to use the stairs unseen. Then there were boots heading up the stairs.

    Dione went to the window and opened it. Carefully she looked up at the second floor windows and when satisfied no one was looking out instructed her horse to lead the other horses to her open window. She then held her hand up and Alcmene and Clymene stopped before the window.

    ¡°You both deserve this, so don''t move until I tell you to do so!¡± They heard the underlying anger in Dione''s voice and both panicked about what to expect. They didn''t need to wait long. Dione slapped Alcmene hard across the face. While she was in shock, Dione looked at Clymene''s sad face but slapped it anyway. Both twins tried to rub the pain away. Dione was satisfied with that, hopefully they would remember.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    No words were spoken as Dione helped both to step through the window.

    As she followed the chastised twins out through the window she heard the slamming of a door upstairs. Dione looked up again just to make sure.

    When they were all mounted they kicked away and their horses responded and gathered speed. Dione waved goodbye to the stable boy who must have followed the horses and stood at the corner of the Inn with a huge smile on his face. He then did an odd thing. He ran away from the Inn. Dione thought, smart boy, if he couldn¡¯t be found he couldn¡¯t be asked any questions, kindly or unkindly. She just hoped they didn¡¯t catch up with him at some later date, a smart anyone didn¡¯t deserve that.

    Rounding back onto the trail, she glimpsed the horse blankets and the Lord¡¯s coat of arms emblazoned on them, she didn¡¯t know who they belonged to, but she knew Otonia would, with her troupe she played for most, if not all the Lords in this land. Before her Alcmene and Clymene were excellent riders, at least they were taught something practicable at the Temple.

    "We should apologise to Dione sister." sent Clymene.

    "Yes sister, we must and we know how don''t we sister." sent Alcmene.

    It also made for interesting viewing when they stood in their stirrups, given flimsy cloth shift and the loin cloth underneath. Alcmene then looked back to her, smiled and rode higher, somehow her loincloth worked free and as the wind caught her shift Dione collected seductive memories. Dione could only think of her and when she could next grab a piece of her, she shook her head and recognised that forceful feeling was more animalistic and realised her stallion was influencing her! Clymene was then also high in her stirrups. Before Clymene could lose her loin cloth Dione urged her horse on and effortlessly rode past them both, she couldn¡¯t be distracted like this, it could cost their lives. She realised then they were a dangerous distraction and they needed rules before they brought ruin upon them all. Obviously slapping them across the face didn¡¯t make a difference.

    Dione calmed her horse, he was feeding off her thoughts and for practical reasons she needed him relaxed, not engorged or angry so he focused as well. She looked back and it didn¡¯t appear they were being followed so she called a halt. She positioned her stallion to face them both, one on her left and one on her right.

    ¡°We just missed whatever that was, just then!¡± Dione tried not to raise her voice but she couldn¡¯t, the latest stunt of losing a loin cloth was the straw that broke the horse¡¯s back.

    They shivered before her and looked at each other even though they didn¡¯t need to. They instantly returned to the Temple before the Mother Superior, although this time they didn¡¯t lose their water as Seer linked they were stronger now. Then they realised their vulnerability, they should be with their new sisters, together, not luring one away whatever the reward, at such great risk to them all. They realised why Dione was angry with them, why they had been slapped. A great shame washed over them.

    ¡°Get. Your. Loin. Cloths. Tied. Off. and ... your belts around your waist, we are trying to escape and we cannot be distracted.¡± She didn¡¯t wait for them to comply, her stallion knew her mind and turned away from them and started to walk off.

    The twins did exactly what they were told to do and as their horses approached Dione¡¯s, her stallion broke into a trot and then a gallop. They followed her lead.

    ---

    Thankfully they found Charis and their warrior-sisters by the stream at the exact same crossing place of a few days ago. They quickly crossed the stream at the ford on horseback to join them. Alcmene and Clymene were worried about what Dione would say, but then she did mention trust to them, so they would accept whatever was said and try to repay any debt. They realised Dione was not pleased and their mischief not welcomed, this freedom was just so new and unexplored to them, they needed new boundaries they both realised.

    ¡°Charis, we encountered some unknown Lord¡¯s guards. We didn¡¯t stop to ask them why they were searching for us, well we think they were searching for us and made our escape. We were distracted though and I apologise as I let myself be, shall I say seduced. I offer no excuse except being dangerously tempted.¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to tell me?¡± asked Charis, looking at Dione as if she wasn¡¯t Dione. This Dione wasn''t making any sense, so what did happen while they were away?

    ¡°The twins have a unique skill in lovemaking that probably needs a better and safer location to explore. This was further complicated by the link I have with my horse, so in essence they were pleasuring me, my arousal was transferred to my horse who claimed a mare and his satisfaction was then returned to me. It was amazing and scary at the same time.¡± Dione¡¯s voice reached a higher pitch towards the end, due to her exciting discovery.

    This explanation didn''t help Charis a great deal either, she just sensed the twins were at the heart of it so after a pause and a little thought she turned to them.

    Alcmene and Clymene were happy that Dione was deflecting everything towards her and thought with relief that would be the end of it. They agreed they would both make it up to Dione at some later date.

    ¡°Dione, I acknowledge your part in this, but Alcmene and Clymene I need both of you to tell me how two innocent warrior-sisters such as yourselves placed you all into a situation of great danger.¡± Charis didn''t yell or shout the words; they were spoken calmly and confidently but with purpose and the twins knew they were being tested and if found unfit they felt Charis would discard them.

    They almost lost their water, so close to escaping but not to be. Charis just doesn¡¯t stop asking questions, just like a Mother Superior was their instant thought. No matter how embarrassing, they both agreed to tell all, they needed to be committed, this was their future; both sisters had no other future if not here. They also realised while Dione was serious in her own way, Charis was their oath sworn Mistress and although young she was much wiser than her age seemed to suggest and they knew one way or another Charis would forge and bend them to her will.

    They explained in full, no detail left out, including the plotting on the way to the stable and as they rode out of the village, of what transpired between them and Dione. When they were finished they were lucky they were in the wilderness and the elder was with them as chaperone, otherwise desire may have overruled good sense for those listening. Charis though, as was her way, took a different lesson from what was told to her.

    ¡°So Dione your link with your horse is so strengthened now that you can share feelings? Instruct your horse? What else?¡± asked Charis seeing the potential while the other sisters could only see the amazing!

    ¡°Yes Mistress, the shared sexual experience really enhanced what was just a general link before, we are one now, easily. I, well, I can see, smell, even listen through my horse¡¯s senses if I concentrate enough, but the effort in concentration and magic used seems greatly reduced. It is an unusual path I am on!¡± She blushed remembering her horse¡¯s satisfaction with the mare.

    ¡°So Alcmene and Clymene,¡± Charis paused pretending to think, trying to ensure they realised the importance of the answer, ¡°am I to understand your sexual awakening has allowed you to link as twins stronger and easier, overnight in fact, making you both more skilled as Seers than twelve Death Seasons of Temple training?¡±

    They looked at each other slightly guilty, they didn¡¯t know why, perhaps because they felt, they cheated on their teachers by not really trying or gave up on themselves when they were told they wouldn¡¯t be any better, accepting they would always be mediocre.

    ¡°Yes Mistress, our pleasure and awaking has enhanced our Seer Link, we can share memories in detail and are able to speak as one if required to. We can do this, ¡°she stammered a little, ¡°because we transfer our pleasure to the other and it seems to be this transference which further strengthens our link.¡± She and her sister turned bright red as they said the last words quickly.

    ¡°I was in the room when you, Otonia and Dione were making love.¡± she waited for a judgement and when none came she continued.

    ¡°I was overcome with pleasure and needed to scream; in simple terms I found my sister¡¯s mind and screamed my pleasure to her. She later told me that she was almost overcome in pleasure, almost tripping up the stairs of the Inn.¡± confessed Alcmene.

    Charis then commanded them to confess their movements and encounters of that night in the greatest of detail. Astera, as was her way updated them all on the next morning as well.

    ¡°We pleasured ourselves as well and transferred that between us and while it was pleasurable ¡­ it didn¡¯t seem as, well, like, with others, benefit our Seer ability as well as when we are pleasured by others.¡± Their faces were already bright red so their further embarrassment was covered up nicely.

    ¡°So, not only is your link strengthened by all this, shall we say, pleasurable activity, you are also adept at moving silently about without being heard and while I admit we warrior-sisters were a little distracted at the time, I am still impressed with your skill." as they nodded, Charis continued, "So you have a true skill and yesterday the noise of battle or not you would have easily crept up on the trapper.¡± finished Charis.

    ¡°Yes Mistress. We are happy to serve, we are happy to be here in your warrior-sister company. We are trying to set aside some of the temple ways that are no longer acceptable in your company. We were never trusted and all were trained to be the same in everything. We have left no detail out, we regret we didn¡¯t tell you sooner. We know we have endangered Dione and we ask forgiveness Mistress.¡± The words tumbled from their lips, they felt the fear of being discarded. They both dropped to their knees, with heads bowed, eyes to the ground sharing their fear through their Seer Link, which fed it higher and higher as they bounce their concern between them awaiting their Mistress'' verdict.

    All through the conversation Charis was amazed. Each Seer talked in turns at random points, neither breaking a sentence or conversation; it was like one person talking or in their case confessing.

    ¡°It is good you mention trust. Until I am satisfied that you are totally comfortable with sharing and revealing all, you will refrain from tempting and pleasuring until I decide it is safe enough to do so.¡± As they both started to raise their heads and open their mouths to speak, Charis held up her hand, ¡°I know this will prevent you improving your Seer link, but better alive at your present ability, than dead trying to improve it because we are distracted.¡±

    "Sister I am glad we didn''t speak we would have further embarrassed ourselves by embracing our Mistress and thanking her for not discarding us."

    "I know sister; I am on the verge of crying in relief. We must be mindful, we must observe and we must learn the ways beyond the Temple."

    "And we must learn all of it quickly as I am not sure if our Mistress has unlimited patience."

    ¡°Yes Mistress, it is for the best.¡± Their voices droned a little with sadness, trying to cover their very real relief, the effect working as they combined their efforts, effortlessly.

    ¡°As for your stealth skills,¡± they looked up smiling in anticipation, ¡°you will practice them constantly; you must leave an item on or near one of our company as often as possible without them knowing and claim it again in front of as many as possible, no weapons though a warrior needs to know where they are, always.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡± They stood up.

    ¡°Thank you Mistress.¡± They then stood high on their toes and clapped their hands briefly. Simple boundaries Charis thought, this needs to work.

    ¡°Can we move on now? All this loving talk has almost made me wish to be young again.¡± declared the elder.

    ¡°You are not upset with us, will not punish us?¡± stammered Clymene, she needed to know, she needed to ask. She heard her sister scream into her mind the word no, but it was too late.

    ¡°I am concerned that you felt the need to sneak around and secretly explore your pleasure, but I accept this because of your Temple upbringing and I am thankful that none of it ended in tragedy for this company. We all clearly understand now this will never happen again.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡± they replied in unison.

    There was still enough of the day left that they made it over the spur, although they found themselves a little further north of Farstay then planned. Charis made camp before dusk and welcomed sleep trying not to be disturbed by how two Seers almost tempted fate to endanger three warrior sisters because of secrecy and lust.

 1.031 Hunting and Finding (7th Day of Luck)

    Charis led them to the familiar campsite as soon as they broke their fast. It was too ideal not to use as a base and there were no signs that anyone else used it while they were away. She left her sisters to set up and scouted for the cave entrance while daylight was strengthening across the morning. Taking great care Charis set alerts to try and determine the direction and when the Goblins left their cave. They needed to collect enough eyes before the Goblins knew they were there, before they were discovered in any way.

    Returning to camp, she was pleased with what was happening.

    ¡°Welcome back Mistress, I have taken the liberty to use the available spears to begin drills with our new sisters.¡± reported Astera.

    Charis watched for a while and Astera completed her thinking.

    ¡°The Seers need to learn something else they aren¡¯t suited to the spear are they Mistress. Thyia can at least remember the drills and competently moved through them, all be it slowly. The Seers can remember them well enough but the actions don¡¯t reach their hands.¡± said Astera.

    ¡°Perhaps we try them on bow? At least they stand still and release and realistically there is no way they would be able to be helpful in the front line, they may even hurt themselves.¡± Charis caught a small smile from Astera, which disappeared the moment she thought Charis¡¯ eyes were upon her.

    ¡°Perhaps Mistress, you can lead them in the change while I show Thyia some more complex drills?¡±

    ¡°Well until the alerts trigger I can¡¯t do much else, so let¡¯s see if the Seers have some talent for the bow.¡±

    Seeing the horses picketed and Dione grooming them, Charis diverted from her plan a little.

    ¡°Dione, I sense you would rather be riding your horse instead of grooming him?¡±

    ¡°Yes, although this does relax us both in its own way.¡±

    ¡°We would benefit if you scouted the way we travelled to make sure we weren¡¯t followed as I am troubled that the soldiers belonged to the Lord of the Northern Watch. I would be concerned, if for some reason, he was taking an interest in us.¡± Dione actually laughed in celebration.

    ¡°Thank you, I will be careful and if necessary, I will outride any danger.¡±

    Charis then looked at Astera and decided to try and rescue her from the Seers by seeing if they held any aptitude at archery.

    ---

    ¡°I don¡¯t think they will be archers.¡± said Otonia. Charis knew they were inept, but to have Otonia confirm it, that meant something. Then an alert went and she needed to sight it, although it was an outer one so she surmised they were returning.

    ¡°Try them with daggers or knives sister.¡± Otonia rolled her eyes, Charis smiled and then left as the sun was setting in the west, almost dusk she thought.

    +++

    Charis was awoken by an alert. She placed her hand over Alcmene¡¯s mouth and glad she did as she muffled a panicked scream. It seems Seer don¡¯t like being woken up by others. Dione she nudged lightly.

    ¡°Contact your sister.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    Charis confirmed Dione was ready and then looked back to Alcmene. The sun was rising behind their position and Charis held a high hope the Goblins would be blinded by it.

    ¡°Mistress, she is not, well present.¡± Alcmene fidgeted with her hands while she looked to Charis.

    Charis crept back to her, her hands waving down trying to calm her. She hugged her gently, kissed her tenderly and allowed one of her hands to stray and then released her.

    Alcmene gulped and panted lightly, completely at a loss, ¡°Clymene is awake and they are moving into position Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Stay here and stay under cover. Your sister will know when you can move to us.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡± She was glad of the expected response because she really couldn¡¯t think of anything else to say.

    ¡°How did Mistress taste sister?¡± Alcmene couldn¡¯t reply, although she did admit to herself her pleasant surprise did wake her sister.

    They moved into position like they owned it, confident and sure. The smallish green creatures, facial features exaggerated, especially the large noses with arms and legs extended beyond their smallish bodies. They walked in line, marching to their ambush site like they did many times before.

    One was of similar size to the sisters, the rest were smaller observed Charis. They knew that any travellers were only just breaking their fast and they would be well into their concealed positions before anyone used the trail. Charis did consider waiting for them there but a stink hung around the positions and she couldn¡¯t stand the smell for a couple of heartbeats let alone all night.

    Dione released first, her sling bullet striking a leg. Charis followed almost immediately as the Goblins paused to look for their attackers, looking into the rising sun and looking away immediately. An arrow sprouted through its neck, the Goblin instinctively grabbing at it trying to remove it, falling to the ground struggling. He was the largest of them and not quite as green as the rest of his ambush party observed Charis before she found another target. Charis felt the warmth of the same sun that blinded the goblins and was comforted by it. The small thought, a momentary distraction only.

    The remaining four ran back the way they had come. Charis released again and the arrow hit its back and he fell forward tripping his companion running slightly behind him. Dione used her spear to finish off her leg hit Goblin. Charis finished off the tripped one with another arrow.

    As the fastest Goblin rounded a small mound, it ran upon Astera¡¯s set spear destroying its chest and only the cross bar on her hunting spear prevented the dead Goblin running up the length of it. She couldn¡¯t free her spear in time as the second rounded the small mound. A dagger sprouted from its forehead, Otonia was positioned closely behind Astera, so very short range, about the same when she was missing a body on the wheel when with the troupe, a very familiar range.

    Astera left the scene and went to find Clymene. She was hidden under the branches they covered her with. Astera approached as quietly as she could and noticed her sister laying absolutely still even over the short time she watched, Clymene didn¡¯t move. Surely something must itch, scratch or touch her under those branches.

    ¡°Call your sister. Ask her to help drag any dead goblin she sees to us as she returns. Then come to the place we showed you.¡± Astera help lift away a few of the branches as she spoke.

    Clymene nodded. Her sister¡¯s reaction was to be expected.

    ¡°Mistress did mention blood and guts sister.¡± sent Clymene in reply. Her sister¡¯s response to that wisdom wasn¡¯t pleasant so she ignored it. Then she remembered where she needed to be and scrambled to be there.

    Otonia was gone and Astera was dragging two of the very dead and bloody Goblins. Upon seeing Clymene she left one for her to drag and it was her turn to be revolted. It was red blood, she didn¡¯t think they had red blood and then she dry wretched. Astera smiled with sympathy, she had been there.

    Dione, Alcmene, Astera and Clymene met Charis in the middle dragging their loads behind them. Charis was amazed at the pipes or tubes they carried and inspected the small arrow like projectiles. The sun was up now. Charis carefully extracted the eyes, the twins turned away from the revolting sight. Dione was sitting nearby her mind elsewhere. Astera went on watch and while not entirely necessary, as they knew from watching the Goblins, their usual movements, it was a precaution.

    As Charis finished with a Goblin she tasked the twins with searching for any valuables or useful items. Not really knowing what that meant they took everything and started making stacks of like items.

    The elder arrived on the back of Dione¡¯s stallion, followed closely by Otonia on her horse. She inspected the eyes and nodded. She then lent on Charis and blended the goblin bodies with the land and threw her usual seeds upon their graves afterwards. Alcmene and Clymene were spellbound in delight as they witnessed the apple trees grow and the sight of magic being worked in a very visual way.

    Charis was looking at the goblin booty and realised she needed to be more exacting next time, so it took some time to put it all into the sacks Otonia brought with her as Charis didn¡¯t want to leave too much evidence behind.

    Some rested until dusk; others continued training, while one enjoyed being one with her stallion while patrolling the Spur behind their camp. Then it was time for the evening meal followed by another ambush if the magic worked.

    ¡°I thought your magic would be exhausted as I used a great deal to return the goblins to the land. But it is not the case, interesting. What have you been doing all afternoon?¡± asked the elder.

    ¡°Resting and thinking; a little sleep and eating when my sisters eat, that is all.¡±

    ¡°Well, let us test the spell with night upon us.¡±

    ---

    ¡°Not good, good.¡± He shook his head from side to side and fatty jowls wiggle-waggled as he did. He was large, mostly fat, although there was still enough muscle beneath to intimidate any possible challengers. Most of those would be dead now and none of his tribe knew how. The bodies were taken, at best there were some odds and ends that others thought this goblin brother or that brother goblin owned. The few survivors only disheartened those going out with tales of ghosts and phantoms.

    Disturbingly, goblin wenches foraging, found an apple grove and the number of still growing trees seemed to match the number of goblin warriors now missing. They refused to forage near the grove, actually misbehaving and dropping to the ground no matter how many times they were punched and kicked it was so annoying thought the Chief. Problem was there weren¡¯t many warriors left to even do that now as the latest report was recited to the Goblin Chieftain.

    ¡°Need talk Bright Eyes, we no can win, we no can get special man.¡± His confidant was an older and wiser Goblin, much skinner and much weaker, but smart, very smart, every Goblin of this tribe knew that. The Chieftain¡¯s four body guards moved slightly, some transferring their muscled bulk from one foot to the other at the mention of Bright Eyes. All Goblins bowed to them due to the ancient curse that their Goddess called down upon them and her presence would just remind them and this particular one was known to react badly when upset, especially to bad news.

    The chieftain turned to his bodyguards; all who drew back slightly to his surprise. He then narrowed his bulbous eyes at them, one at a time and chose the one looking away. They did have a grievance though as the last two who were chosen by their Chief to lead the last two war parties to victory never returned.

    ¡°Stoneknuckle, fetch two wenches, tell look for Bright Eyes Forest Tunnel. Fetch two more wenches tell look in Water Tunnel.¡± The Chieftain noticed his relief and thought, next task much tougher.

    The Chieftain placed his fatty chin on clenched fists as his elbows rested on his fatty knees and waited for his bodyguard to return. He noticed his three bodyguards weren¡¯t happy, Bright Eyes could be worse they thought or didn''t think, not really following their own logic, after all the other bodyguards didn¡¯t return, all Bright Eyes could do is kill them but more likely just maim them.

    Stoneknuckle wasn¡¯t long gone when he returned walking backwards into the Chieftain¡¯s Throne Cave. The Chieftain realised he was afraid, very afraid, his grip on his spear loose, it was being dragged with him, while his eyes were wide. As he entered his Chieftain¡¯s presence he bowed quickly and ran to join the other bodyguards.

    Brighteyes wasn¡¯t actually bright. This did confuse the Chieftain but not all name themselves properly and he didn¡¯t think on it, because it gave headache. He knew headache bad.

    Although clearly female no Goblin pointed that out in her presence. She was tall; the Goblins tribes in the mountains carved out their tunnels to allow her to walk upright after she slaughtered many in frustration. She wielded twin polished daggers, very bright with many more available sheathed about her body. Chief thought that reason why some of name bright?

    Torch light reflected off her quartz white skin and actually added light to the Throne Cave. Sometimes she wore a simple cloth shift, other times some complicated human fashion dress, this time she wore deep black leather in stark contrast to the white of her skin. This time she was ready for violence and slaughter. The Chieftain grovelled at her appearance.

    ¡°Get up worm! I see no prize being presented to me!¡± Her voice growled at him, in her hands the daggers waved about in front of his nose and he felt the stilled air being disturbed as they passed by. His bodyguards tried to step further away, as quietly as their bulk and every daggling trinket against death and superstition adorning them allowed.

    ¡°Terrible Queen, we defeated, warriors be dead and we cannot go far to get him. Village terrible light can no see, so no kill humans.¡±

    The Chieftain released some air from his lungs, finally able to breath as her gaze turn to his trusted advisor. Not sure he smart anymore though, maybe he be dead soon thought the Chief? His eyes drooped a little, he liked old smart one.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    She held her dagger under his largish nose, pressing until it cut him and blood oozed out.

    It was the truth and killing these worms would not change it, the Goblin Tribe had been bled dry. She turned and left for their Cave Entrance, time to act herself.

    ¡°Terrible Queen.¡±

    Him again! At least he could talk without too much fear, perhaps he was so old he didn¡¯t care. She paused, turned her head and placed him under her gaze.

    ¡°Cave Entrance closed, stop it killing us.¡± He bowed deeply, hoping to remain alive.

    She growled, turned and quickly left the way she arrived. She would ask, but she knew she wasn¡¯t to reveal herself, so perhaps the blocked cave entrance prevented her from doing something rash and impetuous.

    ¡°Terrible Queen you tell other tribes no attack us?¡± the Chieftain asked bravely and quietly.

    There was no reply and the Chief looked at his trusted advisor. Thinking his Chief wanted his opinion he gave him one!

    ¡°She power yes but no ears Chieftain.¡± His Chieftain looked around hoping she was long gone and certainly out of her hearing range.

    ¡°No say!¡±

    ¡°Have drawing like from Ancient place. Accursed, ¡°he spat, ¡°have pointy ears, not round like soft human.¡±

    ¡°No say!¡±

    His trusted advisor shrugged, now next thing.

    ¡°We need bodyguards service wenches, make more Goblins, Chieftain.¡±

    He turned to look at his trusted advisor. He went to thinking, one could make rival and he be dead soon. He could be dead, no tribe to be killed before him if say no. Thinking hurt lots.

    ---

    The night vision was not what Charis expected and certainly not the same as the elder described. The elder was confused and decided to try the spell to compare with her previous experience. Charis wondered how the warrior-sisters looked when seen with the night vision and she tried different ways to break up the tall red warm glow of each of them. The plan was to use existing natural and man-made obstacles, like someone would normally use to hide behind in daylight. Able to see in the dark, using the alerts to detect their movements, it enable the sisters to ambush the goblins and defeat them one group at a time, it also tested them.

    Astera looked to Charis. The dark bags under their eyes showed the strain of the past few days and nights. After no alerts, Charis scouted out the cave entrance and needed to sit. She sat and looked for many heartbeats, as the entrance was closed by a rock fall of some sort, most likely by the goblins themselves. Seeing those rocks, of all sizes, greyish in colour, it was a great relief for Charis and she eventually tempted fate by walking plainly and easily back to their camp, she, like her sisters were weary of the long nights and the battles. They left the goblin dead behind last night, not only were they tired, but Charis¡¯ magic was exhausted, the elder using more than was being refilled.

    Charis wanted to ask some of them a few questions but there was no chance now, the sisters were too efficient and the end too sudden. She should have realised they would fear attack inside their very caves and would take action to prevent that. So silly of her not to realise but she was too tired to curse herself too much. Still this was too organised and too determined for goblins to do without some higher direction.

    They needed to approach Farstay, but first Charis decided they needed rest. They could appear just before dusk and perhaps even rest overnight at the village. The thought of a comfortable bed in a private room in an Inn was enticing. It was only when the elder woke her did she realise how much time passed; she had slept most of the day away.

    ¡°Do not feel guilty, your body craved sleep otherwise you wouldn¡¯t have slept this long.¡± As Charis looked around all of the sisters were still sleeping, ¡°and they have toiled just as hard and long. The new ones seemed to have been forged into something harder that is for sure.¡± Charis sat up in her bedroll and tried to think.

    ¡°I would like to only visit the village with ¡­ only four of us, would the Seers and Thyia feel they have been slighted if left behind?¡± The elder smiled, Charis hadn¡¯t woken up well.

    ¡°The Seers are oath bonded to you and Thyia desperately wishes to be, so even if they were they wouldn¡¯t make it known.¡±

    ¡°Well wake Astera, Otonia and Dione, we need to prepare our equipment and armour and haven¡¯t much daylight left.¡±

    ¡°You just need to get dressed in your armour. What do you think I have been doing all day Charis the Young?¡± Charis smiled and if she could have, she would have jumped up and hugged this smiling old lady looking at her. The warmth of a caring grandmother radiated from her, lifting Charis¡¯ spirits and motivating her to purpose.

    Charis didn¡¯t want the world knowing Seer Sisters were part of her company and she didn¡¯t want their loyalty to get them killed. She asked the elder to prepare them for life after goblins. They both needed to be bald as she needed them to look alike and act alike. If they wanted hair they would need to grow it at the same time. She also told her she would send Dione for them when they were leaving the village. The four saddled up and gained the trail to Farstay far to the south, as far away from the camp as possible. They would be travellers on their way to the manor keep, looking for employment.

    As they entered the village they were asked multiple questions. Were you attacked? Has anyone heard that they have been under siege for weeks? Have you seen any dead goblins?

    Charis asked some question of her own. If they were under siege, where is the wall that repulsed the goblins? Why didn¡¯t they send for help? Why wait here, why not leave?

    The village priest then approached her. His wild black hair and full beard announced him first, a large man, imposing. He certainly over shadowed Charis and his deep voice boomed from between his lips.

    ¡°We have our own wall with which to defend us, which relied upon our unbreakable faith in the God Judge. We didn¡¯t need any other.¡±

    Charis waited a few heartbeats for silence so she would reply when she was ready not in haste, chastised as expected.

    ¡°Well ¡­ it is good to see that all have lived through the ordeal, so we will be on our way.¡± replied Charis.

    The priests jaw dropped a little as Charis turned to leave. How could this whelp ignore him?

    ¡°We need a small favour if we can impose upon your honour?¡± asked the priest quickly looking under his bushy eyebrows.

    Charis turned her horse back in his direction.

    ¡°We have a special guest with us that may not truly understand our faith in our God Judge. We would be grateful if you would take him with you. He is well enough to travel, we have a wagon that is covered in soft bedding and if you escort him back to Hillperch we would be grateful. We don¡¯t have much coin, but you would be welcome to stay with us whenever the need arose in the future and be fed and welcomed into our homes or perhaps stay at the Inn?¡±

    ¡°What story would we be able to say that explains his condition and the fact he has been missing for a few days?¡±

    When the priest squirmed a little Charis adjusted.

    ¡°A few weeks or more still?¡±

    ¡°Well that would be more accurate, he was grievously wounded and took a long time between life and death, before he or his God chose life for him. That is the truth, he just needs to know he was cared for by some farmers instead of this village and perhaps they were raided and you rescued them but only able to save him when you found him inside their cottage?¡±

    ¡°Is his God Judge?¡± he nodded, ¡°If so how is his worship of his God any different from yours?¡±

    ¡°It is about faith and beyond your need to know more, I am sorry to say.¡±

    ¡°Well to the second part, how did defenceless girls like us defeat raiders?¡±

    ¡°Now we are playing the same game. I doubt that you are defenceless; your armour alone is evidence of superb craftsmanship. Are we at agreement?¡±

    ¡°Yes priest, I fear we both have our ways. On my honour I will return your guest to Hillperch and have him believe as much is within my power to convince him he was with farmers all this time.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, I will need to remember to stay on your good side for a long time to come as I sense there is more to you then you are admitting.¡±

    ¡°The same with you and your village as I sense your devotion to Judge is more deep and holy than most to hold out against attack for weeks. Would an Inn be available for tonight?¡±

    Charis took the Priest up on his offer and she and her sisters stayed overnight. They ate their own trail rations as there was a very real sense the village was near the end of its supplies. Not that any in the village revealed it as such. When offered Charis rejected seeing their new charge until the morning, they were tired and looking forward to sleeping in a bed.

    +++

    A couple of villagers drove the wagon to them after they broke their fast and when she inspected the special person, it was who she thought it would be. It was the Magistrate of Judge, lying quiet and defenceless and totally within her power. Otonia drove the wagon with her horse tied to the wagon. As they left the village Charis ask Dione to ride wide around the village, on the spur side and collect those at the camp. The wagon would be slow anyway so Charis was sure they would catch up before night with Dione leading them safely over the scree at the foot of the spur.

    The villagers were busy clearing away the few dead goblin bodies they found and then building a pyre to burn them all. They didn¡¯t know who aided them or who took their eyes; although the priest thought he was fairly sure and smiled in spite of himself, ¡®we both have our ways¡¯ she said to him. But why the eyes, that would be a question for her if she ever returned.

    Dione made good time and it was well before dusk when they joined Charis and the wagon. Camping off the trail, Charis asked the twins to demonstrate their dagger throwing. They were called upon in battle with goblins to use it as a last resort, with some occasional success. In the calmness of dusk they hit the tree trunk more often than not so they definitely improved.

    Charis then sparred with Thyia and was impressed with her, as the drills transferred easily for her into actual combat stances that she pieced together and created as the situation required. Charis thought it risky but towards the last few days Thyia accompanied Astera to help as they were all tired at the end.

    ¡°Good, Thyia, I am pleased with your progress.¡±

    Thyia smiled, over the days of waiting she did not rest, she practiced the drills Astera showed her until she knew them well enough without thinking. She listened to Astera when asked to help ambushing the goblins, remaining calm and controlled.

    They gave the Magistrate small sips of water as often as possible as he could only accept it in small amounts. Otherwise their patient was doing well enough. He was slim compared to his former size and the priest advised that they would feed him during bouts of wakefulness mashed apple and boiled eggs to keep his food up to him as best they could. They prepared some of these foods and tried to stir him to consciousness without any luck so left him as he was.

    +++

    Charis setup two shifts for the night, Astera and Otonia and both were granted night vision. The goblin eyes would decay and rot anyway so she thought to use them as none could be saved for any future use. Nothing went bump in the night and their patient was alive in the morning.

    ¡°Otonia, I need a small favour if you feel brave?¡± asked Charis raising an eyebrow.

    Otonia smiled but didn¡¯t commit, not just yet, the eyebrow was Charis being mischievous.

    ¡°I need you to cut my hair, cut it away from the back of my head so the sun can shine on my neck at the very least.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    She looked to Otonia and whispered, feeling silly about this but not prepared to lie or laugh it off.

    ¡°I feel stronger when the sun touches my skin.¡±

    Otonia nodded and used one of her knives. Charis¡¯ hair was cut easily away to reveal very white pale skin.

    ¡°You will burn a little from the sun Charis but it will eventually brown a little. I have cut a half circle, leaving enough hair over your ears of course.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. You might like to touch up the Seers, although I now see the problem with one being bald longer than the other.¡±

    The elder rode in the back of the wagon with the Magistrate; in a comfort she appreciated and told Charis so! They completed their journey to Maplethorn late afternoon, so there was time to be noticed and questions asked about their patient. The local Priest of Judge wanted to take charge, but after a few words from Charis he backed down.

    They rented a couple of rooms now given the numbers in their company. The elder wanted to sleep in the wagon under the lights of the sun that were still visible at night. Again Charis posted two shifts to stand over the patient who they left in the wagon, both were granted night vision. They needed to scare away a few inquisitive locals but were largely left alone. The twins successfully committed some sneaking against the company, which was revealed in the morning when they broke their fast to the enjoyment of all.

    Charis insisted the twins be separated in everything they did to try and maintain the illusion that they were one person, their Seer link ensuring they wouldn¡¯t accidently run into each other. The wagon and its occupant distracted enough villagers the day before. To ensure they wouldn¡¯t be noticed they wore a cloak each and hid their face in the shadow of the hood. Others in the company took turns at wearing the cloaks to further confuse who was who and where they actually where, only Charis was open and easily recognisable.

    +++

    After they broke their fast, they were quickly on the trail to Hillperch. The elder asked Charis how an old woman who was now far from home, to fit into any future plan. Charis thought that she would be able to look after a certain building in Hillperch if she was willing. They discussed some of the difficulties and then some of the positives, until eventually she agreed, although it would be a secret surprise for now.

    They didn¡¯t stop for a mid-day break but continued on as Charis didn¡¯t want the Gate Captain to keep the gate open again for some familiar late comers although he mght be forced to given who they were escorting! There was an increase in traffic as they approached Hillperch.

    There was a town patrol which tried to take care and custody of the Magistrate but backed down when Charis threatened resistance and mention she was a personal friend of the Gate Captains, both of them. She did suggest they could ride ahead and notify the Temple of Judge that their Magistrate was returning to them and make preparations at the Gate House to carry him from the wagon he was currently on and possibly keep it open. While not the heroic role they envisioned, it was still an important one as they became heralds and so were satisfied.

    The noise of them, stirred some life in him and when the elder noticed she called Charis over.

    ¡°You must go to a little known monastery, it is almost directly north east of Bircharbor, and there you will be given the package we discussed. Do not ask anyone for directions. You cannot fail.¡± Then he slumped back into unconsciousness.

    Charis considered splitting the company there and then but reconsidered, they were stronger together and she needed to establish them in town and reveal a number of surprises, before she exposed them to any new danger. The trail improved to be a road the closer they travelled to town so Charis hurried them along, relying upon the elder to tell her if the Priest was being harmed by it.

    They did not have to worry about the Gate House. It was open and a large crowd gathered to welcome back the miracle survivor, the Magistrate of Judge and his rescuers. Although night, the number of torches and lanterns provided more than enough light and Charis was reminded of her own arrival at a certain Keep so many weeks ago and then quickly discarded the memory as a distraction.

    Charis made sure a number of them arrived after and before the wagon so people wouldn¡¯t know their true number and to also separate the twins. All were instructed to meet at the Master Leatherworker¡¯s Shop as soon as they were sure no one was taking any interest in them.

    All the horses were stabled near the Gate House. The wagon was pulled by worshippers of Judge. The separate carriage they brought with them, which looked better built and fancier was taken back empty. A Priestess of Ure insisted the less movement the better, so the Magistrate was not moved from the wagon. The wagon was flanked by no less than twenty Judge Knight Aspirants and Judge Knight Initiates. Charis wondered if there were any left guarding the Temple! Then the rescuers were no longer required. They weren¡¯t told anything, they were just ignored.

    Seeing the Magistrate being taken away by his devotes, Charis paid a quick visit to the Gate Captain who caught her up on certain town gossip and changes and then she led Astera and Dione to the Master Leatherworkers Shop. By the time they were there, everyone else was there also and it didn¡¯t leave much space.

    While not directly told Charis and her company would be visiting, the Master Leatherworker knew via the town grapevine that the Magistrate was returning and was rescued by the Ladies Three. Which meant she would have a visitor today also, most likely? She dismissed her assistants as soon as certain strangers started to turn up. She didn¡¯t really know who was who until Otonia was at the door and welcomed in to introduce them.

    Charis starting talking as soon as they were all gathered together.

    ¡°This building belongs to the warrior-sisters now. For a very modest rent the Master Leatherworker will occupy the bottom floor, so she will be able to expand her workshop and her business and also make her home here as well. The top floor is for our company. Otonia will know that we came across some money and we spent a lot of it while in town some time ago. Seeing the money disappearing I decided to use some of it for another purpose. It took some time, but finally the previous owner and I reached agreement on a price.¡±

    A still silence enveloped all the sisters, Otonia and Dione knew Charis was always planning but didn¡¯t know the extent of Charis¡¯ plan. As far as they knew they were all travelling to the city? Otonia looked at Dione, questioning this new development. They wondered how they could speak to Charis, there was no way now, too many of them were packed into the shop front.

    ¡°While we have been away, some modest fitout has occurred to suit our purposes. I hope you agree with it. Before we explore our new home we have some business of our own to conclude.¡± continued Charis.

    At Charis¡¯ signal the Master Leatherworker pushed a work trolley forward; it was covered though so no one knew what was being hidden and it consumed the remaining space.

 1.032 Where I lay my Armour (14th Day of Luck Month)

    ¡°Alcmene and Clymene step forward and remove your clothes.¡±

    They did not hesitate, they enjoyed the looks others gave when they were naked or near naked, it was a new pleasure in and of itself, being a freedom in direct contradiction of their Temple ways. As they stood naked Otonia, Dione and Astera dressed them in underclothe, their felt and then their pieces of leather armour, including the cloak. They looked exactly like their warrior-sisters. When completed all were overjoyed for them. Thyia was composed but tearing and she wish with all her heart it was her time as well. She just knew she needed more work and prove to Charis her loyalty and devotion.

    ¡°Thyia step forward and remove all your clothes, shed your past and embrace your future if you wish to swear an oath of loyalty to me and your warrior-sisters.¡± announced Charis.

    Her face lit up in happiness, crying tears of joy, she would now truly, fully belong. She would protect them with her life if need be and they would do the same for her, she belonged. She removed her clothes a little less enthusiastically than the twins as only Dione knew her naked. All waited and appreciated the view before them.

    At Charis¡¯ instruction the twins dressed her in underclothe, felt and the pieces of leather armour including the cloak, there was some fumbling involved and no one really knew if it was all genuine! The twins took advantage of her nakedness to explore her body with many adjustments being required and this didn¡¯t stop until they stepped away when the dressing was completed. Thyia blushed by the end of it, even Charis thought the twins enjoyed the honour way too much!

    ¡°Your oath Thyia.¡± called Charis.

    ¡°I swear to serve Charis as my Mistress and bind my life to hers. I swear to keep this oath and if ever broken to be returned to those I was rescued from.¡± There was a slight gasp at the real life consequence of breaking her oath.

    ¡°I accept your fealty to me and I promise in return to value your life and protect it as much as possible to the limits of my power and ability. Further I will never ask you to do anything that would dishonour you or me.¡± Charis then reached out and hugged her. She cried with joy once more and turned to be hugged by all the warrior-sisters.

    ¡°Now let us show you our modest accommodation. There is an entrance via the Leatherwork Shop, but this is to be used only in emergency and is to be kept barred at all times, especially if there is no one in residence. This shouldn¡¯t occur too often as the elder has agreed to stay with us here. She has a small room next to the Leatherworker¡¯s shop on the ground so she doesn¡¯t have to climb stairs given her venerable age. It is through this room that we will enter and exit our accommodation. For now, follow me.¡±

    Charis led them to the back of the shop and pulling a rope, a set of ladder like steps dropped down into place from the roof. She climbed these and opened a trap door at the top. She stepped through and then helped each of the warrior-sisters through. The twins lined up strategically behind warrior-sisters that they were yet to couple or triple with admiring them, sharing thoughts and assessments between them. More partners, more often, they were addicted to the reward.

    The room was a storeroom of sorts, or could be if there was anything of note in it! They then passed through a door and entered a very large training area. There were some dummies and wooden targets, although fairly sparse to be truthful. They passed a middle door and went to the end of the training area to another door. This opened into a room with a circular set of stairs ¨C they went down and they continued up to the roof. The trapdoor was double barred from the inside.

    ¡°Downstairs is the elder¡¯s residence. Upstairs is the roof, which is plain at the moment, although it could be used as a watch place perhaps? They all then followed her into a long hallway that ran the length of the building. The middle door from the training room was on one side and seven doors to seven rooms were on the other.

    ¡°There warrior-sisters, are your rooms. One for each of you although one has been modified for the twins and mine is larger to hold meetings and the like. All rooms are plain, but I hope over time they can be yours to change and make your own.¡± she smiled as she finished.

    As they each opened a door they found their room equipped with a bed and a locker at the end of the bed as well as a cupboard.

    ¡°The walls aren¡¯t thick, so don¡¯t expect too much privacy and one thing I didn¡¯t mention was opposite the elder¡¯s room is a bathhouse. We have a deal with a water carrier to change the water once a day and a washer woman who will wash any clothes she finds in a basket there. There are three tubs. There is also one rule that cannot be broken by anyone.¡± She paused to look at each of them in turn, ¡°No-one not of our company except for the elder is permitted to be upstairs. No reason or excuse is sufficient, absolutely none and if necessary anyone here not of our company can be killed on sight. It will mean that we must fetch and carry after ourselves, eat our meals elsewhere and a number of other inconveniences, but our safety and privacy are most important.¡±

    Charis was pleased and decidedly happy. An inner joy sprang out as her sisters accepted their new home. Otonia and Dione followed her as Charis entered her own room.

    They started unloading and unpacking the modest items they carried. Being on the road most of the time they travelled fairly light and realised their cupboard and trunk would remain largely empty. Even Charis found the same situation and felt slightly empty within herself as well as her room.

    At a knock on her door, Charis turned.

    ¡°Enter.¡±

    They closed the door behind them and they walked to Charis heads level and resolute.

    ¡°Charis, with the building have our plans changed?¡± asked Dione.

    ¡°We planned to go to the city, you to learn magic, Dione and me to learn something else or have these Letters been a burden for nothing?¡± added Otonia.

    ¡°I apologise for the surprise and the change of plans my sisters. I have been speaking with the elder and talked to her about the Lady in White. She was as upset as you that I have forgone going to the City and surprisingly it is one of the reasons she is with us now. So she can keep an eye upon us, apparently. I felt we needed to do as much as we could now and as we are. Now that we are seven, we wouldn¡¯t be able to go to the city, even with Letters from the Magistrate. So I have decided to make Hillperch our home for now until fate moves us in another direction perhaps.¡±

    Dione and Otonia said nothing; they just glared, digesting this new announcement.

    ¡°I sense you are upset with me and to be certain you have every right to be, although my choice is set. Neither of you have sworn fealty to me; we have a difference alliance, one of love and past experience, so I appeal to our love for forgiveness. I would never hold you to anything you don¡¯t wish to be and so I would wish you well if you chose to leave and grant you anything that would assist you.¡±

    Still silence. Charis was beginning to be concerned, did she hurt them so much and was she so disrespectful that they could not forgive her?

    ¡°We do not wish to leave, even though you have surprised us with this decision.¡± Dione responded first.

    ¡°We need to know where we are placed in the grand plan is all and would like to be there when changes are discussed,¡± added Otonia.

    ¡°I want you with me, always, but you are your own person, I do not bind you to my future so you can choose to stay or leave as your wish, but I have a responsibility to those that have sworn their fealty to me and I cannot take them to the city. I am a Leader to them, so I must command them. You my friends are different, you do not feel comfortable when I command you, yet at times I must. I make decisions, like this building and you wish to know. If you wish to go to the city you have my blessing although you don¡¯t need it.¡±

    ¡°I owe a life debt to you Charis, which cannot be dismissed so easily. I cannot return to a travelling troupe, I have seen too much. I wish us to be simple. So Charis I swear to serve you as my Mistress and bind my life to yours until my death.¡± Otonia spoke softly, the weight of the decision upon her.

    Before Charis could reply, Dione stepped forward.

    ¡°I owe a life debt to Otonia and where she goes I go, so Charis I also swear to serve you as my Mistress and bind my life to yours until my death.¡± Her voice resonated with strength and conviction.

    ¡°Are you both certain of this, you can stay here, as you are and I would still be happy in your company.¡±

    They both knelt on one knee before her, heads bowed.

    ¡°I accept your fealty to me my loving sisters and I promise in return to value your lives and protect them as much as possible to the limits of my power and ability. Further I will never ask either of you to do anything that would dishonour you or me.¡± Charis shed tears as she finished and both Otonia and Dione rose and they hugged their Mistress.

    ¡°Follow me my warrior-sisters, we need to call our sisters to their first duty!¡±

    So Charis knocked on each of their doors as she walked down the hallway, they were going to the training room to plan their next task.

    Most were dressed down to their under cloth, their felt and armour resting in their rooms, given they were home and relaxed. The elder was not amongst them, she was in her room downstairs and making it her home. Her room was the only one with a stove and apart from being made from different materials and having a wooden floor it was an exact replica of her cottage, perhaps a little bigger. Even the loft bed was built in to the room, with blankets!

    One corner of the Training Room was filled with a cast off collection of couches, chairs and low tables. The sisterhood quickly re-arranged them to suit their purpose of an impromptu meeting.

    ¡°My original idea on day one has perhaps not lived up to what I imagined. This place needs a bit of history and a few more homely touches perhaps. I did think to go to the Inn and celebrate as we are about to embark on a secret task tomorrow and it would be ill advised to make our presence known any more then it currently is.¡± There was sadness in her voice as she spoke. She thought their own building would be a perfect setup, but it takes them away from the excitement and coming and goings of an Inn and the people who regularly visit.

    ¡°So we will prepare for our journey tomorrow. I am sorry the celebration isn''t as grand as it could be my sisters.¡±

    The twins approached her and dropped their under cloth. They were naked; they didn¡¯t bother with loin cloth. They each took a hand and led Charis to a huge thick rug and drew her down to it.

    ¡°We all appreciate what you have done for us and beg leave to attend to you.¡±

    They kissed where they knew she liked to be kissed.

    ¡°There is no reason to be sad, you are amongst trusted sisters and we are all responsible for each other.¡±

    They touched and massaged her where they knew she liked to be touched and massaged.

    ¡°We have a freedom that we have not known before and we owe that to you.¡±

    They bit and sucked her where they knew she enjoyed those attentions.

    ¡°We are happy to pay to you any debt you levy upon us.¡±

    They pleasured her directly on those parts particularly sensitive to an enlighten woman.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t ask for payment we are so grateful that we will determine our own price and pay it and more.¡±

    Then they repeated any and all of what was done before but in tandem as a perfect rhythm their Seer Minds linked effortlessly, such was their skill now.

    ¡°Your pleasure is as much a priority as our pleasure.¡±

    When she responded and was about to climax they held her there but didn¡¯t let her release.

    ¡°We have sworn service to you; we will never question any service you request as we know you value honour and trust above all, we have learnt that lesson well.¡±

    By this time all of the warrior-sisters were following the lead the twins provided. Charis screamed in pleasure. This was repeated a number of times before Charis felt spent. The twins then turned their attentions to others that were still active and willing. By the time they were spent they were satisfied that all of their warrior-sisters, either now or previously, were well known to them, what they liked, what they loved, what peaked them to ecstasy and the twins were happy they could serve. The twins also ensured their sisters were well educated on their pleasurable preferences as they needed to strengthen their seer link to ensure they could honour their oath to their Mistress.

    They knew that they were presently as strong as most, if not all of the Seers in their Temple, but also stronger in a difference sense, they were able to maintain their connection while moving, while busy do other things and they were beginning to explore another skill, if stilled, to borrow their sister¡¯s senses, just as Dione was able to with her horse. While it wasn¡¯t a competition they were Seers, they needed to excel beyond those around them. They were not the laughed at or forgotten anymore and they would work to ensure they could serve their Mistress, their saviour to the best of their ability and nothing less.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    They looked at the naked bodies of their exhausted sisters with love and affection, in particular their Mistress and laid their heads down and went to sleep themselves fully satisifed with the day''s learnings.

    +++

    They woke where they went to sleep the night before with many a tangled beauty lying naked on a thick comfortable rug. As one moved they all moved. They kissed and hugged each other awake to welcome the morning. Thyia was the only one who was embarrassed and her red face just attracted more attention such that everyone said to her it was alright and she only turned a brighter shade of red.

    ¡°Thank-you my sisters, I will never doubt our love again. Now gear up we must leave before we get distracted again. We will not break our fast here, we will do so at the inn at the foot of the perch.¡± Charis commanded.

    With their armour and their cloaks they looked alike, only their height differences hinted they were different people. The Twins were deliberately placed so they were near warrior-sisters of similar height. They all created a bit of a stir as they walked down Gate Road together and it didn¡¯t stop when they arrived at the stable. Charis needed to pay a repair bill. Apparently Dione¡¯s horse went berserk last night when it tried to mount a mare in the Stable!

    They picked up their weapons at the Gatehouse, Charis bid the Gate Captain farewell and they mounted and rode down the winding road to the bottom of the perch. Dione dropped back to Charis and whispered to her. Charis signalled a change of direction and they headed to a certain farmhouse instead. Astera was nervous about returning home, she wondered if her family would recognise her and if they did, would they approve. She was determined to face this trial, she was a sworn warrior-sister of Charis this was not life or death, just her other family.

    Charis approached the farmhouse alone and was met with hesitation until she introduced herself. The farmer amazed at her transformation, the armour especially. Soon all his family joined him to meet these formidable and confident women as Charis signalled to her sisters to join her. Charis asked to break their fast at the farm and was met with a bigger welcome and a happy hustle and bustle as the family organised a meal worthy of their guests.

    Most of the warrior-sisters kept their cloak hoods lowered over their faces. Some of the children tried to look under them the youngest ones tried the most although no harm was done, it was all playful fun. Astera continued with the disguise and maintained her silence like her warrior-sisters. Charis was discussing any recent news or events with the farmer. Who asked about his daughter and Charis told him she was before him now, but she commanded them all to keep unknown and mysterious. He shed a small tear, not because he couldn¡¯t talk to his daughter, but because she was so effortlessly one of the warrior-sisters he couldn¡¯t recognise her, his own daughter, she was truly one of them, she earnt her place and he was proud.

    As soon as they were finished, Charis thanked the farmer and her offer of coin was refused as she knew it would be. Charis decided to take the sisters around the back of the perch, asking Dione to run across the scree, as close as possible to cut down the travel time. By middle of the day they were passing the mine entrance. No more work looked to be happening as weeds and grass thrived and claimed the dirt spill that was thrown from the mine. They continued on. Near dusk Dione was riding back to them.

    ¡°The trail between Maplethorn and Farstay is just ahead. Somewhere here would probably be a good place to camp Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Why did we bypass the Inn Mistress?¡± asked Astera

    ¡°Dione spotted the coat of arms of the Lord that was looking for us in Bearwatch, which Otonia and I have confirmed belonging to the Lord of the Northern Watch, so we are either in big trouble or big reward. I don¡¯t think big reward; I don¡¯t think our reputation is that well known. So that leaves big trouble.¡±

    +++

    The morning started normally, breaking their fast, then they mounted and rode across the trail and headed what they thought was west. Without a trail to follow they were out in the wilderness looking over their shoulder at the rising sun, resting middle of the day and following the sinking sun into the west. They eventually found a farmhouse. Charis approached alone as seven armoured mounted riders visiting could pre-empt a certain amount of panic.

    The farm cottage was modest, although well maintained. Charis called from her horse and no one answered immediately. An elderly woman eventually opened the door slightly and called out.

    ¡°What do you want from an old lady farmer?¡±

    ¡°The way to the town of Bircharbor please?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know Bircharbor, but Needlepines is over yonder, just keep following the paddocks along that direction and you should be able to see the Church soon enough. Is that all?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Yes thank you, most appreciated.¡± replied Charis. The elderly woman shuffled back into her modest cottage.

    Charis signalled to her warrior-sisters and they followed her. The woman was correct; with still some daylight left they should be able to reach the village before dusk. They rode hard to make sure they would make it.

    As they rode down the middle of the village, they didn¡¯t notice too much different from any other village. The main businesses being either on one side of the trail or the other; separated by the occasional cottage. Like every Innkeeper they met he or she was delighted by the business they meant to his or her establishment. This Innkeeper was no exception, he was very much skinnier than most but he was happy enough and kicked the Inn into action to stable their horses and prepare a couple of rooms for them. He then organised the evening meal.

    They retired to their rooms early, as the twins were going to one room Charis stopped Alcmene and pointed to the other room. She was confused but complied. Thyia and Astera followed her. Charis, Otonia and Dione escorted Clymene into the room the twins were originally going into.

    The twins were treated to the attentions of their warrior-sisters and they transferred their ecstasy and passion freely and easily between them to reach a level of climax that caused their entire bodies, in turn, to convulse in pleasure. Together they shed tears of lust and asked again. Their warrior-sisters were equally willing to agree, stopping only when they were all exhausted falling asleep.

    +++

    Dione was startled awake by a rush of panic from her horse. Strangers were in the stables, armed strangers and they were moving to the Inn just as dawn was breaking. Dione woke Charis and explained quickly. Charis, Otonia, Dione and Clymene were armouring up.

    ¡°They are ready also Mistress.¡± said Clymene. The Twin¡¯s link was strong, even distracted with armouring and preparing Clymene was able to force her sister awake and alert them. Tell them to be ready.

    Their rooms were on the ground floor so they agreed via the twins to escape via the window in each room. The intruders would be entering the Inn from the front or the back or both. Dione could only confirm they were definitely entering from the front, her horse settled. They heard the worried voices of the Innkeeper and his wife. Next the stable hand rounded the corner of the Inn and ran into Charis who caught him. He was in a panic and fleeing; there would be no making sense of him for a while. She handed him off to Otonia to try and get some information from him, she didn¡¯t try for long as he was making too much noise and she released him.

    ¡°You have many guests, so you must have much coin! Where is it, you need to pay for last month also. What rooms are your guests in; we will take their coin also! What rooms!¡±

    ¡°Do not um and ah old man, tell us now or your wife will suffer.¡± The words being shouted, to intimidate and demonstrate they owned this Inn and perhaps the village.

    ¡°Thank you. I knew you would understand.¡±

    Hearing this Charis knew they didn¡¯t have much time so she called for action.

    ¡°Dione and Clymene I need you to get a view on the stable but ensure no one in the Inn can see you, go!¡±

    ¡°With me, now.¡± ordered Charis. She led the rest of the sisters behind a nearby cottage.

    ¡°Otonia stay and if someone pokes their head out of a window throw a knife to kill¡±

    They then worked around to another cottage until they could see the backdoor of the Inn and the stable. When the occupant was about to protest, Charis put her finger to her lips and handed them a silver coin.

    ¡°Alcmene, make contact with your sister and tell her to tell Dione to make her horse carry on and make as much noise as possible and when she sees intruders reach the stable tell her to stop.¡±

    One of the intruders exited the back door of the Inn. Stopped to look each way and then started to head for the stable. Before he took another step an arrow sprouted from his leg. He went to ground and tried to crawl back into the Inn reaching for the door handle. When he couldn¡¯t reach it he started to yell for help. Another intruder ran from the stable and tried to pick him up. An arrow sprouted from his leg and he fell to the ground with the other man and the arrows in both men dug in deeper.

    Then they heard a scream and then silence.

    ¡°What is going on here!¡± a man yelled from inside the Inn.

    ¡°Tell me what is going on old man!¡± Then a female screamed.

    ¡°Dione says via her horse she can see an intruder with the Innkeeper, a knife to his throat.¡± said Alcmene.

    Otonia joined them then.

    ¡°There was a man looking out of the window, he has a knife in his eye at the moment, as you heard he didn¡¯t die silently.¡±

    ¡°Astera, go with Otonia to recover the knife and confirm the intruder is dead and meet us at the back door.¡± commanded Charis

    ¡°Where are you bastards! If you don¡¯t show I will kill him!¡± yelled a desperate man.

    Charis led Alcmene and Thyia towards the back door bow drawn on the prone men.

    ¡°Hit them behind the head please.¡±

    Thyia took to the task with gusto and they were unconscious. She then tied them back to back.

    Charis opened the back door and helped the Innkeeper¡¯s wife out of the Inn.

    ¡°He is still out the front of the Inn, Charis.¡± Alcmene said.

    ¡°Otonia, Astera and Alcmene approach from the room side and see if you can surprise him, Alcmene ask Dione via your sister to distract him with her horse when you are in position and then shortly after settle her horse. Make a throw if you can cleanly. Thyia with me, we will go stable side but won¡¯t take any action until Dione¡¯s horse settles.¡±

    Charis and Thyia heard Dione¡¯s horse make a noise and then when they were half way along, her horse settled. As they rounded the corner the intruder was holding his throat, a knife was sticking out of it, the knife point out front. The Innkeeper was backing away from the dying man who was reaching behind him to remove the knife in his throat.

    Charis approached the Innkeeper, still in a state of shock. She held him and led him back inside the Inn and poured him a drink from his own stock. She asked Astera and Thyia to check on the men tied up and let his wife know he was safe in his Inn having a drink. Dione and Clymene were called in by Alcmene. Otonia was assisting Charis with the Innkeeper trying to calm him down. As his wife entered the Common Room she ran to him, they were glad to be alive and hugged. Shortly after, the stable hand cautiously entered the common room.

    ¡°Who are those men?¡± asked Charis.

    ¡°There are more, there are always more. Different each time, they take a little from all the in the village. We are a poor village so occasionally they take food.¡±

    ¡°Where do they come from?¡± asked Charis.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know, they come into the village from different directions, from where we don¡¯t know. The village will pay for the deaths of these men. They will come for revenge and payment.¡±

    ¡°How long will it take for them to miss these men?¡± asked Charis.

    ¡°I am not sure, it has never happened before, I fear we are all going to die!¡±

    Not yet we aren¡¯t, thought Charis because maybe we could use the Innkeeper¡¯s fear.

    ¡°Do we know if any of the prisoners are still alive?¡± asked Charis

    They inspected the captives and one was dead. They cut him loose and added him to the pyre set for the other two. They stored the dead men¡¯s arms and armour in the stable in case they were needed, although their quality was doubtful, unusual for successful bandits thought Charis.

    ¡°We are sorry that we have killed these men, but they planned to steal and possibly kill us. We will take all the horses and leave you with one so you can let the last man go free and have a horse. We ask you to wait until tomorrow morning to give us a day head start. Is that alright?¡± asked Charis.

    ¡°So you kill these men and now you leave us to face the consequences!¡± The Innkeeper¡¯s eyes wide in shock.

    ¡°You will be able to blame us and to prove you weren¡¯t involved, as soon as you were able, you released their man. Now, company get ready to leave, make sure you take all the horses but one so the Innkeeper can use it to assist the captive. We will need to make a good head start if we are to have any chance.¡±

    ---

    When they were well away from the village they stopped to make further plans away from any ears.

    ¡°Thank you for the trust sisters.¡± started Charis.

    ¡°It is a given Mistress.¡± responded Astera.

    ¡°Dione, please tell me your horse is already being used to carry the prisoner back to his friends!¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡±

    ¡°The Innkeeper was scared, he would have released the prisoner the very heartbeat we left the village. I take it the prisoner isn¡¯t riding towards us?¡±

    ¡°No he doesn¡¯t ride to Bircharbor. He rides more northerly.¡±

    ¡°Well we best follow him and fast. Dione can you encourage your horse to jump something to cause the rider to fall so he is delayed a little?¡± Dione smiled.

    They circled to the north of Needlepines so they could follow him, in parallel to his direction as they didn¡¯t want to be directly behind him, neither did they want to meet him coming from a different direction in case he needed to turn on some pre-set course. Eventually he turned north-west so they needed to slow in case they crossed paths.

    Dione was in constant contact with her horse now as he descended into a narrow valley, Otonia held the reins of the horse she rode and they all travelled a little slower. Her stallion wound its way around for a fair distance and then a man stepped out of cover. He recognised the man on the horse and signalled to another hidden across from him to help him. They continued deeper into the valley eventually ending in a patch of green with a small waterfall feeding a pond with four buildings around it.

    ¡°Were you followed?¡± growled their leader.

    ¡°No, the Innkeeper released me early; the ones who ambushed us left earlier, but asked the Innkeeper to not release me until the morning to give them a head start. He pleaded with me to say they didn¡¯t know this was going to happen.¡±

    ¡°Well we can¡¯t have three of us killed without some consequence and perhaps the Innkeeper knows more than he is saying. We will send four to the village tomorrow to ask him about what he knows.¡±

    Dione¡¯s horse was stabled with the rest. There were fifteen horses so Charis estimated that was the number of men they were facing. The Innkeeper said they arrived into the village from different directions so she expected the men would leave the valley and not ride directly to the village. She placed some alerts on possible paths and then situated her company in the middle so they could deploy to ambush them. They spent the rest of the day looking for ambush sites along their possible paths. In the end there were too many, the best place to ambush them was when they exited the valley. The problem with this was it would be easy for one of them to escape back to where they came from.

    They rested in a hollow near the valley exit and were wakened when one of Charis¡¯ alerts signalled to her. The sun was in the east just rising, so the bandits would be looking into it when they attacked.

    Charis used the alerts as range markers so as they tripped she knew how close the riders were. When they were within close range she rose out of the hollow and aimed at the last in line. They were riding loosely together, two out front and then two in single file. She took her time and released. The arrow pierced the back of his neck and exploded out of his throat. He was choking on his own blood before he hit the ground. Charis released again and the second last rider was taken in the back and slumped forward onto the neck of his horse.

    The first two stopped and looked around. Charis released again and as he looked at her the arrow pierced his eye and broke out of his skull. The other rider was targeted by everyone else. The twins missed completely their daggers going astray. Otonia and Dione both hit with their sling stones while Astera and Thyia were running around to block their escape if required. The last rider turned and kicked his horse to escape. Charis released again and he caught an arrow in the side. He also caught at least one sling stone and the twins managed to hit with one of their dagger throws and it struck his leg.

    As the horse gathered speed Astera and Thyia charged and raised their shields and yelled. The horsed reared up and threw its rider to the ground. Dione quickly gathered the horses while Otonia checked to see if any lived; she used a horse to drag them into a pile at the far end of the hollow. Charis tried to cover any bloodstains and tracks so they could use the ambush site again if possible. One thing Charis noticed, for successful brigands they didn¡¯t have very good arms or armour. The leather was very light and they carried axes, slings and no shields the same as the men killed at the Inn.

 1.033 Chests and Packages (18th Day of Luck Month)

    They stayed in the hollow for the rest of the day, if the brigands attacked in the afternoon they would have had the advantage of the sun behind them but they didn¡¯t, they didn¡¯t know to. Dione could contact her horse but apart from being fed and watered there were no conversations between the brigands near the horses. Charis expected a reaction by the end of the second day when the four they sent out were expected back.

    During the wait Charis worked with her sisters to improve the ambush site. They dug small holes both on the path and either side and covered them with light branches, twigs and leaves, they were designed to bring down a horse or at least cause a rider to pay attention to their horse instead of fighting. They dug a trench across the path and camouflaged it and then sprung back a tree on one side of the path.

    The morning of the third day eight rode up from the valley. This was a large number and included the leader, Dione¡¯s horse could see them mount up and leave the corral. This could be too many, even though the ambush site was perfect and conditions would never be more favourable thought Charis. She explained the situation to each of the sisters and prepared them for the fight to come.

    The riders were urging their horses to a trot once they made the last crest out of the valley proper. Charis looked back at her sisters, they were in position and she couldn¡¯t see every part of them because they were as hidden as well as they could be. At the trot the traps would be more effective but the missile weapons less so, they may have to fight hand to hand to win the day.

    Charis knelt between brush, hopeful that she wouldn¡¯t be easily seen and counting on the sun blinding the riders coming towards her. That same sunshine caressed the back of her neck in a warm comfort she couldn¡¯t explain, but welcomed. Her target was looking down at the trail avoiding the morning sunlight. He lent forward further when Charis¡¯ arrow struck him in the chest and then fell from his horse.

    Looking along the line of riders she noticed one swaying in his saddle and skipped him and released at the next rider. He turned to look towards her, she didn¡¯t think he actually saw his attackers and when her arrow struck him in his eye, he would see no more. Then she heard the terrible scream of horses and couldn¡¯t help but look wondering if Astera and Thyia were safe.

    As the horses recovered or tried to, the two riders that were dumped by their fall into the hidden trench were trying to avoid their horse¡¯s hooves. Astera moved in during the confusion and speared one before he knew he was dead. The leader rolled free of his horse and once on his feet charged Astera. She ran.

    As Astera looked over her shoulder, she tripped and fell forward. The Brigand Leader savoured the moment and began a huge slashing swing with his two handed axe as Astera rolled over to face him. As he was completing his swing he heard a whoosh and a sprung back tree was released and took him straight across the chest. Astera quickly got to her feet and spear in hand ran him through the eye socket. None followed so she and Thyia approached the path.

    Charis released another arrow and another rider fell. The twins, Otonia and Dione let loose as well. With the morning sun in their eyes the brigands couldn¡¯t target their attackers. Those brigands that were wounded turned and spurred their mounts directly for the valley and hit the small pit traps and at least two were thrown from their mounts. The warrior sisters targeted those that stayed on their mounts, while those that got off their horse, the horse would run from the battle leaving them stranded.

    By this time Astera was on the trail and taking out any fallen brigands. Thyia was following as cover in case one slipped by. They didn¡¯t take any chances and even if not moving they were speared in the eye socket. When the battle was over, they found eight dead, one with a bandaged leg and another, the leader. They joined them to the four of yesterday and fired a smokeless pyre, all bodies turned face down and on the ground.

    Charis estimated there were three left in the camp. Dione¡¯s horse was now fairly lonely in the corral and there wasn¡¯t much human traffic in the camp. Charis was pleased and celebrated the victory with her sisters.

    Charis collected back as many arrows as possible. Then they lead a string of horses into the valley. Dione and Otonia slipped to the side of the saddle of a horse each and positioned between two horses they rode past the two hidden guards. As their horses and the string of horses behind them went past, Astera appeared and cautiously advanced into their trap gaining the guards attention.

    Before it was sprung Otonia threw a knife at one guard and for good measure the other knife as well while Dione lassoed the other and then Astera was upon him.

    ¡°Be still and be quiet.¡± She ordered.

    The rest of the sisters arrived on horseback to join them while Dione tried to round up as many of the original herd Otonia and she used.

    ¡°How many are in the camp?¡± Charis asked.

    His reply was to spit at her, so she wiped the spit away while Astera¡¯s spear point drew blood from his chest.

    ¡°How many are in the camp?¡± she asked again.

    ¡°Five, maybe six, too many for you, that¡¯s for sure!¡±

    Astera pushed the point of the spear further into his chest.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, please stop, I am telling you the truth.¡± He begged.

    Astera pushed further, he was starting to seriously bleed.

    ¡°Please spare me, there is only another. He handles the horses. Please don¡¯t kill me.¡±

    ¡°Lead us to him.¡± demanded Charis.

    They all walked amongst the horses as they were led into the camp by the last hidden guard. Dione roped him around the neck to ensure he wasn¡¯t going anywhere and encouraged him to walk as fast as he could as he was losing a lot of blood from his chest wound.

    ¡°That¡¯s far enough.¡± shouted a voice.

    They all paused before the three cabins. The roped bandit dropped to his knees, his blood had drained from his face and his breathing became rapid. Dione glanced at her stallion, although she already knew he was well.

    ¡°I have a crossbow trained on one of you but I want to live for another day and not become a stuck pig like the one you have on a leash at the moment. I will trade my freedom for all the loot in this camp. I will tell you where it is so you don¡¯t waste any more time than is necessary. Deal?¡± said the voice.

    ¡°Deal! I will also throw in your choice of horse to ride away on!¡± said Charis.

    ¡°How can I trust you?¡± asked the voice.

    ¡°You have my word, on my honour, if you tell us about all the treasures here I will allow you to ride away a free man.¡±

    ¡°The loot is in the cabin next to this one, it belonged to the leader. You will need to search under the floor boards for a chest. Now I have told you, so I am going to saddle a horse and ride away.¡±

    ¡°Agreed.¡± replied Charis.

    He exited the cabin by its back door and glanced around the back corner to see if any of his female audience had moved. Satisfied that they hadn¡¯t, he eased himself over to the corral and caught the large black stallion. This horse could carry his weight and outdistance anything he could see in the yard. They just watched as he saddled it, not even blinking when he dropped the crossbow to work faster. Who were these weaklings? His heart was racing, part from his haste and part from concern, as they just watched him. Finally he was ready and without a word he mounted and left. He couldn¡¯t believe they kept their word! He told the horse as much. He would be back and he shared his plans with his horse as he had no one else to share with. As he talked he refined what he was going to do and when. They would regret letting him go!

    They made no move towards the cabin or to stop him riding away. The sisters corralled all the horses and stayed there. They just waited wondering what their Mistress was planning.

    ¡°Dione, did he talk of revenge perhaps as he rode away on your horse?¡± asked Charis. There was no reply for some time.

    ¡°Yes he plans to return and dig up a hidden treasure and with that fortune raise another band and kill us all. Apparently no matter how long we search we won¡¯t find it under the rock behind the third cabin because we will be dead from the trap in the second cabin. Then he laughed.¡±

    The prisoner just looked surprised at them and then expired from blood loss falling face first.

    ¡°As soon as he dismounts, my horse will run back to me. If you don¡¯t mind I will ask the twins to watch over me while I am with my horse, I need to ensure he knows I am with him, always.¡±

    Charis nodded. Dione and the Twins went to wait in the shade of a nearby cabin.

    Astera and Thyia fetched the treasure under the rock, it took some digging and they needed a couple of horses and rope to drag three good sized chests from the hole. All locked and secured and that is the way they stayed.

    Charis and Otonia went to find the treasure the horse wrangler gave up. Charis was wary of the trap, so both used their spears to poke and prod as much as they could in the cabin. They resisted the temptation to pick up anything. The chair behind the desk didn¡¯t move. They looked at each other and smiled. Instead of going near it they pushed the desk towards it and as the desk edge pushed against the back of the chair it tilted backwards and lifted up some floor boards. They glimpsed a small chest.

    Then from the cavity four crossbow bolts released. They all penetrated the underneath of the table as it was over the cavity. They continued to push the table and hence the chair until it tipped over. The chest was now revealed, which was easy to take. Charis also looked at the crossbows. They were slightly smaller than the one the horse wrangler left behind and may be ideal for their purposes.

    ¡°Would one have to sit on the chair while the other disarms the trap to access it?¡± asked Otonia.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°It would mean, that one couldn¡¯t run off with it, unless you did what we did I suppose.¡± said Charis.

    By middle of the day they were saddled up and ready to go. Dione¡¯s horse returned and she pat it down and hug it around its neck.

    ¡°Did the horse wrangler do or eventually say anything else?¡± asked Thyia.

    ¡°Oh how he hoped we bitches would be killed on the trapped small treasure so he could return the next day to liberate the real treasure under the rock near his cabin, on and on about that really. It seems he was also the real leader, he always used someone else to front as leader because once he retrieved his treasure he was going to start up again somewhere else and then hunt us down.¡± she replied.

    ¡°Well, we can¡¯t have that. Dione?¡± smiled Charis.

    ¡°We won¡¯t have that. I enjoyed using my stallion to smash his head in, he kept calling us bitches. My stallion was offended also, but I think he was feeding off my feelings. He didn¡¯t live more than a heartbeat after he dismounted, we just need to visit him to fire his body.¡± she finished with grin.

    Charis thought about travelling to Bircharbor to trade the goods as the horses were now encumbered but that would lose them several days. As far as she could determine they were now as close to the monastery as any other place. They headed east after visiting the body of the horse wrangler. The caravan was a string of over nineteen horses, with food, booty and treasure tied to them all in search of the monastery.

    It took several days to find, although the twins knew where it was once they were close.

    ¡°Mistress we remember the marsh edged by trees, we are close.¡± said Alcmene.

    ¡°We need to find a hill, slightly forested and once on top; we should be able to look down into a valley and see a huge monastery.¡± added Clymene.

    Charis nodded and they skirted the marsh.

    ¡°Mistress, are we needed?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are valued without question.¡± replied Charis, brow knitted slightly.

    ¡°We are not going there are we sister?¡± sent Alcmene.

    ¡°We told the Mistress when would never step inside a Temple of Saph so how do we tell Mistress, we are under oath to serve her.¡±

    ¡°Are we expected to enter the Monastery with you Mistress?¡± The words were whispered.

    ¡°Speak up Alcmene, what are you asking?¡±

    Alcmene blamed the horses and the carried goods and chattels rattling, ignoring her sweating palms and the slight shiver she felt.

    ¡°I am with you my brave sister, we will speak together.¡±

    ¡°Are we expected to enter the Monastery with you Mistress?¡± they both asked in unison as only twin Seers could coordinate. They were firm and strong this time.

    ¡°You are leading us there, but I know you don¡¯t want to return to a Temple, so why would you want to now?¡±

    ¡°NO Mistress! We do not wish to enter, ever, we thought you were going to call on our oath to you to do so.¡±

    Charis looked at them, one on the left and one on the right and could see their relief.

    ¡°You forget the part of the oath, where I am concerned about you as much as you serve me. Never doubt that obligation.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress. Please forgive our concern.¡± They closed their eyes gently.

    ¡°We are blessed sister, we are truly blessed, our fate is bound to our Mistress and I am glad. We will not stop improving ourselves to better serve our Mistress.¡±

    Looking down from the hill, it was plain that the Monastery sat in an eye, the top and bottom consisting of two hill ranges around a closed valley. So along with Dione and Thyia the twins stood guard over the horses and booty, out of sight of the monastery and waited.

    Charis, Otonia and Astera rode towards the monastery ready to receive the package required by the Magistrate of Judge. Given the twins reaction the package was most likely young seers. It was just the number that was uncertain.

    The monastery walls were formidable for an out of the way place. High and thick Charis didn¡¯t know what would be able to knock them down, yet as they rode closer a peace settled over them. They all sensed it as they gave each other questioning looks. This was very old strong magic cast a very long time ago. This was just known, like instinct. The walls weren¡¯t military walls they were a separation of the monastery from everything else. No guards walked them and the front gate was opening as they approached.

    They slowed their horses to a walk and even then that seemed too fast as they entered an open courtyard. Before them stood three women in flowing white robes, the royalty of priestesses. The middle woman, the most imposing reminded Charis of the Lady in White.

    ¡°Welcome. We know why you are here. We are the Mother Superiors and caretakers of this holy place. While we accept your assistance you cannot be permitted to dismount your horses or enter any further into the monastery. Is that understood?¡± She spoke with the same sureness and authority of the Lady in White, although with no kindness or understanding thought Charis. If Charis was not acquainted with this sort of intimidation she would not have been so well prepared to ignore it. She felt rather than saw the nervousness of Otonia and especially Astera.

    ¡°We are honoured to be in your presence and rejoice at the opportunity to prove our honour in this matter. We have no needs that aren¡¯t already satisfied, so to remain as we are is no burden to us. We wait for what we were quested to deliver.¡± replied Charis. Her voice was firm, sure and unwavering, there was no ego, but then there was no fear either.

    ¡°Your reply emboldens me to ask a further boon of service from you. Please understand that we receive few truly trusted visitors and we would like to take advantage of this opportunity if you would permit us.¡±

    Charis knew that this meant additional packages for sure, but decided to play the game as she really wanted to be away from this place, being totally calm didn¡¯t sit well, it could dull the mind.

    ¡°Any further service will only increase our honour and favour with the Seers of Saph, we welcome it.¡±

    As if on cue; multiple women walked towards them, each carrying identical travel bags.

    ¡°They will inform you of their required duty. Thank you, your service to Saph will not go unrewarded.¡± With that the three women turned and went back into the monastery.

    Even Charis didn¡¯t expect so many. They didn¡¯t rush; there was no jostling they were lined up walking to the exit, very quietly, even their feet didn¡¯t kick any stone gravel or scuff the ground in general. There was definitely no conversation between them. Charis looked at Otonia and Astera and they turned their horses to follow. Apparently no further conversation or salutations were required with the Mother Superior.

    Charis knew that this needed to be organised now so they would make little travel tonight. The plan was to organise at least four horses for travel instead of load carrying as not even the twins thought we would be entrusted to escort a double twin set. Dione greeted Charis and declared they were ready to go.

    ¡°How did you know?¡± asked Charis.

    ¡°The twins thought the Mother Superiors may add to the numbers because this monastery in particular has few visitors and fewer trusted visitors. So we knew three or four would be children, so we lighten the load on some horses and then we cleared four others for adult riders just in case. The ten remaining horses are burdened and would probably need to be abandoned if we needed to run but as pack animals they will be alright.¡±

    Charis gave her a tremendous hug.

    ¡°Let us be away!¡¯

    The Seers, without word or argument mounted the horse Dione led them to. They were positioned in front of the pack horses, behind Charis and Otonia. Astera, Thyia and the twins were bringing up the rear. Dione of course was way out in front scouting and marking a trail for them to follow. Charis told her that they would not use any existing trail or any previous path, new ground until she was told different.

    The first destination was Bircharbor that would see a young pair and an elderly pair delivered to the Town Temple of the Seers. The elderly pair appeared greatly saddened by their quest though. They didn¡¯t say, Charis thought of the Lady in White and felt this elderly pair was on a similar path walked by her.

    It took three days to reach the outskirts of Bircharbor. The land was farmed where it could be. There were many areas of rough, wild ground mixed in with old forest in clumps where those trees couldn¡¯t be cleared easily. There were many small streamlets which degenerated into marshland. It was a very frustrating land if you were in a hurry Charis decided, but great land if you wanted to lose anyone following you.

    ¡°Mistress the main farmer¡¯s trail is not far away, do I lead you to it or do we stay to the back paths?¡±

    ¡°Look upon our motley caravan, I would think we need to be a little more discrete?¡± suggested Charis.

    ¡°Your will is my will Mistress, say and it will be done.¡±

    ¡°My will is important but your skill is my guide. What should we do and why?¡± asked Charis leaning forward gently to encourage.

    ¡°It will take longer Mistress, but our caravan is easily identified, the news of it would travel much faster than we can travel, especially if seen by other travellers, while farmers would note us but could take weeks to travel anywhere to tell someone.¡±

    ¡°We follow your judgement Dione, lead on.¡±

    ---

    Dione led them down one last farmer¡¯s track; it passed an old forest grove before joining the main trail into Bircharbor. Dione backtracked to the old forest once seeing the number of travellers on the main trail. They worked their way towards its centre using a loosely defined game trail. Near the centre it opened up into cleared area, with many tree stumps still standing, some a horse could have comfortably used as a bed. It was a beautiful mystery and a perfect place to camp to reorganise.

    ¡°Dione can you scout the main trail and see how far we are away from Bircharbor?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    As they all dismounted, including the Seers, it was obvious that they were huddling together but apart from that small show of initiative, they were awaiting orders. The sisters in contrast were preparing to setup the camp.

    Charis approached the elderly Seer pair and stood them apart and then positioned one of the younger Seers to stand beside each one.

    ¡°Do you have any clothes other than your Seer robes?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss Charis.¡± answered the elder Seers as one showing their gardening clothes from their travel bags.

    ¡°Would you be so kind as to dress in them? We are trying to disguise the fact that you are Seers and will try to disguise you to ensure your safety.¡±

    They paused looking around.

    ¡°We will prepare an area shortly to ensure your privacy.¡± They nodded and breathed out in relief.

    ¡°What about our young ones?¡±

    ¡°No, Miss Charis.¡± Not quite in unison.

    ¡°That is alright we will find some.¡±

    Once the camp was set, Charis asked the twins to setup some blankets, a gift from the bandits into a privacy area, so all the Seers could use it to change their clothes. Meanwhile Otonia found some bandit clothes for the young Seers, they were too large but were tied off, with sleeves and legs cut to a best fit.

    Dione returned then.

    ¡°Mistress, a cautious journey would be half a day at most.¡±

    ¡°Quickly, Otonia please remove some of your armour, I will do likewise. Dione are you able to ride some more?¡± Dione just smiled so Charis took that as a yes.

    They gathered the Seers. A Grandmother and granddaughter would travel with Otonia and Charis with Dione scouting ahead, traveling ahead and then travelling behind using the back paths to catch up.

    ¡°Astera you will be in command until we return, we shouldn¡¯t be gone for more than a couple of days, only to ensure no one takes an interest in our arrival so they won¡¯t take an interest in our departure.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Otonia, can you please cut the hair of the young Seers please, it is too neat for waifs and contrasts badly with their clothes.¡± The young Seers weren¡¯t happy but remained silent while their hair fell to the ground.

    Dione led out first, then a short wait later Otonia and her Grandmother and Grandson and finally Charis and her pair. Charis could see Otonia way out ahead, she only disappeared when the ground rose or fell. Dione would rest by the trail and then gallop off via the farmer¡¯s field and then veer back onto the trail and then walk her horse slowly as if it was tired. The closer they came to town the more people, carts and wagons on the trail.

    Bircharbor was surrounded by a very wide and deep ditch. The amount of effort to complete that would have been enormous thought Charis. The wooden palisade was beginning to be replaced by stone and like Hillperch the gates were completed first, although there were two, one towards the east and the farmlands and one towards west and the city. They were entering by the Farmer¡¯s Gate she learnt.

    She carried only a dagger on her hip and no guard asked for it or searched her for any others. The guards seemed fairly relaxed and just observed. They only sprang into action when wagons or animals looked like they were carrying goods into the town. Taxes thought Charis. They stabled their horses near the Gate, just like Hillperch; no animals that weren¡¯t carrying goods were allowed in the town proper. Neither of the Seers with her knew where the Temple was, but given all Temples tended to find comfort being next to each other, she just needed to find this town¡¯s Temple Street or similar.

    Fortunately she didn¡¯t need to even do that, a Seer Pair walked towards them. She asked where the Seer Temple was as she was delivering some important packages. At first they tried to ignore her and then realised the Grandmother and waif were more than they seemed. They actually escorted Charis and her packages back to the Temple. Otonia was already there talking to the temple guard. In her previous life Otonia performed at most towns and villages in the Duchy.

    They were ready to wish them all well when the Temple Guards called to them to return. Dione was watching from across the street by then and began to worry although the Guards didn¡¯t seem excited at all. In any case Charis and Otonia went into the Temple.

 1.034 Packages and Seduction (6th Day of Movement Month)

    They were led before the Mother Superior of the Temple.

    ¡°Welcome. Thank you for the safe; if somewhat unorthodox method of delivering our sisters to our Temple and our care.¡± she announced.

    ¡°We were entrusted with this task and were honoured to complete It.¡± replied Charis.

    ¡°We have been informed that you are intending to travel to Hillperch are you not?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that is our original destination; our trip to Bircharbor was to gain additional honour with the Seers of Saph.¡±

    ¡°Which you most certainly have and we freely acknowledge such. We would ask an additional favour if you would agree. We would appreciate you taking a holy sister to the Temple of Saph at Hillperch.¡±

    ¡°We would be further honoured in your trust of us, with your sister. We would ask that some well-worn children clothes and well-worn adult clothes be provided. As you can see from our most recent delivery we needed to make do and while it worked that was perhaps good luck and not good planning.¡±

    ¡°All will be arranged as you request. Please follow our most trusted guard-sister. Thank you.¡± and like at the monastery the conversation was over.

    They went out the front doors. The Guard asked Otonia to wait at the bottom of the steps. She took Charis around the Temple and they were heading towards the servants area she thought.

    ¡°Servants area?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± replied the guard.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know the Seers allowed female guards?¡± asked Charis.

    ¡°I lost my twin,¡± she paused for a moment, ¡°the Goddess offers other opportunities. I chose to be a guard. We are here.¡±

    A woman in dark cloak, with hood drawn over, emerged from the servant¡¯s door. Glimpsing inside deliberately Charis noticed there were no servants to be found. She carried a large bag and fell into step with Charis handing her a backpack. Charis accepted it with a wry smile. The guard remained behind, closing the door behind her as she entered the Temple.

    Charis met up with Otonia and then a couple of town blocks later Dione joined them. If their package was disturbed by them joining Charis they didn¡¯t notice with her face covered and her body betrayed no hints. The next challenge was handling seven horses between four of them. They collected their horses from the stable; their package was comfortable tethering two to her mount, so Charis tethered one to hers which left Dione and Otonia free to respond to any challenge. Charis choose not to stay overnight in Bircharbor, leaving immediately, just in case the Temple found another package.

    They made good time, the package was an excellent rider like all Seers seemed to be, so they stayed at an Inn a wagon¡¯s day travel from the town. They stabled their horses, all seven and then went to see if there was a room or two available for the night. The Innkeeper was happy to say they could have the last. Charis looked at the package and she nodded in agreement so it was settled.

    They went to the room and threw in some of their trail equipment and found the room was fitted with double bunk beds. So they conveniently had a bunk each and went to the common room for an evening meal. Their package ate, her face always shrouded and any questions were answered with a minimum of words. They retired to the room for the night.

    ---

    Astera was nervous although she didn¡¯t admit it to anyone. In charge, acting Mistress, whatever she was called and Charis chose her. The farmer¡¯s daughter, of all the sisters Charis could have chosen, although to be realistic the Seers and Thyia would not have been an option, so perhaps she was the only choice. No she convinced herself, Otonia could have stayed behind and Charis could have taken Thyia or even herself if she wanted to. Confidence, she needed confidence in herself, at least as much as her Mistress had shown her.

    Just before dusk Astera allowed a small cooking fire, a hole was dug first and the fire set in it. With the surrounding huge tree stumps it seemed unlikely it would be seen unless close. Astera combined some salted meat with carrots and the like recently liberated from the bandits adding in some of their herbs to make a reasonable mix. They even used trenchers to eat it from.

    With the Seers in casual clothes the triplets almost looked like any other children. The single Seer though looked sad, no matter the meal or the company. After all had eaten the only service she helped with was to tuck the child triplets into their bedrolls for the night.

    Astera met with Clymene and they started their watch, marking a place along the game trail during the day and returning to it now. It was pitch black so they both sat in the dark, both missing be able to see in the dark like they did when hunting goblins.

    Thyia bunked down, getting some sleep before the late shift. Alcmene let her know she needed to attend to her ablutions but would try to talk to the single Seer, so there was no need to be worried if she didn¡¯t return immediately.

    Alcmene noted where the single Seer set her bedroll earlier so it was easy to find, just on the opposite side of the same large cut tree trunk as the child triplets.

    ¡°My name is Alcmene.¡± The single Seer turned to look at Alcmene and there was just enough light left to notice her features, especially the long black hair and smallish nose.

    ¡°Why are you talking to me?¡±

    ¡°I thought to introduce myself that is all. We have many days ahead of us together and it is best to be able to talk with the company we keep.¡±

    ¡°There is no point talking to me I have no future.¡±

    ¡°You are travelling to Hillperch are you not? There must be a reason for that, surely.¡±

    ¡°Yes it isn¡¯t the Monastery and it isn¡¯t Bircharbor.¡±

    ¡°What is your plan beyond not being in Bircharbor?¡±

    ¡°I do not know.¡± It was dark now and Alcmene thought she heard a sniffle, but couldn¡¯t be sure the noise could have easily been a scuffle.

    ¡°Would you like to join our company? I mean I can¡¯t offer you a place but perhaps you have some skills our Mistress would value?¡±

    ¡°I am a single Seer, what use am I? Even my Letter of Release from my Temple is unflattering. It reads ¡®She is dismissed from the Service of Saph.¡¯ I am twenty years old, my Seer Link with my sister,¡± she paused a moment, ¡°was very strong. We were well advanced and my sister was sent on her first posting, she was in daily touch with me beyond Temple duties for weeks and then our link was gone. I ran sobbing to the Mother Superior.¡± She went quiet and Alcmene was tempted to touch her, but didn¡¯t. ¡°She offered token sympathy and then next day, the Letter of Release, no seven days of mourning. She thought it best I was sent to the Monastery to recover to avoid upsetting the younger Seers! Now I am here, they couldn¡¯t heal me of my loss, so they have discarded me.¡±

    Alcmene instantly hugged her. She pushed back and rejected the embrace.

    ¡°Touching is forbidden, why did you do that?¡±

    ¡°Because you are in pain and your Temple no longer values you, so why do you concern yourself with their rules?¡±

    There was a silence between them and then she spoke.

    ¡°Why are Seer Twins allowed to be in this company? Why aren¡¯t the Mother Superiors of every Temple questioning your freedom?¡±

    ¡°We have sworn an oath of loyalty to Charis and whereas you and your sister were the pride of your Temple we were the mediocre and poorly gifted in ours. But you are right, we are yet to be held to account by any Mother Superior.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you concerned about punishment?

    ¡°We will trust our fate to our Mistress Charis. She has won much favour with the Temples of Saph and will win more if we can deliver the triplets to Hillperch so perhaps she will request our release; after all we were the last and the lessor of our Temple. Not much value at all, but we do like the freedom of our current company.¡±

    ¡°I see, so you really think the Seers will give up a pair? Even poor Seers they will find a place for so I don¡¯t think your freedom will last very long at all.¡±

    ¡°You could be right? For now though do you wish to reconsider the hug?¡±

    ¡°I will survive without a hug, I think.¡±

    ¡°I envy your strength then, able to survive by yourself, I don¡¯t know about twin loss but I would be sad and reach out for¡­¡± Alcmene felt the sting of the slap. She wasn¡¯t sure how the single Seer managed it, but she was slapped with anger across the cheek. She imagined it red now.

    ¡°You have no right to talk of twin loss! You, who have your sister and your temporary freedom, the Mother Superiors will drag you back to serve. They will not let a pair, even a poorly pair escape their manipulations that is for sure!¡±

    Alcmene, encouraged by Clymene recovered quickly, although Clymene actually formed the words.

    ¡°I can hear the pain in your voice, talk to me, explain to me.¡±

    ¡°Yes that was their solution as well. They would roll out Single Seers, is what they called them. Recovered from their loss, to explain how they continued and how it was expected. I rejected it and that is why my Letter of Release is, well, brief and why they sent me out as soon as they could.¡±

    Alcmene hugged her. She tried to escape and push back but Alcmene was prepared this time and trapped her arms as well. She struggle for many heartbeats but finally realised she couldn¡¯t escape. Alcmene realised the Single Seer was being polite when she struggled, no biting, no head-butts, just moving her upper body and trying to break her arms free. That was no way to fight for your life, either that was the height of her anger or she finally accepted the hug.

    ¡°I will release you now. I would like to hug you again but only if you accept it with the kindness it is given with.¡± There was no response and just a small shrug as her arms were returned to her.

    ¡°Would you like a hug?¡± asked Alcmene as she gently reached over to her.

    There wasn¡¯t a no. So the hug was competed and Alcmene gently embraced her and felt no resistance.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be alright but hopefully it will be better.¡± said Alcmene.

    ¡°My sister and I would hug when younger, before we were finished our training. I am sorry,¡± she sobbed, ¡°it just reminded me of the one thing we cherished and shared. Once we were finished our training we couldn¡¯t sneak any more hugs as we were separated or watched when we weren¡¯t.¡± She sobbed then without stop and Alcmene held her slightly tighter.

    After a few heartbeats Alcmene laid down next to her, letting her arm be used as a pillow and they went to sleep.

    ---

    ¡°Alcmene awake, it is your turn at watch!¡± sent Clymene.

    Alcmene was awake instantly. She carefully moved the Single Seer¡¯s head off her arm as she sat up.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t go. I miss the warmth of my sister and in the dark I can imagine it is her.¡±

    ¡°My sister can replace me if you wish, but I need to do my duty. I would not fail my Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes that would be nice. Is she as nice as you?¡±

    ¡°We are identical; in appearance as well as kindness you will know that soon when she visits you.¡±

    Alcmene stumbled a little in the dark and woke Thyia and together they met Clymene and Astera near the fire pit. Thyia took the lantern, mostly shuttered and led Alcmene to the guard spot, which Astera had declared during the day.

    Clymene noticed Astera climb into Thyia¡¯s bedroll, shrugged and thought at least it would be warm, not that the night was very cold anyway.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Clymene eventually found the Single Seer by tripping over her. She wasn¡¯t asleep, so she didn¡¯t yell as Clymene was quietly calling out as she stepped closer. It was mostly Clymene that was hurt, if you count a couple of scrapes on the palms of her hands. She accidently needed to touch the Single Seer in various places as she scrambled back into her place, apologising each time she touched somewhere that was sensitive for various reasons.

    ¡°Were you and your sister failures due to clumsiness or just you?¡±

    ¡°I am sorry. It is dark, I am doing my best and I apologise, my sister did say you were afraid of being hugged so as soon as I touched you I withdrew, which caused me to stumble some more.¡±

    ¡°That is not true. She hugged me easily!¡± To prove it the Single Seer reached over to Clymene and hugged her briefly.

    ¡°Alright, it must be long hugs you are afraid of then not short hugs, but that is alright you are still controlled by your Temple ways even though you have been Released by them.¡±

    Clymene felt her dragged to the Single Seer then and returned the rather aggressive hug.

    ¡°You can be a little gentler if you like.¡± Clymene managed to whisper out in spite of the constricted chest.

    ¡°Oh, sorry, I just wanted to prove that I am not afraid to, well hug. Your sister was wrong for saying so.¡±

    ¡°It is alright. I am a little tired, so I am going to lie down. My sister said you were comforted when you used her arm as a pillow so you can do the same with me if you want.¡±

    The Single Seer placed her head on Clymene¡¯s arm and settled in beside her.

    ¡°I am going to draw you to me for a hug if that is alright, sort of like a good night hug if that is acceptable.¡±

    ¡°I¡­.Oh!¡± as Clymene didn¡¯t really wait for a definite response, she rolled her own arm to her own body, forcing the Single Seer to roll in as well. The Single Seer¡¯s head ended up beside Clymene¡¯s, so Clymene kissed her on her forehead. The rest of the Single Seer¡¯s body followed and ended up close and touching Clymene¡¯s body. Then the Single Seer was released. That made her gasp, not sure from shock or surprise but at least it registered thought Clymene. Clymene then went to sleep.

    ---

    Charis was wakened by some noises, feminine noises and looked across at two figures writhing around on the bunk bed across from her. Dione and Otonia deciding they needed to attend to some urges. Charis noticed the bunk above her move and the package toss and turn, with an occasional huff.

    At a flick of Charis¡¯ head towards the door Dione and Otonia left to break their fast first, taking their equipment.

    ¡°You do not stop them rutting like animals?¡± asked the package.

    ¡°They love and trust each other, why would I want to put a stop to that. Love and trust is so difficult to find in this world, so when you see it displayed perhaps it is you who needs to re-evaluate what to stop and what not to stop?¡±

    There was no answer and they continued to prepare to leave and then break their fast in silence. Charis paid the Innkeeper some extra coin for the food and the hospitality.

    When outside and ready to mount, Charis was surprised when the package spoke again.

    ¡°Why do you pay more than you are required to?¡±

    ¡°Because I believe in goodwill and as I have done some terrible deeds to survive in this world and still very young I need to balance the scales quickly and often. Also if I am ever back here again and down on my luck he may let me work for food and board instead of chasing me away. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    They were at the stand of trees by mid-morning and it was satisfying to see Thyia challenge them before they saw her and Charis praised her on her skill.

    Charis met with Astera and asked for an update. Charis was concerned when Astera informed her that the Twins were on Seers business last night and for Astera not to interrupt. Seers business to the twins normally meant seduction. She would need to speak to them once she was sure the camp was safe. They would stay only one more night she decided. One thing she noticed was that all the other Seers including Alcmene and Clymene yielded deference to the new package, subtle but it was there. What is so special she wondered?

    ---

    ¡°Why do you take their honour away and mine by forcing us out of our Seers Robes. I obeyed because the Mother Superior commanded me to, these others, you have no command over them.¡± questioned the package.

    ¡°I have the command of life and death over everyone in this camp, you included and if I require someone to dress differently they will.¡± She called Astera to them.

    ¡°Astera, if I needed you to die right now to save your sisters would you do it?¡±

    ¡°It would be my honour and duty, for I love them above myself.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, I would honour your sacrifice and see it was valued by all.¡±

    Charis turned to the package then, which was clearly in shock as her hood slipped a fraction, revealing to Charis just a glimpse into her pain and allowed a little more understanding so she wasn¡¯t as harsh in her reply as she was going to be.

    ¡°It is safer for you and your sisters to travel this way and on your safe arrival I have pledged my honour, which I value as much as Astera just demonstrated.¡±

    Late afternoon Charis finished relieving herself and noticing the package, possibly praying, she didn¡¯t notice Charis as she approached. Charis observed her for some moments before either she finished or she noticed Charis looking at her.

    ¡°You cannot see what I hide no matter how long you stare at my hood.¡±

    Charis provided the simple answer for that as she gently took the hood back. The package didn¡¯t resist, she was paralysed with fear and Charis didn¡¯t know what else. Whatever struck her was hot, probably boiling, she lost most of her hair forever, the side of her face was covered in smooth spread skin and it continued down her neck to who knew where. Charis touched the perfect side of her face with the back of her hand and she flinched. Charis tried again and she stayed.

    ¡°My father tried to ruin me and my sister so the Seers would not take us. He thought being disfigured we wouldn¡¯t be any use to them. While we weren¡¯t in anyway trained then this sort of pain transcends everything and my sister felt my pain and fled before he could apply his cure to her also. Only a few days later a Mother Superior came for us. A few days later! That was the difference between normal and hideous for me!¡± She pulled the hood back over and cried. Charis wrapped her arm around her to comfort her until she stopped crying. The hurt was deep as Charis expected her hug to be rejected and was pleasantly surprised when she wasn¡¯t.

    ¡°We all have imperfections; it is no great matter that yours are visible unless you make it a great matter yourself.¡± Charis left her with that thought and went to find the twins, time to see what they were up to before night fell and they continued without Charis knowing.

    ---

    ¡°So you are telling me you are seducing the single Seer?¡± said Charis astonished.

    ¡°We are making her a friend. She needs our sympathy she has been terribly rejected by her Temple and considers she has no future. We would like to be given permission to invite her into our company if the opportunity arises, Mistress.¡±

    ¡°We are seven, so I am loathed to break that number.¡±

    ¡°Mistress, we are working on a theory. Given that pleasure has awakened much of our Seer Skills, skills we were abysmal at, we were wondering if we did the same for her, could she bond with us. Stop looking at us like that. She was considered one of the most attuned to the Goddess, Mother Superior for sure. In fact we suspect her twin was probably exposed to certain danger so one would be lost. No pair, no Mother Superior, someone threatened by that would be feeling comfortable again.¡±

    ¡°Well she has no binding on her as far as the Temple is concerned as her letter of introduction to me was the briefest ¨C take her away, anywhere will do. So she would certainly be lonely and looking for company. Please don¡¯t abuse this though; she would also be vulnerable and possibly fragile. You are playing your games on a real person not a play thing.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, you understand that she wasn¡¯t allowed to mourn and was removed from her Temple quickly, she is already fragile. She needs us to understand.¡±

    ¡°Report to me every day and with every truth.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡± They continued quickly. ¡°Given this trip will be a few days, we thought we would provide some instruction to the Three as well, stop that judgement, we were looking to demonstrate to them, not have them participate in our way of connecting to the Goddess just making them awake that love between women does not offend the Goddess.¡±

    ¡°You both push my trust in your judgement don¡¯t you? Be warned they are children and they are prized by the Seers and while my heart says no, my head says yes given what evil I have seen in my short time. If you spoil them in some way you will pull all of us into an inescapable danger.¡± said Charis.

    ¡°What were you doing four Death Seasons ago, were you still a child or were you entering adulthood?¡± they asked. Charis didn¡¯t answer and just walked away. She and her best friend in the world at that time were exploring the world together and travelling to a place others were afraid of, free to grow as they wished, maybe these girls needed to travel to a place they were afraid of as well.

    Food was organised, some cheese, salted meat and apples, all courtesy of the brigands and they all ate well. There was no fire, so as the sun set so did the camp and all except those with plans went to sleep. Charis did a final walk around and set alerts, with the final light of the day she headed back to camp.

    ¡°What are you really doing? You stop, wave your arms, mumble some words and then move again and repeat. If I didn¡¯t think it was possible I would think you were casting magic?¡± asked the package.

    ¡°I am protecting us all.¡± replied Charis.

    She threw her hood back and even in the fading light you could see the pain she must have endured. Then her cloak dropped and underneath was nothing. She took a step towards Charis; she wasn¡¯t any braver for another step, although she did look up to see if she would be laughed at, ridiculed, slapped or any other manner of rejection.

    Charis was before her and tracing the line between skin and melted skin on her shoulder. Then she kissed her and it was returned with a desperate need and passion. Charis broke away for a moment and laid out her cloak and started to remove her armour. The package helped as best she could, eager. She needed to see this honourable, sensitive and intelligent person naked and in all her glory.

    ¡°Will your true sister be upset?¡± Charis asked.

    ¡°I will not tell her, in speech or in mind.¡± Charis knew this was probably not possible but kept quiet because as the twins demonstrated a loving link strengthens a Seer, it doesn¡¯t weaken.

    ¡°I need to hold for a heartbeat and ask. I am surprised at your offer. I am led to believe Seers are forbidden to touch and yet, you are here, beautiful and naked before me.¡±

    ¡°Another time, I, we need to do this before I turn coward, please.¡±

    Rhea came easily to Charis¡¯ well practiced touch on her virgin flesh. Rhea was surprised by her own reaction, apologetic and almost embarrassed and started making excuses. So Charis just occupied her with something else and this climax was more satisfying and longer lasting. Her third climax was peaking and she was frantic about the noise she was making and how her world would end and this wasn¡¯t her, what was she doing! She was a well-regarded, honoured Seer, why was she submitting like this, but she couldn¡¯t escape the river of lust she was drowning in and worried about her soul.

    ¡°Send it to your sister.¡± Charis held her as her instruction to her took some time to sink in.

    ¡°Send your carnal pleasure to your sister. Find her in your mind. Draw upon your link.¡±

    ¡°Send your orgasm to your sister. Use the connection you have made.¡± Charis repeated again.

    ¡°Send it now! Now!¡± Charis whispered commandingly in her ear.

    ¡°Oh.¡± was all she said. Charis imagined her surprised face and kissed her gently.

    ¡°I gave it away as if it never was. It was the strangest sense of loss.¡±

    Rhea was then aware that she should offer similar to Charis and started to kiss her.

    ¡°You will be busy soon. You will need to talk to your sister.¡±

    ¡°I will not be able to talk to her I am too far from calm, I am alive ¡­ with pleasure and desire.¡±

    Then her look changed and Charis knew she was away with her sister. Charis calmly dressed, smiling to herself while she did. She quietly walked away while two siblings sorted out a new discovery about themselves.

    ---

    ¡°Won¡¯t either of you be required for guard duty?¡±

    ¡°No we have explained to our Mistress we feel obligated to see you are cared for.¡± said Alcmene.

    ¡°Both of you, I am a little, I am not sure. None have ever seen me as worth their time after, well after.¡±

    ¡°Our Mistress is different, she cares deeply for us and since we care for you she has allowed us the freedom to explore our friendship and if that helps with your loss then all the better.¡±

    ¡°I am overwhelmed, thank you, both. Oh!¡± They still surprised her as they both reached across and hugged her, releasing her after both kissing her on different cheeks.

    ¡°You touch a lot don¡¯t you? I ¡­ well don¡¯t say it is a bad thing.¡± She hurriedly finished.

    ¡°It is the one thing that the Temple was so against, so every chance we get we defy them because we know loving touch heals and shares, provides comfort with happiness and is just wonderful.¡±

    Alcmene was surprised then when the Single Seer clung to her, desperately hugging.

    ¡°I have been so lonely in my grief, touch is so welcome, I tried to deny it all last night and at dusk I thought to steal a hug from your sister lying so serenely beside me. I miss my sister, but I am glad to be in your company.¡±

    Alcmene hugged her close because she knew what she was about to say could be ill received. Clymene moved closer to stroke the Single Seer¡¯s hair and kiss her gently.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to be hurtful, but we need to ask a hurtful question.¡± asked Alcmene.

    ¡°Why would you do that? Now.¡±

    ¡°Because you have been still, no future and no hope and we wish to try and offer you hope but it could be a painful journey. Are you brave enough to try?¡± It was dark so the Single Seer¡¯s emotions were her own. Alcmene and Clymene waited. Then a warm tear dropped onto Alcmene¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°I am prepared to accept your hurt. I need a future as my plan was to jump from the cliff that Hillperch sits on.¡± Instinctively Alcmene and Clymene hugged her tightly.

    ¡°When, when ¡­ your sister was lost, do you still reach out to her with your mind?¡± Alcmene said the words slowly, heartfelt, quietly. They both felt their captive tense and Alcmene felt more tears fall on her cheeks.

    ¡°It is like an armless warrior that still feels he has an arm. My mind searches for its twin, during sleep and the quiet it is, the most disturbing. It was only with your company last night that I have been able to sleep soundly for the first time in a long time. It could have been the nervous distraction or just simply the warmth of your comfort. I didn¡¯t care, you made a difference and I am grateful.¡±

    ¡°Ask now sister, see if she accepts our invitation.¡± sent Clymene.

    ¡°We need to rearrange our hug. It will possibly feel strange because we aren¡¯t sure ourselves. Are you still brave to try?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Alcmene couldn¡¯t even sense any doubt, was that commitment?

    ¡°Clymene and I will lie side by side, you need to climb upon us and be able to look at both of us face to face. Being on top you will be able to, well, leave if it proves too much.¡± They separate from each other but keep in touch given it is dark and none can see each other. Alcmene and Clymene lay side by side and draw the Single Seer upon them.

    ¡°We will turn our heads slightly to each other; place your forehead on ours. We do not know if this will work but we sense it could.¡± They touched, Alcmene and Clymene used their arms to embrace the Single Seer and she breathed heavier, this extensive contact was so taboo she smiled, she was rebelling!

    ¡°Reach out with your mind, form your link, like you are going to contact your sister but reach inside our minds instead.¡±

    ¡°What are we doing, this doesn¡¯t feel right.¡± she wavered.

    ¡°We are trying to be your new Seer sisters.¡± They felt her start to rise on her arms.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave, be brave. It will either work or it won¡¯t.¡± She paused and then touched their foreheads again.

    She formed her presence within her mind and then she oozed it out. Being so close she didn¡¯t need to make it thin, thin was required when her twin was far away, it thinned and thinned at those times, so the more accomplished the further you could make contact, it was a sign of your strength as a Seer. They joined, they found each other because they knew each other and that was the natural ways of things, same found same.

    Helice touched Alcmene¡¯s mind, she brushed it lightly. There was no connection but she knew Alcmene¡¯s presence was overwhelming. Helice was proud of her accomplishment and her twin¡¯s as a Seer pair, but her presence was like the size of a pumpkin seed, while Alcmene¡¯s the size of the pumpkin itself, possibly much more. She brushed against Clymene and it was the same. She withdrew; she couldn¡¯t talk and maintain her presence at the same time. This saddened her but she had so many questions!

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°We love each other and are loved by others.¡± They replied in perfect unison.

    ¡°Teach me, teach me, I wish to learn I wish to be reborn, I wish to be saved. Anything, I say anything is not too much!¡± Her breathing increased, she couldn¡¯t hold this discovery, couldn¡¯t comprehend what these Temple failures or rejects had learnt. Could a Single Seer join them? She was determine to try and try again and if that failed try again.

 1.035 Escorts and Packages (8th Day of Movement Month)

    The next morning the camp was broken up and everything packed away, all grabbed what food was available to break their fast, the Seers were all dressed as common folk and everyone assigned a place in the caravan. The two adult Seers were assigned one or two children as theirs and rode next to them.

    Dione scouted ahead. The plan included travelling around Bircharbor to meet the trail to Needlepines and then navigate through the farms of the area missing Needlepines and crossing the trail between Farstay and Maplethorn, then around the back of the Perch and enter Hillperch from the Oxrest trail. Well that was the plan for now, to travel as unseen as possible.

    ---

    After checking that her ¡°child¡± was safe with the Single Seer, Rhea kicked her horse into a trot to join Charis at the head of the caravan of horses.

    ¡°May I speak with you for a moment?¡± as she turned slightly off the farmer¡¯s pathway they were following.

    ¡°How can I help?¡± asked Charis pulling up her horse to stop beside her.

    ¡°You knew, didn¡¯t you? Somehow you knew what would happen.¡±

    ¡°How would I know anything about the mysteries of Seers, I am at best a young peasant soldier when it all boils down?¡±

    ¡°Mother Superior took the opportunity to send me with you because you are Foretold; do you know what that means? Do you truly know?¡± her voice was earnest as if it the import was obvious.

    ¡°A venerable, honourable Lady in White once told me that, I understood that was our silly secret.¡± Charis tried to be as flippant and relaxed as she could, she didn¡¯t know what the secret meant or could mean, but she enjoyed the Seer¡¯s questing for an answer.

    ¡°It is a secret!¡± her voice stressed for emphasis, her head turned instinctively, looking to see if anyone else heard, ¡°Only a few of the Mother Superior pairs even know. I only know because I was in the wrong place at the right time as they were discussing how best to transport me to Hillperch since the trails were so much more dangerous for Seers and others these days. I heard that a Foretold could be a possibility.¡±

    ¡°So is that all?¡± Charis¡¯ voice deliberately flat in response.

    ¡°What do you mean is that all?¡± the Seer started yelling and then calmed as others passed them by, ¡°After your seduction of me last night and the, shall we say, passing of my ardour and passion to my twin it seems an easy clear pathway now exists between us, where there wasn¡¯t before. It would take half a bell to establish our link! Do you understand, truly understand what has happened?¡±

    ¡°So? Is that all? And by the way I did not seduce you, you approached me and considering you are the elder of us, I should be the aggrieved one in this matter. You took advantage of me, without considering the impact on my young fragile soul.¡±

    Rhea puffed up enough to almost blow up before Charis smiled and she released.

    ¡°I shall be calling again tonight as my sister demands it.¡± She rose slightly in her saddle, with her nose slightly in the air, trying to declare some noble superiority as she rode off.

    They were around Bircharbor and crossing the trail to Needlepines when the choice was made to make camp at a good site instead of pushing on with the remaining light. The twins reported good progress with the Single Seer and Charis accepted a caller as demanded. Some farmers where amazed when they saw them, some were angry but resisted the urged to be killed by being stupid and some were very reasonable and Charis was able to trade coin or goods for some fresh food. The odd items from the bandits making them like a travelling tinker much to the delight of those farmers interested in useful items rarely seen unless you travelled to Town.

    ---

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to concentrate or so I have been told.¡± advised Charis.

    The sun was setting and the Seer was alone, in a quiet part of the camp, shaded by brush, looking very relaxed, her eyes closed and her legs somehow twisted one over the other while she sat.

    ¡°How do you even know what I am doing anyway?¡± replied the Seer with a hint of superiority and annoyance, not even opening her eyes.

    ¡°Rhea you have that ¡®I am a Seer talking to someone far way look¡¯, which is easy to recognise.¡±

    ¡°Not so loud please no need to tell the world. Now you have broken our connection!¡± she hissed.

    ¡°Rhea, are doing what you have been trained to do instead of trying something different because you are now different and so is your sister for that matter. I suppose she is in some quiet, remote, secluded corner of the Temple?¡±

    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t know about the secrets of the Seers, Charis high and mighty!¡± said Rhea looking Charis right in her eyes now, accusing.

    ¡°I observe, I use my brain and I have been told I am an old soul in a young body, so if that is true, I also have some wisdom. I am telling you, you are different now and so is your sister so be different in everything you can. Instead of trying to be calm and serene when making contact with your sister as you have been trained, use the new enlightenment to make contact with your sister while doing other things. Can¡¯t women do at least two things at once?¡±

    ¡°I am! Meditating and contacting my sister.¡± she declared, while Charis sat next to her.

    Charis reached over to Rhea and place her hand under her robe, searching for her flesh. Rhea was a little shocked, the sun was still out and although slightly hidden in the shade of the bushes anyone could venture upon them. She was trying to decide to push Charis away or not.

    ¡°Instead of panicking at my touch, try to contact your sister.¡± Charis found flesh then and Rhea shivered in a slight excitement. She knew it was, well helpful, but she was a Seer and it wasn¡¯t proper. There was equal guilt with equal satisfaction and it was the excuse of her sister ¡°demands it¡± that allowed her the illusion, it wasn¡¯t her choice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t close your eyes! In fact relax your legs and untwine them, although it does allow my hand easy access down there!¡±

    ¡°Charis!¡± she murmured.

    ¡°I am a distraction only, contact your sister.¡± Rhea was making eye contact at least now and using both hands to free her legs, although they remained wide apart, which brought a smile to Charis¡¯ lips.

    Charis felt Rhea freeze for a moment and then relax, Rhea was seeing with her eyes and in contact with her sister and when asked by Charis for a kiss Rhea obliged with feeling and passion.

    ¡°Tell your sister to get up off her bottom and walk around the room she is in.¡±

    Rhea using both of her hands slapped down on Charis¡¯ shoulders, her teeth gritted and eyes sad.

    ¡°The connection is lost, I blame you! She was feeling what I was feeling!¡±

    ¡°This one attempt is practice, this isn¡¯t one only and forever, reach out to her, connect, you are the stronger twin.¡± Rhea thought, how did Charis know? Then some pleasure distracted her to remind her, what she should be doing.

    Rhea didn¡¯t know, but felt her sister walking when they made contact. Her sister¡¯s smile was warm, she felt that also. She also felt her pleasure and her sister feeling her pleasure, they built upon each other. Then Rhea saw into the room her sister was in and in shock almost lost the connection.

    ¡°Are you safe sister?¡± sent Raisa.

    ¡°Yes, I just discovered I can see with your eyes, you are in one of the meditation rooms.¡±

    ¡°Yes, although you know as well as I, where else would I be for what we are doing.¡±

    ¡°Then walk out of the room.¡± replied Rhea.

    ¡°What if we lose contact?¡±

    ¡°This attempt is one practice, this isn¡¯t one only and forever dear sister, we can try again and again, Seers are good at repetition, we can practice until exact and perfection!¡±

    The connection was lost the moment the door closed behind Raisa as she left the mediation room.

    Rhea turned to Charis.

    ¡°Stop that, I need to concentrate to connect to my sister, she is now walking, no longer in the mediation room.¡±

    ¡°Good, but you need to learn also. So if you don¡¯t want me distracting you, stand and walk yourself.¡±

    Charis left Rhea as she smelt meat being sizzled and realised she was hungry.

    Rhea looked around it was dusk; she stood, fixed her clothes a little and tried again while she was walking. There were moments, but not like before. She managed one word, ¡°sit¡± a number of times and after some heartbeats she connected with her sister.

    They could communicate, but feelings, sensations, vision was missing, it felt poorer and they both wanted richer.

    ¡°You must send me your Charis, sister, I feel the change in you, your clarity and while I have benefited from the passion you have sent me, you have truly blossomed. What are you doing now?¡±

    ¡°I am eating my night meal sister, engaging in some light conversation around a camp fire. Why?¡±

    ¡°I am in the Temple courtyard, in the dark, in the position, eyes closed trying to block all distractions, I wouldn¡¯t even be able to tell you if someone was about to stab me!¡±

    ¡°Yes sister I will share my lover with you, as twins we are still one and sharing is our being. Please sister, return her as Charis is also my love I have come to realise, different to our love but no less complete and I am afraid to lose it.¡± Rhea quickly brushed at her eye, anyone looking would assume some smoke caused her eyes to water.

    ¡°I know, I, it was amazing, I felt your words their depth, their weight. Would it be acceptable if by some oddity that I also fell in love with her?¡±

    ¡°We are the same, we are twins and been living together for eighteen Death Seasons, I am not sure it can be avoided.¡±

    ¡°I feel your sadness, the trust between us is stronger, I will release your lover back to you, I promise.¡±

    ¡°How can you control her feelings? She will see in you what I should look like, how can she return to me, the scarred one?¡±

    ¡°Because she loves you how you are now, you must trust that her love of you is more than skin deep.¡±The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Yes she is extraordinary. She did accuse me of seducing her though!¡±

    Rhea felt Raisa¡¯s surprise, one of the few feelings to ¡°get through¡±.

    ¡°How did she arrive at that conclusion? As Seers, we don¡¯t even see the flesh of others let alone know what to do with it when we see it, with any skill!¡±

    ¡°We are twenty-three years and she is sixteen years, so accused me of taking advantage of her young self.¡±

    ¡°Six¡­sixteen? Are you sure sister?¡± she stammered, which Rhea felt as a weird sensation across their link.

    ¡°Sister, I must go, I am being distracted now by hunger, even though I am eating. I remember concentrating for an entire day, our heads touching, passing feelings and being famished afterwards. Compare those days to now sister.¡± continued Rhea, trying to pass over the shock her sister felt about Charis¡¯ age.

    ¡°Yes the most talented Seers are always the most famished looking as they are always called upon first. But sixteen years Rhea, do we need to be cautious, are we sure someone so young is, well real?¡±

    ¡°Her touch certainly is and she appreciates any attentions returned to her and I dream big now sister; freed from what the Temple thought or teaches what is possible. I dream of being in contact with you always, every moment. I dream of sharing myself with you so when I kiss Charis you can do so and feel also. I dream of being with you when you not only need advice from far away, but also advice from someone that can stand beside you and feel and see what you do. I do not see boundaries anymore sister. This makes me afraid and fearless at the same time, I am alive and with purpose and if Charis has ignited that then I don¡¯t see the bad in it.¡±

    ¡°I embrace your dream whole heartedly; you know I could feel your conviction and know it is possible. Send me Charis I wish to be ravished by her, I wish to send my lust to you as you have sent yours to me, together will we realise the true power of the Goddess.¡±

    Both sisters smiled as one and then the link released. Both sisters were now very hungry.

    They broke camp and continued on. After three days of travel they were finally on the trail from Oxrest and heading to Hillperch. They didn¡¯t head directly to Hillperch, Charis needed to visit a good friend, a certain farmer. So they managed to find the farm long before sunset, which allowed them time to organise. Everyone was to stay in the barn, much to the disgust of some of the farm animals which called it home. Charis added Barn to the future buildings list, it was the least she could do for the animals.

    Alcmene and Thyia did not stay but continued on to Hillperch to make preparations depending upon Charis and further orders. They were dressed in common clothes and walked to the gate, trying to be as plain as possible, especially Alcmene. No horses, no weapons and no trade goods they passed through the gate as vagrants looking for work in the Town. Not taking Gate Road they eventually entered the House and were surprised to find the elder preparing a meal. A little surprised it didn¡¯t take much to add some extra and they all ate their fill.

    After the evening meal Charis looked for the farmer for a discrete discussion to see if he would be able to help them.

    ¡°We need to borrow your children if you are agreeable. We need to smuggle some special children into Hillperch and would like to mingle them with yours.¡±

    ¡°I have always offered my farm and my family in your service. To be truthful I do not know why, I am just a farmer, I just remember that first day, as did my daughter and my wife. Somehow we share a fate, I know this as I know the sun rises in the east and sets in the west and struggles through the night sky to return to start the next day. So explain further their role before I place my children in any danger.¡±

    ¡°I return here because I sense that same fate and like you I cannot explain it. A White Lady Seer who chose to be burnt upon a huge pyre during the darkest moment of the night, after her death, once proclaimed me as Foretold. A Seer that travels with me now, holds being a Foretold is sacred. I do not feel any guidance, Godly or otherwise, I am just following the teachings of my father and trying to be kind to as many who will accept to make up for some of the bad things I still feel guilt for.¡±

    The farmer embraced her, his chin resting on the top of her head and then he released her.

    ¡°Maybe it is as simple as you suggest, kindness is the key.¡±

    ¡°Your help is needed to smuggle three children into Hillperch, so we need to separate them, one can be the youngest child of an older child of yours, one can be the oldest with a young child and one can be a child with a brother of similar age. They would be carrying goods and chattels for us trying as much as possible to look busy. They are a Seer Triplet.¡±

    ¡°I understand you caution now, these are treasures to the Goddess being triply blessed. No one but you would devise a plan to separate the eggs and disguise them; most would keep them together and add more protection. There is danger but none of the pairs are what those looking for Novice Seer Triplets would expect, I like it!¡± he chuckled lightly to himself.

    ¡°At least one of my company will be dressed as a trader or farmer perhaps and be their boss to watch over them. They will go to town at different times so they cannot be picked out easily. If you prefer, your next child will not leave until the other child returns.¡± suggested Charis.

    ¡°That sounds even better; the wife won¡¯t fret as much then.¡±

    ¡°I also need another small favour. I need to leave at least three or possibly four horses at your farm for emergencies. While they are here you are free to use them in the fields or to teach your children to ride perhaps as I will leave them with saddles. Is that acceptable?¡± The farmer knew what Charis was doing but it wasn¡¯t a poor suggestion anyway. Horse riding was always a useful skill to have.

    ¡°I accept!¡±

    Charis was glad, she knew he wouldn¡¯t accept coin so this way was best.

    When Charis returned to the barn she found Clymene and asked her to send to Alcmene the plan so she could make the necessary arrangements the next day. There was no immediate response or confirmation so Charis paid close attention and Clymene was occupied.

    ¡°Oh, Mistress, I am appreciating my sister.¡± lust was heavy on her speech, the words slurring.

    ¡°You have heard the plan well enough?¡±

    ¡°Yesss, Mistress, Thyia broke Alcmene¡¯s fast in the most delightful way.¡±

    ¡°Can you move in that pleasurable state? Can you disguise your pleasure, so in a crowded room no one would realise the ecstasy you were enjoying?¡± asked Charis.

    ¡°I will try the first part now as I will seek out Helice so I can return a favour to my sister.¡±

    Her speech sounded more normal, although Charis couldn¡¯t tell if that was because she was controlling herself more or her sister was finished for now.

    ¡°I wonder Clymene if you could disguise your pleasure while also holding a conversation?¡±

    ¡°I accept the challenge Mistress, as does Alcmene and I am sure Helice will as well. Would we be due a reward when we succeed?¡±

    Charis smiled as they parted to attend to their own duties. As soon as Charis organised the escorts, their ¡°pack horses¡± and the ¡°eggs¡± she allowed herself a distraction and went to keep Rhea some company.

    They broke their fast as soon as first light. Otonia and Rhea rode to the Gatehouse followed by two pack horses that also sat a child each. They passed through the Gatehouse, paid a small tax on the goods and pulled up near the stable where a pre-arranged Porter¡¯s Wagon was waiting. They transferred the goods from the horses to the wagon with the children¡¯s help and they all sat in the wagon until they reached the Leatherworker¡¯s Shop. Otonia directed the wagon to the side rear of the shop and it went so smoothly Charis was now concerned!

    Thyia was waiting and swung the goods arm out over the wagon and lowered the net. They filled the net multiple times before all was hauled up to the second story. Alcmene who was standing back in the store room, in the shadows, contacted Clymene with the news that the first package was unloaded and delivered.

    Otonia, Rhea and the two children were welcomed by the elder. The triplet was instructed to get into the loft, while Rhea stayed to watch over her and in the relative calm of the elder¡¯s room contacted Raisa so easily and sent a message ¡°one safe¡±. Otonia and the farmer¡¯s child returned to the gate, collected their four horses from the stables, ambled through the Gatehouse and rode back, steady like to the farmhouse.

    Astera grasped the reins of the two pack horses with a child on each and left the farm. Except for her walking to the Gate the three were carried by wagon to the shop and the goods unloaded. Astera visited the elder and the second triplet joined the first. Astera walked back to the Gate with the farmer¡¯s child and collected their two horses from the stables, ambled through the Gatehouse and walked back, the child not knowing he was with his big sister and she would die before seeing him hurt. They both returned safely to the farmhouse.

    Charis at this time was high in the farmer¡¯s barn looking towards the trail to Hillperch to make sure no one was following. She couldn¡¯t pace and watch at the same time so took to watching and fidgeting with her hands.

    Next to leave were Dione and the Single Seer, with their two children. Being expert horse riders they rode and placed two children on the back of the pack horses. Charis added a third pack horse just to make them different. The goods and chattels were delivered to the House and stored.

    The farmer¡¯s child with Dione was young so she doubled up on her horse, Helice beside her on her own horse. The other horses being tethered to Helice¡¯s horse and they rode back with some speed to the farmhouse. Charis wasn¡¯t sure but she thought she saw a couple of riders quickly follow them over a rise and then back off quickly as they realised they could be exposed and wouldn¡¯t be able to catch them anyway.

    When Dione was in the barn Charis called out to her. By the time she was in the loft, Charis worked out a plan. All the farmer¡¯s children were safe, all the triplets were safe. So now they needed to find out what these soldiers or guards wanted.

    ---

    A black stallion appeared near them loose and grazing. As he approached some men they looked up and a couple ran to try and catch it, but it was skittish and ran off. When they went to mount their horses their leader said to wait. The stallion circled around and found some more discrete pasture to nibble on still within earshot.

    ¡°Do we know what they are doing?¡±

    ¡°No but they are up to something and the Lord wants to know what, so shut up and we will wait for the next lot. We will stop them on the way in when they need to care for their pack horses and then ask some questions. That last bitch pair were too quick upon us.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just follow them beyond the small grove and find out where they are camped and drag them back?¡±

    ¡°We need to make sure it is her, we don¡¯t have any other likenesses except for the one the Minstrel drew. The last one was about the right size, but her face was shaded by her hood. Plus we need to make this clean, no fuss, don¡¯t want anyone else taking an interest.¡±

    The black stallion apparently finished grazing and went looking for greener pastures. Dione heard enough of their intentions to tell her Mistress.

    ¡°It seems we have caught the attention of someone important, so we will need to meet them otherwise they will always be watching us, so we may as well face it now.¡± said Charis.

    Charis took Clymene with her so she could ask for help if required, if it was possible.

    ¡°Have you been practicing your craft Clymene?¡±

    ¡°Mistress, I need to find some time for sleep also, don¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°I easily sense we are heading into great danger, so I need the best from you and your sister.¡± Charis didn¡¯t look to Clymene, she didn¡¯t need to.

    ¡°We are very proficient Seers now Mistress due to your encouragement and support. Alcmene is with me seeing and hearing what I see and hear. She is in the dark, eyes closed, in the Seer position not because she has to be, but because it conserves her energy. I will remain on horse for as long as possible to do the same. I have also taken the liberty to use your name to change the plan slightly and ask Helice to join with me from the barn.¡±

    ¡°Your Seer ways are yours, I only glimpse your mysteries, but trust your judgement in this absolutely.¡± replied Charis.

    ¡°We will not fail in our service to you Mistress.¡±

    Alcmene and Helice felt and shared Clymene¡¯s burst of pride and confidence.

    ---

    They both led a pack horse behind them and walked towards the Gatehouse. Given they were going to be captured they didn¡¯t need to ride and it meant their captors would feel superior being mounted and assured those captured couldn¡¯t run from them. Satisfyingly all of the waiting men rode up to surround them.

    ¡°We need to escort you to talk to someone very important. No trouble you hear.¡± said one of the men while drawing his sword.

    ¡°Well if they are very important, then we must go, we won¡¯t need to worry for our goods then either. Lead on.¡± replied Charis.

    They were expecting a fight or an argument, some resistance of some kind and it took a little time to register that these bitches were following them peacefully. They looked at each, but still held their weapons ready.

    ¡°Ask Otonia to get help from the City Guard once she arrives at the house, in particular the Gate Captain as soon as possible, I will delay for as long as I can.¡± She whispered to Clymene. Alcmene and Helice knew of Charis¡¯ message as she spoke it, they were one with Clymene.

    Dione was watching from the barn loft, witnessed Charis and Clymene being taken and quickly moved off with the remaining pack horses, helped by Otonia and Astera. Helice was staying, last moment change of plan agreed to by Charis she said. Dione accepted this at face value.

    The farmer offered to help also but that wasn¡¯t part of the plan, so Dione gently refused. She also needed him to watch Helice. She wasn¡¯t a sister even though Alcmene and Clymene truly accepted her, so Dione wanted to be sure of her loyalty. They needed to see Alcmene as soon as possible, as Clymene would tell her anything they needed to know or do.

    While trying not to look like being in a hurry, but actually being in a hurry, Dione, Otonia and Astera hastened to the Gatehouse. At that moment Clymene and Alcmene lost Helice. They were concerned and distracted but ensured their twin contact held.

    Dione, Otonia and Astera waited while their goods were inspected except for three chests. For the chests they carried a Letter of Introduction from the Seers Temple that these three packages belonged to the Temple and were not to be inspected. Packages instead of people or packages instead of chests, same really wasn¡¯t it? After all, both were to smuggle in a secret.

    The Gate Captain signed off on the exception. All was loaded into the waiting three wagons by the time all the pack horses were unloaded. Dione stabled the horses while Otonia and Astera climbed upon a wagon to direct it to the Leatherworker¡¯s Shop, rear side entrance.

    Thyia was with Alcmene when she heard Charis¡¯ words through Clymene. Thyia left the house by running down the circular stairs and through the elder¡¯s room out onto Gate Road. She ran to the Gate House ignoring the passer byes that stopped and wondered what she was doing.

    Otonia asked the wagon driver to halt the wagon as they recognised one of their sisters running towards them. Otonia jumped down from the wagon and caught the exhausted sister before she actually recognised her as Thyia.

    ¡°Charis is being detained outside the town by some Lord, she thinks it could turn nasty and she may need help from the Gate Captain and the Town Guard.¡± said Thyia almost out of breath.

    ¡°Help Astera with the wagons.¡± answered Otonia. It was her turn to run in the service of her Mistress.

 1.036 The Noble is always Right (14th Day of Movement Month)

    It took until dusk and then required a couple of lanterns to help with light to unload the goods and haul them into the Store Room. Dione, Astera and Thyia worked as quickly as they could, closed the loading bay and thanked the waggoneers. Astera and Thyia rushed to Alcmene who was waiting in the training room, they needed to know what was happening. They were disappointed as Alcmene was seated, cross legged, her hands on her knees, eyes closed. So they waited.

    Dione went the other way and joined Rhea in the elder¡¯s room and ensured the triplets were safe. They then took them all to the bathroom, barred the doors to the outside and once they erected some privacy curtains instructed all the Seers to bathe and change into their Seer¡¯s Robes.

    ---

    Charis and Clymene were taken to a large pitched tent on the common at the foot of the perch. Their pack horses were tethered to a pole and they were led willingly, although slowly, inside. Seated on a raised dais, on a number of comfortable cushions was the Lord. Charis remembered the Coat of Arms; it seemed such a long time ago now. This was the Lord that required an ointment from the elder, this was the Lord of the Northern Watch, the Lord the elder advised not to be under his gaze. Surely he wouldn¡¯t remember her from that time, she hoped.

    He was surrounded by the usual number of supporters and advisors all living by his grace, all seated on his pillows, on either side of him but not with him on his dais. He was alone there, she remembered him, especially his ruling red hair and full red beard. The colour faked but adopted by the ruling nobles of the Duchy and especially fiery looking when the true colour underneath was the lightest of brown, sandy or honey in colour, which could only be found in the purest of noble blood lines.

    It was then that Clymene and Alcmene felt Helice return to join with them. Helice felt their calm and welcomed it upon her

    ¡°I am sorry sisters, I tried to go beyond my capabilities, I am calm now.¡± sent Helice.

    ¡°You have been a busy little bee haven¡¯t you Charis of no name!¡± he started.

    ¡°How have I been busy Lord?¡± she asked. She recognised his voice, of course. It didn¡¯t seem like he recognised her, perhaps her armour and cloak was a disguise as the last time they met, her clothes were make shift to say the least.

    ¡°There are reports of you in Bearwatch, then Farstay, Maplethorn, then some large procession of horses approaching Bircharbor and then nothing for a while; unless you count crazed farmers and then you appear here taking in all sorts of goods and chattels it seems!¡±

    ¡°Well it seems there is very little for me to add, you have covered it all very nicely. Can we leave now?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get smart with your betters, you are up to something and I want to know what it is! Now!¡± he demanded raising his voice. Charis smiled demurely in return.

    ¡°Well,¡± pausing, taking her time, pretending to think, ¡°We go from village to village or village to town or town to town or town to village, I think that is all of them and solve problems for people, sometimes they pay us in coin, sometimes goods and sometimes chattels or any combination of all of those.¡±

    ¡°Stop playing the fool! Where and how does a young one like you manage to acquire quality armour and enough coin to spread around the Duchy like it is endless? Yes I have heard tell the tales of your generosity. I have also heard about the pyres you burn your defeated opponents on! Why do you follow that old custom?¡±

    Oh good questions Lord, well asked, the randomness is appreciated, this could take some time explaining thankfully, Charis thought.

    ¡°You may have to repeat some of those questions as my young head may not be able to remember them all but here goes.¡± she smiled at him and continued, ¡°I acquire my coin by doing things for people and I spend my coin by paying for good services people do for me. I place the good defeated high on a pyre to honour them as I was taught to. The bad defeated low on the ground to burn. I didn¡¯t know it was an old custom.¡±

    ¡°Who taught you the old custom?¡±

    ¡°A Lord did, Lord. He thought if it was done in years past, then they probably felt it was necessary for some reason that we don¡¯t know about today and really the dead don¡¯t care. I thought recent years, not generations though. I like the idea of your soul rising with the smoke to reach the sun, allowing you to sit beside Judge. Better than your body wasting away in dirt and I know not only Lords but Priests also still hold to the old custom as you call it.¡± The White Lady and her pyre, she remembered, the memory almost overtaking her before she regained her composure.

    ¡°Well at least in that you listen to your betters!¡± remarked the Lord.

    ¡°Well I know how people prefer to bury their loved ones, so they can visit them by returning to their grave, but isn¡¯t it everyone¡¯s hope that their soul is seated next to Judge or their chosen God, not still in a hole in the ground? A grave is for those still living, a pyre is for the soul of the dead. I have thought a lot who has the greater claim, but have decided, as you well know that the pyre is better because instead of a grave the evil go straight to Jury so she can torture their soul.¡± She didn¡¯t pause, she needed to keep talking, ¡°Oh to answer your other question, I listen to all kinds of people, they all have their view of the world and I find it helpful to pick and choose the best of what I hear.¡±

    ¡°So what good advice have you heard lately young one?¡±

    ¡°Well if I was to choose a good one, then I would say ¡®if something has changed then do something differently¡¯, how about that one?¡± Charis was well into her task now. Clymene was in awe, how Mistress could keep calm talking to a Lord, talking, well babbling really convincingly it seemed to her and why was the Lord letting her?

    The Lord sat and thought about that for a while, longer than Charis could have hoped for really, was it that difficult to think about or was he dim witted? He still needed to look to his advisors and councillors for advice or maybe a verdict? Charis didn¡¯t know and she was reaching the point she didn¡¯t care. It would probably be best if she let him convince her to work for him if she could instead of being killed. Maybe she should also find out where this Lord¡¯s land actually was! All Charis knew; while they talked, Clymene and she lived.

    ¡°So where do you see that applying to me?¡± he asked eventually.

    ¡°Well you have your army lined up and the night before the battle it rains heavily. Would you follow through with the same battle plan you decided upon before the rain or would you change your battle plan? You may have decided to start the battle with a cavalry charge and on good solid dry ground that would probably work as much as anything. But after the rain the ground wouldn¡¯t be firm and solid, probably slippery if not bog like and the horses would definitely turn the ground into a bog after they charged across it. So a lot to think about there I would say, although I defer to your Noble Lord in matters military.¡± advised Charis and she threw in a bow for affect.

    He let out a huge roar of laughter and his advisors and councillors followed his lead. Charis thought this was a good sign. Clymene wasn¡¯t sure, she was just pleased to have Alcmene and Helice with her and observing everything she was and wondering when the Gate Captain and the Town Guard would arrive and if they did, could they help.

    ¡°I do like you, in spite of what I was going to do to you because regardless of what you are doing when you die it will end. It always does. Some believe in causes bigger than the person but I am yet to see one. What to do with you my young upstart?¡±

    Charis was a little confused by his words to be truthful and answered as best she could.

    ¡°Well given the choice and it seems I may not have one, I would rather just walk out and continue to do what I want to do.¡± Charis encouraged.

    ¡°Well given the choice and since I am a Lord my choices count, I would rather have someone who brings so much change dead, it is not good for the common folk. They may think they are our equals and move from their place. We are all part of a design and each must fit within that design, so it works properly.¡±

    ¡°Lord, your Coat of Arms, I know it is remiss of me, but what is the name of your Land and where are your holdings?¡± Charis¡¯ only thought was to keep talking!

    ¡°Good question, but that hardly matters to you given you are about to die and it seems your interest in my lands is to keep me talking! Perhaps until I fall asleep!¡± he laughed.

    ¡°Well it seems dishonourable of a Lord to not announce himself to his guest, let alone to a guest he is about to murder.¡±

    ¡°Murder? It will not be murder; a Lord does not murder my young rascal,¡± his teeth glowed at her in a devouring smile, ¡°A Lord presides over noble executions, in this case for crimes against the natural order my young girl! As for where I come from, my lands are to the far north east, we defend against the ancient enemy, ever watchful, ever vigilant. I am the Lord of the Northern Watch. My lands have been in my family line for more than two hundred years. I am responsible for keeping the Duchy safe from the ancient enemy. You my girl smell like the ancient enemy.¡±

    ¡°How can you say that? I don¡¯t even believe I smell; of anything!¡±

    ¡°I am a Lord, my word is Law! Someone so young doing so many things, changing so many things, disturbing the natural order, smarter than her age suggests she could be! What do you say to that my girl!¡± asked the Lord.

    ¡°I am someone who sees the world differently, thinks for myself and rewards her friends. I do not know about any ancient enemy.¡± Charis was trying with difficulty to keep the fear from her voice, this Lord was truly dangerous and for the first time in a long time Charis felt an ending.

    ¡°Guilt from the lips of the guilty, my dear, you think differently! You may not know you work for the enemy, but as one who can see it, plain as day, I know you do. Guards!¡± he yelled.

    Clymene was trampled out of the way in the rush to apprehend Charis. Falling to the ground Clymene crawled and edged her way to her Mistress, Alcmene and Helice with her urging her on fighting through armoured legs and being kicked for her efforts, ignoring the pain, ignoring the taunts; ¡°she is gone, your bitch will be dead soon, very soon!¡± or very similar. Clymene needed to touch Charis for their plan to have any chance of working.

    ¡°I was going to hang you in front of a crowd, but I think it best you just disappear, fade away, so your change dies with you.¡±

    ¡°The Town of Hillperch claims rights over its citizen before the rights of any other!¡± Went the shout!

    ¡°What is this interruption? I am a Lord and I am in the middle of executing an agent of the ancient enemy as is my right as the Lord of the Northern Watch!¡±

    ¡°You are on Town Land, Chartered from the Duke when the Duchy was created, able to make its own laws and hold its own citizens to account as needs be. You are a Lord outside of your realm.¡± countered the Gate Captain. A voice so sweat Charis thought never to hear it again!

    ¡°I am the defence of the Duchy against the ancient enemy! I am a protector of the Duchy wherever I choose to be!¡± He bellowed and raised his arm, his guard willing to action his command, they gripped the girl in preparation, looking for an ideal place to avoid her armour and stab her fatally.

    ¡°Release the citizen of Hillperch. If it makes a difference to your honour, your guard is outnumbered five to one; all of your guards outside of this tent are already under watch.¡± stated the Gate Captain.

    ¡°My soldiers are loyal and will die if needed to defend the Duchy. Have your town men even seen battle! Five to one or ten to one, it makes no difference. I am a Lord executing an enemy of the Duchy and I will carry out this duty!¡± His arm lowered, no one moved.

    Charis looked at the Lord¡¯s soldiers as she was sure the Gate Captain had and this Lord was not really aware of his soldier¡¯s true loyalty. The Lord was surrounded by men who took his coin but returned no loyalty, they enjoyed his games but not at the cost of their own lives, even his advisors seemed to be cut from that same cloth as they subtlety backed away, while still holding their arses to their pillows!

    The Gate Captain¡¯s men pushed back the Lord¡¯s men as they sensed the same reservation. Clymene wasn¡¯t taking any chances and reached out a hand to grab Charis¡¯ ankle. Charis quickly glanced to look and then turned her attention back to this crazy Lord trying to execute her.

    ¡°I would not wish to spill any blood here tonight! I will petition the Town¡¯s Council for its citizen as is right and proper, she cannot escape her guilt. I demand until my petition is granted, she is confined!¡±

    The Gate Captain was witness to a few stand-offs in his time and the back down was too reasonable for a Lord that thought it his right to command the commoners. So he took a big gamble. He stepped to the Lord. His men were around Charis, so the Lord was only surrounded by his advisers and councillors. The Lord realised his position.

    The Town Guard escorted Charis and Clymene out of the Lord¡¯s pavilion and with the Gate Captain¡¯s men either side of them they were protected all the way to the Gatehouse. By chance a late arrival to Town took this opportunity to pass through the open gate as well, largely unnoticed given the activity around Charis and Clymene.

    ¡°What convinced you that a Lord could be reasoned with?¡± asked the Gate Captain.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t. I assumed he wanted me to resist his arrest so he could kill me immediately. So I needed to play for time and call in my friends to help me, in particular one friend.¡± The Gate Captain received a hug and a kiss. His men cheered and jeered him on!

    ¡°Thank-you Clymene, your hand of support was most welcome while the result was still in the balance.¡±Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    ¡°You are welcome Mistress.¡± she whispered while hiding her face using her cloak.

    ¡°He will be hunting you now outside of the Town Walls. You are fortunate that you purchased a building in this fair Town; otherwise you would have not been a citizen. I suspect the Town¡¯s Council will hear his case, but I think you rate a certain Magistrate of Judge as at least a favourable acquaintance? If that is the case keep him your friend for at least a few weeks more!¡±

    ¡°Thank you again Captain, you know if I can ever return the favour, please ask and I will do all that I can. I must tell my company that I am still breathing and much relieved to be so.¡±

    ¡°Go with haste and good fortune and keep a watch for assassins as I think this Lord a fanatic.¡±

    ¡°Thank you and farewell!¡±

    Although dark, enough torches and lanterns were out to guide them quickly to the Leatherworker¡¯s Shop. Helice walked in step with Charis and Clymene. She whispered to Clymene who shook her head in the negative. Her company already knew she was well due to Clymene, but it was still a relief to see everyone.

    It was too late to take the Seers to the Temple and it would be difficult to break her rule to allow non-warrior-sisters access to the second floor. The triplets were settled into the loft in the elder¡¯s room. A bed was taken down from the second floor so she could sleep in comfort.

    During this commotion Alcmene talked to Charis.

    ¡°Mistress you need to talk to Clymene, she is in pain and was badly beaten trying to reach you and would not stop trying. Helice and I encouraged her to begin with but we felt her pain and told her to stop but she wouldn¡¯t.¡± Tears fell then. ¡°I can tell you that there are very few parts of her that would be bruise free, especially her face. She has been hiding this because she didn¡¯t want to dampen the celebrations.¡±

    ¡°Where is she now Alcmene?¡± asked Charis her voice wavering.

    ¡°In our room, alone, I couldn¡¯t send Helice to her and I couldn¡¯t send Helice to talk to you Mistress.¡±

    Charis left for the twin¡¯s room in haste. Most of the sisters were reclaiming their armour in the training room as they wore casual clothes when bringing the pack horse¡¯s in so they didn¡¯t notice her. Others were in the elder¡¯s room trying to entertain the triplets or make Rhea and Helice comfortable with the makeshift bed.

    Charis opened the door, but Clymene was watching as Alcmene told her to expect a visitor, she sat up immediately, wiping her face gently, which also covered the pain in her face from moving to sit up.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me Clymene? I will accept only truth as I need to protect you to honour my oath to you.¡± Clymene thought and her shoulders dropped and she felt pain.

    ¡°I am sorry Charis,¡± then she dropped her hood, ¡°but I didn¡¯t want to spoil your return, it should be a celebration and cherished.¡± Charis looked in shock at her face and fumbled her next words.

    ¡°I, I need to see, take your clothes off please,¡± Charis approached to help and at first Clymene put up her arms to fend her away and then relented,¡± as my half of the oath is just as important as your half of the oath.¡± With Charis¡¯ help the pain wasn¡¯t as bad. Naked and her body showed more bruised flesh than heathy flesh. Charis questioning face prompted her to speak.

    ¡°They kicked my face and then stopped on my back, when the pain became unbearable I rolled over and took some beatings on my chest. But only after I held your ankle Mistress and no amount of beating could make me release it.¡± Her left arm was puffed up and its entire length one complete bruise. It was a wonder she could walk back to the House with any dignity.

    Twice before she healed a sister, these were suggestions to their bodies, she needed more this time. She started taking off her clothes.

    ¡°Mistress?¡± questioned Clymene, her voice slightly high, uncertain.

    Some more clothes and her boots removed and she was as naked as Clymene. She approached Clymene who was standing also by this time at Charis¡¯ urging, her face wondering.

    ¡°I am about to share a secret with you that needs to die with you, I do not need your oath on this, your bruises are proof enough of your loyalty.¡± stated Charis.

    ¡°My sister, Helice and I are yours forever, I give you my oath freely, I trust you completely Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Embrace me Clymene even if your bruises hurt and I must ask you for your forgiveness when I embrace you.¡±

    Clymene¡¯s left arm was too weak to rise so Charis placed it across their breasts.

    ¡°Kiss me Clymene, I am not sure what is required here I just know it may take much effort on my part to ...¡± Clymene¡¯s lips were upon hers then.

    Charis willed with her entire being to heal Clymene¡¯s bruised and broken body. Charis felt the silver circle warm within her and then grow hot. Even Clymene felt the heat on her naked breast and bruised arm she thought it was part of whatever Charis was doing so ignored it and clung on. Then Charis¡¯ gem grew warm and grew hot and Clymene felt that heat as well, their bodies were skin on skin as much as possible. Clymene held onto Charis more tightly, she realised she could do so because the pain was receding somehow. The more the pain receded the tighter Clymene held onto Charis. Clymene could feel her left arm again, she cried in relief.

    ¡°Mistress I need to tell you I have broken my oath to you,¡± she cried more, ¡±being in great pain I could not prevent Alcmene contacting me, she pushed into my mind as she was worried and has been with me until I felt well enough to push her out, well explain my oath to you. Alcmene is waiting on the other side of the room¡¯s door Mistress; she doesn¡¯t know what to do.¡±

    ¡°Ask her to enter Clymene.¡± whispered Charis as they were so close anything else would be too loud.

    Charis heard the door open and then close as she was facing the wrong way to see. She didn¡¯t hear Alcmene approach, old habits of a Seer Charis thought. Alcmene was on one knee her back bent and head down. Charis was able to turn her head to see her.

    ¡°Stand please Alcmene.¡± As she stood, her face lost its colour because at the same time Charis and Clymene finally separated. Clymene looked at herself and then to her sister and they instinctively hugged. Charis thought they may have been in contact but probably not.

    ¡°Do I treat twins as one person or do I treat you separately?¡±

    ¡°We are one Mistress, but I am to blame, how could I think Clymene was in any danger when she was with you! I cannot explain it. I am the cause I am to blame. The oath breaking is mine, punish me Mistress.¡± She dropped to one knee again, but didn¡¯t get any further.

    ¡°Stand, Alcmene!¡± ordered Charis, her voice raised, slightly annoyed. Alcmene and Clymene were trembling. Charis felt they were in contact now and she wondered if Helice would be running up to the room soon making this more complicated, so she acted first.

    ¡°Tell Helice to stay downstairs!¡± Charis placed some venom behind the order. Alcmene and Clymene opened their mouths at the same time stunned. Charis promised herself never to ask either of them how far Helice made it to their room¡¯s door.

    ¡°As twins I consider you one, I blame you both.¡± she held a hand up to forestall any talk from them.

    ¡°So, when one gives their oath to me I consider it to bind both of you.¡± Again she needed to hold up her hand.

    ¡°I understand that to keep secrets from each other is difficult due to your shared link so I must believe that when one gives me their oath I assume the other knows and agrees. Is my assumption correct?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress!¡± they both responded together.

    ¡°How much does Helice know?¡± She could see that they were once again nervous.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t know anything except she felt our concern and wanted to help. We cannot promise that she won¡¯t find out in time though. Any moment of weakness, from wounds, tiredness and we would have difficulty keeping some secrets from a Seer in our circle of contact Mistress.¡± It was unsettling how they both spoke as one, but it was also a demonstration and confirmation that they should be treated as one.

    ¡°Well first we must see if she wishes to swear an oath to us, that would help me believe the secret could remain so even if she found out.¡±

    ¡°She is bereft of station and purpose, she will accept this path willingly.¡± they assured her.

    Charis agreed and told them to fetch her and meet in the bath house next bell. Charis left first, she knew Helice would already know by now. The sisters were gathered in the Traing Room for the most part, now dressed in their armour and making use of the room. Charis went there first and requested them to present themselves in the Bath Room next bell.

    Others were caring for the triplets or helping Rhea in the elder¡¯s room so Charis called to them and asked them to present themselves in the Bath Room next bell. Charis waited in the Bath Room, which was quiet to start, thinking about the recent events and wondering if the Lady in White knew any of the details or just broadly what future path Charis would be walking. Rhea invited herself and arrived first, which Charis noticed but didn¡¯t say anything and she didn¡¯t approach Charis. All of the company eventually gathered except for the elder.

    ¡°Helice come forward, shed your clothes and swear your oath.¡± asked Charis.

    She hesitated and then embraced her nakedness and let her Seer¡¯s robes drop.

    ¡°I swear to serve Charis as my Mistress and bind my life to hers. I swear to serve your company loyally and faithfully to the best of my ability, I swear this oath before the Goddess Saph who I do still worship and hold faith with.¡±

    ¡°I accept your fealty to me and I promise in return to value your life and protect it as much as possible to the limits of my power and ability. Further I will never ask you to do anything that would dishonour you or me.¡± Charis then reached out and hugged her and enclosed her nakedness with Alcmene and also Clymene¡¯s Cloaks. She cried with joy and turned to be hugged by all the warrior-sisters.

    When all the celebrations died down another voice spoke.

    ¡°I wish to swear an oath to this company, would my oath be accepted?¡± asked Rhea.

    Charis looked at her and thought. A number of things were to be considered here and not all of them good. Rhea was a practicing Seer of Saph. The company looked on with interest as they didn¡¯t know any loyalty existed between her and them.

    ¡°Rhea, you would be required to come forth and bare your nakedness and swear your oath. You must also consider your position within the Temple of Saph. Are you willing to do so?¡± asked Charis who wondered if she would or could, given the scars she bore.

    Rhea stepped forth and dropped her Seer of Saph robes. All the company gasped at the scars she displayed, Dione and Thyia in particular shed a tear and felt great pity as they knew lost hope.

    ¡°I swear to serve Charis as my Mistress and bind my life to hers. I swear to serve your company loyally and faithfully to the best of my ability, I swear this oath before the Goddess Saph who I do still worship, hold faith with and serve.¡± stated Rhea.

    That took the company by surprise as well.

    ¡°How can you hold your oath to your Goddess and me at the same time?¡± asked Charis.

    ¡°I will serve the Goddess in all things, but the moment I step into this building my oath to this company rules my actions and if there is no conflict with my Goddess, also outside this building. On this I also swear.¡±

    ¡°I accept your fealty to me and I promise in return to value your life and protect it as much as possible to the limits of my power and ability. Further I will never ask you to do anything that would dishonour you or me.¡± Charis then reached out and hugged her and enclosed her nakedness with her own Cloak. She cried with joy and cautiously turned, not really knowing what to expect. She was welcomed with open arms and was hugged by all the warrior-sisters.

    Rhea approached Charis and let it be known that her sister demanded Charis attend to business. Charis picked up Rhea¡¯s Seer¡¯s Robes and ushered her up the round stairs. They did not go unnoticed. The Twins took that as a que to lead Helice away for similar attention. The remaining warrior-sisters partnered up as familiarity, need and desire arose or not at all. Soon the bath room was empty and quiet.

    Very late there was a knock on Charis¡¯ door. Being naked in your own house, amongst loved warrior-sisters meant that you didn¡¯t really need to be concerned about clothes, so she opened the door as she was. At the door were the twins and Helice. They noticed that Rhea was still in the room so indicated they needed to go elsewhere. Quietly they entered the spare room at the far end of the hallway.

    ¡°When Clymene grasped your ankle tonight, um, last night she was going to try something that we have only been experimenting with. It is actually better to show you then explain.¡± said Alcmene.

    They separated from each other moving to different corners of the room. Then Alcmene held a folded and sealed note in her hand. After some time and with great concentration it was gone. Clymene held the note! Before Charis tried to speak, Clymene held her hand up to stop her. Charis felt a certain irony then! Clymene concentrated for much longer than Alcmene and then the sealed note disappeared. Helice held the note!

    ¡°We have been able to circle the note between us three times before we become exhausted. Between Alcmene and me, up to seven times. Although it still takes a great deal of time. We have to be perfectly calm, feel safe and in Seer contact with our loved one.¡± stated Clymene.

    Again when Charis tried to talk they caused her to pause.

    Helice pulled out a dagger. The experiment wasn¡¯t as successful, the dagger seemed like it was trembling but it remained where it was.

    ¡°This must remain a secret, for your safety as well as mine. The Lord of the North Watch would see this as proof that I am an agent of the ancient enemy, whoever or whatever that was or is.¡±

    ¡°They were going to try it as a last desperate chance if it looked like your death was certain.¡± explained Helice.

    ¡°Fully clothed, armoured even, both of you clothed perhaps, what could have been the result?¡± asked Charis.

    ¡°We were willing to take the chance, we swore an oath and we intended to live up to it. We thought perhaps our love of you and desperation to save you may have made the difference, the dagger proves we can touch an object with our minds. We have also managed to add Helice to our twins bond. It took a lot of strenuous effort and time of course, but it was a pleasurable labour. We would like to request a small favour from you as reward.¡±

    ¡°Asking for favours now, well, the least I can do, is possibly grant a small one.¡±

    ¡°We have proven that a trained Seer can reconnect with a trained pair. We would like to see if such a three could connect with an untrained single and the single we thought would be of most benefit would be you. Unfortunately for you we would need to pleasure each other almost every night for a very long time, as we will not give up on the experiment easily and we thought tonight would be a good time to start.¡± they laughed. It was good for Charis to hear after recent events and for that reason alone she agreed. She thought their plan held no possible chance of success, Seers needed to be a twin or a triplet; it was a requirement without exception. They needed to be chaste and not have had relations with a man. Both were certainties like the night sky, the glorious sun was denied and could only twinkle through its dark.

    When they finished Charis was told that the triplets were also introduced into the benefits of love making, although only in theory. They proved how easy it was to transfer messages once you embraced your femininity fully. Helice was not mentioned in anyway, just twins talking to triplets. Then a question that needed to be asked was asked.

    ¡°Charis are we able to tell Helice?¡± asked Alcmene.

    Charis knew what she was asking and perhaps it would be difficult to keep such a secret given they were Seers and Helice would definitely know that Clymene was beaten badly in the Lord¡¯s tent.

    ¡°Yes, on an oath of secrecy, which you will all pay for if broken as I consider you one.¡± Charis then left their room.

    When Charis returned to her room, Rhea was waiting for her.

    ¡°And where did you go?¡± she slowly yawned as she spoke.

    ¡°Warrior-sister business although you may be able to help; would the Seers be concerned if it was made known that one of their Seers has sworn an oath to me and joined this company?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so; you have a letter that clearly releases her from the last Temple she served at. Singles have only a few options within the Temple, usually none outside the Temple, so Helice will be a lucky exception. I am a little more concerned about my situation, which I will face tomorrow when I present myself and the triplets at the Temple of Saph. Oh, I almost forgot, I am afraid my sister is insistent that the next time you are near Bircharbor you must go see her. So you see even Seer Twins need to share. Only do make sure you return.¡± she purred.

    ¡°I will and I will, but only if your sister does something for me, which is to send us Single Seers as long as they have a Letter of Release from the Temple they are assigned to. We will need a number of companions that can read, write and ride a horse I think. Not everyone mind you, only those who are looking beyond the Temple for options and well, not repulsed in our different look at life!¡±

    ¡°Why not singles from Hillperch? They would be closer and more familiar with your reputation.¡±

    ¡°It could also lead to difficulties if they proved unsuitable, they would be like a ghost we would awkwardly meet, where those from out of town could be sent back. Callous, I know, but best for all I think.¡±

    ¡°No exceptions?¡±

    ¡°There are always exceptions; I am looking at a most marvellous one!¡±

    ¡°I am going to ask you something and you don¡¯t have to reply if I make you feel uncomfortable. Is that alright?¡± asked Rhea.

    ¡°Possibly.¡± replied Charis.

    ¡°I have wondered why you could see beauty in my disfiguration and I thought it could be related to the disfiguration of your ears. I mean it is slight compared to mine, but perhaps the hurt and betrayal is just as bad?¡±

    Charis paused as she recalled what she knew and what she always tried to forget but couldn¡¯t. Perhaps her story would help Rhea, perhaps it would help herself.

    ¡°I was young, perhaps five or six years old. My mother was cutting my hair and when my father found me the tops of both of my ears were cut off. Blood was everywhere, mixed in with my already cut hair. I was in pain and my mother apparently wasn¡¯t aware what happened. She left that same day and I have never seen her since. My father raised me and took me everywhere with him as he didn¡¯t have another choice. Perhaps I am an old soul because I was raised around adults and a wise father instead of children. As an old soul I try to look into people¡¯s heart and their true self. That is what I find when I look into you. I am hoping I don¡¯t have all the Seers of all the Temples of Saph after me for loving one of their Seers as one misguided Lord is enough for now.¡±

    Rhea didn¡¯t reply in words only actions.

 1.037 Packages Delivery (15th Day of Movement Month)

    Charis glanced over at Rhea, still sleeping so she gently lifted her arm off her chest so she could leave the bed. She wondered if there was enough magic in her to heal her wounds. Would Rhea want them healed and if she did, how that would be explained. Charis could imagine how the Lord of the Northern Watch not to mention Priests and Priestesses of the Goddess Ure would react. Charis concluded that everything didn¡¯t have to be fixed. Some things and some people especially were perfect how they were, because how they are made them perfect.

    Charis was soon dressed and leaving her room, one last look and the door was closed behind her. With no one in the hallway she went to the Training Room following the noises coming from it. Before her Astera and Thyia were sparring with wooden poles as spears in one hand and shields in the other. Both in loin cloth and chest wrap, both items soaked in sweat. Their skin glistened in a fine sheen of sweat, the light from the lanterns in the room contrasting light and shade.

    Astera stood in the guard position and Thyia followed.

    ¡°Mistress we did not see the need to wake you up. Most of the House has broken their fast at the Inn of the Knight¡¯s Rest so are ready for the day.¡±

    ¡°Today I need to visit the Temple of Saph and deliver some packages to them. For now if you and Thyia could secure the loads from the pack horses Clymene and I left at the stables last night that would be helpful.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress. I think Dione is already at the Stables so she may have already started.¡±

    ¡°If she is can you ask her to return, she needs to once again be one of the Ladies Three. Also we need to organise a bigger bed for the Seers I would think.¡± finishing with a laugh.

    Walking down the far end of the Training Room she stopped to observe Otonia.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you use your knives?¡±

    ¡°Hello Mistress, well they are too sharp, I would think after months of practice I would eventually chip my way through the wall!¡± Charis smiled as a dagger impaled the wall.

    ¡°I need you to get dressed in full armour as the Ladies Three need to present at the Temple of Saph at fourth bell.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    Charis grabbed a couple of apples from the Store Room and then returned to her own. She was surprised to see the bed empty, shrugged and went to visit the Seers. They were naked of course and training, Charis refused to be drawn in, deciding on a bath before getting ready to visit the Temple.

    On her way down she turned into the elder¡¯s room to check on the triplets and found Rhea there preparing them. She looked up and greeted Charis with a smile and then returned to the triplets. The elder wasn¡¯t there, perhaps the fussing over the children drove her to do other tasks.

    ---

    Charis, Rhea, Dione and Otonia assembled in the elder¡¯s room. They all broke their fast with simple foods if they hadn¡¯t already, as Charis wanted a straight walk to the Temple, no distractions, no accidental meetings. The elder was back and decorated the triplets with bright yellow flowers as she seemed to enjoy her role as temporary grandmother. Charis could tell though the triplets weren¡¯t really children, they held a determination to be adults, more importantly to be adult Seers. They knew as triplets they were the special of the special, prized above all in the Temple of Saph, the Temple of Seers.

    Charis also glanced at Rhea¡¯s new haircut. It was short, off the shoulders and flowed on one side, while the other was cut back low just a finger width in height on the healthy hair and then continued the same on the scattered wisps above her melted skin. It was just a haircut, but by displaying her scars on her terms it was Rhea now in control, no more covering up and apologising, she was who she was.

    Charis and Rhea led out with the triplets behind them. Rhea, like the triplets didn¡¯t cover her face. That made a lot of people uncomfortable to look at her and in a small way made their walk easier as the path cleared before Rhea, only suffering people whispering and pointing fingers at her, as the cost. Dione and Otonia followed, with their cloak and hood drawn to shadow their faces.

    Word of mouth still travelled faster and as they walked closer to the Temple a crowd gathered on each side of the street. The combination of the arrest by the Lord and the open display of favour by escorting not one but also a triplet of Seers enhanced the spectacle and Charis¡¯ reputation.

    Walking towards them was six Judge Knights; she still couldn¡¯t tell if they were Initiates or Aspirants, although they were led by a well-known to her at least Judge Magistrate. There was some trepidation, would he ¡°take-over¡± or was he here to add Judge to the Gods that favoured her?

    As they met he signalled his escort to fall in behind Otonia and Dione, while he walked with Charis, with Rhea diplomatically between them. He looked to Charis and at her signal the entire company walked on. The company looked even more formidable and ceremonial, Charis was satisfied, the support of two Temples and their Gods, more recognition than she could have hoped for.

    They approached the Temple of Saph with a crowd following. Charis then smiled, she recognised the Temple Guards. They were the ones that escorted the Lady in White and although Charis did not know them by name she knew them by their loyalty to the Lady. It would be difficult to know how they knew she would be escorting the Seers to the Temple but then again they were Seers.

    ¡°Who approaches the Temple of Saph and requests entry?¡± bellowed one of the guards.

    ¡°Charis and her company to bring home daughters of the Goddess as sworn we would upon our honour!¡±

    ¡°Welcome and enter!¡± was the reply.

    The Judge Knights lined up at the front of the Temple and faced the crowd while the Temple Guards escorted the company into the Temple proper.

    ---

    On a dais sat three Seers, which Charis assumed were all Mother Superiors, they certainly displayed an air of command.

    ¡°Welcome honoured Priest of Judge.¡± they chanted.

    ¡°It is I who am honoured by your greeting.¡± answered the Magistrate.

    Charis was paying attention and while the welcome and greeting looked ceremonial she felt there was a genuine respect and possibly friendship between them. It seemed to her that in these two Temples at least the Priests and Priestesses were aligned and supportive of each other. Now all Charis needed was for a Priestess of Saph to be on the Town¡¯s Council to help repel a Lord that was after her death.

    ¡°Welcome Charis of the Ladies Three and the Ladies Three. We are truly pleased to see you deliver back to us our sisters. We also acknowledge that the misdirection and subterfuge you employed to do so was well planned and executed.¡±

    Charis winced a little at the word execute but perhaps it was a message of support.

    ¡°We are living in dangerous times and we appreciate the honour you have displayed in our service.¡±

    Charis bowed low as did Otonia and Dione. Before Charis realised Rhea and the triplets were silently escorted from their presence.

    Behind them, equally in silence a square table and three chairs appeared. At one end a chair for the Senior Mother Superior thought Charis, while behind her the other Mother Superiors would stand in silence. Charis and Apelles were seated opposite the Mother Superiors. Otonia and Dione stood behind them. The Temple Guards were nowhere in sight and Charis didn¡¯t even notice them leave.

    ¡°You have done excellent service and we would have you do more if you are willing. What do you say?¡±

    ¡°First I must confess or at least be open to you.¡±

    The Mother Superiors did not show any change in face or manner.

    ¡°A Single Seer has sworn an oath to join my company. She carried with her a Letter that hinted she was not required at her own Temple, although I would be less than honest to suggest her Temple would have released her to join my company, more so to find another Temple to accept her as a Single Seer.¡± Charis finished. She spoke it all in one breath; she was so nervous.

    ¡°We are aware of this Seer, Helice is her name and confirmed with her Temple that they considered her more of a liability than an asset and they wish you all good fortune. The Temple of Saph in Hillperch holds no claim over her so she is free to do what she wants.¡±

    Charis breathed a sigh of relief. Now for the next piece of news that may not be so well accepted.

    ¡°I also need to make one more confession, I have fallen in love with the Seer Rhea and I believe her feelings for me are the same.¡± The Mothers Superior did not change a single facial expression. Charis didn¡¯t know if they were about to explode or stare her to death. There was a considered paused.

    ¡°You know a Seer loses her mysticism when she couples with a man. It was a Geas placed upon us by the Goddess herself. There is no mention of female lovers; it would really be at the discretion of the Mother Superiors of the Temple the Seer belonged to. So we will consider this and inform you when we have made our determination.¡±This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°Please know that it was all my fault, the Seer was in a vulnerable state and it could be cruelly said that I took advantage of that, but on my honour, it was not in any way planned by either of us, it just happened. Nevertheless all punishment is for me to take, not her, as I pursued the relationship, she is very devoted to the Goddess and I do not wish my actions to prevent her from serving and fulfilling her life¡¯s ambition.¡±

    ¡°We will consider this and inform you when we have made our determination.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, I have no further confessions.¡±

    ¡°Well that is good we can proceed with our urgent business!¡± stated the Magistrate of Judge.

    ¡°Indeed we can. The first order of business is to ensure the Lord of the Northern Watch doesn¡¯t murder a citizen of Hillperch, now or in the future.¡± stated the Mother Superior.

    ¡°Well, Charis has my vote!¡± stated the Magistrate.

    ¡°How many and who is on the Town¡¯s Council?¡± asked Charis.

    ¡°You perhaps already know at least one. The older Gate Captain is the Marshal on the Council. I am the Priest on the Council; this is cycled each year between the Temples. The Burgher is probably not as supportive of your cause as he is a bitter rival of the Innkeeper of the Knight¡¯s Rest, which you would count as a favourable acquaintance at the very least. The Emissary seat is held by a certain Manager of the winning Town Team of Three, so his vote will depend upon how he views you to his long term goals. The Dukesman seat is vacant. The Mystikos is currently filled, although the holder is rarely to be found in Town and word will need to be sent out that she is required for a Council vote.¡± announced the Magistrate.

    ¡°We have sent messages to the Duke to appoint a Dukesman and also asked the Duke to contact our Emissary and the Mystikos. One or both of these items could delay the sitting of the Council. We would recommend you do not leave the protection of the town while this is the case. From reports the Lord seems very determined to see you dead.¡± stated the Mother Superior.

    ¡°You understand the Town¡¯s Council is only determining if the Lord can put his case to all the Landholders in the Town or not. It would be best if the Town¡¯s Council denied this. If not then I would assume the Lord will spill much coin across the Town to secure the votes he requires to see you expelled from the Town.¡± explained the Magistrate.

    Charis opened her mouth to speak and then closed it again when she realised what that meant.

    ¡°Given your situation we will need to suspend any assistance you can give us, this is not by our choice, but for a concern for your life.¡± stated the Mother Superior.

    ¡°I will take my leave. I cannot do anymore here and leave you to the care of the Mother Superiors.¡± the Magistrate bowed and left.

    ¡°Can we talk alone?¡± asked the Mother Superior. She looked to Otonia and Dione. They didn¡¯t need to be asked by Charis; they were loyal to her and trusted her with their lives. They bid farewell and they would be ¡°at home¡±. The Mother Superior¡¯s standing at the table also left.

    ¡°We have no intention of letting this Lord control your fate.¡± There was a certain amount of emotion in her statement that was not on display at any time during the meeting and Charis welcomed it after so much uncertainty and threat.

    ¡°We have an obligation to you. We must honour a shared acquaintance, one who was absolutely convinced that you are a Foretold. Yes we are aware Charis the Young.¡± pausing to gauge Charis¡¯ reaction and when there was none, she continued.

    ¡±She was so convinced she only informed a very small circle of Mother Superiors. You will not know them but they will know you. We see how you influenced her to this if the example of honour and quality you exhibited today is any guide. We can assure you we have made our decision concerning Seer Rhea and you have our blessing. This is unusual as normally a Twin Seer will not trust outsiders, yet she is convinced, we could see her look linger on you as she left and you directed all the blame onto yourself. If you protect all your company as you have done with her I can see why they would be loyal to you.¡±

    ¡°I am honoured. Although I am not sure you can prevent this Lord that quests for my death.¡±

    ¡°We shall see, the Duke is the important person in this and the Seers of Saph will bring all our influence upon him in this matter.¡±

    ¡°Thank you and I will take my leave if permissible.¡± requested Charis.

    ¡°We have one more item to discuss.¡±

    Charis heard the Mother Superior¡¯s voice change and it sounded ever more secretive.

    ¡°Being Foretold is a tricky thing for those that know. The things we say and do and the actions we take; do they help or do they hinder you as Foretold? What is our place in your journey? It is much easier not knowing, which is why the circle of those who do is small.¡± She paused then and actually got out of her chair and paced a little before approaching Charis again. Charis waited and needed to stop her hands fidgeting, what was this going to be about.

    ¡°We have discussed within a limited circle, the paired Seers,¡± she needed to hold her hand up of course as Charis was preparing to defend them, ¡°you have in your company. It is good that you hide them, confuse those who look into thinking there is one when there are two. You must continue to do so of course. Our Lady in White was convinced that these two, at best mediocre Seers were essential in your Quest as Foretold. We do not know why, but it is not for us to ¡­ change. As I have said being aware of a Foretold is tricky.¡±

    ¡°I thank you, as I did not wish to deceive I just didn¡¯t know how to explain as the Lady insisted I add to my company the next two Seers I met. I didn¡¯t know it would be almost immediately, so like you I am guided but still uncertain of where all of this will lead.¡± said Charis.

    ¡°Do you know the skill levels of Seers, Charis the Young?¡± she paused and then realised, ¡°perhaps not so I will explain. On one level a Seer can share a word, share a sentence, share contact, share senses or move a parchment and to do this the Seer can be, depending upon skill, either in silence, in motion or under stress and tombs typically writes about battle, but other situations would apply. Do you see how these build upon each other? The list isn''t complete and some can''t be performed as there isn''t enough magic to do so.¡± Charis nodded slowly.

    ¡°The third level is time. The fourth level is distance. So now we return to your Seers. What level do you think they achieved after twelve years of study at their Temple?¡± Charis just shrugged her shoulders and lifted her open palms.

    ¡°They could share a sentence on a good day after half a day of mediation across the open court yard within the Temple. A stone wall would block their link unless they were both touching it. So for us, their loss is, well, not to be too unkind, insignificant. For you, we don¡¯t know how they benefit you so I would ask have you seen something that makes sense of this choice.¡±

    ¡°I am only now accepting and believing being Foretold is something, but given what you have said perhaps if Helice observed them maybe she could notice something that I do not know to look for.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately for you Helice was not great Seer herself. Perhaps we can have Rhea visit often if that is permissible?¡±

    ¡°Yes, although I have a question.¡±

    ¡°Just the one, I am surprised.¡± They exchanged smiles.

    ¡°I can understand why a Seer needs to read and write, for messages, but why horse riding?¡±

    ¡°There are many theories but in essence the Goddess insists.¡±

    ¡°Does she send the Mother Superior¡¯s a reminder every so often?¡± Charis was about to form a smile when, looking at the Mother Superior¡¯s reaction to the question, she quickly withdrew the attempt.

    ¡°We are blessed Charis the Young, of all the Gods, the Goddess Saph still talks to her Priestesses. It is our understanding that other Priests of the other Gods aren¡¯t as fortunate but they are very guarded of course for obvious reasons. It is the main reason you being Foretold is, for us, an absolute truth because we have asked our Goddess to confirm you Charis the Young.¡± Charis needed to close her mouth, she didn¡¯t realise she had opened it.

    ¡°The venerated Lady in White didn¡¯t so much appoint you as identify you. There has been much activity since, I can assure you. Now I think it is best we finish, after all I don''t really know if I am supposed to tell you more or not?¡±

    Charis nodded, dumbfounded, only coming to her senses somewhat when she was left alone and walking to leave the Temple. She was very sure she did not make a noise as she did so, the effort or attempt to distract from what she had been told. Charis hurried to the Leatherworker¡¯s Shop making sure she wasn¡¯t accosted in anyway trying to regain her concentration to notice any one following her or especially any one spying on her. Why was this happening to her?

    All the goods were stored away and all the horses stabled at the Gate Stables by the time Charis returned. There was a large amount of hammering and sawing within the Twin¡¯s room and as she was about to investigate, Astera approached her.

    ¡°We needed to make an exception. I am sorry Mistress but none of us are carpenters so we compromised and found a girl journeyman, blindfolded her and fetched her tools and materials to the room. She is being watched by Thyia as she works. She has been asked to build a set of draws across the room. Our plan is to then place multiple mattresses on this cupboard as we have said it is a stage so needs to be strong to carry the weight of a number of people at once. I and I alone will accept any punishment for this action as others did talk against it and to await your return.¡± said Astera and then she knelt, head bowed to receive her verdict.

    ¡°I approve, the warrior-sisters cannot stop because of my absence and the intruder has been constantly under watch. Whom of our company has the journeyman seen up close?¡± asked Charis as Astera stood to her feet, a breath of relief escaping as she did.

    ¡°I and Thyia only Mistress, although I don¡¯t think she has been brave enough to take a second look at either of us as we are armed and armoured. That is why we have talked here, to prevent you from entering the room also, unless you wish to of course.¡±

    ¡°My face is well known and I need to been seen, so warrior-sisters can remain in the background to do what needs to be done without being recognised by everyone and anyone. So I will see this Journeywoman to test her quality.¡± Astera nodded and escorted Charis to the twins¡¯ room.

    Upon entry, the Journeywoman did not look up from her work. Charis motioned for Thyia to leave the room.

    ¡°Stand please and face me.¡± The Journeywoman slowly placed her hammer down and stood, head tilted down. She was slightly taller and slightly more muscular than Charis at first look.

    ¡°Lift your eyes girl, otherwise I will think of you as a man who can only stare at my breasts.¡±

    She slowly raised her eyes and couldn¡¯t disguise the shock of her face.

    ¡°You are so young!¡± she blurted out.

    Then she realised that she could have been disrespectful.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything, I apologise for any offence, I just wish to finish and leave, my work is always sound otherwise my master will beat me. You will be able to have seven or more people on this stage and the draws will be able to store many items. I have also added a couple of trap door storage boxes at the back as it seemed a shame to waste that space.¡±

    ¡°Pay her double what was asked for. When you finish your time with your Master make sure you see me again.¡± Charis turned to leave.

    ¡°Miss Charis, my time is finished, I need a Master work to qualify in front of a Panel of Masters to become a Master Carpenter.¡± she squeaked.

    ¡°Tell your Master that he has a commission to build a Stable as long as it is built by you to qualify you as a Master. Can you build a stable?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress! Most certainly! I am in your debt. Although, I will need more than luck to become the first female Master Carpenter, as all the Masters are men. I am the only child of a carpenter, my father taught me his trade from a young age and before he could apprentice me he died in an accident so his good friend in the Guild apprenticed me as I was already competent and I have been with him ever since and witnessed many made Master while I remained Journeywoman.¡±

    ¡°Take a breath girl, first things first, finish the stage and make the offer to your Master. Let Astera know what he decides. I will leave you to your work.¡± and with that Charis and Astera left and asked Thyia back in to stand guard.

    ¡°You made an excellent choice Astera, thank you.¡±

    ¡°You are welcome Mistress.¡± she smiled, as much for relief as for praise.

    ¡°We must now determine what our brigand friend kept under a rock!¡±

 1.038 What was Under the Rock? (15th Day of Movement Month)

    Charis, Otonia and Dione were in the Store Room. The three chests were well hidden under a lot of other stuff, but they eventually dragged them into the open.

    With some menace they used a hammer and chisel to break off the hinges in case the chest was trapped or the lock too difficult to bust. As they lifted from the hinge side they found all the chests held needle traps over the locks, which sprang when the lid was raised, but they found no victim when sprung. It made the very plain looking chests useless but clearly avoided possible injury or death.

    The first was filled with coin, more than any they thought existed in the world.

    The second was filled with gems, more than any they thought existed in the world.

    The third was filled with jewellery, more than any they thought existed in the world.

    They all just sat back and stared at the wealth before them.

    ¡°What was a brigand leader doing with so much wealth?¡± questioned Otonia before anyone else could ask.

    ¡°Well he didn¡¯t spend any on his men that is for sure!¡± added Charis.

    ¡°He was sure he could start again somewhere and then come back to kill us, so he thought he could use this wealth.¡± finished Dione.

    ¡°Did he own it though, because if he didn¡¯t the true owner will come looking for it. Considering more than half the town knew we acquired goods and chattels from somewhere the owner may hear a rumour relating to our good fortune. No one would accept the loss of this much wealth, this represents much danger to us.¡± considered Charis.

    They realised the small treasure from the brigand¡¯s house was enough to support them and with some care start the building of the stables, so they didn¡¯t need to use these coins, at least not for the short term so they roped the lid back on and shoved it back under the pile of stored goods until they could find somewhere better to hide it or protect it.

    As they were leaving the room Charis wondered about the gems as she touched her gem through the thin skin of her belly button. Her gem, definitely being magical, led her to thinking maybe some of the gems in the chest could be also. Having to test them all would take a very long time and once melded there wasn¡¯t a way to un-meld them it seemed.

    What about the jewellery, hers held magic, could some of those in the jewellery chest be magical also? Charis stopped her sisters leaving the Store Room. They looked at her and smiled, Dione touched the ring at her breast without much thought, while Otonia took both of her breasts in her hands and put on a playful sad face. They all wondered as they all thought the same thing. The chests held obvious wealth but the better reward would be more magical gems and jewellery, surely in this vast treasure, there would be some!

    They dragged the chests back from their hiding place and unroped them, wondering.

    Charis started with the chest of gems and ran her fingers through it turning them over looking for gems of similar size and quality of her own. She wondered and started searching for something that was only a memory now and wonders of wonders eventually found it. A leather pouch, it was identical to the one she stole from the stranger in the forest. Then another turned up. Whoever they were, they used the same ways, if you found how they worked then it worked that way for all like it.

    ¡°Otonia look for these in the jewellery chest. I have a thought, Dione drag out the coin chest and look for these in that chest as well.¡±

    There were four leather pouches from the gem chest, seven leather pouches from the jewellery chest and one leather pouch from the coin chest, the most difficult to find as it turned out. Dione persisted searching because she was convinced it must be like the others, so surely one was in amongst the coins!

    Each contained several of each type, so one Gem Pouch contained three gems, while another contained one gem. The surprise was the coin pouch; it contained seventeen coins, all different sizes, shape, metal and colour.

    ¡°We are in a get deal of trouble. Whoever owns these WILL come looking for them. The Lord will be the least of our troubles I am afraid, I am so sorry, I have doomed you all.¡± A sadness and fatality rode upon Charis¡¯ words as she held back tears, the treasure was too vast now for the owner to ignore its loss. The owner wasn¡¯t someone rich, the owner was someone rich and magically powerful, otherwise how could he spare these to send them away?

    Otonia and Dione were happy, especially Dione, a moment before. After Charis spoke they also realised that their world was about to come crushing down although the most daunting thought was they didn¡¯t know when.

    Charis wiped her face to reset, to brush past her moment of weakness. She looked her warrior-sisters in the eye and she made a decision as she remembered her weakness on the road with the Apprentice Magician and her strength in saving Otonia.

    ¡°We need to find out what these do and learn to use them, make ourselves the ones who should be feared, make ourselves the hunters and not the hunted, waiting for our doom. I apologise for my moment of weakness, but this wealth overawed me in a way I have never been before but I am recovered now, we have a mission, we need to know who and what these were intended to be used for and stop it.¡±

    ¡°We will need the elder, there are a couple of silver circles and we will present them to her so she can cast some of the spells she knows and hopefully teach one or more of us as a start.¡± offered Otonia.

    ¡°Agreed, she will be our best chance to quickly help us.¡± said Charis

    ¡°Charis, I would like to suggest that the twins be granted some items. I know they can share messages, but they have been working hard on exploring their potential and we all know that, since they have been closeted away with Helice doing only they know what.¡± suggested Dione.

    ¡°They have been able to join with Helice in a triple and more, which is only potential at the moment, so yes they should also be granted some items. It may also slow down the number of sisters they entertain in the name of learning and practice!¡± confirmed Charis.

    Dione and Otonia giggled lightly at the remark.

    ¡°We know you are a superb archer, do you think the items have helped?¡± asked Otonia.

    ¡°Yes, I sometimes really will to hit, especially in the eye and it happens, so if the silver circle is magic, perhaps the gems assist with martial skills? It is a possibility and since Otonia is excellent at throwing knives it makes sense to experiment.¡± agreed Charis.Stolen story; please report.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, I have been blessed ever since being linked to my horse, I am satisfied as I am and we need more with these, not a few with many. We are a company and all share the risks and all share the rewards.¡± stated Dione.

    ¡°Then why are we three considering how they are given?¡± asked Otonia.

    ¡°Because this is too much at once and we will end up with many items with one person if we don¡¯t accept responsibility for them, although I don¡¯t imagine how any of these chests won¡¯t be accidently found in due course anyway.¡± answered Charis.

    ¡°Yes we are warrior-sisters and we have a trust. I admit that this wealth will truly test this trust but I don¡¯t want to be caught withholding these treasures, when knowledge of them eventually escapes.¡± said Otonia

    ¡°So we are agreed all should know.¡±

    ¡°Yes Charis.¡± Otonia and Dione said simultaneously.

    ¡°Call all the warrior-sisters to the Training Room please Dione. Otonia fetch the elder and make sure all the doors are barred!¡±

    As they left Charis sat on one of the chests and wondered if her company would survive the announcement. Would there be a mad scramble for the riches both real and magical? This will be a true test of the oaths between her and her sisters. Well if it all turns bad she will be back on her own again and trying to survive, it could be worse, she could be killed by a Lord because he suspects her of being unusual, what sort of reason was that, really?

    She heard a quiet whisper start to build in the Training Room next door so thought they must all be there by now and this was confirmed when Otonia poked her head through the doorway and nodded. Charis checked that her armour and dagger were in place and stepped forward.

    ¡°Otonia and Dione bring forth the chests please.¡±

    The audience silenced and then started talking again as the chests came into view. They were plain and arrived one at a time. Most had seen them before and only now realised they were curious about them. Charis held up a hand and silence was restored.

    ¡°What I am about to show you is both a blessing and a curse, do not doubt the words I say. It puts us in great danger and could provide us with great power. It also means we have an enemy out there and we don¡¯t know who they are. We won¡¯t know if or when they realise we have their treasure or when they will strike us to get it back. Do not under estimate the danger we are in.¡±

    Otonia and Dione opened the chests. There was a great intake of breath followed by a stunned silence. Nothing, no chatter, just rapid looks; from each of the chests and then to Charis in wonder as the wealth before them could probably purchase the Duchy. Astera and Thyia eventually looked to Charis. Alcmene, Clymene and Helice as one paused, reached an unspoken consensus and looked to Charis as well.

    ¡°You should have kept this a secret, this is too much wealth to be displayed at once.¡± said the elder shaking her head.

    ¡°I have no choice, we are warrior-sisters we share everything.¡±

    ¡°You have condemned us all, the owner of that treasure will not rest as you say until they have reclaimed it, I do not underestimate the danger, it is real and it is not going to be forgiving and now there are many more that know it is here. Many more that can accidently tell others. I am the lucky one, I have lived my life. I pity the rest of you. I really do.¡± proclaimed the elder.

    ¡°The elder speaks the truth, this treasure will be missed by someone and all our lives will be forfeit if we don¡¯t take action to help ourselves. This treasure is actually greater than it seems because it contains magic. Yes magic, long thought lost and only a legend. It is the greatest secret of this huge treasure.¡± said Charis.

    No one voiced an opinion or a concern they were still trying to absorb the wealth and the sure death that seemed to be associated with it. Then there was mention of magic and they further wondered what would become of them.

    Charis wasn¡¯t sure what to make of the various reactions.

    Maybe because they were a three they could share and think faster, it didn¡¯t matter why, as Alcmene, Clymene and Helice spoke first, together as one.

    ¡°We would have been better served by not being told about this treasure and we are sure you would have considered that as an option. I know we are warrior-sisters and we share an oath, but this is a true and mighty test of that oath and I am not sure we will be able to uphold and honour it. And we were happy as we were; now we are endangered more than ever, from the unknown.¡±

    ¡°I know and it was a difficult decision, although it didn¡¯t take long, we are a sisterhood and trust is our one true bond. I couldn¡¯t hide this treasure forever and then my betrayal would have been the greater. This would have led to our certain destruction I fear as a sisterhood and we may not have been united when the owner came to reclaim what was theirs?¡± said Charis.

    ¡°So it is death for us all then?¡± asked Thyia.

    ¡°No, it is a chance to use this treasure and protect ourselves from whoever wants it back. Plus they were intending to do something with this treasure and we need to find out what and while we have it they can¡¯t use it. It is our duty. We can also keep a secret, especially if it means our deaths if others know. Even if only I knew, you would still face danger in any case as the chests are here with us.¡±

    ¡°So we are trapped then?¡± asked Astera.

    ¡°In some ways yes, as I need to hold you to your oaths, but then there is a freedom and opportunity in the power offered also which we must grab a hold of.¡±

    ¡°We all know that we cannot show or spend even one part of this treasure, yet we are exposed to the danger of having it with us.¡± said the elder.

    ¡°I am sorry warrior-sisters I have committed us all, there is no middle ground here, either we are a company and we maintain our trust or there was a secret between us that would have eventually been revealed and be thought betrayal and me the betrayer.¡±

    ¡°We all understand now Mistress and we respect your choice as the better choice, but you must accept for all our show of bravery, we are young, still finding our way and we are scared.¡± said the three.

    ¡°I am scared when I am alone also, I am most certain and most brave when I am in your company and that is where we all are strong. When I was alone facing the Lord, I wasn¡¯t alone because Clymene was with me and we weren¡¯t alone because Alcmene was with Otonia and Thyia and they weren¡¯t alone because they were able to call in our friends and that is what makes us strong.¡± replied Charis.

    There was a relieving sigh across the room and Charis didn¡¯t know what that meant until they all approached her, knelt on one knee and bowed before her. They all then repeated their individual oaths to her. It took all her bravery to not cry again. She glanced at the elder and she caught a wink from her, it was approval, they all managed to survive the initial test. The real test would be each and every day after today.

    ¡°I have given much thought and asked some trusted warrior-sisters for advice and I have decided that some special items will be issued for the good of us all now. These items hold magic and they need to be attuned to you and when they are you will experience pain, so it is best to be in the arms of someone who loves you!¡±

    There was some hushed laughter in the room.

    ¡°I would like to gift until her death a gold circle and a silver circle to the elder. She is required to develop her magic and work to provide us all with as many advantages as possible.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Charis, I know I am not a sworn warrior-sister, but we do have a bond and my loyalty and admiration of you never ceases. I will warn all of you the gift delivers some overnight pain but is a marvellous boon and I will work tirelessly!¡±

    ¡°I would like to gift until their deaths a silver circle to each of the three, Alcmene, Clymene and Helice. May they use this gift to enhance their abilities to benefit us all and always.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Charis, you know we have dedicated ourselves to a particular outcome and we hope these will help us greatly!¡±

    ¡°Otonia come forward, I would like to gift you this gem until your death, if you will it, it may help in your knife throwing, and unfortunately I cannot be more specific. The gems seem to deliver magic differently to the circles.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Astera come forward, I would like to gift you this gem until your death. I have chosen a different colour because you use different weapons, see if this helps enhance your skill.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Thyia come forward, I would like to gift you this gem until your death. I have chosen the same colour as Astera because you use the same weapons, see if this helps enhance your skill.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Mistress, I didn¡¯t think I would be worthy, I know I have been difficult. I will learn this gift and use it to prove my loyalty.¡±

    ¡°Dione and I are happy with our present items and we need to ensure many of us have a few instead of one person having many, so don¡¯t feel sad for us! Also please don¡¯t all try to attune them tonight, otherwise there will only be Dione and myself to care for you. So I will care for the elder tonight and Dione will care for Thyia tonight. Tomorrow night we will care for the three. The night after that we will care for Astera and Otonia and we should be done.¡±

 1.039 Pain and Pleasure (15th Day of Movement Month)

    Dione tied a strip of cloth around Thyia¡¯s waist to hold the smallish red gem to her belly button. Neither knew what sort of gem it was exactly, but guessed at ruby, only because everyone knew its name and colour. Thyia kissed Dione as she went close to her to tie the strip off.

    ¡°For luck!¡±

    ¡°I hope you won¡¯t need luck, but I will be here with you.¡± As some sort of toll, ten bells starting ringing, so they readied for sleep, both naked with Thyia spooning Dione for body warm and skin contact. Thyia wrapped her arm over Dione¡¯s body and fell asleep. It took a little longer for Dione to sleep as the shuttered lantern in the room still provided some shadowed light to distract her.

    Dione thought over much while trying to sleep, being this close to Thyia she remembered her ordeal, although helping Thyia, helped herself, it wasn¡¯t her fault and she accepted that now. With her sisters she was stronger and they were stronger with her being one of them. She felt a kinship with her stallion as he was the only one she decided she could ever truly and utterly trust. She knew it was magic that joined them but she felt their bond strengthening and wondered if the stallion¡¯s past owner enjoyed the unconditional loyalty of this noble animal.

    She reached out to him. Dione knew it was night, although not how far past dusk as ten bells was the last rung across the town many heartbeats ago now. His mind was clouded, she regretted her selfishness immediately. He didn¡¯t though; she felt his joy and warmth towards her as he woke although he didn¡¯t stand! He seemed satisfied, well fed, well-watered and regularly walked. His only question was when she would saddle him again and they would ride? Dione was light, he liked that she found out, so he could go far and go fast, almost not feeling her weight at all. She realised that when Charis first offered her this amazing animal and she felt intimidated by his size, her legs hardly wrapped around his girth!

    The unintentional shared intimate experiences between them and their respective sexual conquests joined them in a way Dione cherish, her faithful loyal companion being one half of her forever. He returned her feeling and she felt him yawn so let him go and they both drifted off to sleep.

    Dione felt her chest become constricted and then a scream followed. Dione was instantly awake, the shadowy light allowed her to confirm the cause and sound was Thyia. The sweat she felt was also from Thyia so she turned to face her and even in this light her face was scrunched up, pain clearly etched across it. With Dione moving, it allowed Thyia to brings her knees up to protect her belly button as a reflex, finishing by wrapping her arms around them. Dione wrapped herself around the ball of sweat that was now Thyia.

    ¡°I am here sister, Charis and Otonia distracted me with their attentions. Do you think if I did the same it would help?¡±

    ¡°T h e, p a i n¡­¡± Thyia squeezed the words through gritted teeth.

    Dione kissed her sister or tried to but not much was returned. Then she thought and realised her bronze loop could be used to influence her. She rolled Thyia sweat ball on to her back with little resistance and then Dione straddled her face placing her womanhood within easy reach.

    ¡°Forget your pain sister, pleasure me.¡± Dione grabbed Thyia by her short black hair to attract her attention. She needed to repeat it six more times before the bronze loop broke through and diverted Thyia.

    Dione paused for a moment and realised what she was doing. This wasn¡¯t her, this wasn¡¯t her way, Charis and Otonia introduced her to gentle and comforting love making. This was sort of, well, demanding. She looked into Thyia¡¯s eyes and the desperation for relief, the pain clearly on her face and the willingness to be distracted from it. Another thought touch her mind, she is herd, she is yours to command and instruct.

    When Thyia started to use her hands Dione knew the pain was being forgotten and that¡¯s when Dione forgot herself as her sister was succeeding in her task. Then she felt approval from the other and she was stallion and it was her pleasure.

    By dawn it was over and Thyia felt no obvious difference from the gem stone now embedded and merged behind her belly button. She wondered what she would discover, if she would discover any of the secrets of the gem. She kissed her sister and felt a reluctance to return the affection.

    ¡°It is alright, I needed to be ¡®handled¡¯ otherwise I still would have been wallowing in pain.¡± Thyia lifted Dione¡¯s face up to hers, gently using one of her hands, either side of Dione¡¯s face.

    ¡°I ¡­ am shocked at my forcing you, I mean we both know what it means to be helpless to do or be, well against our will and I subjected you to that last night and I don¡¯t know why.¡± Her face red by the time she finished.

    ¡°I sense your Stallion does,¡± Dione looked hard at Thyia, ¡°during, I thought I heard you nay, one or twice and when you were satisfied that sound was definitely present.¡± Dione fell back to the bed stunned. She sat up and looked at Thyia, her sister.

    ¡°I am so sorry, I didn¡¯t realise my bond with him was, or is so subtle now as I sensed something but ignored it. I woke him last night while trying to go to sleep and I thought he went back to sleep.¡±

    Thyia wrapper her arms around her troubled sister and kissed her on the top of her head.

    ¡°It was different, I can assure you of that, but it is good to know that I am ¡®herd¡¯ and protected.¡± There was a small pause of silence and then Thyia burst out into laughter. Dione¡¯s face turned all the more red and then Thyia forced them both to tumble back onto the bed and Dione joined in and laughed with her. Every time she tried to say sorry, Thyia kissed her and smiled.

    ¡°Well, I am not sure if it was from attuning the gem or our horsing around,¡± she paused to smile, Dione laughed awkwardly with her, ¡°but we need to take most of this bedroom to the bathhouse to rid this room of sweat smell!¡±

    ---

    The elder drew some magic from Charis to strengthen her against the coming ordeal choosing her breasts to locate the circles like Charis. They were old but still present she laughed with Charis and she went to sleep easily. Charis fell asleep as well and was woken by the elder shaking her awake and providing her with cheese and bread. Charis looked at her in surprise.

    ¡°I must just be a tough old thing. I can still feel the magic though, that gold circle is very special, so you need to go so an old lady who has dreamed of using magic can try a few things and then get down to learning more. I do have one favour; can you provide me with some ordinary, small gems? I want to see if I can do something special.¡±

    ¡°I will bring them later, I will need to disturb the three, which could be a challenge in itself!¡± she laughed.

    The previous day the three chests were hidden under the ¡°stage¡± once the carpenter left, blindfolded and escorted. Charis placed the bags of items in her room at the bottom of her bed locker and threw her second best dress upon them. Not the most ideal or safest place, but there really wasn¡¯t any other that was better.

    As Charis approached the door of the three¡¯s room she heard the restrained sounds of pain escape human lips. Opening the door in concern, the three were in an agony dance on the bed, three naked bodies and limbs entangled. They were in a sweat and holding their breasts; all in a great deal of pain. Charis went to them and tried to comfort them using her bronze loops to influence their mood. After a very long time the pain eased and there was visible relief on their faces. They hugged Charis, who decided to be supportive instead of telling them they were foolish.

    The three then forcefully started to remove Charis¡¯ armour and clothes. Too much influence from the bronze loops Charis realised in that moment. With the three working in complete harmony Charis was naked before she could protest as each held her lips using their own in turn. Then they were upon her in a fever of lust and pleasure, Charis didn¡¯t resist and was in ecstasy and then again. Charis thought she heard the three in her mind, she blinked, trying to reset her thoughts, but they were there. They were excited by the thought of bringing Charis to climax again and she could hear them plotting, but randomly, their voices fading in and then gone, part words, whole words and partial sentences. As some of the words matched the actions; touching, caressing and teasing Charis anticipated, making the targeted body part more available and was surprised when something different actual happened. The randomness between the two differences was ecstasy and then she came with a carnal scream, full, deep and all consuming.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    The three Seers were exhausted, not only physically but also mentally, they lay were they finished unable to move, there was nothing left.

    With the three still in her head, she tried to tell them that they would be hers to pleasure in return but they didn¡¯t react in any way obvious. She heard them laugh seemingly at random, a joke or two shared between them so Charis could ¡°hear¡± them chatter although not clearly and not all the time, she couldn¡¯t directly ¡°talk¡± to them; they only heard her when she talked. She was envious of them; they were open to each other, no hidden feelings and honest love in a complete connection.

    ¡°We are glad you heard our pain and attended to us Mistress. We regret we didn¡¯t wait, but we were so keen and eager to begin our exploration and use of the items.¡± said Alcmene.

    ¡°It seems to be a common goal. I was just naive in that I thought my sisters would obey their Mistress.¡±

    ¡°We have learnt Mistress. We thought we could push the pain between us to even it out, but the pain was amplified due to our Seer connection and we suffered instead.¡± said Clymene.

    ¡°Your plan would have been good if only one tried to attune at a time, not all at once, I would think.¡± They all took in that moment of realisation as it made sense.

    ¡°Alcmene, I thought I heard Seer chatter¡­?¡±

    ¡°What did I tell you just then Mistress?¡±

    ¡°Nothing!¡± she laughed and they all joined in on that laughter regardless how tired they felt.

    ¡°Position ourselves sisters so we are touching our Mistress, top and either side of her head.¡± sent Alcmene.

    As they shuffle into position around their Mistress, they Seer chatted, positioning, complaining how tired they were and how excited they were to be trying this!

    ¡°How is this possible? How can a Non-Seer ¡®hear¡¯ your thoughts?¡± said Charis.

    ¡°We have a theory that starts like this. Firstly Mistress you are different, your hair colour for a start, none of our company, including Otonia has ever seen your hair colour before. This tells us that you are different to every other person in the Duchy, but given we have been in your company for some time now we accept your humanity. To be honest it could be that you have the capacity to become a Seer without being a twin.¡± Alcmene paused in case Charis wanted to say anything.

    ¡°We know that sharing our love enhances our Seer abilities and to be perfectly honest since the first night of that discovery Clymene and Alcmene have tried to connect with every sister in our company. No real success obviously but we have been trying.¡± She paused this time to allow Clymene to continue as she was tried and thirsty.

    ¡°We know we were failures as far as our Temple was concerned. Before we gave up, we didn¡¯t understand our failure, you must understand that our failure was such that it had never been seen before in tens of years. After twelve years in the Temple even the most passive Seer Twins could reach a certain Seer Level that we only dreamed of. Our teachers couldn¡¯t understand our failure and became frustrated with us and in the end neglected us, eventually we would explore the Temple and get into mischief. After we made our own discovery we have been relentless in our lovemaking Mistress, it is a wonder you haven¡¯t noticed some of our sisters more tired than usual and the company was probably relieved when Helice joined us because we are driven to be our best.¡±

    ¡°They are strong Seers Mistress, stronger than any I know exist.¡± added Helice.

    ¡°You have been attuned to your silver circle for many months so magic is in you. We have just attuned our silver circles, what they do for us is boost our abilities, it is like when you get exhausted you can tap into the silver circle to keep the contact up but I believe we will find it is more, we just haven¡¯t started the discovery yet. When you joined us, to save us from our folly we were compelled as one, to drive you to ecstasy, you must understand we didn¡¯t have a choice, we needed to draw from ourselves and draw from our silver circles to keep whatever it was going. It was beautiful Mistress.¡±

    ¡°I was going to apologise, but perhaps it isn¡¯t required. That was the influence of my bronze loops, I used them to ease your pain by distracting you from it and I probably went beyond what was required.¡± said Charis.

    ¡°Well here we are Mistress and we don¡¯t know where here is. Your Seer sensitivity, we will call it that, could be due to something within your linage, your long use of the silver circle, you compelling us to consume ourselves in your ecstasy, our shared oath, our devotion and love? Is it some of them or all of them, is it something yet to be discovered?¡± Clymene paused to collect her thoughts although she thought her explanation was losing her Mistress.

    ¡°All we know; is that tonight, if we didn¡¯t know any better you would be considered Seer Skilled as if you just completed either first or second year at Temple, well not us because we were failures, but others that have demonstrated your level of Seer talent.¡± said Alcmene.

    ¡°Is there anything else Mistress?¡± asked Clymene.

    Charis remembered the Mother Superior¡¯s words; knowing that a Foretold is a Foretold is tricky, it is best to keep that circle of knowledge small. But if I do develop a Seer talent how will others not know?

    When she returned from her thoughts they were all looking at her.

    ¡°I am sorry sisters I am still trying to understand that I could develop Seer abilities, is that correct?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress!¡± there was an intense enthusiasm to the response and if Charis was gold the term would be avarice! She felt her Seer-sisters wanted to possess and devour her, even though at the moment they were too exhausted to do so.

    Charis got up from the bed bench that was the Seer¡¯s bed, she felt their hands slide from her as they tried but there wasn¡¯t any real strength left in them to hold her. When free she shuddered, a little, hoping upon hope that they were still under the influence of the bronze loop and that with time they would find a new tolerable normal for all their sakes.

    Meanwhile the three Seers giggled within their connection and decided as soon as they were able they would collect their under cloth and go naked to the bath room to soak and to see if they could lure any others into their play.

    Charis wondered if other warrior-sisters would try to attune their items before they were asked to. So Charis went to the Training Room first and found Astera training with wooden practice weapons testing Thyia. She then went to Otonia¡¯s door and heard noises, so she forced her way into her room.

    Otonia was curling up in bed in pain; occasionally hitting the wall with her feet. Charis reached out to her. Otonia hugged her like a life line. The pain is all she would say, the pain. It was almost late afternoon before the pain subsided and Otonia was a ball of sweat, her relief obvious. Charis used a bowl of water and a nearby rag to wipe Otonia down. She dressed Otonia in her under cloth and assisted her to the bath room. It was with some relief that she placed her in the care of Dione. Although Dione was there recovering from the recent attentions of the Seers who welcomed one more. Charis left them all to check on one other sister.

    Charis opened the door to the Training Room and found Thyia sparring with Astera. She was relieved. During a pause Charis called Astera over.

    ¡°Yes Mistress?¡±

    ¡°Where is your gem?¡± asked Charis.

    ¡°As instructed I have kept it in my room?¡± she answered questioningly.

    She walked up and hugged her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to your room.¡±

    ¡°Mistress?¡±

    ¡°Now!¡± snapped Charis. Thyia was uncertain. Follow or not follow, Charis seemed angry for some reason.

    Astera approached her room¡¯s open doorway and went into her room cautiously. Charis slowly closed the door and went to sit on Astera¡¯s bed.

    ¡°I am sorry Astera. I should be treating you with kindness and respect, since you are the only one who has followed the plan. Come here, you aren¡¯t in trouble, you are perfect.¡±

    Smiling, Astera went to sit beside Charis on the bed.

    ¡°Have you got your gem?¡±

    Astera reached between her legs and lifted the mattress to present the gem to her Mistress. Charis took off Astera¡¯s chest armour, took the gem and placed it on her belly button, then reached behind herself and pull out a strip of cloth and tied it around Astrea¡¯s body to hold the gem in place.

    ¡°This is for tomorrow night?¡±

    ¡°No I am advancing the schedule, since you are the only one that was willing to wait as you were commanded. Wait here I will return shortly.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    Charis was gone a few heartbeats and then Thyia step through the doorway closing the door behind her.

    ¡°Thyia, go, the Mistress is returning soon!¡±

    ¡°I was worried about you, I thought you were in trouble, I haven¡¯t seen the Mistress like that before, she was disappointed and I thought she was disappointed in you.¡±

    ¡°Well I wasn¡¯t. Thyia.¡± said Charis.

    Thyia jumped and turned around to face Charis and then melted under her gaze, going to one knee and bowing her head.

    ¡°Sorry Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Thyia is just concerned about me. She didn¡¯t understand that you were actually rewarding me. I mean, I didn¡¯t really know until we were in the room together.¡± replied Astera.

    ¡°Thyia, you may as well stay. Astera will need some comfort when she attunes the gem as you know.¡± said Charis.

    ¡°Thank you Mistress, I didn¡¯t mean to intrude.¡±

    ¡°Thyia, take your armour and clothes off please.¡±

    Thyia did not question, did not hesitate and started to remove pieces of her armour. Astera was confused at this point, because Charis wasn¡¯t herself, she was upset like Thyia thought. Astera stood and removed the rest of her armour. They arrived naked together before Charis and both hugged Charis out of concern.

    ¡°It will be alright Mistress. Let us see this night through together and then we can just ask them tomorrow. You will be yourself again and I am sure the sisters didn¡¯t mean to disappoint you, they were keen to impress you and they thought they could attune their gifts in their own way and then begin to explore any new abilities or powers. Now, Thyia and I feel you are overdressed so time to join us and see me through a rough time hopefully with plenty of distraction.¡± smiled Astera.

    During the night the pain started but it was tolerable with the comfort provided by Charis and Thyia. They broke their fast by treating themselves with a trip across the road to the Inn. The Innkeeper did not forget one of the Three, especially Charis and provided a fine cooked meal to her and her two friends. Once finished they thanked the Innkeeper and returned to the Shop.

    As they went through the elder¡¯s room she didn¡¯t even notice them as she was up in her loft deep in her spell book.

    Charis turned to both of them and presented them with a half a coin each.

    ¡°I found these and they are a pair and I thought of you two, I am not sure what coin gifts do, but halves of a coin would be best given to halves of a pair that fight and train together and more importantly obey orders. I suspect it would be best if you attune these together, so when you are ready, let me know and we will spend the night together again.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Mistress!¡± they both said in unison. Charis left the small gems she rescued from the Seers on the elder¡¯s table, knowing the elder would find them and no one would steal them while they waited for her.

 1.040 Awaiting the Verdict (16th Day of Movement Month)

    Charis lay on her bed, looking at the ceiling of her room. There was much to consider and too much time or possibly too little time to consider it all. It all depended upon when the Council convened.

    Charis considered Astera¡¯s words and decided what had been done had been done, she needed to put her energy into the future and let the past go after all she couldn¡¯t change it now! Any future item attuning would just have to be better watched and probably items handed out one at a time instead of everyone at once, after all, unless you were Astera it was unrealistic to be holding an unknown treasure and not to try it to see if it makes a difference soon after you receive it!

    The waiting for the Council was the real trial thought Charis, which was for her to worry about. Her sisters she needed to keep busy and as far as the Lord was concerned she was his target so Charis¡¯ sisters could at least leave Hillperch daily. So Charis started by finding Dione. Charis let the elder know she was heading to the stables and received a ¡°Yes, of course.¡± in response as she smiled and left. The day was still cool so she went out in full armour, arms and cloak; although she left the helm behind and glad she did.

    Walking down Gate Road she felt the warmth of the sun on her neck and was distracted by it. A few passing her by waved, it seems they still remembered and wondered if they were land owners and would vote for her if it came to that. She thought the Lord would stop at nothing to see her dead so some coin would be a small obstacle to him. She stopped at a stall and hers fears were confirmed, she was being shadowed by a dress. The dress looked fine, expensive and seemed unusual for an assassin to be wearing, but perhaps that is what made it perfect.

    Charis increased her pace and then ducked around a building turning each of its corners to appear back on Gate Road and was satisfied to see the dress looking side to side, taking uncertain steps.

    ¡°Dagger at your waist so keeping looking forward and don¡¯t turn around otherwise you will taste its blade.¡±

    Dress immediately froze in place, head leaning slightly forward with a release of breath.

    ¡°Why are you following me?¡±

    ¡°Because we were worried about you Mistress, you shouldn¡¯t be alone. Can I turn around?¡±

    ¡°Yes sister.¡± As she sheathed her dagger, with some relief as she didn¡¯t want to explain a wounding or worse a death, not with Council about to sit.

    ¡°You know that dress doesn¡¯t exactly fit, where it counts don¡¯t you?¡± said Charis, slightly amused, her humour covering her concern, so it wasn¡¯t noticed.

    ¡°I borrowed it off Otonia and well we know we all can¡¯t compete with her around the chest, but Dione was there to ask, although I doubt I would have fit in her dress anyway and ¡­¡± Helice stopped talking when Charis held up her hand.

    ¡°I appreciate the disguise, but who is we and why should you all be worried?¡±

    ¡°The Lord, Mistress, Clymene overheard the Gate Captain say the word assassin. And we are your Seers; we have invested in your, well, education and would not want to see our efforts go to waste if you died.¡± Charis¡¯ lips parted slightly in a smirk, ¡°Oh and we love you of course.¡±

    ¡°Well Helice seer-sister, how do you expect to defend me in a dress?¡±

    Helice opened and closed her mouth a couple times trying to think.

    ¡°We were thinking of disguise Mistress because everyone knows how clever you are at spotting people. We didn¡¯t actually consider what we could do, if we needed to.¡± said Helice.

    ¡°Stopping laughing Alcmene and Clymene, I am looking like the fool in front of Mistress!¡± sent Helice.

    ¡°They need to stop laughing at you Helice, remember you are one, when blame or cheer is to be handed out.¡±

    ¡°Did you hear us Mistress?¡± the excitement in her voice; bubbled over and then she was trying to hush for no reason.

    ¡°No unfortunately, but it was easily guessed, they think they are safe at a distance. Never mind, as odd as it will look escort me to the stables. It will be part of your penance as people wonder who you are and start rumours to explain it. The hat looks nice on you if it helps, but don¡¯t lean over your breasts will be clearly on display as the dress won¡¯t trap them.¡± Charis laughed then at Helice who suddenly looked down and realised.

    ¡°That is why that vendor was offering discounts on his goods and made me bend down to look at them! Can we go back so I can stab him Mistress?¡± searching for her concealed dagger.

    ¡°Well no and as you can see a dress is not the best when you need to find a weapon. Come on.¡±

    They walked easily to the stables garnering a few looks, which made Charis smile at Helice¡¯s discomfort.

    ¡°How much grooming does one horse need?¡±

    ¡°Never enough according to him, I do make him jealous by grooming our other horses though.¡±

    ¡°I was wondering if you would like to take some horses to the farm and train some of the Farmer¡¯s children perhaps, if nothing else, you will be able to take your stallion for some exercise.¡±

    ¡°Certainly Mistress, although are you aware of the damsel keeping you company? Did you tell her the dress she wears needs better fitting in one area in particular?¡± They both turned to look at Helice, she didn¡¯t enter the stables, couldn¡¯t dirty the dress. They made sure she could hear when they spoke and the damsel leant on one leg, hands on hips, poking her tongue at them in a very non-damsel way gathering their laughter as a reward.

    ¡°I best take my damsel back. Given the day is near done, perhaps see the farmer today if you want to set it all right for tomorrow.¡± Dione nodded and Charis left the Stables with her damsel.

    As they started walking along Gate Road a smile spread across Charis¡¯ lips and she turned around. Helice realised where they were going.

    ¡°No Mistress, not the Gate Captain, not as I am, there are too many there and they walk a wall, I would be on display.¡±

    She just followed, vowing never to wear a dress again!

    Then to her relief they went off Gate Road and down a side street, not many buildings but there was one. It was a humble two room building, with a needle and thimble painted on the door.

    They were greeted at the door and welcomed in.

    ¡°Miss Charis, welcome, welcome, you are most welcome. Your generosity allowed me to setup a new shop, not quiet on Gate Road but not too far off. How can I help?¡±

    Charis turned and showed her the problem.

    ¡°Yes I remember this dress, you are taller than the lady I fitted for it and I see the issue. Never mind this will take but a moment, we all can¡¯t be as blessed in that area.¡±

    ¡°Please make sure we can unpick any temporary fix please.¡± asked Charis.

    The seamstress refused any payment and she soon chased them from her shop. Not long after they were before the Gate Captain and confirmed that they were welcome to join in the morning for training as and when they needed. Charis then walked her damsel back to the Leatherworker¡¯s Shop, although she had to order her to refrain from entering a certain shop on the way back. As soon as the outside door to the elder¡¯s room was closed Helice undressed. She was careful, but it came off and she carried it upstairs. Charis watched her go, loin cloth only.

    ¡°You can wear your under cloth under the dress you know.¡± she called after her.

    ¡°I was in a hurry Mistress.¡± Charis burst out laughing. Then the elder gave her one of those looks so she finished laughing and went to find Astera.

    Charis knew they picked up the intensity when she entered the Training Room. So she made herself comfortable and watched until they realised she was staying for a while, wondering if they would come back to their senses and a proper pace. They decided to take a break instead and walked to her.

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡± said Astera as Thyia wiped the sweat from her body.

    ¡°Do you feel the coins are helping in anyway?¡±

    ¡°We haven¡¯t attuned them as yet, perhaps tonight Mistress?¡± Charis smiled.

    ¡°Certainly. I have met with the Gate Captain and if you wish you can train at the Arena with the Militia and the Town Guard when you choose to.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Mistress, it is permissible for them to know about Thyia?¡± said Astera as she wiped the sweat from Thyia¡¯s body.

    ¡°Yes, she is known to the Journeyman Carpenter so those few won¡¯t matter and her training is more important.¡± They nodded and returned to training, while Charis imagined tonight.

    ---

    Charis broke her fast at the Inn of the Knight¡¯s Rest and she dragged the elder with her, she needed to make sure the elder ate as she feared she wasn¡¯t. Charis also needed to factor in all the sisters eating here as the food they liberated from the brigands was running out, the easy items at least. The ones that required your own stove or oven were still in good supply though. Charis felt it was good reward for the Innkeeper and his loyal assistance when they first reached town although she would need to watch the coins even more.

    She also heard some news of Keos; he was now at the Town of Southreach as she remembered she still owed him a kiss and was eager to pay to see if he held any more valuable information he needed to share as she smiled to herself. Occasionally news was delivered to her by sealed letter that the Council was still not able to sit.

    As Charis and the elder left, she noticed Helice finish as well. She was at another table and this time she was dressed in her leather armour, although no cloak or helm. Charis walked the elder back and then turned to find Helice beside her.

    ¡°What skills do you have to protect me with?¡±

    ¡°I will take Astera¡¯s example. Apparently she said she could use her body, so if that was good enough for her¡­¡±

    ¡°Well possibly but I think we can do better. In the meanwhile two walking around is better than one, although I do miss the dress.¡±

    They visited the Temple of Saph and paid the usual fee to send a message. Charis needed to send a sealed parchment. A secret correspondence making an offer to a certain Town Emissary to see if they could be friends and how that could be arrived at. The Seers suggested Charis return at the end of the day for a reply so they returned to the shop.

    Charis thought about Dione¡¯s plan they had discussed earlier. Taking four horses to the farmer, she could train his children to ride and groom, which would be four less to pay stable fees on. Every little bit would help. Dione planned to go for most of the day and return daily to ensure the lessons were being absorbed and their horse riding and horse care skills increased.

    ¡°Helice I think you and the Seers should rotate with Dione and visit the farm with her. The Lord is still camped nearby and it would be good to have someone there in case he made a move against the farmer and his farm.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, we are here to serve.¡±

    ¡°I figure you could practice some of your long range Seer skills but also possibly teach the farmer¡¯s children to read and write as much as time permits. It is one skill I have treasured from my time at the Keep.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress we should be able to teach them to read and write their own name and possibly more if they are adept and we have the time. Although since you have said nothing, you haven¡¯t heard from the Council yet.¡±

    ¡°No not yet.¡±

    ¡°We will need to work around Otonia Mistress. She is teaching us to throw knives and daggers. She tells us that is how she grew her breasts but we know this is a joke, right?¡± Charis smiled.

    ¡°Well I know my breasts aren¡¯t as full as Otonia¡¯s, so maybe she is right?¡± Helice looked at her and smiled and pointed a finger at her.

    They ended up in the Training Room and there they were training, Otonia, Clymene, Alcmene, Astera and Thyia. Charis spent the day training with Otonia or sparring with Astera and Thyia but really it was a diversion, she was waiting for dusk to return to the Seers and hope for a reply. Mid-afternoon she went for a bath and refused company as she thought of something else to do.

    She changed from her armour and cloak and borrowed one of the Seer robes. The material was very light, smooth, all white, she noticed that the trims were different between Seers but never thought to ask what they meant. She had borrowed Clymene¡¯s she thought. She eventually reached the trapdoor above the circular steps and unbolted the trap door and pushed it up, its hinges caused it to fall open leaning against a wall. As she reached the roof it was actually a walled platform with a decent view of the old town, the old walls were too tall to see past them.

    The sun was glorious, there was a gentle breeze and it wasn¡¯t very smelly! She placed the fur she carried with her down on the platform like a blanket of sorts and laid down, opening the robe to reveal her loin cloth and breast wrap to any who could see over the walled platform. The warmth of the sunlight upon her flesh was exhilarating. She was soon asleep.

    ---This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°Mistress! Mistress! Mistress!¡± sent the three Seers, yelling with as much of their minds and will as they could.

    Charis felt someone calling and then realised she was a little cold and instinctively drew the robe about her for warmth and sat up. Then she remembered where she was and what she was doing and felt a wellness and calmness despite her sudden awakening. She climbed down the circular stairs, bolted the trapdoor and found her worried sisters in the Training Room.

    ¡°I am sorry sisters.¡±

    ¡°I am not sure you should be wearing that robe Mistress, after all you are not a Seer and that robe belongs to another.¡± said Clymene.

    I guess I could check with the Temple of Saph in the morning she thought as they spent the rest of the night together.

    ---

    ¡°Well it seems I missed the invitation.¡± Rhea¡¯s voiced betrayed the half happiness of finding her warrior-sisters naked and half disappointed of not being one of them.

    Her voice disturbed them to waking, the various arms and legs moved snake like back to their owners so they could stand, slowly and demurely some grabbing their clothes, some stretching first, all of them glorious in their own way Rhea thought.

    Charis didn¡¯t bother and walked naked and alluring to her love.

    ¡°Want would my reward be for a certain message?¡± asked Rhea.

    ¡°If it¡¯s about what I think,¡± as she grab at Rhea¡¯s hand holding a piece of parchment, ¡°then almost anything.¡± as she missed, as Rhea¡¯s hand flew backwards. Charis acquired it when Rhea embraced her.

    ¡°It seems the Emissary will be arriving early so we can discuss matters.¡±

    ¡°Are you chasing his vote with some bribery perhaps Mistress Charis?¡± asked Rhea.

    ¡°Well, early days as they say, we will see if we can come to an accord at the very least. Now do you need to be somewhere or can you stay a while?¡± said Charis drawing Rhea close for another kiss.

    ---

    Astera and Thyia were ready quickly after the night with their sisters and pleased Rhea intruded so they wouldn¡¯t be late to the arena. They still needed to fit in at least one or two laps around the arena first! It helped that Astera and Thyia shared the same room now so they could assist each other getting prepared.

    Dione and Clymene left for the farm as they could break their fast there with the farmer¡¯s family. Otonia, Alcmene and Helice dressed, broke their fast at the Inn and then returned to start knife and dagger throwing practice.

    A knock on Charis¡¯ door interrupted her and Rhea shortly after Otonia and her sisters returned from breaking their fast.

    ¡°Enter.¡±

    Helice entered and once inside, smiled, Rhea was dressed in her Seer¡¯s Robe, which was easy of course, while helping Charis to get dressed in her full armour and fumbling a little.

    ¡°Sorry Mistress, I need to tell you the elder is disturbed,¡± Charis inwardly smiled, ¡°the Journeywoman Carpenter is at our door and doesn¡¯t seemed to want to leave until she talks to Astera. She seems a little excited Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Helice, I will be there shortly.¡± Helice nodded and before leaving helped Rhea.

    Charis walked Rhea to the elder¡¯s room and when she opened the door to the outside the Journeywoman Carpenter rushed in!

    ¡°Oh I sincerely apologise Miss Seer.¡±

    ¡°I will leave you to your business Mistress Charis.¡± said Rhea as she looked somewhat amused at the rather excited visitor.

    ¡°Oh Mistress Charis, sorry I called you Miss when we met, I apologise, I didn¡¯t mean any offence. I mean I am good talking to the wood, but with people I am not always, so aware, my father would always say, you need to be able to talk to the customers. That is part of ¡­¡±

    Charis held her hand up. The Journeywoman took a small look up, realising that she was again looking down and, well it was true, her eye line was observing her benefactor¡¯s breasts.

    ¡°What have you got to tell me that is so urgent and must be told?¡± asked Charis.

    ¡°Miss, erm, Mistress Charis the Master agreed, I will build your Stable and he has given me three other journeyman and three apprentices. When finished, the stable will be assessed as my Master work. You have made me so happy, I am greatly indebted to you, I have been dreaming of this chance and I will prove the trust you placed in me.¡±

    ¡°You can put me down now Journeyman.¡±

    ¡°Oh Miss Charis, I am sorry I just never thought this day would happen. Oh,¡± she grabbed the hem of Charis¡¯ armour under cloth and pulled it down over her womanhood and promptly turned red in the face, ¡°I am sorry and well sorry!¡± She turned and ran from the elder¡¯s office.

    Charis stepped forward and closed the door shaking her head. She then sat at the elder¡¯s table and thought about their coins. She counted the coin it would cost and what they still held and factored in the meagre savings from stabling their own horses in their own stable with some spare stalls to earn some coin from others. They should be able to afford it. She considered if they prepared their own meals, if they would save some more but that required a kitchen.

    Charis then decided to repeat yesterday, all the sisters were busy enough and it wasn¡¯t as if she wasn¡¯t tired¡­..

    ---

    Charis woke just before dusk this time and secured the wrap around her breasts and then the robe around her body. The more skin touched by the sunlight the better Charis felt, invigorated even.

    ¡°There you are!¡± said the elder. Charis was walking down the circular stairs.

    ¡°I am sorry elder, but I find it soothes me when I allow sunlight on my body.¡±

    ¡°Well that might be true. I need you to try this.¡± She placed one of the small gems Charis had given her some days ago in her hand.

    ¡°You need to hold it in your hand and push some magic into it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, what have you done?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, wait a moment.¡± The elder turned down the lamp in her room so it was near dark.

    ¡°That is better, it is the borrow spell, but how?¡±

    ¡°I visited an Alchemist and procured a preserving fluid, normally for animal organs and the like, although other things I am told. Anyway, all the sets of goblin eyes we had left I placed them in the fluid. I then experimented by casting the borrow spell into the gem, sometimes the attempts would fail, sometimes the eyes would fail, eventually I struck a balance but it must be the gold ring you granted me. The spell is imprinted in the gem so the holder needs only push some magic into it and the spell is cast.¡±

    ¡°How many elder?¡± the elder visibly deflated a little.

    ¡°Of all the eyes and a few cracked gems you hold one of four only. I am sorry Charis I could do no better. Towards the end they were all failures, I just didn¡¯t have enough magic, I probably should have called you to me and drew what I needed from you.¡±

    Charis still hugged her.

    ¡°Four is better than none and we will just have to look for some more goblins, I am sure the land has some more!¡±

    The elder¡¯s outside door opened, Astera and Thyia stepped in. Sweat mixed with sand and slightly tired they suffered the looks from the elder as they tramped through her room.

    ¡°I have a date with those two, so I will follow them for now. I am grateful elder, this will be a great help.¡±

    ¡°You are welcome my girl. I have some plans for that door as well. It seems too easy to come and go through my room!¡±

    By the time Charis entered the Bath Room both Astera and Thyia were almost out of their armour. So she helped them finish and joined them. Charis ended up washing them down and dressing them and they spent the evening at the Inn. They needed to leave before any other sisters arrived so as soon as they finished they left and returned to the Leatherworker¡¯s Shop.

    Astera and Thyia placed their coin at the back of their own neck, tying it in place with a cloth to attune the half coins. They and Charis retired to their room for the night. The coins were absorbed and melded into their skin like every other gift so at least that was consistent. The pain while they were attuned was bearable, made more so with Charis¡¯ presence and her attentions.

    When they woke in the morning they left Charis sleeping. Astera and Thyia were keen to join the Militia and the Town Guard in the Arena to see if the coins could make a difference. When Charis woke, she laughed out loud. She was amused that finally some of her sisters had other priorities.

    Charis looked in the Training Room and while the Seers were being training by Otonia, Charis thought to return to the question she asked Helice. Protecting Charis and using her body to do so, it wasn¡¯t a good answer. So she left the Leatherworker¡¯s Shop and made enquires and began planning for them to learn some other skills, although finding a master teacher was proving difficult, even the Gate Captain didn¡¯t know of anyone, well anyone that he trusted.

    ---

    Charis¡¯ Council campaign started well, she didn¡¯t get to meet the Town¡¯s Emissary even though she knew he had arrived and was in Hillperch. They continued with correspondence, using the Inn as a middle ground to exchange the notes. After an offer and then a counter offer she sealed his vote by agreeing that neither she nor any of her company would compete in the Trail of Three for at least seven years. Charis would have preferred three years but he would not budge and he was the one with the stronger hand, so she agreed in the end for a down payment and then a modest payment each year she honoured the arrangement.

    The amount would make a difference to her, would hardly impact his commission as Manager and stipend as Town Emissary. If he ever lost his Emissary position on Council the payment would be cancelled, so there was incentive for Charis to not disturb his status quo. By Charis¡¯ calculations that secured three votes of six, although she wasn¡¯t sure what would happen if the votes were even for and against. Her hope was that the Dukesman, with the Seers influence perhaps, would vote for her.

    ---

    A sealed letter was dropped to her while eating an evening meal at the Inn. The courier was no one special, certainly no one she recognised. It was an offer to meet to discuss training in knives; she was to come alone at dusk, to the arena. She prepared for the meeting; ensured that the Seers were in contact with her and Charis wore her armour, full kit, including cloth, felt and cloak. Sheathed two daggers and for good measure carried the Borrow Gem and the healing salve the elder gifted to her so long ago. Alcmene, Astera and Thyia made ready to come running at the faintest hint of betrayal or danger to their Mistress. All were at the half built stables; Alcmene, Astera and Thyia were equipped with Borrow Gems as it would be dark when they would need to act.

    Charis left early so the sun was setting with just enough daylight to walk easily to the Arena. She identified herself with a small black feather bound within her armour strapping as requested and walked around to the team room door area. The Gate Guards and Militia were just retiring. Astera and Thyia didn¡¯t attend this day, so the Gate Captain actually stopped to ask Charis about their absence and she mentioned they were on a task for her, but should be back tomorrow. Clymene, Helice, Dione and Otonia, with a distracted elder were back at the Leatherworker¡¯s Shop holding the fort ensuring all entries were barred, especially the elder¡¯s as she was so distracted these days and nights.

    There was a single torch above the Team Room entrance, which Charis ensured was lit before dark overcame dusk. She then retreated to a shadow just beyond on the glow of the torch and powered her borrow gem and waited and listened. She was back to her hunter aspect and revelled in the memory of it. She scanned the area carefully, trying not to give away she could actually see, but more she was trying to listen. Ten bells long passed before she caught a slight sound, which she steadfastly refused to act on, or prepare for. Then through the light cast by the torch walked a cloaked figure. Charis turned to face them and took three paces back into the dark. She heard a feint noise again, so above her was another it seemed.

    Charis then walked towards the approaching figure and into the light and noticed a similar black feather.

    ¡°You don¡¯t keep your appointments very well do you?¡± Charis quipped.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to, I just need to test the need of the one interested in my services.¡± was the reply.

    The voice sounded masculine, but she wasn¡¯t absolutely sure. There was no definition in the person facing her that indicated male or female, only that he or she was much taller than Charis.

    ¡°Why do you need to learn knife or as it would seem now dagger fighting?¡±

    ¡°It is not for me, I have at least four pupils who need training to stand a chance of surviving this cruel world.¡± answered Charis.

    ¡°What if I only have the time for one?¡±

    ¡°Then it will be one and my search to have the others trained will go on.¡± Charis knew that four to begin with, to teach the basics would be possible and only as the training became more specific would the numbers trained at once need to be reduced. She wondered if the Seers would count as one at least for the initial training. Towards the end of their training given the link between them, could reveal that Helice was linked to Alcmene and Clymene, which may be too high a price to pay regardless of the amount of coin. Maybe they could be trained only using their link?

    ¡°What would my pay be for this service?¡±

    ¡°You are the trainer, you tell me, what is your skill worth?¡±

    ¡°How do you know I am a trainer of quality? I could make a high demand and then you would feel cheated. How about we test each other now so you can see what you are purchasing?¡±

    ¡°Very well, but I am not an expert, so I hope you don¡¯t take advantage and prove your skill with my death? So I would ask an oath from you that you will stop when I ask or signal?¡± asked Charis.

    ¡°What makes you think I will keep such an oath? I could swear it and kill you anyway!¡±

    ¡°True, but I would have your oath anyway, if for no other reason than to curse you at my death as an oath breaker.¡± The other smiled at that remark. Charis thought that was a good sign.

    ¡°I swear to not kill you in this test of skill with daggers. Do I satisfy your request?¡±

    ¡°I normally like a god or two to be named but it will be good enough for me to curse at you as I die. So shall we be limited to the circle of light as our arena?¡± smiled Charis.

    ¡°Agreed and prepare for my first attack.¡±

    Charis felt a clumsy oaf at the end of the demonstration, which did not last very long and demonstrated that a dagger fight was as much about what else as well as the daggers. Her opponent used forearms to block, one odd looking dagger to capture her dagger and twist it out of her grip and a parry to hold her dagger and then use that fist to tap her chin, or the cross guard on the other dagger to stab out an eye as they held and closed upon each other.

    ¡°I felt the possibility of death at every engagement so I acknowledge that you are certainly more skilled than I.¡±

    ¡°Why do you not considered being trained? While not wishing to insult you, you certainly could benefit from such training.¡±

    ¡°I have other skills and if I am ever in a dagger fight for my life then I have made a serious mistake and probably deserve death.¡±

    ¡°Then why risk your life in an encounter with someone you know nothing about?¡±

    ¡°I need to secure a trainer so I accept the terms and hope that the person is honourable and I understand the precautions you have also taken!¡±

    ¡°What precautions would they be?¡±

    ¡°Your partner and possibly others that are above us on the arena wall, for example.¡± There was a quick flash of surprise and then it was gone.

    ¡°I was asked to this meeting and to be alone, so I am alone.¡± replied Charis.

    ¡°I am not sure if you are brave or foolhardy, but you are here so I will require payment of forty coins per day and when the number of students is reduced due to skill improvement and more exacting training is required the daily rate will remain at forty coins per day.¡±

    ¡°I will take your advice and join the training, although of the four originally proposed, we will start with two, so your initial class will be three if that is acceptable?¡±

    ¡°For the same daily rate, certainly, although for the initial training my partner will be the trainer, alright?¡±

    ¡°If they can land and sneak as well as they use daggers then yes.¡± replied Charis who felt rather than could actually confirm with any of her senses that someone was behind her.

    ¡°We begin tomorrow, arrive with the others that train at the arena and then walk into your team room from the Trial of Three and we will train until dusk or until your students have decided enough for that day.¡± He or she smiled.

    ¡°I agree!¡± Charis waited for her visitors to leave first and then she walked to the Leatherworker¡¯s Shop. By the time she was there so were Alcmene, Astera and Thyia, who arrived by a different route.

    ¡°Why only three Mistress?¡± asked Astera.

    ¡°We will see if the Seers can at least pick up the basics by mind link, it will develop them as a team as well as any other training can and I don¡¯t want anyone knowing that Helice is part of their twin bond and this would soon be revealed once training went beyond basic as they would make the same mistakes and probably same improvements at the same time.¡± answered Charis.

    So at dawn the next day, Helice, Otonia and Charis appeared in the former Ladies Three team room at the arena. Waiting in the shadow of one corner was their teacher, clearly female and clearly prepared for a long day, with food and drink and a number of blunted daggers.

    ¡°You will learn the basics, how to hold a dagger, how to defend with a dagger. I will provide you with blunted daggers, eventually you will need to purchase much better daggers then you currently have equipped yourself with. There is a certain weapon-smith that I will send you to who you can procure the correct daggers and types of daggers. He will also judge the correct weight and balance for you. For now please choose a dagger from those I have with me and we will start with the basics.¡±

    This continued for six bells with only a couple of breaks. Astera running them around the arena proved beneficial as the endurance they developed from that allowed them to complete the first day until the very end. This earnt the begrudging respect of their trainer who, although clearly visible, wore a face covering, she even ate under it throughout the day. Charis asked the elder to provide Helice with a little health boost to help her with that first day and then reduced it each day that followed. This annoyed the elder a little, you are disturbing my studies! Charis felt it necessary.

    Dione purchased some extra daggers from the nominated weapon-smith for Alcmene and Clymene and they felt they were progressing just as well as Helice using their mind link and in fact co-ordinating well together working as one also seemed to improve their Seer link. After a few days passed, Otonia, Helice and Charis picked up daggers for themselves and they were weighted and balanced by the weapon-smith and also expensive.

    The training continued and there was an emphasis on using your natural strength hand as well as your weak hand. With Helice her right hand was strengthened by her mind link with Clymene who was also right handed and her left hand was naturally proficient as Alcmene was left handed and instead of weakening their co-ordination like it did when they were trying to practice archery as equally balanced twins, with their triple bond being so strong now and a domination of right handedness with the addition of Helice, it strengthened their co-ordination and skill. The trainer was clearly impressed with Helice¡¯s ambidexterity. The next day the master trainer joined them to specifically train Helice!

 1.041 Before the Council (21st Day of Water Month)

    Many weeks had gone by since her house arrest. The coin situation was in the balance when Charis finally received the summons to the Town Council Chambers. It was a double edged sword, relieved that it would be settled one way or the other, disappointed that her life could be forfeit once again at the hands of a noble.

    The Dukesman was appointed by the Duke and was now in town apparently, along with both the Emissary and Mystikos so the Council was ready to sit. The summons announced that the Council would sit on the 3<sup>rd</sup> Day of Earth Month and she was to present herself at the Council Chambers, at second bell. Well at least the long wait was over, since a date and time was now confirmed.

    Three nervous nights were spent being comforted by her sisters. In between this time she tried to think of all the different ways this could go. Finally the realisation that the Council was assembled struck Charis. They were now ready to discuss the proposed expulsion of her from the town, expulsion; it sounded so loud and final thought Charis. Charis needed the Ladies Three to present to the Council and the first thing she organised was for their armour to be cleaned and polished. The Master Leatherworker was only too pleased to help.

    The Ladies Three assembled in the elder¡¯s room. They were appointed in under cloth, felt and polished armour and carried no weapons or helm, their hair was raven black and sharply cut using Otonia¡¯s knives. Dione and Otonia maintained shoulder length hair while Charis still sported the cut out to allow the sun to reach her neck.

    All the sisters including the elder and Rhea were there to see her off.

    ¡°I am not allowed to walk with you.¡± said Rhea, eyes red and beginning to tear. Charis hugged her.

    ¡°That is to be expected.¡±

    ¡°I will be in the Council Chamber as a small delegation is attending from the Temple. So I must be away now.¡± Rhea left immediately, staying any longer would have been too difficult.

    Charis looked around at her sisters.

    ¡°This is just a first step, hopefully there is enough Council Support that the Lord¡¯s request is denied. When it is, we can return to our purpose.¡± said Charis trying to sound convincing, not sure if she succeeded.

    They all hugged her, including the elder. Charis looked at Otonia and Dione and they all knew it was time. They walked out the elder¡¯s door and looking at each other started the walk down Gate Road, which was even called Gate Road in the old part of the town.

    As they walked down the road a couple of people noticed, more importantly one or two townsfolk in the Knight¡¯s Rest noticed, although that was to plan as they were watching and waiting. The Inn emptied as patrons spill out onto Gate Road, ordinary people, farm hands, a baker, serving maids, stable hand, a couple of off duty towns guard and a journeyman carpenter to name a few. They looked determined to Charis as she halted to wait to see what was going on.

    The Innkeeper pushed his way through the crowd and laughed loudly.

    ¡°Do you think we would leave you walk alone, girl! If that is what you think then you don¡¯t know how much the clientele of the Knight¡¯s Rest Inn support the Ladies Three!¡± He then swept his arm forward encouraging Charis, Otonia and Dione to lead them down the road.

    Behind her Charis heard cheering and words of support and she felt so much better. As they walked they gathered more, all respectful and falling into line behind them. They cheered even as they rounded the corner and paraded into Stewart Street. On either side many town buildings, but at the end stood the Council Chambers.

    The Council Chambers was unique amongst the Town¡¯s buildings being made totally of stone. The other buildings of stone were mainly Temples. The building was entered by four doors; the main front door, the left door for the accuser, the right door for the defendant and the back door for the Councillors and their support staff. All doors were higher than needed, wider than needed, sturdy and guarded. They were expertly carved and told the story of the town in pictures, not that everyone realised what the older pictures actually meant. You would need to read the histories of the Town to fully understand them.

    The entrances were designed so that the opposing parties were directed to their own side door entrance, so they didn¡¯t need to acknowledge the other or engage in small talk not that either were ever keen to do so. The Council learnt long ago to separate differing points of view for as long as possible, so the decorum of the proceedings could control some of the more extreme behaviour.

    The main doors though clearly showed the Town Charter being granted by the Lord Duke of the day. The right for the Town to exist; afforded their right to govern their own citizens and offered the protection of the Duke in times of need in exchange for fealty and taxes.

    As Charis approached the Council Chambers she took more of this detail in while the building overshadowed everything around it including the sixteen year old girl walking slow and hesitant toward it. She kept walking because of the two sisters beside her and the cheers of the crowd behind her. For Otonia this was a different stage, but still a stage and she was relaxed within herself, she was concerned for her Mistress, her best friend in her new life. Dione felt every one of her young years and wished her stallion was with her now, but continued to walk with her sisters.

    The Town Guards approached Charis. They looked to the crowd behind the sisters who were still noisy in their support. They didn¡¯t try to speak, just directed Charis and her sisters to the right hand side of the Chambers. The crowd stopped walking towards the Chambers to the relief of the guards. They then just sat and waited, it was still early morning and the day was pleasant.

    The Town Guard then rushed across the street, in an orderly manner of course as the Lord of the Northern Watch approached. They were shocked that his retinue was modest. If the crowd turned they would not be able to control it. The Gate Captain wasn¡¯t there, so the Sargent sent one of his men for him and more reinforcements. The crowd didn¡¯t move or otherwise react to the Lord¡¯s arrival. In fact they didn¡¯t need to as food and drink vendors moved amongst them. Then his Guards called the vendors over and purchased some treats regardless of the look he gave them!

    How was he going to explain his panic to the Gate Captain as he watched the Lord and his small retinue walked easily and unharmed into the Council Chambers by the left door.

    Charis and her sisters were led to a raised dais; it was designed for one person, so Charis was instructed to stand in it, while Otonia and Dione stood to either side. The side opposite was still empty. The Council chairs were slowly filling. They were on a raised dais also but significantly it was high enough that even seated those sitting there looked down upon the accuser and defender. On the raised dais each of the Council sat on chairs with high backs, positioned behind an impressive solid, heavy looking wooden table, the width of which was a great deal more than the reach of long sword held by an angry plaintiff!

    The table was a wall between the Councillor¡¯s and the others. To each side of the table were men at arms as well as additional men at arms around the entrances of the Hall, on the Chamber side. There were no others in the Hall; this was a closed meeting to decide the fate of one of their own. A late change that held many outside of the Chambers and either they found a position with the crowd, near the crowd or they just left.

    The Lord entered and was escorted with a minimum number of sycophants thought Charis and only two guards. It seemed he was confident in his safety and confident in his petition. He also allowed the ruler¡¯s red dye to fade from his now revealed light golden brown hair. Charis couldn¡¯t help but stare for a moment, the lightness of his hair denoted a pure noble blood line, it didn¡¯t take too many tarnished ¡®browns¡¯ as they were called to begin to dominate and darken a blood line¡¯s hair. The lighter the hair the brighter and more noble appearing it made the red from the henna. She recalled his family held the post of Lord of the Northern Watch for over two hundred years; it was a long time to keep your bloodline pure.

    Charis also learnt that the red dye called henna was death if you were found with it, especially so if it was in your hair as it denoted a ruling noble and all the difference that meant. The Lord not wearing it confused her, perhaps he wanted to appear to be closer to the common man as many on the Town Council would be.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    The Dukesman was unusual in that he wore a full head of sandy brown hair, with light brown full beard. Charis didn¡¯t know much about the nobility of this Dukedom, she knew enough that the Dukesman originated from a reasonably pure noble blood line. The Lord seemed very pleased that one of his more pure peers was actually the Chairperson of the Town Council. It seemed that he knew this Chairman of the Town Council.

    To his right were seated Apelles, Magistrate of Judge and the Gate Captain (the other one), to his left three strangers sat, at least to Charis, she didn¡¯t know who was who but assumed the Emissary, the Mystikos and Burgher.

    One leered at her, his small face, sharp nose and sharp chin, reminded her of a rat with lips that looked like he was ready to eat her. She guessed he was the Sponsor of the Honoured Team and the Emissary of the Council. She felt she needed a bath and was thankful their negotiation was done by correspondence because face to face she wouldn¡¯t have been able to!

    The Magistrate and the Gate Captain were neutral and rarely looked at Charis; they were concentrating on the Lord and the Dukesman. The last two were confusing but she was sure one was female, which she didn¡¯t expect. Her clothes, if she was female were masculine. The other was definitely male as he sported a small black goatee and slicked back black hair, perhaps he was the Burgher.

    The Dukesman looked over the room; to his left and his right, satisfied, he slammed down the gravel to bring the room to order and started the proceedings. Then the Town Bell tolled twice, second bell right on time.

    ¡°First we will hear the charge made against one of the Town¡¯s citizens and then the citizen can defend the charge.¡± said the Dukesman.

    The Lord didn¡¯t actually speak. He engaged a smallish woman, who displayed great confidence and spoke with a fluid voice. This was demonstrated as she completed her very long speech without noticeable break and used voice inflections that highlighted the important points. As she spoke Charis knew she was in trouble.

    ¡°My Lord contents that Charis the Young has ways and means beyond which her years and skills would allow. She has no Noble family to support such a lifestyle and my Lord further contents that it has been his experience that such wealth is usually supplied to agents of the ancient enemy to allow them time and means to infiltrate good society and beguile or bribe those in power to accept them as equals and grant them access where their station in life would otherwise not allow. They first build up a reputation as a force for good and build a trust around them and when strong enough they then work in small ways to undermine the society they have previously demonstrated support for. My Lord has placed careful watch over Charis the Young and in the time he has kept vigil she has demonstrated a life and way with very little means of support. My Lord has been patient as he suspects her funds for this lifestyle must be very low indeed and she will need to contact her unsavoury allies for additional funds or be forced to leave Town chased by debt collectors. My Lord also states his very presence has ensured she has not committed any acts to either build reputation or chip away at the society that protects her for fear he will be there to hold her to account. This disruption of her plans will have consequences when she next meets her true masters. My Lord also feels that the Town owes him a debt for this vigil and an appropriate reward would be to expel this false citizen so he can truly hold her to account for the evil she is secretly in league with.¡±

    ¡°Very succinct Lord.¡± replied the Dukesman.

    When Apelles was about to make comment, the Dukesman waved him away.

    ¡°I was appointed by my Lord Duke specifically for one purpose. He has claimed his right as Charter Holder of the Town to overrule the Town Council in matters that he considers specific to him and specific to the protection of the Duchy.¡±

    Many were becoming animated by this turn of events, none more so than Charis as she felt her future slipping away from her. What of the promise of the Seers? The Lord was smiling broadly.

    ¡°The Duke has decreed that I and I alone will judge the accusations being made by his trusted servant, the Lord of the Northern Watch and if in my opinion they do relate to My Duke and protection of the Duchy I am to invoke his Charter Right.¡±

    He ignored the looks of those opposed to him, concentrating on the looks of those supporting him. Finally he looked at Charis.

    ¡°The person known as Charis the Young will be held and escorted by the Lord of the Northern Watch to be brought before the Duke unharmed and whole upon his honour and his family¡¯s honour to be judged by the Duke himself.¡±

    The Lord let out a joyous roar of victory! Others were not so enthusiastic, most especially Charis!

    ¡°You have one week to place your affairs in order. You are allowed two retainers to be witness to your treatment and see you safely delivered. If they are in any way responsible for your escape they will be immediately put to death with no trial and your escape will confirm your guilt and you will be hunted throughout the Duchy until your death. I speak for the Duke in this matter and there will be no contest to his will.¡±

    The Dukesman looked around and all were silent. No contest meant no contest or in reality protest. The look Apelles gave Charis was of resignation and possibly a hint of sympathy, even he was silenced. The Lord obviously outmanoeuvred them all as he realised fairly quickly the Council would not give up one of its own. So his only recourse was to remove the Council from the decision making process.

    The Lord bowed before the Council table and retired from the Hall, confidently swaggering. Once outside the Council Chamber he waited for Charis.

    ¡°I will see you in seven days hence and we will enjoy a pleasant trip together to the city. Until we meet then, yes?¡±

    Charis didn¡¯t reply as she was already working on protecting her future and also her legacy.

    The Lord was quickly away from the Council Chamber with his retinue, not that he was running, he was extremely happy and full of energy. The crowd watched him go and jaws dropped. Then Charis appeared and they stood, lurching forward ever so slightly to hear from the Ladies Three.

    Charis needed to hold her emotions, she wasn¡¯t done yet, while she lived there was hope and she hung onto this while she spoke.

    ¡°I have been ordered by the Duke to appear before him. The Lord of the Northern Watch will see me safely there upon his honour. I appreciate your support. I wish you all to return to your homes and hug your loved ones and go in peace. The Lord on his honour is to escort me to the Duke so don¡¯t fear for me.¡±

    The crowd murmured and Charis thought their anger may rise, but the Innkeeper led some of his patrons away and the rest of the crowd followed his lead. Charis was relieved and looked to Otonia and Dione. They held their emotions in check as difficult as that seemed. They walked proudly, heads up, back to the Leatherworker¡¯s Shop. It was the longest journey of Charis¡¯ short life.

    When they returned to the Leatherworker¡¯s Shop, Charis stumbled through the door, with Otonia quickly closing it behind them. Charis was on her knees in the elder¡¯s room and she burst into tears, all bravado gone. All of her sisters were present including the elder. They helped her up to stand tall and hugged her and brushed her tears away. Otonia and Dione sat off to one side, they were emotionally exhausted. Thyia noticed Dione and went to her and gathered in Otonia.

    Charis looked up and realised Otonia and Dione were hurting also and went to them, then all the sisters formed a circle, arms around waists.

    ¡°Thank you sisters, I have decided this will be the last time I am going to be judged by nobles.¡± She paused for a moment and reached for some anger and growled out the next words, ¡°I will face this Duke, I will win him over and I will gain his protection somehow, I. Will. Not. Be. Quiet.¡±

    Charis looked at each of her sisters and she held their look until they nodded their agreement.

    ¡°To the Training Room we need to plan for the future, all possible futures. While I am determined, I am not going to be a fool and hope for flowers and songs. If they do see me dead, then I want to make sure you continue what I have started.¡± She paused a moment.

    ¡°Do not sadden, I am going to fight to live, but I also want to ensure our sisterhood doesn¡¯t fall apart, so let¡¯s go and plan, dead or alive we will see them humbled.¡±

    ---

    Charis considered many options, the first and safest was to go with the Lord as all other alternatives resulted in being hunted until killed or killed immediately. The next was to appoint a Mistress to replace her and possibly a second. So if the worst did happen there was a leadership structure left behind that would guide them to continue her legacy.

    Her sisters were leaving the elder¡¯s room before her as she paused to consider these thoughts. An unexpected visitor called by, well maybe not that unexpected.

    ¡°Hello Charis.¡± announced Rhea.

    She turned to her and hugged her, seeing Rhea was like a lifeline to Charis at the moment.

    ¡°The Mother Superiors assure me that there is nothing to worry about. The Duke is making sure the Lord cannot take out any frustrations upon the Town. He is making sure the Lord is being overruled by him and not being frustrated by his inferiors.¡±

    ¡°The Lord didn¡¯t see it that way, he was confident of the outcome, the only one not surprised by the result it seemed to me." she paused telling herself to be brave, "While I do trust the Seers, I must still make preparations in case all have been made to see a result that ensures compliance until the true outcome is revealed. I have witnessed my father being manipulated while trying to ply his trade and I don¡¯t think being a Lord or Noble makes any difference as far as poor behaviour to your fellow man is concerned.¡±

    ¡°Yes it is always wise to prepare for the worse and I would not advise you otherwise. I was specifically requested to relay that message to you to provide you with hope and to ensure you do get to see the Duke and don¡¯t try anything foolish that would jeopardise that. You must see the Duke, in his Court, you must do everything you can to ensure this happens, you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes. That was my plan. I will be a good girl. Can you escort me to the Training Room, I am about to share my thoughts about our future and you would be most welcome? Then afterwards I would like to be a bad girl.¡±

    Rhea smiled at the mischief in Charis'' eyes. ¡°I was supposed to return immediately, but if I don¡¯t they would be aware of why and probably expect it.¡±

 1.042 Preparations (4th Day of Earth Month)

    Charis spoke plain and to the point, there was no need or want to speak any other way, only because she needed to instil a confidence back into her sisters, after her weakness. She wondered if feelings were a weakness. Otonia and Dione were there, they would be able to answer any other questions the sisters may have, but Charis hoped her sisters would feel comfortable enough to ask her directly.

    ¡°I am to present myself to the Lord in six days¡¯ time and I am allowed to take two retainers with me. Before you all volunteer it will be extremely dangerous and could easily result in the death of us all.¡± The words tumbled easily from her lips, it seemed she returned to telling the facts whenever she was nervous and she remembered the last time, so long ago now. That time was a late night in front of the Lord and Lady of a Keep and almost cost her life.

    ¡°I have never been to the Duke¡¯s Court so I don¡¯t know what really happens there; first of course we will need to get there safely.¡± Charis knew the words were still flowing fast, she was slightly numb herself due to events both during and after the Council Meeting.

    It frustrated her in the extreme that the Council didn¡¯t matter in the end and everything seemed beyond her control once again. Her efforts to try and control her future were an utter waste, the nobility always ruled one way or another and she needed to change that somehow. She couldn¡¯t become their enemy. That would be fatal with the power they wielded, she needed to be trusted by them so they would think her helpful and therefore beyond their interference.

    Charis allowed the room to amble on in discussion so they could work through their fears and reservations and after some time slowly turned the discussion towards the outcomes she needed for now. Her thinking done, she needed to reassure them as well as herself.

    ¡°Astera and Thyia, I would urge you to continue your training. It will be important if I do not return as I have decided that Astera will act in my role as Mistress.¡± announced Charis.

    Otonia motioned to stand and then sat, her head moving from right to left and back again, stopping and finally she settled. She didn¡¯t need to be responsible for others, especially her sisters! Dione looked to her feet, her face hidden, keeping any thoughts private. The Seers didn¡¯t move at all, Charis sensed they were ¡°talking¡± though between themselves in their own way!

    ¡°Dione, I would like you to continue to visit the farmer and his children and in seven days say your goodbyes to them as I would like you to be one of my companions if you accept the danger.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, but are you sure, I am so young and I do not know my way around a City and a Duke¡¯s Keep.¡± Dione replied quietly.

    ¡°Neither do I, but I know with you by my side I will be sure to get to the City at least.¡± The words were spoken softly, but heard by all plainly enough.

    ¡°Then I am honoured Mistress.¡± bowing her head slightly.

    ¡°Otonia, I sensed you wished to speak and perhaps put in your claim for Mistress?¡± asked Charis.

    ¡°Yes, Mistress, but No Mistress, I thought of the responsibility and your choice is a good one. Astera is loyal and will hold to your dream of us staying together and helping others. She will certainly hold us all accountable, plus she does follow orders.¡± as she nodded to Astera who returned the gesture, ¡°While I am the oldest, save for Helice and the second companion of yours, leadership and responsibility would be beyond me. The worry about my sisters would be too heavy a burden for me Mistress. That is the plain truth.¡±

    ¡°You seem to be sure where you fit but I would ask you to be Astera¡¯s second in command, if you would accept. As you have said you been my companion from the start and know me best and perhaps can assist Astera with some of my wisdom or at least perhaps avoid some of my folly.¡±

    ¡°I would be honoured Mistress and will ensure I do my best.¡±

    ¡°Helice, I would ask you to accompany me also. You are a single Seer and no one would assume you can still be paired, let alone in contact with a pair of Seers such as Clymene and Alcmene. You will be able to relate events and possibly ask for help. Plus I have seen your adeptness with your daggers grow, so you may be able to protect me when I forget to do so myself.¡± They exchanged small smiles.

    ¡°I will be honoured to Mistress, I am humbled in the level of trust you place in me and I will try my best to not let you down.¡±

    ¡°I will also gift you a Green Gem, which no one knows about its benefit and also a Silver Ring. I would suggest the Silver Ring is placed upon one of your toes if you are looking for a place.¡±

    Helice opened her mouth and then closed it, her eye lids shut in reverence as she felt the items fall into her cupped hands, which closed around them softly. She was on one knee instinctively and looked up in Charis¡¯ eyes with a faith that Charis thought she did not deserve. Charis helped Helice up to cover her own embarrassment. Helice quickly hugged her before Charis took a step back. Her Mistress failed to realise that the single seer before her, once believed herself surplus, so useless in fact that she was visiting Hillperch to throw herself off the Perch! She was now a Seer again and she was now a bodyguard for her Mistress and if she did die it would be because she now lived with purpose.

    ¡°Alcmene and Clymene you must be awake day and night in turn so Helice has someone to call upon just in case we are desperate or to simply announce that I am no longer your Mistress and you must all continue our work by holding true to each other or perhaps be warned in advance to leave and find a place elsewhere.¡±

    They both began to tear and accepted Charis and Helice into a shared hug. Rhea was slightly jealous but stood her ground, watching like others, realising the devotion of Charis¡¯ sisters to their Mistress. To have to flee though, thought Rhea, would the Temple be her shelter or would the Lord of the Northern March demand her as well.

    ¡°So we are to be your messengers then, for good news and for bad. So be it, we will keep vigil and will not fail you Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Break that up you four!¡± the rough voice of the elder announced her presence.

    All in the Training Room looked to her. In her room for weeks and now she decides to join them!

    ¡°You all need to convince your Mistress to gift herself a Gold Ring from the treasure. I am not sure what it will deliver but the Gold Circle I was gifted is amazing, so it may make a difference in the days ahead.¡±

    They all turned to Charis then and before any spoke, she nodded her head in agreement and then looked harshly at the elder!

    ¡°They need to be shared widely. Not hoarded by one!¡±

    ¡°Well, they do no one any good while not being worn!¡± answered the elder with a little venom in her voice.

    ¡°I made a promise of sorts,¡± looking at Otonia and Dione,¡± but I agree, so if I am to be gifted a Gold Ring then Alcmene and Clymene will be gifted a Silver Ring like Helice.¡±

    ¡°Before you offer, the answer is no.¡± Dione quickly voiced,¡± I do not want to survive through the pain! The items have proven they don¡¯t agree with me.¡±

    ¡°And I am of the same mind Mistress.¡± added Otonia.

    Astera looked at Thyia. ¡°We are satisfied as well Mistress, save what is left for now. We may expand our company and if we do, something must be left for them so they can help us all.¡±

    ¡°Otonia, would you please tell our cloaked trainers that only you will be continuing with the training as Helice and I need to leave Town.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Thank you all, I will fetch the items yet to be gifted, as promised and see them to you. I would advise that you consider company when you attune them, but I will not advise you when to do so.¡± she smiled as she finished speaking.

    Half a day remained and they were at a loss given the circumstances of the meeting. Charis decided to take action and once the items were gifted she led them all to the Knight¡¯s Rest, the elder refusing of course. Clymene and Alcmene needed to swap places at the Inn so kept the elder company in turn, not that she wanted it!This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    The Inn Keeper was honoured, the Ladies Three and others! As they ate and drank, Charis hoped this wouldn¡¯t be the last time she would see all of her companions together at once, her warrior-sisters.

    Charis watched them in silence as towards mid-afternoon they relaxed a little on good food washed down with the supplied cider. Charis went through her reasoning while she could see each of them. Dione and her horse would be able to see the three of them to the city, while Helice would be Charis¡¯ personal bodyguard and provide communications back to Alcmene and Clymene so all would know what was happening as it happened. Astera was cautious and if supported by Otonia would make more good decisions than poor decisions and at times that is the best that a good leader can hope for and Charis felt relaxed about her companion¡¯s futures, regardless of her own fate.

    They would take the Borrow Gems, even if they raised any suspicion as they didn¡¯t want to die in the dark by an unseen attacker. Charis also imagined the city would be expensive so a few coins were also taken for the journey from the bandit¡¯s hidden haul, not from the three chests. Charis advised Astera to sell some of the smaller gems from one of the three chests if they were away too long or Charis didn¡¯t return. It was a sad note to end the conversation on but stark reality as Astera could be Mistress for as long as she lived if Charis died.

    The days ticked by slowly and the only remedy was to keep busy. With three days to go, they heard rumours the Lord was beginning to pack away the more extravagant elements of his camp and reduce it to more of a campaign camp. Many of his advisors and councillors were already on their way to the City to prepare for his arrival.

    Charis was tossing and turning during the night, sleep was difficult, even though she knew that nothing more could be done. She was finally asleep when an alert went off in her mind. Someone was on the outside of the Shop, near her room. There was only one window so she positioned herself under it, dark sight activated, to take the intruder by surprise, dagger in hand.

    She then felt a sword tip at her neck. How was that possible, there was no other entrance to the room? She glanced at the door and it was still closed.

    ¡°There is no escape there and if you call in others, you call them to their death.¡± The voice was light and musical; this was the first time in her short life she experienced such, she was amazed.

    Charis recovered herself and as she straightened she turned with all the speed and skill her dagger master taught her. Her intruder was quicker, so much quicker! As she drew the dagger towards her target a sword slapped her wrist with such force that she dropped it with a small cry of pain.

    ¡°If you are to survive in this world you must be less obvious and predictable. I didn¡¯t think you would be awake, in fact I was counting on it, and so you have at least been unpredictable there.¡±

    She could see the intruder as a slight red blob, there was no definition as if the body before her was as cool as it was warm. She decided upon first look it was not entirely human, even if it wielded human like weapons.

    ¡°Can I light a lantern as least so I can see whom I am talking to?¡±

    ¡°It would not benefit either of us as knowledge of me is unknown to many and for you to witness different would probably confuse your young fragile mind.¡± The musical voice was calm, smooth, settling and Charis felt it was all perfectly sensible.

    ¡°I need you to lie back in your bed and be comfortable please.¡± Charis considered this simple request reasonable, she was tired anyway and rest would do her good.

    Charis heard the bed chest at the foot of her bed being opened. That wasn¡¯t right, that was her chest and that was where the gifts were! Even if she needed to rest she should be able to ask him questions since he was rummaging around in her chest!

    ¡°Who are you really? Surely you can tell me something about yourself?¡± Charis was willing all of herself into her bronze loop trying to influence the non-human intruder in her room.

    ¡°I am ancient and I am one of twenty-one that defend our own against an ancient evil.¡± The voice lost a little of its musical tone.

    ¡°What are you doing to me girl!¡± There was a hint of surprise and then his hands were upon her. Those hands were soft and strong at the same time, they were reassuring, the touch was pleasurable even, it took some time to realise that he was feeling her all over and was finding her items!

    ¡°Stop that!¡± she pushed out between gritted teeth.

    He instantly stopped as if commanded, he slightly growled as he obeyed.

    ¡°You have Elven magic within you girl, the same Elven magic I have traced to the chest at the end of your bed. Stand on your bed and place your back against the wall or I will cut your foot off.¡± Charis cautiously stood looking at him all the way and backed up against the wall.

    ¡°The magic is Elven but its entrapment to the items is not. I know this because elves do not capture their magic like this because we don¡¯t need to, especially like this!¡± The music in the intruder¡¯s voice saddened greatly; there was loss, agony and torment.

    ¡°I am sad girl. I did not expect to find what I have found. I planned to take the treasures, but realise now that I would not be able to carry such grief with me before breaking my heart. So I will reveal myself to prove to you I have claim over these, even if at this time I do not take them with me. I need to return after seeking wiser council and I need them to be here when I return. Understood?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but be aware I am about to journey from this town and I may not return for a long time so others have been put in my place, for now or if the worst happens, forever.¡±

    ¡°It does not matter, if they are moved I will find them, they are Elven marked.¡± With that he lit the lantern in the room to reveal himself.

    Charis just starred, these did not exist, or only in legend, Elves, she was in the presence of an Elf, they were also called Fae or of faerie it depended upon who told the legend. The Bard mentioned elf kind but she didn''t really believe him!

    ¡°You have a secret also, don¡¯t you girl. I thought but I didn¡¯t think it was possible, but seeing you now it is a little more obvious. Crawl towards me girl. Keep your feet as far away from me as possible or I <u>will</u> cut your foot off!¡± The music was gone from his voice dominated by sadness and seriousness.

    She cautiously crawled towards him looking at him all the time. His was a beauty that she needed to drink it for as long as possible. He reached for her face and flicked back her black hair. He then dropped his grasp and stood back.

    ¡°Who would do this to you girl?¡± he demanded.

    ¡°Do what?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Your ears are cut or should I say mauled, I have never seen this before and I have lived since time started to be counted.¡±

    Charis didn¡¯t know what was more shocking, the revelation about her ears or the fact that this Elf was so old!

    ¡°My mother was said to have cut them while cutting my hair in a fit of madness. She left shortly after being discovered but not before she bandaged them to stop the bleeding. My father cared for me from then on.¡±

    ¡°You have Elven blood girl.¡± as he revealed his own ears. ¡°This is what your ears should closely resemble, not the scared remains you have. This is why your hair is a dark earth brown, all your hair.¡±

    ¡°My hair is black.¡± said Charis. He just wagged his finger at her.

    This was too much information for Charis and she rolled onto her back and looked up at the ceiling. Then she realised she was looking at the night sky! She sat up and turned to him.

    ¡°You cut a hole in my roof!¡±

    ¡°Yes the roof is the easiest and usually the most unguarded access to any building, it just takes time, so the roof and the ceiling the previous night and then into the room without delay tonight.¡±

    ¡°I still have a hole in my roof!¡±

    ¡°The night sky is soothing in its own way, I am sure you will find someone to fix it for you.¡± he smiled, ever so slightly.

    ¡°Well, why is your hair blond and mine dark earth brown? How can you see through the change of colour to black by the way?¡± she asked.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know, but since I have found Elven magic in items that it shouldn¡¯t be in, it may be that the two are linked. As for your hair colour, the black is an illusion only.¡±

    ¡°Who are ¡®we¡¯?¡±

    ¡°That I cannot say, but I need to warn you. You are Elven but not born of one of us, we know our children and the children of each other, so you are a mystery even to me Charis the Young. Also I sense you are not blessed by the Goddess, the Elven magic around you has heightened your desirability, if nothing else. But I think there is more, much more. It seems because you are not blessed you haven¡¯t declared yourself female, so other females accept you as if you were their male partner or female partner if that is their preference and males accept you as a partner because of your feminine form.¡± He paused to think.

    Charis was wondering what the warning was and what was he even explaining, it didn¡¯t make much sense but it was information so she listened intently in case he did drop any words of wisdom in amongst this babble so far.

    ¡°You are another mystery for me to discuss with mine.¡± he finally spoke.

    ¡°Do you find me attractive? As attractive as any female elf perhaps?¡± asked Charis.

    ¡°There are no female Elves Charis the Young.¡± he said quietly. Charis¡¯ jaw dropped, she was speechless. He struggled then to speak, so Charis waited.

    ¡°I have tarried way too long. Chatting to you seems to sadden me easily, nevertheless I only wish the wisdom of the Elves be yours Charis the Young. I have admired your body, you are desirous and you know it. Take care; those around you aren¡¯t always kind to beauty.¡± With that he climbed on the bed, reached to the ceiling and pulled his body up and through to land on the roof, without noise and without disturbing any part of it. Then the sky was visible again as he was gone.

    Charis did continue to look at the sky and then realised she would need this fixed to protect the gifts if nothing else and maybe strengthen the ceiling at least to make his next entry take longer! She would ask Astera to visit the young carpenter and divert her from the stables for an emergency repair. In the meanwhile Charis moved the gifts to a dark corner of the store room. As she was returning to her room Helice appeared in the hallway, Charis recognised her by the light that spilled from her room.

    ¡°I sensed you were worried, I think. Our connection to you is there but still developing. Sorry Mistress if I interrupted unnecessarily.¡± Charis caught Helice looking at her, she was still naked and she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep in any case.

    ¡°I think I need an interruption if you are agreeable.¡± she smiled.

    After a well enjoyed interruption, which Alcmene and Clymene enjoyed as Helice shared it with them having woken them up in the most pleasurable way, Helice mentioned the obvious.

    ¡°Yes, I will need it repaired while I am in the city.¡±

    ¡°Why is it there?¡±

    ¡°It allowed an intruder to enter my room and ask me some questions and for some reason I didn¡¯t mind the intrusion.¡±

    Helice wasn¡¯t sure what to make of that answer, so she let it go; the Mistress was probably stressed enough with the impending journey only a day away.

 1.043 The Journey to the Duke (11th Day of Earth Month)

    Helice and Dione accompanied Charis and were honoured to do so. The three warrior-sisters collected their horses from the Gate Stable and their weapons from the Gate House and reluctantly rode their horses through the Gate. They rode down the winding, wide stone paved road gradually descending the front slope of the Hillperch Spur passing through the few buildings at the bottom to the Lord¡¯s camp. Someone thought to name them collectively as Littleperch and the name grew to be commonly accepted. Everything eventually acquires a name mused Charis.

    No meeting committee waited for them as they approached the now assembling caravan. The caravan master indicated where in the line they were to ride and they waited until the Lord and his retinue made themselves ready to leave. She did wonder if they would place her in some sort of prison wagon, then it became increasingly obvious they didn¡¯t care. Charis didn¡¯t like waiting and the tension she generated from it was being transferred to her horse, which became skittish and took her effort to rein in distracting her.

    ¡°I am glad you have made your appointed day and time, Charis the Young. I am sure with ample opportunity you will prove yourself or not and we grant you the freedom to do so.¡± sneered the Lord. Charis didn¡¯t notice him approach; she was distracted; she wouldn¡¯t allow that to happen again! His visit confirmed he wanted her to run, she knew that would make her guilt automatic and no one would be able to save her from the fate of being hunted. This made sense and as she relaxed so did her horse, although she acknowledged Dione¡¯s Stallion was assisting somehow.

    ¡°My Stallion is yelling at your mare, Mistress, he suggests you need to relax. As Boss Mare your herd senses your mood.¡± Charis¡¯ head snapped around to look at Dione, who was now laughing with her hand over her mouth.

    Calm Charis told herself, be calm after all she wouldn¡¯t want to influence her herd!

    ¡°Tell your Stallion I appreciate his advice, like any, regardless of the source. On this occasion though, I will rely on my own Council.¡± The caravan was starting to move out so Charis spurred her horse to a trot to escape.

    ¡°It was still funny, Mistress! Or should we call you by your new title of Boss Mare now?¡± sent Helice.

    Charis could sense Helice¡¯s amusement, Saph preserve me from Seers! Even riding away I can¡¯t escape them it seems!

    ¡°Mistress, I ¡®sensed¡¯ you! It seemed emotionally, somewhat harsh, so I can only imagine the words, all the same, progress!¡±

    Charis waited for her sisters, watching the caravan wheel by. They all then drew up their hoods and began the journey together, Charis appreciating the humour now. By way of greeting, rain broke through and they were glad of their hoods and cloaks. The journey would be three days at best, four days at worst; it all depended upon how leisurely the Lord and his caravan decided to travel. She suspected the Lord would try to draw out the journey to provide Charis ample opportunity to attempt escape given his words.

    ---

    Dione rode back to Charis and Helice around mid-afternoon. She was doing her usual scouting, much to the amusement of the Lord¡¯s Guards in particular and everyone else, including the Lord himself when told.

    Dione reported they were being followed, so Charis immediately checked with Helice and no it was not any of the warrior-sisters, they were all accounted for. The person or persons following always kept pace with the Lord¡¯s caravan. Charis asked Dione to mention this to the Caravan Master who scoffed; whoever they are will keep their distance or be captured and interrogated so he didn¡¯t expect any trouble. Dione continued to range out from the caravan to ensure they wouldn¡¯t be surprised by those following or anyone else.

    They camped early, well before the next village, so they were going slower than a loaded wagon train, this journey could take five days at this rate thought Charis, what is he up to! They weren¡¯t invited to the Lord¡¯s tent or asked to share the Lord¡¯s supplies, so they ate alone from the trail supplies they thought to pack. Charis was thankful the elder suggested seven days of supplies; you never know dear want will happen on the road and better to have too much than too little was her wise advice. Charis also considered and dismissed any thought of leaving the camp to trap live game; it would be viewed as an escape attempt and nothing else. So they all stayed put, losing valuable daylight and travel time as a consequence of a Lord clinging onto a false perception.

    The camp was centred on a large fire, to be tended all night given the kindling stockpiled for it. It provided considerable light as dusk gave way to night. There were three sentries in place at all times and they repositioned themselves and changed their paths randomly so they would be difficult to predict if someone wanted to slip by them. At least they were alert thought Charis and perhaps well trained if not entirely loyal unto death. While they didn¡¯t need to they kept their own watch. The warrior-sisters always took ownership of their safety.

    ---

    Charis heard the familiar feathered death early as she knew it well. Arrow flights found three silent deaths in quick time. Casting her dark sight and then waking Dione and Helice who also cast dark sight they were prepared with weapons readied. Charis released an arrow at the guard tent to hopefully cause enough disturbance to warn them and then another at the Lord¡¯s tent to achieve the same result. Both of these actions resulted in the raiders identifying the warrior-sisters as a threat and targeting them as well.

    She didn¡¯t need to view these in daylight to recognise them as the family who could see in the dark, they were obvious from their actions and responses. Dione realised it as well and was eager to charge them. Charis held her back. They approached Charis directly and sent another couple wide. They were confident while out of firelight, they alone ruled the dark and by using that advantage could overcome any in their way using the element of surprise.

    As they approached, Charis released suddenly, one moment she was lined up as if guessing and the next she whipped around to catch one of them in the chest. When they stopped, surprised, she drew again and released. Dione gave up all pretence and released multiple sling stones. They realised their foe was not only aware of them; they could target them also. Surprised and shocked they faded away, leaving their dead and wounded behind.

    Charis headed for one of the guard tents and the four within were all slain in their sleep, most efficiently, a single red blood line across their throats, all still in their bedrolls. She approached the Lord¡¯s tent next and thankfully her arrow caused enough commotion to wake them to prevent too much loss of life. Charis was careful and meandered across the camp unarmed, no need to provide any of the now nervous guards with an excuse. The Lord of the Northern Watch was surveying those in his generous tent with a lantern in hand. Then he saw Charis and glared, jaw set before raising his voice.

    ¡°Get back to your camp, now! This is to be left to the professionals not the likes of you girl!¡±

    Well thought Charis, there are significantly fewer professionals alive now then at dusk the previous day as she marched back to where she was told to go.

    +++

    It was dawn when she saw him again, stomping as he approached the warrior-sisters camp. Charis asked Dione and Helice to salvage some sleep, which meant she was on watch to receive the noble visitor.

    He shook his hand grasping two arrow shafts, at her.

    ¡°Do you realise where we found these?¡±

    ¡°They were blind releases in the dark. None hit a mark, so no harm done I would imagine.¡±

    ¡°Well right there my girl you are mistaken!¡± as a vein throbbed in his forehead, ¡°Two more were found, in the bodies of dead men. How do you explain those?¡±

    ¡°They hit and killed men who were attacking us?¡± Charis opened her hands and shrugged.

    ¡°How did you see them, they both took an arrow in the chest, near the same place for both!¡±Stolen story; please report.

    ¡°When the lanterns were lit, the light hit them enough for Dione and me to aim at them.¡±

    At that moment they heard a man screaming as he was being dragged away, one of his legs dangling, possibly broken and certain to be the cause of his screams. The Lord glanced in the direction of the sound and then glared back at Charis.

    ¡°I am watching you, be ready to leave soon. I am needed elsewhere for now.¡± waving his finger at Charis as he spoke.

    Charis didn¡¯t need to wake Dione and Helice; the visit by the Lord woke them. So they started to pack up their camp while listening to the screaming escaping from the tent the injured man was taken to. Then the screaming stopped and a dead body was thrown out of the tent. The Lord was next to exit followed by a couple of his guards trying to wipe blood from their hands.

    ¡°Gather a couple of horses, rope and some blankets, we have some work to do.¡± said Charis, her words slow and quiet.

    Charis, Dione and Helice with the aid of horses, gathered the dead and started to build a pyre for them using kindling stored near the camp fire. The raiders on the ground and the guards off the ground resting upon a makeshift wooden platform, eventually some of the Lord¡¯s soldiers assisted, once they realised what they were doing. The Lord peered out and Charis could perceive he was considering intervening and then he closed the tent flap.

    ¡°May our enemy¡¯s souls stay to ground and explain themselves to Jury and may our friend¡¯s souls reach for the sky and sit beside Judge.¡± She stated plainly and then lit the pyre, under a clear sky, sun shining, the rain an inconvenience of yesterday.

    Charis would have eagerly taken the raider¡¯s eyes except doing so in front of a paranoid Lord was probably not the best action. While the soldiers didn¡¯t say anything there were a few discrete nods in recognition of the pyre and the fact mere girls managed to hit their targets and probably turned the attackers away.

    +++

    The caravan travelled much quicker the next day and they made excellent time as slower wagons were abandoned and any useful goods were transferred to spare horses. It seemed the attack changed the Lord¡¯s level of urgency. Charis guessed he knew them and possibly feared them. She knew she wouldn¡¯t treat them lightly, they can see in the dark for one thing!

    The caravan quickly passed through the village they should have stayed at the previous night. A few villagers poked their heads out until they realised the caravan wasn¡¯t stopping, much to their disgust. It was dusk when they arrived at the next village on the road to Parium; for it was truly a road, with stone under foot, hoof and wheel. The Lord claimed the village green and setup his camp on it. Charis asked and received permission to spend the night at the Inn. She wanted to determine if attacked again; they were the targets or the Lord was the target plus she wanted a hot meal since the Lord was reluctant to share.

    +++

    They were underway as soon as morning light allowed, this would be a full day of travel it seemed as the urgency continued. Charis figured tonight would be the raider¡¯s final opportunity; they wouldn¡¯t attack during the day as they would lose their greatest advantage. Towards late afternoon they were in another village. The Caravan Master and the Lord were in a heated discussion. Charis was reluctant to intervene until she decided she couldn¡¯t stop herself!

    ¡°We will proceed.¡± insisted the Lord.

    ¡°My Lord, the village will be safer overnight. We will be well short of the city if we travel on and will need to camp beside the road.¡± the caravan master replied.

    ¡°That close to the city they will not dare to attack again, we will be safe enough I am sure.¡±

    Charis thought whatever she said the Lord would probably do the opposite so she decided to test her theory!

    ¡°I agree Lord, onwards, with some expert riding and Lordly leadership we will make the City Gates in excellent time! I am keen to face my betters!¡± stated Charis.

    ¡°If I needed advice from a girl child I would ask for it. As it is, my command is final, we proceed Caravan Master.¡± and he stomped away, mounted his horse and kicked away for all to follow his Lordly lead.

    ¡°I am sorry Caravan Master; I thought if I said it he would do the opposite. If my support is of any worth to you I believe we should have stayed overnight in the village.¡±

    ¡°Well it isn¡¯t. Men do not need advice from girls!¡± and he also left to mount his horse and catch up to his Lord.

    By this time Dione and Helice approached Charis, leading her horse, so it was there to mount. They were now alone and behind everyone else so needed to gallop to make up the distance before they were accused of escaping. Most of the Lord¡¯s men though were looking forward not back.

    Mid-morning and the caravan slowed as they caught up to a gaggle of traffic blocking the road. Charis eventually found out from people slogging towards them from the opposite direction the bridge was blocked by a broken down wagon, over loaded with stone for the city. It would take time to unload it and carry the stone off the bridge and then drag the wagon clear. The stream the bridge crossed was not particularly fast or deep many thought; still no one took the option. If they could pass single file on foot or mounted they did so, if not they were trapped on the wrong side of the bridge. In the end Charis was amused to observe the Lord¡¯s men assisting with the clearance. It didn¡¯t make a difference; they would be camped one more night beside the road. The Lord and the Caravan Master didn¡¯t come anywhere near Charis.

    ¡°I suspect this delay is deliberate Charis.¡± suggested Dione.

    ¡°Why do you believe that? How could it break down at exactly the right moment?¡± asked Helice.

    ¡°Easy, they could have weaken the wagon axles at night and then made some sort of show on the bridge so it was stopped and then crack, the axle gives way, right where they want it. We bypassed another broken down wagon back up the road, so that one was their first attempt I presume.¡± added Dione.

    ¡°Well in any case, this is their last opportunity by luck or plan, so they will make it count. Let¡¯s be prepared.¡± commanded Charis.

    ¡°I wonder if the Lord would consider turning around and spending the night at the village we just passed?¡± grinned Dione; no one answered her as they all knew the answer.

    At dusk the caravan continued on, over the newly cleared bridge and then setup camp on the other side, while some light remained. The travellers in both directions edged past their camp, the imposing guards didn¡¯t encourage anyone to ask to stay with them. Charis meanwhile began preparations. She asked Dione to scout one direction up the stream and Helice the other direction; Charis was searching for any sort of paths, which could possibly be navigated in the dark. It needed to seem likely anyone could take either path without being able to see in the dark and therefore offer possible escape routes to others escaping with them, if they possess any sense, she thought.

    Charis set up their roster same as last night, she considered setting some alerts, only for a moment though, as waving her arms around and mumbling may not be looked upon favourably by her current escort. They would be tripped by the sentries who would be considered hostile to her as any other intruders in any case. After a cold evening meal the warrior-sisters settled in for a long cautious night with weapons close and prepared. The camp persisted with everyone circled around a large fire, with sentries this time more under cover than standing as available targets. While the remaining guards in the tents were sleeping in most of their armour regardless of the discomfort.

    As Charis observed, alert, they arrived and they were extremely cautious this time. She woke Dione and Helice and they crept along, keeping low making ready for fight or flight. The warm red glows shifted before them, keeping maximum distance from Charis and the warrior-sisters and circling towards the Lords Tent. She counted four of them, while another three hovered near the guard¡¯s tent. Charis started moving to a better position followed by Dione and Helice. They kept near cover, trees and wagons, anything as they knew they could be seen as well.

    The plan was to circle to the Lord¡¯s tent as soon as they suspected he was the target. This meant they couldn¡¯t witness what was going on with the sentries and the guard¡¯s tent. They heard struggles inside the tent and could detect multiple warm red glows, most where prone though. Charis cut the tent and entered, not able to tell the difference between raider and the Lord¡¯s men.

    Dione entered behind Charis and unshuttered the lantern she was carrying. All in the tent were illuminated, raiders and Lord¡¯s men alike who stopped fighting for a heartbeat. The raiders left into the night momentarily startled by the light. The Lord stood dazed, a number of dead lay on the floor of the tent.

    ¡°So your true colours are revealed, you murderous bitches!¡± spat the Lord.

    Charis was shocked and for a heartbeat frozen in place. She expected to be questioned not abused for the attempted rescue.

    ¡°Lord, it wasn¡¯t them there were others here. Blood is everywhere and none on them; they shed the light and scared the attackers away. We were saved by them!¡±

    Charis didn¡¯t recognise who spoke and she didn¡¯t care now. She was already turning to leave.

    ¡°Follow us Lord if you want to escape, I doubt they have given up.¡±

    ¡°They are working with you, once we¡¯re alone you will have us!¡± replied the Lord.

    ¡°It was always in my best interest to arrive at the City with you alive, any other outcome would label me an outlaw, which I am not and never have been! You have two choices, stay here and die or follow me and maybe live. This concerns our lives now, so we¡¯re leaving.¡±

    Arrows started targeting the tent and when one struck a servant everyone dived for the ground regardless of the bleeding bodies and pools of blood. Charis left through the split in the tent with Dione and Helice. The Lord led and others of his retinue able to followed him by crawling along the tent floor. Dione shuttered the lantern, the beam of light enough to aid those leaving the Lord¡¯s tent without silhouetting anyone she hoped. Charis started leading them to the stream when she heard some sobbing back in the tent.

    ¡°Who is crying?¡± she asked no one in particular.

    ¡°Never mind, keep going.¡± answered the Lord.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Charis I have found two children and I am leading them out.¡±

    It was a thought of course, not spoken words from Helice. Charis was a little surprised at the contact, not that it happened, it was expected, what was surprising was the distance and the situation. Was contacting so natural to Helice and the Seers regardless of the circumstances, such as being in danger, they could send? The Silver Rings and their company in the days before seemed to improve many things! Charis needed to improve; she needed to be able to contact her Seers directly as effortlessly as they contacted her. Something for the future if she survived this mad Lord.

 1.044 Outwit, Outlast (15th Day of Earth Month)

    They made their way down a game trail amongst light bushes, heading towards the stream and the trees and thicker and plentiful bushes which lined it. Charis glanced back often to make sure everyone was keeping as low as possible. She also heard some screams and yelling back at the camp.

    ¡°How do you know where to go?¡± asked the Lord, suspicion in his voice.

    ¡°Unlike yourself we prepare, we don¡¯t assume our decisions are always the right one. We have pre-scouted and pre-marked this trail. Well my warrior-sisters did as I couldn¡¯t leave the camp.¡±

    Charis paused to do a count as they passed her, the Lord, two of his servants, three of his men at arms and the two children rescued by Helice.

    They reached the stream, without pursuit. The noise from the camp either stopped or was too low and far away to be heard. Charis decided she needed to ask the Lord for a direction choice to try and include him in the decision making process.

    ¡°Lord, we have plotted courses for up the stream and down the stream, we didn¡¯t believe heading straight for the city would be wise as that was too obvious. One will return us to the road, the other further away from everything and everyone. What is your command?¡±

    ¡°I, well, um, I would think far away from everyone and everything, once we have dawn we will be able to fight back and even walking we will make the city by the end of the day.¡±

    ¡°Away from everyone and everything it is. Follow Dione as she scouted this trail.¡±

    ¡°What is happening at the camp?¡± asked Charis

    ¡°Dione said the horses were still tethered including hers, the raiders were spreading out searching, mostly towards the city,¡± replied Helice.

    ¡°Let¡¯s follow and ensure no one strays from the path.¡±

    They kept up a decent pace for blind people leading blind people, a hand on the shoulder of the one walking in front of them, although the stream on one side ensured no one strayed too far from the game trail. With everyone else in front of her she set alerts behind them at intervals to detect if anyone was following them directly. It was dawn when the first alert signalled her. Charis was secretly relieved as they managed a significant lead on those hunting them, even if the pace was a constant slow!

    ¡°Helice, ask Alcmene to contact the Seers and ask for a message to be sent to the city and find out if a patrol from the city could meet them along the stream? Advise them the Lord is with them. Make sure they came across this information in a vision, possibly from Rhea!¡±

    Charis then headed to the front of the line and as she approached Dione, Charis whispered to her to release her horse and as many others as possible to discover if they would follow the stallion in a wide circle to meet them. Dione smiled, she always seemed happiest when working with her stallion thought Charis.

    With dawn just gone the Lord insisted on a rest. Charis agreed, not that she was going to say no to him! The children¡¯s condition was also a concern, both distressed and quietly whimpering, Helice trying to console them. They were still under cover beside the stream, so they drank fresh water and Dione shared some cold rations with them all. Charis pushed through the foliage to observe what if anything was beyond the tree line. All Charis could sight were fields upon fields of mature corn, no movement and no people. May be it was time to circle back towards the city. She would check with the Lord first though, she smiled to herself.

    ¡°Lord, we¡¯re probably far enough away from the ambush to start heading towards the city, do you agree?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± he replied, short and sharp as he slapped at an insect of some sort.

    Charis rounded everybody up, the Lord last and suggested he lead off as was proper in the circumstances. She asked Dione about her horse and he was making excellent time and leading a few of the other horses with him. They should discover the herd soon. Helice let her know there were some questions about children and were any with them? Charis thought for a while and advised Helice to let whoever was asking know a couple of children accompanied them, although she wondered how a vision would reveal the information and she needed to trust Rhea to convince those asking. Still it did mean someone valued them, which contrasted with the Lord¡¯s lack of concern for them when his life was on the line.

    They heard the horses then. She asked Dione to make a bit of a show so they didn¡¯t just line up for the Lord and his men, especially her stallion. Eventually the Lord and his men at arms were mounted. The Lord didn¡¯t seem concerned when his men failed to capture the black stallion, which evaded all their attempts. Dione concluded that being black it wasn¡¯t considered noble.

    ¡°I hold you to your oath Charis the Young; we will meet in the city. I ride ahead to announce our arrival.¡±

    ¡°What of your servant and the two children Lord?¡± asked Charis

    ¡°I leave them to your care, my servant will ensure you don¡¯t make an escape and present yourself as soon as possible to the City Guard when you arrive.¡± Then he turned his horse and was off, leading his men at arms and servant.

    ¡°It seems his safety is more important than any others. Why are you still his servant? How did the children come to be with him?¡± asked Charis not expecting an answer to either question.

    ¡°I have served My Lord for five years, been faithful to do his bidding and loyal. I am honoured he entrusted me to ensure you hold to your oath.¡±

    The children upon hearing his speech didn¡¯t volunteer any information.

    Dione drew Charis away from them all.

    ¡°I can call my horse back and we could at least ensure the children are away safely?¡±

    ¡°No we will stay together, although have your stallion circle wide. There should be a city patrol searching for us by now and there might be a chance we¡¯re still being sought after by the raiders.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    Charis rounded up the party and they headed back through the bush and trees to the stream and under cover, as she expected the patrol from the city to follow the stream. At dusk they made a cold camp much to the disgust of the Lord¡¯s Servant. Charis asked Helice to check on what was happening, especially the patrol. She was told the Lord insisted on being escorted to the city by the patrol and another would be sent out the next day for them. She took some moments to compose herself as the news was not supposed to be known by them and her reaction would have been suspicious.

    ¡°Why are we not at the city? Why are we further up this stream and moving away from the City? Are you trying to escape?¡± shouted the Servant.

    Charis just punched him in the stomach. Everyone was shocked. She then walked away and perched on the edge of a dead log to plan, given the latest information.

    They would have to make their own way to the city and one of the best ways would be back along the stream to the main road, surely the raiders wouldn¡¯t expect them to double back? It would also ensure they didn¡¯t become lost amongst farmer¡¯s fields.

    +++

    In the morning Charis stated the plan, no discussion was entered into. She asked Dione to call in her horse and gallop it in front of them along the path they would be taking beside the stream. The children complained to each other and they thought she didn¡¯t hear them. She couldn¡¯t blame them, as the adults in their lives so far weren¡¯t exactly caring for them or worried about them.

    Dione and Helice walked with them and tried to cheer the children as best they could. The servant just derided their efforts. They are children what say do they have in the world, being his opinion.

    Charis checked with Dione to confirm her stallion was alone in the Lord¡¯s camp before allowing them all to return to it. Dione also let her Mistress know about a tent the children could stay in to avoid most of the dead bodies and blood.

    Although dusk was upon them, enough sunlight remained to reveal the dead. The dead still lay where they fell, most in the guard tents and more in the Lord¡¯s tent and they were starting to smell. Charis noted the livery and armour from most of the men at arms was removed, so perhaps the Lord was still in danger. It would also explain the lack of pursuit by the raiders.

    Charis asked the servant and the children to strike the best tent, no bodies and no blood near it to traumatise them and to keep them busy. The servant actually assisted without complaint. A couple of horses were still tethered so Helice moved them to the stream and cared for them as they suffered from severe dehydration, the ground around them devoid of any vegetation, so likely hungry as well.

    Charis and Dione started to collect the dead bodies with the aid of her horse and piled them upon the camp¡¯s fire pit.

    ¡°Mistress I have found an ideal campsite by the stream, so I will lead the servant and children to it so they can pitch the tent for tonight.¡± sent Helice.

    Charis used her frustration about not being able to communicate Seer-like with Helice to shout in her mind¡¯s eye ¡°YES¡± and hoped.

    ¡°I felt your emotion Mistress, it will be done.¡±

    Charis and Dione finished with the bodies and then added most of the goods and chattels from the tents, including the tents themselves. Then they fired the pit and called it a pyre. Charis didn¡¯t have the time or energy to sort those deserving from those undeserving so they would all face Jury and she could decide upon the fate of their souls. Her words spoken over the pyre apologising to them as it was the best they could do. She didn¡¯t take any eyes either in case she guessed wrong. No one deserved to walk blindly in life, let alone forever in death unless proven evil. She felt the pyre was safe, after all who on the run would advertise where they were to their pursuers, so it must be a patrol or others dealing with the dead.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    Charis took the opportunity to set some alerts by the stream as she approached their new camp site. Dione, Helice, the children and the servant were gathered around a discrete camp fire eating what was left of their meagre provisions when Charis arrived. They were here to be away from death and blood and in case someone investigated the pyre overnight.

    The servant and children appreciated the hint of civilisation and were soon asleep inside the tent.

    Dione, after grooming the horses let Charis know the rescued horses weren¡¯t fit to be ridden for now; although given time and care they should recover their health and condition.

    +++

    They broke their fast with the last of the cheese and stale bread. Under the guise of grooming one of the horses the Lord¡¯s Servant leapt upon its back and rode it towards the city, shouting back he was sure they would follow him soon enough. Charis was happy to be rid of him now she suspected the raiders were working on another plan. She asked Helice to let their friends know they would be walking to the city using the main road.

    It would also allow her some time to chat to the children. It took a bit of entertaining and laughter, to relax them enough to answer some questions. Helice stole some of the simpler troupe tricks from Otonia by connecting with Alcmene to learn them. The boy was being squired and educated by the Lord; he was a third son of a minor Baron, no one special, which is why the Lord abandoned him to her care. The girl was being escorted to Parium, when the Lord became interested in Charis, so she was now overdue to arrive in the city.

    They reached the City Gates and were not stopped, checked or in any way asked the reason for their visit or if they have any business in the city. Charis was amazed, they weren¡¯t required to surrender their weapons or asked to stable their horses. While Dione, Helice and Charis presented reasonably well attired and fit, the children were not, in fact they appeared bedraggled and unkempt. Given the horses were allowed to accompany them they left the two children on Dione¡¯s stallion to reduce the amount of walking they still needed to do.

    They made it to the first reasonable looking Inn ¨C The Weary Pony, which seemed to fit their situation. The horses were stabled and the children led up to a room. Helice agreed to sleep in the room with them, while Charis and Dione took a separate room. They raced to the common room, the children laughing and eager to enjoy the best meal to be eaten by them in over five days. Charis explained to the children they would ask for directions to the Duke¡¯s Castle, which shouldn¡¯t be difficult to find, in the morning. More important would be a hearty meal and a restful night¡¯s sleep. She was rewarded with a smile from both of them.

    +++

    In the morning they broke their fast, paid the Innkeeper and collected their two horses. The Innkeeper advised them to find for the main street and follow it to the middle of the city and ask the Guard to gain entry to Duke¡¯s Castle, which dominated the middle of the city. They placed the children on Dione¡¯s horse like the previous day, although they were now more animated and couldn¡¯t stop asking questions, which no one knew the answers to. Charis found a main street easily as the Inn wasn¡¯t far from one. They followed it to the centre of the city; the number of people here intimidated Charis. Dione and Helice weren¡¯t comfortable either. To the children this was an adventure; back in civilisation, safe with much to see and do.

    As they approached the Main Gate of the Castle, they looked up and up. They didn¡¯t imagine a stone wall could be this high and still remain standing.

    ¡°State your business!¡± yelled the Guard at the Gate, watched on by a number of his company.

    ¡°I am Charis the Young, Honoured prisoner of the Lord of the Northern Watch and called to the City of Parium to be judged by the Duke.¡±

    Her loud announcement compelled their attention and one was sent into the Castle to report their arrival. As they waited, a number of citizens gathered around them, showing interest all of a sudden in these strangers, which suited Charis. The Guard called them into the Gatehouse and commanded the others to move the crowd on. Charis wanted to make sure the news of her arrival would be common knowledge so she couldn¡¯t vanish without people knowing she did so after visiting the Castle and the Duke.

    Only one approached Charis, Dione, Helice and the children. He was a Judge Knight for sure, what grade Charis did not know, she could never tell, by some religious design they all appeared alike. The Guards deferred to him immediately and with great respect. He was encased in impressive and expensive plate mail armour and while not an expert on armour Charis could still appreciate fine workmanship after observing her father at the forge for so many years. Charis was impressed by the wealth on display and was surprised this armoured guard wore a sword at his side and a shield on his back and not more impressive weapons, like a two handed great sword.

    ¡°I am the Judge Knight of the Dukedom; you will follow me now please.¡± It was more of a command than an invitation. He did not wait to be obeyed, it was just expected. The guards returned to their duty. Charis wanted to bolt to test their respective actions; she managed to supressed the childish thought though, maybe for another time.

    Charis, Dione and Helice strode through the Main Wall Gate with the children on Dione¡¯s stallion following behind. They followed the stone roadway, which dissected a region mostly covered in grass. Then another stone wall, this one less formidable than the Main Wall. The Gate in this wall was around from the first Gate so any siege engines would need to be re-positioned. Through this Gate, which was also guarded, they continued to follow. The Judge Knight asked no questions, made no comment and was making them follow him because he expected them to, still.

    Inside these walls sat many buildings with many purposes, including barracks and stables for many men at arms, blacksmiths, leatherworkers and other trades. Behind the inner wall and placed in the centre; stood the most majestic and foreboding Castle of the Duke. The guards at the main entrance stood aside as the Judge Knight led them in. Their horses were taken by retainers and the children continued, walking with Charis.

    The Judge Knights footfalls clanked upon the stone and it was the only sound Charis heard. They were led through a maze of hallways and past many different rooms. Eventually they were asked to wait in one of them. Food was set before them as well as drinks and surprisingly the children were still with them. Then they waited. There were no windows in the room, so the lanterns continued to provide the only light and no dusk to measure the day going by. It was comfortably fitted out, so not a prison cell in the truest sense; however they weren¡¯t allowed to leave it without company.

    Finally the door opened and the Duke¡¯s Retainer presented himself.

    ¡°Please follow me; you are now going to present yourselves to the Duke.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re hardly in a condition to be presented, we have been on the trail for days, running for our lives!¡± stated Charis

    The retainer glanced back at Charis ignoring her plea and signalled them to follow. The Throne Room was not far and they stopped before closed double doors. The guards at the door knocked twice and then they were opened by unseen hands from inside the room.

    Charis expected to see the Duke, all she saw was a trail of carpet which turned right and left, where she thought the Duke would be sitting. A retainer within the Throne Room announced her.

    ¡°Charis the Young, Honourable prisoner of the Lord of the Northern March presents herself to the Duke, Ruler of the Duchy of Parium.¡± The retainer with her then indicated she should follow the carpet and turn right. Charis was first, with the boy on her right and the girl on her left, behind them walked Dione and Helice.

    Charis strode in with her head held level; she did not gawk although tempted to do so, as she aimed for dignity. Following the bright red carpet into the room she did not observe the Duke until she turned right and appraised him seated on his throne.

    The Duke reminded Charis of Halius, same amber eyes, and clean shaven square jaw with his face framed by feint full eyebrows. His eyebrows, being the lightest of brown, probably should have its own colour name, given how far from brown the colour actually appeared to be, imagined Charis. This all suggested his blood line was and still is extremely pure, if not more so than the Lord of the Northern Watch¡¯s blood line.

    Charis needed to shrug off this false familiarity, the Duke wasn¡¯t Halius. To accomplish this she looked at his bright red royal hair, plentiful, shoulder length.

    A vacant throne to his left, on his right stood the Judge Knight. She thought it could be the same one. No one else could easily protect the Duke from harm and there couldn¡¯t be two sets of armour like the one she witnessed could there? She wondered where the carpet to the left would take her. Random distracting thoughts, Charis admonished herself.

    The girl bowed before the Duke as the boy knelt on one knee. Charis followed the girl¡¯s lead, only noticing in time, previously lost in her own thoughts, remembering Halius. Dione and Helice followed Charis¡¯ lead.

    ¡°First things first, I thank you for the safe delivery of the children, they are important to me and I am gladdened to see them healthy and well after their ordeal.¡± At flourish of the hand from the Duke and the retainer currently with them, quickly led them away.

    ¡°I am impressed. Given multiple opportunities you were determined to present yourself to me.¡± He lent forward slightly. ¡°I have many who are advocating on your behalf my girl,¡± he flashed his teeth, ¡°I find it remarkable one so young has many petitioning me to release you, innocent of all charges.¡±

    He stood up then and stepped down from the dais his impressive throne was on and strolled around the warrior-sisters placing his hands behind his back. He did not ask a question so Charis did not make a comment. They still were equipped with their weapons and he was within reach of them! Charis was mildly shocked and trying to cover any signs of it.

    ¡°My Lord of the Northern March on the other hand is utterly convinced you are an agent of the ancient enemy and I should strike you down!¡± he finished. He ambled back to his throne smiling to himself; he revelled in being the Duke!

    ¡°No comment no offer of defence on your behalf, no plea?¡±

    ¡°I am what I do, not what I say or others say about me.¡± answered Charis.

    ¡°What do you do Charis the Young?¡±

    ¡°I try to treat all I meet as fairly as possible. I try to assist others where I can. I try to be generous in deed, favour and coin when I can afford to be.¡±

    ¡°This must work well for you. I bare witness to the determination, the watchfulness and dedication of the two with you. I would suggest the heartbeat any of my men at arms tried to kill you those two would fling themselves at them to try and save you. Yes their eyes have narrowed and they are ready to spring. Hold loyal followers of Charis, I wish her no harm,¡± he paused, ¡°at this time.¡±

    While Dione and Helice would like to trust the Duke they only relaxed slightly.

    ¡°I will admit to you I find it difficult to reconcile all the stories I have been told about you with the girl standing before me. Well are you named Charis the Young, although I surmise a better name would be Charis the Mystery?¡± He raised his voice as he finished.

    The final words must have been a signal of some sort as a number of retainers entered the room and at another wave of his hand they escorted the warrior-sisters from the Throne Room. All bowed as they left and then turned to walk back along the red carpet.

    ¡°We will continue our conversation tomorrow, unfortunately with much more yelling I suspect.¡± said the Duke as they were walking away.

    Once the warrior-sisters were escorted from his presence the Duke then turned towards the Judge Knight, resting one leg over the arm of his throne, very relaxed! The room belonged to them alone.

    ¡°What do you make of our guest then?¡±

    ¡°She is not evil. I did not sense or detect such on her or her companions. She says few words and would rather be judged by her actions, which is a pleasant change from most of your court. You can often discern much about the leader from the actions and loyalty of those who follow them and the two with her were prepared to die for her.¡±

    ¡°I am surprised you managed to utter so many words! Was that a speech from you? I sense you admire her don¡¯t you! One meeting and she has won you over, incredible. Two miracles, so I best pray so I receive the third.¡±

    The Judge Knight considered speaking further and then thought better of it. He was not prone to much speech as the Duke well knew, so what was said was enough.

    ¡°Now you go silent again!¡± he bellowed, his voice echoing around the empty Throne Room!

    Under his helm, unseen, the Judge Knight¡¯s lips turn up slightly in a minute smile.

 1.045 The Court of the Duke (17th Day of Earth Month)

    Charis, Helice and Dione were welcomed into what was akin a guided cage; assigned individual rooms, each appointed in generous luxury and certainly far above what they expected. The canopy bed, intricately carved on its posts; large enough for three tall people, the mattress full of goose down with goose down pillows. Supplemented by finely crafted wooden cupboards with handles that were not wood, no one in their small circle knew the material.

    The baths surprised them the most. Firstly, the baths were on the same floor as their bedrooms, not sure which floor in the Castle they were on, although close to the Throne Room. The assumption being these rooms were for visiting nobles.

    White stone dressed the Baths, a large room with tall ceiling and sunken pools of water the cost was obvious. Each pool contained a varying temperature, cold, warm and hot where the bather could slip from one to the other at their leisure. This separate bath specially reserved for the females of the court, with female servants to attend to those using it.

    They utilised the baths to refresh and although a few other court Ladies attended with them, Charis, Dione and Helice kept to themselves while the other women whispered about them, glancing in their direction from time to time. They cleaned down their armour and cloaks as best they could and would wear a clean under cloth for their presentation at court tomorrow. If they were going to be accused, they would present at their best.

    Charis and her sisters walked the halls to return to their rooms and before each was a servant in the Duke¡¯s livery, which was dominated by crimson red and gold inlay. They curtsied as they approached.

    ¡°If you would be pleased we will take your clothes to be washed and dried.¡±

    Each sister glanced at each other and as Dione¡¯s room was first in line, they learnt the servant offered a cloth bag for them to deposit their clothes and upon asking their armour. Assured their clothes would be returned by middle of the next day, while their armour would be returned by first bell to ensure it was available for court.

    Dione and Helice met in Charis¡¯ room soon after, their only clothes being their armour under cloth and felt. Dione did protest many days ago as she did want to take her dresses and she was persuaded to leave them in Hillperch. After all Helice didn¡¯t have any.

    They rested the day away together with sleep and idle chatter, not sure if any agents were eavesdropping on them or possibly spying. A knock at Charis¡¯ door was answered and servants carried in various foods, Charis¡¯ immediate thought went to possible second last final meal and then dismissed it as Dione and Helice hoovered around it happily. Trencher filled with stew, side slices of roast beef, roasted chicken legs all surrounded with lettuce, carrot and turnips accompanied by apple cider in a small keg. All placed on a fine large table. The servants stood back and waited for further instruction.

    ¡°Retire please, we would request you to return in a bell¡¯s time,¡± said Charis.

    The servants looked at each other, uncertain and then the one assigned to Charis spoke quietly.

    ¡°Are you offended by our service or our appearance mistress? If so, you can view others. Otherwise we have been instructed to not leave your side and answer your every request,¡± as she finished, her face blushed a feint pink.

    Dione glanced to Helice eyebrows furrowed, while Helice tilted her head and shrugged.

    ¡°We don¡¯t require any services, except the withdrawal of this meal in a bell¡¯s time. Do you understand?¡± confirmed Charis, a low pitch to her voice.

    The servants again looked to each other curtsied and quickly withdrew from the room.

    ¡°Eat sisters. I suspect the Duke has made some assumptions, hopefully there will be none tomorrow.¡± said Charis, looking towards the closed doors to the room contemplating what this meant distracted by the wealth that even a door in the castle displayed.

    ---

    On the first bell like a co-ordinated attack each of their doors were knocked upon to announce their fast was about to be broken. Charis thought of Otonia and how she would be running around for a robe or something about now and smiled to herself, while answering the door in her armour under cloth.

    A servant carried in an egg based meal, spotted with greens and yellows, possibly chopped vegetables. She then went out of the room and carefully pushed in her armour, which hung over a frame of some sort, polished, clean and fresh. A curtsy, polite smile and she left. Charis assumed this service was the same for Dione and Helice.

    When finished Charis tinkled a little bell that was there with the meal to see what would happen. Seven heartbeats possible less and her servant returned to clear away her morning meal. Alone at last Charis began preparing for court, patting down her armour under cloth and reaching for her felt when there was a knock on her door.

    Answering it, her servant curtsied again before her.

    ¡°Mistress you are expected at court within the bell, I would be pleased to assist you prepare. I am acquainted with your armour and can enhance your presence with various powders, gels and hair styling.¡±

    Charis waved her arm to invite her into her room.

    True to her word, Charis was ready well before being required, including some light application of powder.

    ¡°Your skin is amazing mistress if you don¡¯t consider me too forward in saying.¡± At Charis¡¯ smile she continues, ¡°I could plait your hair if you wish although the cut out over your neck and back of your head is unusual, something can still be done. Plaits are popular in Court at present.¡± As she gathers Charis¡¯ hair, she quickly releases it and steps back.

    ¡°It is the normal reaction upon seeing them. I take no offence and suggest plaits will not suit now or into the future.¡±

    ¡°I, am, am, sorry mistress. I shouldn¡¯t have reacted that way,¡± she stuttered.

    ¡°You can make it up to me by using your powder to cover the skin colouration on my neck from the sun.¡±

    ¡°There is none there mistress your skin is,¡± Charis couldn¡¯t see her blush, ¡°perfect.¡±

    Charis swivelled in the chair she perched on, pausing upon seeing the servant¡¯s bright red face before recovering.

    ¡°I wear no armour there.¡± Charis was questioning and thinking, ignoring the servant for a few heartbeats. The servant lowered her eyes no knowing what this meant. Surely, the mistress should know her skin. How would she treat a servant who is too familiar?

    ¡°I am sorry mistress, I didn¡¯t mean any offence. Your skin is perfect mistress, it is a pity your armour covers most of it, most Ladies in court would go to grand lengths to display it as far as fashion today permits.¡± It was only towards the end of her words the servant felt the Lady seated in front of her heard any of them.

    Charis stood in a snap, fetched her daggers, positioned them, and turned on her heel back to face the startled servant.

    ¡°Do I look presentable?¡± At the slow nod of the servant, Charis took that as a yes. Then there was a heavy knock on her door.

    ¡°Is it time mistress, the Duke demands your presence.¡± She curtsied.

    ---

    Charis met Dione and Helice in the hallway outside their rooms, each checking each other¡¯s arms and armour. It was not necessary as each room contained a long polished copper mirror positioned to capture the dawn light, although Charis was too distracted to use the one in her room. They could have asked their servants as well, only Charis did.

    They paused before the ornate red and gold Throne Room doors. The doors being a little more obvious today as the sisters were prepared for the audience and used some of their waiting time to notice. As they entered after their loud announcement, they noticed a full court waited for them in the Throne Room. Many stood on either side of the carpet, subdued chitchat and whispering being exchanged. Charis, Dione and Helice with heads held level walked the red carpet towards the Duke and Duchess.

    The dais was divided into three levels, uppermost were the Thrones for the Duke and the Duchess. The Thrones were draped in volumes of cloth and furs, as were the noble couple. Seated beside the Duke was the Duchess, they were both elaborately dressed in the best finery available, their crowns being the most modest part of their royal costume as both looked more like plain golden loops, thought Charis. The Judge Knight was not to be seen, which surprised her, although she wasn¡¯t sure why, she just expected him to be here as well.

    The next tier held various important looking people, most of them in the livery of the Duke.

    Standing on the lower level of the dais, although close to the Throne was the Lord of the Northern Watch. His advisors and councillors stood near him on the floor proper. The sight of the Lord so close to the Duke caused her to doubt.

    Dressed in full armour without their helms, it all seemed inadequate now, given the display of finery before them and around them. They only equipped their daggers and these were in plain sight hanging from the front of their belts in a v direction to highlight their femininity. Their cloaks were flung back over their shoulders with hoods back to clearly reveal their faces. They would be known and recognised. They stopped in a line before the Duke and Duchess and bowed.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    From a far corner of the court, a voice began proceedings.

    ¡°You have been accused by the Lord of the Northern Watch to be an agent of the ancient evil. Given he is of noble birth and you are common you are guilty until proven innocent. You must convince this court of your noble superiors that you are innocent. You must refute all the charges that you are accused. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± replied Charis. She summoned up all of her courage and answered strongly, to ensure there was no doubt in her conviction she was innocent. It occurred to her at the worst possible moment all who sat in judgement of her were at least twice her age.

    The Lord of the Northern Watch then turned to face the Duke and Duchess, bowed and then turned toward Charis, a devouring smile dancing across his face. His anticipation plain, his keenness obvious he did not need to warm to his task.

    ¡°You are young yet you have skills beyond your age. I am told there are many you have slain by arrow to the eye, how are we to believe this is a natural skill and not aided by the ancient enemy?¡±

    Charis paused to glance at those around her, not really seeing, using the delay to gather herself before she spoke.

    ¡°I was hunting in the forest at the age of ten. I hunted to survive, so to miss would mean an empty stomach for the night, when you are starving you learn to be accurate. To be fair I have struck just as many elsewhere as I have in the eye,¡± she answered in a voice plain and strong.

    There was a polite soft clapping response from the court to this answer. Charis willed with all her might that this was the required response.

    ¡°You seem to have wealth in coin yet no means to procure such wealth. You are a land owner in Hillperch for instance, you have the arms and armour you display openly in this court and you had the means to survive without commissions for the weeks prior to being summoned to this court.¡±

    ¡°We do things for people. Some pay in favours, some pay in coin and some will never pay. A grateful Mistress of Leatherworking made the armour we wear at no cost. We wore her craft in the Town¡¯s Quest for Three and it was clearly superior and saved our lives. From this, she was recognised for her skills and with the increased trade was happy to repay our faith in her. We have on a number of occasions been agents for Priests on important tasks or missions and they with their faith sometimes believe in paying in coin, paying in favour or paying with future promises. We have rescued people from evil and while their gratitude is appreciated, many a time the evil doers have a hoard of coin to be taken as compensation.¡±

    ¡°Write or dictate a list of deeds and compensation so that this can be tallied against the expenses you have incurred to date.¡± demanded the Lord.

    ¡°I could not. I do not count coin, I only know if my coin bag is full or near empty, when near empty I look for ideas, tasks or commissions to refill it or ask friends for help. When for example we first arrived in Hillperch I was most generous to the Innkeeper of The Knight¡¯s Rest for room and meals. As my coin bag was near empty, I confessed to him, I would have difficulty paying into the future. He was most pleased to allow us to stay for next to nothing as our fame as the Ladies Three in the Town¡¯s Quest for Three increased patronage to his Inn. We also suggested that an unused store room be converted into a bath house for extra business, which he soon did and made more profit.¡±

    There was a measured polite clapping response from the court.

    ¡°I would still have you write or dictate a list of deeds and compensation!¡± yelled the Lord.

    ¡°My Lord, I would think the girl has answered sufficient. Next charge please.¡± said the Duke. The Lord turned to the Duke, bowed slightly, simpered and turned back to Charis and spoke another accusation.

    ¡°Your warrior-sisters, your companions are all female and it is witnessed that carnal acts are carried out between all and any of you!¡±

    ¡°Your retainers and men at arms are all male. I do not know, for it would be none of my business if you and your men carry out carnal acts between yourselves. All I know is that my warrior-sisters are loyal to each other and me; most have crossed my path due to tragedy or poor circumstance and our love is for each other and it would be so, regardless if we would have been male or female. It just seems females have been in more danger than males in my experience.¡±

    ¡°These acts are unnatural; they are evidence of perversion by closeness with the ancient evil.¡±

    ¡°I do not think the ancient evil would accept love in any form, although I do defer to your expertise in this area, I would think any evil is to do harm and cause death and mayhem, not grow friendship into trust and then perhaps love.¡±

    Again, the court appreciated Charis¡¯ response.

    ¡°You are unnaturally lucky! Repeatedly I have heard tell where you should be dead, caught or tortured however, you have survived. The ancient evil must be assisting you directly or advising you unnaturally.¡±

    Charis felt the need to smile, she didn¡¯t know why and she couldn¡¯t stop herself, maybe it was due to another male underestimating her, believing she could only exist as a lessor being, which of course helped her win time and time again.

    ¡°I use my sharpest weapon, my mind. If I know the enemy I am facing I prepare with that knowledge. I use skills and tactics, I do not charge blindly at the enemy. I am a girl so I am always under estimated. Only a few days ago, you ignored your caravan master¡¯s advice and tried to push on to the city instead of staying overnight in the relative safety of the village.¡±

    ¡°You agreed to my choice!¡± he interrupted.

    ¡°Like I said I thought I knew my foe and I thought if I agreed to an action you would automatically disagree. Therefore, when I said to continue on, you would have been acting against me by agreeing with your caravan master and choosing the safest option for you, your men at arms, servants and retainers, not to mention your honour bound prisoners. Unfortunately I misjudged you and when you make a choice you are particularly set on it regardless of any advice or information to the contrary!¡±

    ¡°When you lead men you need to be decisive!¡± he countered.

    ¡°Possibly, although I like to modify my decisions when I secure more information, it has helped me survive. If you recall I mentioned this to you when we first met. So we were ambushed the night before and instead of preparing for ambush again, you just changed the routine of your guards. My preparation was for my companions to scout escape routes and mark them before dusk such that they could be followed at night and although they were surprised and ran off the previous ambush I didn¡¯t assume they would do so again. Therefore, I prepared an escape. I couldn¡¯t do this personally as I am sure you would have accused me of attempted escape.¡±

    ¡°Cowardice, pure cowardice you were preparing to desert before even considering battle. No class and no honour!¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you rescued by my preparations Lord? My warrior-sisters and I led yourself and those of your company still alive to safety and escape. I did not make the decision to press on to the city, I knew that if you are ambushed once and were lucky to escape, you were likely to be ambushed again and you know as well as I do that the raiders were special, somehow they could see in the dark. Something that I am sure you knew and still failed to tell anyone. Information that you kept to yourself that could have been the cause of all of our deaths! You talk of honour! When some horses strayed across our path, you and your men at arms claimed them and rode swiftly to safety, while leaving women and children and one of your retainers behind.¡±

    Charis paused to look at the court. They were interested.

    ¡°This very same retainer, like his master, found a horse and rode off and left us. So don¡¯t talk to me of honour and class.¡± Charis could not help raising her voice towards the end and immediately regretted it given the reaction of the court. The thought that she broke court etiquette and would now be condemned reached down to her stomach and almost caused her to wretch right there and then until she felt a reassuring hand on her left shoulder at about the same time as a reassuring hand on her right shoulder.

    The court was shocked by what Charis claimed, not how she said it and a quiet hush descended. Charis unknowingly accused the Lord of lacking honour and class.

    The Lord enraged by the accusation, face red, vein throbbing in his neck; stepped down from the dais to grab and strangle Charis, leading his charge with two hands locked reaching out. She backed away while Dione reached for her rope, which no one considered a weapon. As he took a step he was lassoed around his neck and pulled to the ground. He struggled as both Dione and Helice held the rope running back up the red carpet as necessary to keep his hands busy, using them both to prevent him chocking. He then tried to reach for the rope with one hand while the other was finally under the loop of rope that was trying to choke him and pull them towards him.

    His retainers were not men at arms, not loyal and not brave.

    Charis drew a dagger and while he was distracted with rope placed it upon his throat. He ceased his struggle.

    ¡°What a wonderful display! Where you the Ladies Three in the Town¡¯s Contest of Three, perhaps?¡± asked the Duke.

    Charis looked at him with a mix of surprise and shock, lost for words. We have just assaulted one of your Lords she thought and you ask a question like that!

    ¡°Ah, no Sire, only Dione and myself, Helice is a recent addition to our company. Our loyalty to each other is true, so when you attack one of us you attack all of us.¡± As she was saying this, struggling to remain calm, she loosened the rope around the Lord¡¯s neck, his enraged faced and bug eyes piercing her with barbs of death so she stood back quickly, as if to let a wild bull free. His retainers reached him and helped him to his feet. His look of rage did not diminish.

    ¡°Lord of the Northern Watch, I believe your honour has been proven wanting. Therefore, immediately you are to return to your lands and prepare for the ancient enemy there. You will not be permitted to exercise any of your authority elsewhere and I forbid you to leave your lands unless under permit from myself. You will now leave this court and be gone at first light tomorrow.¡±

    The court waited for his response. All he did was bow before the Duke and the Duchess. Then leave the Throne Room with his retainers, advisors and councillors, all now exiled from the Duke¡¯s Court.

    ¡°Now, what should I do with you three?¡± the Duke asked no one in particular.

    ¡°We would so very much like to return to the rest of our company, My Duke,¡± suggested Charis. The Duke and Duchess grinned with a laugh, eyes bright.

    ¡°I would prefer you entertain the court with your tales of bravery, honour and triumph. Seven tales for seven nights and you will have your freedom, plus it gives the Lord of the Northern March much time to travel north.¡±

    ¡°We accept your most generous offer, My Duke,¡± replied Charis, ¡°can you accept the tale of the Lord tonight as the first?¡±

    ¡°Most certainly, it was entertaining and revealing.¡±

    ¡°Then I beg you my leave My Duke until we return to your court.¡±

    ¡°Until tomorrow¡¯s court, Ladies Three.¡± agreed the Duke.

    ---

    The Duke and Duchess watched as the three warrior-sisters left the Throne Room and dismissed all others from their presence. This was a well-practiced withdrawal in the Duke¡¯s Court and took less than a bell.

    ¡°My dear can¡¯t we sign them up as agents or sheriffs or something? An official position that we can use to call them back to our court and entertain us every so often, perhaps?¡±

    ¡°I agree; my thought also dear wife. We do not want to be too distracting, as they seem to be accomplishing much without us needing to ply them with coin or favour. So perhaps something with honour, without much authority, says the Duke and Duchess favour them and do not intercede. Generally representing us well and making a chivalrous impression of ourselves with the common folk with rescues and the like,¡± the Duke replied.

    ¡°We will hear out their tales and perhaps something will be inspired.¡±

    ¡°What will we do about the Seers?¡± considered the Duke.

    ¡°They aren¡¯t that troublesome husband, I give them audience tell them they are important and they wander off.¡±

    ¡°Yes, the first moment we hear Foretold we will need to take action like Dukes past. That was the single most important piece of advice my father imparted, repeatedly. Nip that in bud quickly.¡±

    ¡°Agreed husband, it has always bothered me that Seers spring from the common folk and only rarely from their betters so it takes much effort to see the few enlightened ones rise. This is why I give them audience dearest. I heed their advice they heed my advice. This Charis for instance they paid heavily in favours to see her given leniency.¡± She chittered in her odd laugh.

    ¡°This Charis couldn¡¯t be a Foretold could she?¡±

    ¡°Perish the thought husband, history tells us they are always male, old and wise, so they have the respect of the common flock, never a female and certainly not a female barely a woman.¡±

 1.046 The Daughters of the Duchess (17th Day of the Earth Month)

    With their freedom, Charis¡¯ first order of business was attuning the City¡¯s Shrine to Saph. She would need to find the Common as declared when the city was nothing more than a village. Instead of finding their way out of the castle, they asked one of their assigned servants. As they reached the Main Gate, the servant lingered.

    ¡°I am assigned to tend to your needs mistress, so if you require a guide for the City I would be most pleased to be available.¡±

    ¡°Not today, leave us to explore, perhaps tomorrow,¡± Charis noticed the disappointment on her face as she bowed and walked away. Today they needed as much privacy as possible, although she expected someone to follow them, Charis didn¡¯t want their conversations overheard.

    They left the Castle and guards behind and walked the streets. Charis needed to prepare Helice to complete the Shrine attuning ritual so started sharing the words with her while they walked. She also toyed with the idea of showing Dione, she didn¡¯t believe it would make much of a difference and would only increase the suspicion. Then of course, Dione didn¡¯t show a great deal of interest while Helice learnt.

    Charis dressed casually, boots, leather leggings and shirt top, daggers at her sides. Helice accompanied them in her Seer¡¯s robes, while Dione wore full armour and weapons, even carrying her two handed spear! Charis testing the city guard to see if they would confiscate it or at least question her carrying the weapon.

    It took most of the day to find the shrine and Charis almost regretted turning down the servant¡¯s offer. Charis found the Shrine in a very old part of the City, certainly nowhere near the city heart. If any followed them, they didn¡¯t see them and Charis thought they would need to have planned for the old city as most citizens here were poor, either ill health, worn out clothes or both. Most would have assumed the Ladies Three would spend the day in the Merchant Quarter. The Ladies Three also noticed the wealth difference between the Castle and the Old City.

    What did surprise Charis was the Shrine itself; extremely well cared for with meticulous eye to detail, very well kept and maintained. Charis judged the Shrine easily clean enough to perform the ritual as is, although as they walked through Old City she was prepared to clean the shrine herself if needed. Helice was beside Charis, imitating Charis when a Lady in White showed. Helice, never shown this ritual as part of her studies, displayed great humility receiving this learnt blessing, especially when Charis explained who taught her.

    There wasn¡¯t much need of practice for Helice; trained as a Seer this was just another ritual for her so they completed the ritual one after the other and this time applied a small amount of magic to attune the Shrine.

    ¡°What are you two doing at the Shrine? Who are you?¡± asked a commanding voice.

    Helice lifted her head to face their accuser and then sent to Charis, ¡°Single Mother Superior.¡±

    ¡°Good Morning venerable Mother Superior,¡± Charis greeted her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t Good Morning me, what is your business at the Shrine. I can understand a Seer being here to pray privately. You are not a Seer.¡± Charis listened as an index finger pointed at her.

    Charis decided that a flavour of the truth was best, as this one seemed to claim ownership of this shrine, if only due to her constant vigil.

    ¡°I was fated many months ago with a Geas or Quest by a venerable Seer; she declared that unless I visit a Shrine of Saph when I am in a village, town or city and pray before it, I would be fated to die. If the Shrine requires cleaning then I must labour to clean it. Fortunately, as befits this incomparable city the Shrine is well cared for and clean, so all was required of me was to pray.¡±

    The Mother Superior; corrected her posture and stood taller at the complement, as it was her who cared for the Shrine as her duty, being a single Seer.

    ¡°I care for the Shrine as my duty. I would ask the name of the Seer that placed such as Geas upon you, for she must have read your future so certain and true to make it a condition of your life.¡±

    ¡°I did not know her true name, she introduced herself as the Lady in White and I met her in the north at the village of Bearwatch.¡±

    The Mother Superior blanched as Charis mentioned the Lady in White and hugged Charis as she finished her words.

    ¡°She was a most powerful Seer, truly favoured by the Goddess, only recently passed back to her, I would hold to your Geas and I will ensure your burden is known, so others do not interrupt your obligation. Please follow the steps the Goddess has planned for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Mother Superior. I witnessed her burning. She was incredibly brave as she called to her Goddess, pyre ablaze, when the night was most full and dark. The entire village paid her homage and took heart that there was at least one person in the world that held so strong a faith.¡± Charis felt moisture growing around her eyes.

    ¡°Bless you child, as a single Seer I was never privileged to be told of her pyre¡¯s firing. You have made a faithful servant of the Goddess very fulfilled indeed. I thank you and double bless you.¡±

    ¡°She touched me and I continue this Geas with joy in my heart from knowing her.¡±

    The single Mother Superior released Charis from her hug and wiped her tears. She crossed her hands across her chest and bowed her head and then about-faced and left.

    The few people that witnessed the encounter began to talk, a few approached the Shrine and prayed in their own way to the Goddess and many mentioned the Lady in White in their words of faith.

    Charis, Helice and Dione walked away as more gathered around the Shrine and they felt in the way in the end.

    ¡°Helice did you attune to the Shrine?¡±

    ¡°Certainly Mistress and thank you for entrusting the ritual to me, I am most honoured.¡±

    ¡°I know I will need to try again. Well we are here for seven days so I will wait at least three days so this visit by us will be forgotten.¡±

    ¡°Mistress, do you reckon it a folly to purchase a mirror, such as the ones in the Dukes¡¯ Castle?¡±

    Charis and Helice stopped and gawked at Dione in surprise.

    ¡°Just one Mistress, that way we can prepare before leaving anywhere, if alone, to make sure we look our best.¡± Her voice went very quiet towards the end, not sure of her sister¡¯s reactions.

    ¡°We will ask the Duchess if she has any to spare, leave it to fate and the Duchess¡¯ whim. Is that satisfactory Warrior-sister Dione?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress. It is just with my long hair I would like to braid it, like my sister and I did for each other and I haven¡¯t been brave to ask another as I know this isn¡¯t important in your service.¡±

    ¡°Well Dione you can teach me how. In the Temple, knots and twists in the hair were said to prevent us reaching our full potential, being on our head, so what better way to be a Seer and not be a Seer in the eyes of the world,¡± Helice answered.

    As they hugged and pleaded to Charis, asking with their eyes, she relented.

    ¡°Well if it helps us in our disguise, then even if the Duchess says no, we will purchase at least one,¡± Charis agreed. Helice and Dione became childlike as they danced and giggled and Charis infected by their joy, couldn¡¯t resist and joined in, even if only for a short while. After all, she escaped the Lord today, so what is there not to be happy about.

    ¡°Is that truth about braided hair within the Temple and if so why aren¡¯t you concerned?¡±

    ¡°Well, you have trained us to challenge the rules Mistress and if true we can easily remove the braids. If it isn¡¯t true it provides us with a very effective disguise, does it not?¡±The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ---

    They walked back to the Castle before dusk, as they wanted to be sure the guards that permitted them to leave where the same guards that needed to check them in to ensure they could return. To her surprise, no one asked Dione to surrender her very large and very dangerous two-handed spear. Charis also didn¡¯t notice anyone following them, which could be true or someone of superior skill shadowed them once outside Old City, which was certainly frightening.

    The next few days went in a routine, they would break their fast and then tell the court a tale followed by training or more to the point practice then partake of a middle of the day meal. The afternoon would either be a trip to the Merchant Quarter, a visit from a Priest or more training. Then retire to their rooms to eat an evening meal. Charis discussed with Dione and Helice the order of the telling so they wouldn¡¯t be surprised.

    The second tale was the rescue of Dione and there was much sympathy for her.

    The third tale was their entry as the Ladies Three in the Town¡¯s Contest of Three.

    The day after Charis returned to the Shrine of Saph and was amazed to see more than a few worshiping at the Shrine. She appeared in her armour and arms to prevent anyone recognising her although the single Mother Superior wasn¡¯t so easily deceived. She was discrete enough to cover her recognition so it wasn¡¯t obvious. Charis attuned the Shrine this time, which was a relief, as she didn¡¯t want to make a third visit. Each day their servants changed so the servant that asked to show them the City no longer served them.

    The fourth tale was the rescue of the Magistrate of Judge. She recalled the story of rescuing him from bandits and finding him the sole survivor within a farmhouse and then the trip back to Hillperch. Charis used the practice of the previous three days to sell the half-truth to the court. The Throne Room was standing room only, Charis didn¡¯t know if this was due to her tales and the telling of them or they were ¡®forced¡¯ to attend.

    The fifth tale was the trappers¡¯ enslavement in Bearwatch. This provided the court with many moments of excitement as Charis¡¯ company of sisters, two men at arms were outnumbered and Dione and her lasso viewed with some respect.

    The sixth tale was about their time in Hillperch, when the Lord of the Northern March camped outside it and how Charis surrendered. How a call of help went to the Town Guard and how at any time, the Lord could have forfeited her life and how she kept him talking until rescue arrived.

    Her seventh tale was the death of her childhood friend, the sharing of this, her greatest failure, the most difficult. Charis practiced the words with Helice and Dione, them listening and asking questions, they learnt the full tragedy of why Charis left her home.

    Charis paused longer than usual before the Court and they sensed something different about to unfold for their seventh and final tale. Charis recounted her childhood, her one and only friend, their last hunting trip before he would leave the Barony to be squired. She recounted her best friend¡¯s murder and her desperate escape from forest and Baron to run away with the help of her father.

    Charis¡¯ lost the strength in her legs and tears flowed cleanly during the telling, Dione and Helice supported her in loving embraces. By the end of the tale, three chairs allowed Charis, Dione and Halius some comfort as the tale was finished seated.

    Most of the court shed tears during the telling of the tale. The Duke recovered before all others around him, as he didn¡¯t cry although his eyes appeared moist if the angle of the light was just right.

    ¡°My dear girl, word has reached us that your ordeal in the Barony has not ended. It is with further sadness I must tell you that the Baroness died of starvation; she refused to eat after the death of her son. The Baron then suffered from grief after his wife passed and is now unable to perform his duties. So his eldest son is now the Baron in all but name.¡±

    ¡°That is so unjust, I was always the one concerned with my loss, I did not consider the Baron and Baroness and how the loss of their son would devastate them and who were always so kind to me. I am so ashamed.¡± Charis looked to the Room Throne floor trying to reconcile her oversight and selfishness. Shortly after, she looked up. ¡°I must see the Baron as soon as possible. I do not know what he will say or do with me, I must see him. I ask your leave from court My Duke?¡± wiping her eyes and standing then deeply bowing.

    ¡°You cannot leave just yet; fear not the delay is only moments.¡± Charis was about to speak and stopped before she could regret any inappropriate words.

    ¡°Charis the Young, you and your company will be granted the honour of being known as the Daughters of the Duchess, you will have noble privilege, have right of way and can only be apprehended or impeded in any lawful task by order of the Duchess herself. Further, only the Duchess can only hear any case against you. So please plead your case to leave this Court to the Duchess.¡±

    ¡°My Duke or should I say My Duchess you do myself and my company a great honour. I would plead to be excused from court by the Duchess as my company¡¯s rightful noble liege.¡± She bowed as she finished, as did Dione and Helice taking Charis¡¯ lead.

    ¡°I grant you leave from court as requested and may you deliver good service in the future as you have done so in the past in my good name. Please present to me,¡± the Duchess said.

    Charis, Dione and Helice advanced one by one and bowed directly before the Duchess. As they did, she presented each with a pin baring the Duchess¡¯s Seal and the Daughter¡¯s Seal. To Charis she presented a Seal for her and her company to use for official business as well as additional pins for company members not present as well as possible future members.

    ---

    With that done Charis, Dione and Helice left court. As in previous days, they ate the evening meal in their rooms. Charis forbid discussion on recent events and all ordered to sleep as hard riding was ahead of them.

    In the morning, they broke their fast early and while at the stables, a note with the Duchess¡¯ Seal on it arrived. They needed to delay only a short while, as an additional rider would be joining them.

    Charis took a double take as the Judge Knight approached them on foot. It couldn¡¯t be him could it? Then from behind him appeared a familiar face.

    ¡°The Duchess thought that since you were heading to the Barony of Lonely Keep you would be able to deliver the betrothed of the Baron¡¯s son. Something the Lord of the Northern Watch was entrusted to do yet never able to complete,¡± the Judge Knight said.

    ¡°It would be our honour,¡± Charis replied.

    As the girl mounted her assigned horse to join Charis, Dione was shaking her head.

    ¡°How would you rate your skill at riding young lady?¡± asked Charis.

    ¡°I am competent on familiar ground with a friendly horse, although in a hurry on new ground it would be a challenge,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Let us at least leave the city behind us and we can judge better then.¡±

    ---

    The Duke sighed. Courtly business done early and even then it seemed to take forever, especially after the telling of the seventh tale by Charis earlier in morning. Such is the burden of lordship. He began planning and speculating about the hunt in the afternoon when the Duchess approached his Throne. He dismissed all servants and guards, which they expected as the Duke and the Duchess were always very private when they shared time together.

    ¡°My Lord, you are finished early so I would have some time with you before the hunt if you are agreeable.¡±

    ¡°What are your thoughts?¡±

    ¡°The Foretold business concerns me, not significantly; even so we need to be watchful so I was wondering if we should place a loyal subject within my Daughters of the Duchess Order?¡±

    ¡°I am not sure our Charis subject would just accept someone, she seems to be discerning if the two that accompanied her are any indication, fanatical loyalty without a doubt. We couldn¡¯t insist as that would not suit our purpose.¡±

    ¡°Which is why I am concerned about her being Foretold my husband.¡±

    ¡°From the records they would orate and mobilise the masses, gather the seven threes and march to cleanse evil. Very disturbing to the natural order and she does none of that from what our Lord of the Northern Watch tells us. Confirmed somewhat by the seven tales she has told the Court.¡±

    ¡°The Seers owe us many favours now and it is rumoured Single Seers, especially the more inept, such as the one with her now are favoured. We could offer one of our noble Single Seers a position within the Castle, test her measure and then of course if suitable discharge her so she can run to Hillperch.¡±

    ¡°Why do we need to call in a favour? The noble Single Seers would be returned to their family and we could just call on their family.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, we have a Mother Superior of noble linage that could send the next one directly to us. Such elevation in her fortunes would be appreciated and perhaps ensure the right loyalty without any family knowledge or interference. When she is confirmed as suitable she could announce to her family that she is going to try and join the Daughters of the Duchess as she is having difficulty with her grief.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps that is why Charis favours recruiting them, they are vulnerable and easily recruited as loyal fanatics?¡±

    ¡°We may have to hasten the availability, with an accident, as it would be so pathetic to wait when the Duchy could be under threat. We do have another advantage, we could threaten her family if need be to keep her loyal, end her family¡¯s noble line if need be.¡±

    ¡°So ruthless dear; I haven¡¯t seen this side of you for a while, at least a week!¡± They both bellowed, fearless of any who could overhear them sharing the joke.

    ¡°We also have another advantage. The Lord of the Northern Watch is chewing at the shackles we have placed upon him. He won¡¯t forget anytime soon who is the bitter sauce on that particular meal. So if we find any evidence linking Charis to Foretold we will unleash him,¡± the Duchess beamed. Her hazel eyes sparkled as she licked her lips.

    ¡°I know they are yours dearest and I may create something similar, I will allow Charis to exist for at most three years regardless of Foretold or not, we don¡¯t want her outshining us in anyway do we?¡± The Duke clasped the Duchess¡¯ chin and drew her close to him. She licked her lips again in anticipation.

    ¡°You are so generous husband. I was considering this time next year; perhaps we meet in the middle and decide upon two years?¡± They both worked to be more comfortable assisted by the ample space in the seat of the generous, oversized Throne.

    ¡°Yes at most, very sensible. I agree with our loyal Lord that change is unhealthy so if your Daughters create too much they may have to find another leader or another order to join.¡± Breathless by effort and anticipation, the Duke would enjoy his Duchess as a prelude to the afternoon hunt.

    The Duchess by this time was squatting over her Lord¡¯s lap having divested him and her of certain inconvenient clothing. She would of course, have to ensure she didn¡¯t fall pregnant. Terribly tiresome to expel them once formed. Theirs being a union of love and like mind not duty as her lineage wasn¡¯t pure enough to bare the Duchy¡¯s Heirs. Her Lord¡¯s hunt in the afternoon may reveal a suitable quarry to fulfil the required duty.

 1.047 Beyond the City (2nd Day of Plant Month)

    Charis and Helice recovered their horses from the Lord and his men to leave and appreciated the care and attention to both the horses and tack. They led them from the city, on the other side of the City Gates mounted them, and followed the signed paved road to the town of Bircharbor. While the trail from Bircharbor to the Lonely Keep was not marked, Charis needed to honour a duty as well as attune the Shrine of Saph there. She also wanted news on Needlepine if any existed after the brigands stopped visiting. The road to Bircharbor was paved with stone from Gate to Gate, unlike the road to Hillperch; the pace they could travel on it would make up for the unknown trail between Bircharbor and Lonely Keep.

    The Daughters and the betrothed managed to make each stop along the road to Bircharbor be it Village Inn or Roadside Inn, as dusk fell, as the riding skills of the promised bride were not as sure as the bride herself first promised. Dione spent the four days providing the promised bride with riding lessons, convincing her, a Lady would be need to be an expert to perform her courtly duties. Charis always reserved two rooms, Dione, and her in one room, while Helice and the promise bride in the other. The risk was the bronze loops, and crowding four to a room was asking for trouble. Her bronze loop in particular. Luckily or not the betrothed was enamoured by her promised betrothal to a future Baron and the elevation in social standing it would provide her.

    Charis didn¡¯t have the heart to reveal the Barony was struggling to feed everyone when she was there and now the grief they were enduring, it would be worse. Therefore, the betrothed would need to be strong, tough, and positive to realise her true social standing. Helice made the mistake of trying to suggest and then show, the promised bride some dagger skills, it definitely wasn¡¯t something she was interested in, and as a Baron¡¯s wife, she would call on men at arms for that sort of brutish thing she sniffed.

    The paved road assisted the betrothed to keep up a healthy pace and enabled them to reach Bircharbor in four days. Charis was disappointed as she wanted to reach the Lonely Keep as quickly as possible as she knew some time needed to be spent in Bircharbor regardless. Travel time the opportunity to make up time. The urgency was her own imposition even so she couldn¡¯t shake the sense every day counted. Dione took the betrothed with her to organise an Inn and the stabling of their horses. The Gate Guards inspected their weapons, although they could keep them. Charis and Helice left them at the Inn to find the Shrine of Saph although no time would be lost searching for the Shrine, as Helice knew where in the town it rested.

    ¡°I have some news from our Seer-sisters, Mistress.¡± At Charis¡¯ glance she continued.

    ¡°The Town Council is forcing those businesses producing unpleasant smells to relocate to the outer town; shortly our tenant and income will be lost.¡± Charis nodded, it could be dealt with later and she was in a daydream of her own.

    Charis enjoyed listening to Helice¡¯s voice; the well spoken soft tones probably a result of her Seer training of course. Then silence as they continued sauntering side by side. At Charis¡¯ slight shake of her head, Helice laughed. She stopped as people on the street gawked, wondering what the joke could be.

    ¡°I tried to talk to you Mistress,¡± she winked, ¡°which is what you felt. I could have lent into you and contacted our heads, but I wanted to try across some distance, both of us walking, with plenty of noises and distractions. Also others may have wondered what we were doing walking glued to each other!¡± Helice explained.

    Charis tried to push back and initiate; contact Helice¡¯s mind. She could sense it, or sense her presence, nothing else.

    Charis felt a hand on her arm, following it back to the owner; Helice giggled, her face painted with eyes wide, and mouth open then quickly closed.

    ¡°Mistress I felt your presence!¡± Her body tensed and Charis knew Helice wanted to be nearer, intimate to develop this contact further. Both knew this wasn¡¯t the time or place. Helice turned away from her desire. Instead, she chose to update her Mistress with the news, while her Seer-sisters chatted to her in the background about what happened.

    ¡°The Leatherworker¡¯s shop is being visited by various hopefuls to become warrior-sisters, although Astera is testing them, asking those with some potential to stay at the Inn, and turning away others. No one seems sure what the testing is Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Astera has my confidence, I am sure it will be effective.¡± Charis was determined to reply with her mind, although until she could, she would reply with her voice and try the other at every opportunity.

    ¡°I sense your frustration Mistress, but I felt you strongly, another step forward,¡± Helice acknowledged her Mistress¡¯ progress.

    ¡°Tell Mistress her mind is awakening, she approaches breakthrough,¡± Alcmene and Clymene added separately although at the same time. Helice passed on their words to Charis including their intent; sultry, full of anticipation and plainly obvious in their desire and lust!

    ¡°Mistress!¡± they faked shock and although Helice stood alone beside their Mistress; Alcmene and Clymene sensed Charis¡¯ desire burn within her as they exploited Helice¡¯s connection with them.

    ¡°Helice, I forgot something at the Inn we need to go back.¡±

    Helice didn¡¯t smile; she and her sisters were savouring the building desire and lust in their Mistress. Although Helice walked along side of Charis, the emotional wash of desire from her Mistress enveloped her, the three Seers considered it another favourable sign. They didn¡¯t reveal this to Charis, as they didn¡¯t want to break what was about to happen with any distraction.

    When Charis and three Seers finished with their distraction, their first stop was a bathhouse. They also realised as they left the Inn, their Inn, Dione and the betrothed weren¡¯t there as there wasn¡¯t a second room available for them.

    Next priority was to reach the Shrine quickly, since this was the second attempt to find it, the first attempt distracted by desire. As it should be, Temple Street led them straight to it, Helice easily finding Temple Street.

    Charis swore, they discovered the Shrine poorly maintained and needed to clean it themselves or hire others. Charis decided to hire others, as she needed to attend to a promised duty. Being a native of Bircharbor, Charis asked Helice to hire and supervise some labourers, while she visited the Temple of Saph.

    Helice accepted her duty with enthusiasm to avoid visiting or otherwise interacting with the Temple of Saph. She parted ways with the Temple some time ago considering their treatment of her, the lack of sympathy and information about her Seer-Twin¡¯s death. Her oath of fealty to Charis absolute and she didn¡¯t see any reason to revisit the past.

    Charis hastened to the Temple of Saph, approached the Temple Guards, and asked for an audience with the Seer Raisa. A young girl or perhaps Seer in Training, eight or nine years dressed in a plain white shift and bare feet, once called hurried off into the depths of the Temple proper.

    The Guards led Charis to a small anteroom lined with benches of white stone joining others in their wait. She attracted attention, as the others were plain town folk, certainly none wore armour and weapons. Raisa appeared at the temple side entrance to the anteroom in her Seer Robe, soft sandals and hair pinned up. Charis stared, knew she stared, and couldn¡¯t stop herself, before her stood Rhea with no scars, no pain, smiling freely and openly. Charis also noticed as did a few in the anteroom how Raisa¡¯s gaze drank in and devoured Charis¡¯ presence.

    Raisa lent against the room entrance one leg slightly crossed over the other, one hand high holding onto the door jam, the fingers on the other playing with her chin.

    ¡°Follow me please. As quiet as you can manage as many Seers are studying to further their understanding of the Goddess, which requires quiet to attain the required level of concentration and self-reflection.¡± Raisa said.

    Charis didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t want Raisa to speak again, her voice heavy with anticipation and lust so obvious some in the anteroom paid them too much attention. Charis quickly agreed and followed.

    The Seer led Charis in an unseemly haste, deep within the Temple and she became concerned as the stairs continued to descend. Charis didn¡¯t appreciate until now, most of the Temple was below ground, the portion above was purely functional, a fa?ade for guests. As they descended, the silence was such Charis thought she was hearing her own armour as loud as a rockslide. Eventually Rhea directed her into a room, she confidently wandered in first, and Raisa quickly secured the door behind her with a crossbar. Charis wasn¡¯t sure what to expect.

    Spoiler: Charis meets Raisa within the Temple of Saph<input class="spoilerButton" type="button" value="Show">

    ¡°We use these rooms to meditate without interruption for as much time as required. The quiet and reflection is required to develop our skills as Seers, the entire Temple will respect my presence here. The space is also used to cast a future for a guest, so that is what I am doing here for you.¡±

    ¡°That is reassuring, I was wondering when the descent would end.¡±

    Then Raisa was upon her! Charis caught Raisa off the ground as she leapt and she was then madly kissing Charis, resembling an excited dog on heat, exuberant, clumsy, and energetic as Charis rolled back onto the ground with Raisa on top of her. Same as her twin, Raisa was light and without too much difficulty, Charis gently pushed her away placing her on a floor rug, which covered most of the room. There was disappointment on her face and confusion, with a hint of anger. As Charis rose to stand, Raisa did also, her eyes smouldering slowly, stepping back, now uncertain.

    ¡°Stay, please remove your robe and don¡¯t just throw it off, tease me, give me glimpses of your flesh and form beneath it. Yes. Cleavage, slowly show breast, and then nipple. Throw your head back, whip your hair back, and let the robe fall from your shoulders. Untie the waist, let the robe fall. Wonderful, now approach me, slowly, use your eyes like you did when you first saw me. Good. Now start taking my cloak and armour off, kiss and caress, slowly, enjoy the moment, we have plenty of time don¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she purred.

    Charis realised why Raisa displayed such enthusiasm and wonder. Rhea told her sister of her joy and pleasure, Rhea¡¯s curiosity physically satisfied, her words teasing her sister though. Raisa could, to this point only imagine, the Seer taboo against physical contact meant lovemaking in particular didn¡¯t occur within the Temple. Therefore, Seers, unless otherwise told or instructed knew no different and when revealed to them embraced the discovery.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Raisa responded well to Charis, due to Charis¡¯ skill or Raisa¡¯s introduction to sensual touch and pleasurable reward or both, Charis couldn¡¯t be sure.

    ¡°Send it to your sister, send your release to your sister,¡± Charis demanded. A gasp of pleasure and release issued from Raisa.

    ¡°Not¡­my first¡­never,¡± Raisa murmured. In a state of amazement, her head lolled about within a daze of ecstasy. Charis started again.

    ¡°Send it to your sister, now!¡±

    ¡°No, this is all, all mine!¡± she gasped, ¡°You don¡¯t know what my sister tells me about you and I wouldn¡¯t believe, I couldn¡¯t imagine; now I know!¡±

    ¡°Do you wish to develop your Seer Talent?¡± Charis said. It was a rhetorical question.

    ¡°If so you must communicate to your sister. I won¡¯t ask again.¡± Charis raised her voice shattering the silence of the room.

    Charis was between Raisa¡¯s hips again. It didn¡¯t take long.

    ¡°Send it to your sister. I command it!¡± Charis said. A growl to Charis¡¯ voice added weight to the outcome.

    ¡°Yes Charis.¡±

    Charis worked quickly. The encounter being all give and the recipient not realising the real outcome desired. Charis considered using her bronze loop and dismissed it as the results weren¡¯t always predictable and she didn¡¯t know enough.

    ¡°Send it to your sister.¡± Charis slapped Raisa on her outer thigh, to release a portion of her frustration and to emphasis to Raisa to follow instruction.

    ¡°Yes Mistress,¡± she gasped. The warmth of the slap on her thigh still fresh and Charis¡¯ voice, so harsh, Raisa would agree this once.

    Charis rolled away exhausted and needing rest, this was too much for one day she decided.

    ¡°I am sorry; I just have never been, that way before,¡± Raisa wept, although her eyes twinkled through the tears.

    ¡°Do you think this will only happen today and I will never return?¡±

    ¡°I am not with you like Rhea is; I needed to enjoy you as much as possible.¡± Then her eyes rolled back in her head and she screamed a sensual and guttural release.

    ¡°My sister, my sister, I, I am in bliss. Why now?¡±

    ¡°You needed to send as well as receive, to create a true link, once done much can be explored,¡± Charis explained.

    Then Charis lost Raisa again as she screamed louder! Charis waited for Seers and Guards to run into the room.

    ¡°Connect with your sister, try to join with her, explore her surrounds, who is with her. Experience what she senses,¡± Charis urged.

    Raisa was wide-eyed and dazed. Charis garbed her face between her two hands.

    ¡°Who is with your sister, name them; name them now!¡±

    ¡°Otonia, and, and, mmhh, Astera and oh, Thyia yes Thyia.¡±

    ¡°Be one with your sister, what are they doing to your sister?¡±

    ¡°Oh Goddess! Oh Mistress! I am so lost in lust!¡± Her back arched in pleasure.

    Both sisters knew they were experiencing the attentions of all of them, they were in unison, releasing together, rising again, and releasing again.

    After some time Otonia, Astera, and Thyia retired. Charis retired at the same time. Raisa calmed down into a ball of sweat, spread eagled, wanton, naked, and finally satisfied.

    ¡°Are you linked to your sister?¡± Charis asked.

    ¡°Yes, totally, no secrets, no walls and no restraint, I share her pain and I share my joy with her and celebrate as true sisters,¡± she said.

    Charis slapped her. Stunned by the force, her cheek warm, she recovered, questioning.

    ¡°You drew strength from your sister didn¡¯t you?¡± Charis asked.

    Charis slapped her again as she started to reply. There was no recovery as there was no loss of connection, defiance, two sisters as one, united and strong.

    ¡°So I can slap you, you can give yourself over to ecstasy, and still you maintain your connection to your sister. I am not sure silence, quiet, and meditation are the best training for Seers.¡±

    Charis then held her own arms wide. Raisa embraced her and felt the joy her sister felt as she was sharing the contact with her lover. Charis felt Rhea kiss her using Raisa¡¯s lips and then a curious mix of both. The twins treated Charis to payback, in throws of pleasure as her lover channelled her sister¡¯s body and then they were in unison with Raisa adding some of her own caresses, which complemented those of Rhea.

    Charis stepped out of the Temple late in the afternoon, finally released from Raisa insisting she walk out alone not trusting Raisa to hold back any urges. She proceeded to the Shrine of Saph and to her relief Helice approached her.

    ¡°I am glad you are here, I must be very drunk even though I was drinking slowly much to the Innkeeper¡¯s disgust. I didn¡¯t think you were ever returning from the Temple. I assume Rhea¡¯s sister delayed you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she needed to be persuaded, to release her joy, shall we say, to her sister.¡±

    ¡°You slapped her!¡±

    ¡°Yes I needed a result and I am pressed for time. Have you attuned the Shrine?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, I hope that was acceptable.¡±

    ¡°Certainly, I am the one who failed in the city. I am the one that will be holding us in this town longer then we need to.¡± With that, she made her way to the Shrine; late afternoon, approaching dusk, not an ideal time to make an attempt.

    As the Mistress plodded towards her, Helice knew they would need to return.

    Dusk was approaching as they found the Inn and Dione. Dione left the original Inn, with only one room vacant to find another and this was her third check to find Charis and Helice to let them know of the change.

    ¡°Apparently Mistress we did use the room in the first Inn as the Innkeeper chased me for payment.¡±

    ¡°Apologies Dione, blame Helice, she left something behind and needed to return to get it.¡±

    Helice gaped shocked at the lie, then realised the game, and shook her head from side to side in denial.

    ¡°Mistress, it seems Helice is not in agreement with you.¡±

    ¡°I challenge that! Helice, you, and your Seer-sisters were responsible for a certain itch, were you not?¡±

    ¡°Well in that case, I suppose we should accept responsibility,¡± Helice said. A cheeky laugh escaped and she gathered Charis and Dione in a hug.

    ¡°What about our betrothed?¡± Charis asked, as she thought about the loose end and their mission.

    ¡°She is taking a bath, I assume that will take her some time, as it will need to last another five or more days in cross country travel.¡± The three Daughters of the Duchess laughed, huge belly, stress-relieving laughs, which prompted more than a few passing by to glance in their direction.

    The sister-warrior cloaks and armour proved interesting to some, the Daughter of the Duchess pins proved the greater interest. The new coat of arms confused some, piqued the interest of others who raced to find out who the owning Lord could be. The Daughter¡¯s formed a wall of arms on shoulders as they marched to their new Inn. Dione being shorter than Charis, Helice taller than Charis, in line as one, striding as one.

    Charis realised she needed to eat and hoped the Innkeeper would provide edible fare at least. Helice instead used the moment to mention a group of three showed up at the Leatherworker¡¯s Shop thinking the warrior-sisters trained threes for the Town Contest and turned away. While there was a brief thought of coin, the sisters needed to train themselves first. What training could they offer as fair trade to a potential Three, given their Three was so unique?

    The Inn served fine fare and Charis, famished, devoured her fill; the betrothed was with them her bath well and truly finished her water wrinkled fingers proof. They retired to their rooms, Helice and Dione in one, Charis and the betrothed in the other.

    There was a knock on her room door and Charis started to answer it, the betrothed faster. Too tired and too slow thought Charis as she lowered her head and sighed. The door opened without any caution and the betrothed stepped backwards in awe. A Seer of Saph, in her Seer Robe, head held high, eyes glaring down her narrow nose at the one who opened the door following her in.

    ¡°Go to the other room and ask Dione to this room, now go girl!¡± Charis commanded.

    She kept her distance from the Seer as she skirted around her to make the door and scamper away.

    The Seer dropped her robe¡¯s hood back to reveal Raisa in full delight. Dione entered and bolted the door.

    ¡°I am unsatisfied.¡± Raisa dropped her robe to the floor to be naked in an instant.

    Charis took a double check, yet sure Raisa¡¯s posture confirmed her arousal. Slumped on the bed, Charis¡¯ eye line restricted to viewing Raisa¡¯s womanhood slowly approach as she sauntered towards her closing the distance between them.

    ¡°Rhea and I have agreed we can both love you as we are one now.¡±

    To her credit she didn¡¯t leap upon Charis, she oozed over her, embracing her and kissing her passionately. Dione barred the door, with a questioning look on her face. Charis grabbed Raisa to lift her off and lay her beside Charis on the bed, positioning her bronze loop as far away as possible. Charis needed to be careful to ensure it wouldn¡¯t influence Raisa and drive her mad or any variation of mad.

    Charis asked Raisa to lay on her back on the bed, which she did with an eager smile in her naked glory. Charis asked Dione over and then commanded Raisa to caress and suck their toes. Both Dione and Charis then tended to Raisa suggesting they were friends, occasional lovers; this was pleasant, not maddening. Pleasant, delightful and joyful, with gentle caressing and light kissing it took time and patience from Charis and Dione, both concentrating on their bronze loops to influence their subject.

    Charis and Dione consumed the night to ensure their bronze loops could influence their subject, sleeping and waking throughout in turns. The last thing she needed was a love sick Seer running away from her Temple trying to follow her. Charis couldn¡¯t predict the consequences if Raisa did, and therefore put every effort into making sure it couldn¡¯t happen. Charis and Dione were tired, although they managed to convince Raisa to enrobe and leave at first light. Charis wasn¡¯t sure what any observers would make of a Seer leaving an Inn at that time, although she was sure a mystical answer provided by Raisa to whom ever asked would suffice.

    They were about to sleep in until late morning at least when the betrothed rushed in to their room, as it wasn¡¯t barred after the Seer left.

    ¡°What have you done?¡±

    Helice followed her in and bolted the door.

    ¡°Sorry Mistress she woke before I did and ran for the door.¡±

    ¡°The Seer was in here all night and I heard sounds, sounds of pleasure, even I know they shouldn¡¯t be made by a Seer!¡±

    ¡°What would a chaste woman, a betrothed like yourself know about those sounds?¡± Charis asked.

    The betrothed looked down, thinking up a response. Charis winked at Helice.

    ¡°Where would a chaste woman, a betrothed like yourself find out about such things?¡± Helice asked.

    ¡°I, I, well, with the Lord, his men would say things ¡­¡± she stammered.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it impolite to eavesdrop?¡± Dione asked. The betrothed stared at each of her accusers in turn lost to provide a dignified answer.

    Charis approached the betrothed. Charis placed her finger in the betrothed¡¯s mouth, and dragged it across the inside of her cheek.

    ¡°What was that? What did you do then? It tastes awful, it tastes odd.¡±

    Dione and Helice caught her as she slowly collapsed.

    ¡°What was that?¡± Helice asked.

    ¡°An ointment given to me by the elder, it tends to put people to the sleep. I wasn¡¯t sure we could talk this one out of making too much noise and I am just too tired to try. Helice would you stay awake, keep an eye on her and wake Dione and myself up just before middle of the day?¡±

    At her nod, Charis fell back into her bed with enough consciousness to guide her and was instantly asleep. Some of the ointment as well as no restful sleep combined to send her into a deep sleep. Dione helped Helice to carry the betrothed to the other room and then followed Charis to sleep, although certainly not as deep as Charis.

    Helice, ever vigilant now, felt some guilt in allowing the betrothed¡¯s escape, although she was certainly quiet now, the ointment effective in putting people to sleep. The concern now was to determine if Charis could wake up. On the sixth bell Helice visited the other room and woke Dione first as she would need her assistance to wake Charis. Dione was awake and reasonably alert, checked the bride was still asleep and then struggled alongside Helice to wake Charis.

    They made a few attempts and then stopped to pack and prepare to leave. They attempted to wake Charis again without success. They returned to the other room, packed it away, and carried the betrothed back to Charis¡¯ room. On the next attempt Charis woke up, still dazed. Treating her as a newborn baby, they dressed her in her under armour cloth and walked her around in the room until she could stand by herself.

    ¡°Thank you, water please.¡± she asked.

    After water, she glanced around and grinned at both Dione and Helice, they were ready to leave. Helice and Dione marched the betrothed between them. With their packs on their shoulders, they visited the stables and claimed their horses. They then proceeded to the Gate to walk their horses through it, trying to grip the bride between them and walk naturally. Then they waited.

    Charis paid the Innkeeper and then strode directly to the Shrine of Saph. The sun was above her, she wore no armour with her two daggers strapped to her waist. She visited a vendor to purchase a sweetmeat to chew on to assist her to wake up and remember the ritual.

 1.048 The Betrothed of Lonely Keep (7th Day of Plant Month)

    Helice studied her Mistress as she joined them this time and she knew the Mistress was successful, clearly happy, as she rode past them and onwards, smiling.

    They didn¡¯t keep pace with her; otherwise, the bride to be would likely fall off, no matter how well tied over her saddle. They did this well away from the Gate and in some cover from the town wall in case someone objected. Eventually Charis rode back to them and apologised to Dione who smiled and scouted ahead as per usual.

    Charis aimed for where the end of the mountain range and the forest met. As they rode, Charis hoped to recognise the ground and be able to head directly to the Keep. For now, they would need to search for trails headed in the right direction and avoid the rough broken land West of Bircharbor otherwise they would be lost. Fortunately, they knew this land or at least a way through it, when they guided the Seer packages to Bircharbor some time back.

    +++

    After the first day, they weren¡¯t far from the hidden valley the brigands were using as a base. Charis was tempted to visit to discover if anyone or any other group was using it now, she resisted the distraction.

    Charis and Helice gently lowered the betrothed from her horse and carefully laid her on a bedroll. The bedding wouldn¡¯t be any comfort as slung over a horse all day wasn¡¯t the preferred way to ride a horse. She would definitely be in some pain. While still unconscious Charis used the same magic and will she used on some of her warrior-sisters, particularly remembering Astera and smiling; her amazing buttocks and shapely upper legs red raw from riding.

    While there, Charis tried another feat of magic, positioning a foot either side of her head. She then crouched down on her haunches and whispered to the bride to be, to accept the Seer was visiting to read a future, the unusual noises were from Charis and Dione, not the Seer. It took the Seer all night to complete the reading. During this, she started to stir and same as Charis woke in a daze trying to regain her senses.

    Before she regained her senses, Charis reached over and with a dollop of ointment on a leaf dabbed it on her forehead. She slept again. Charis continued with the lies. Charis was hoping for the best, in the morning.

    They ate a cold evening meal and prepared water for the morning, as they were sure the bride to be would wake with an incredible thirst, as did Charis. They shared shifts using their Borrowed Gems and Charis set alerts.

    Helice woke Charis for the next shift and shared some more news from home. The Mistress Leatherworker was asking for a loan to build a shop outside the inner walls. Charis agreed, although they needed to wait until news of them being Daughters of the Duchess reached Hillperch to explain the apparent wealth. The land behind the stable could be purchased for the Leatherworker Workshop and be handy to the stable.

    ¡°Would you humour your Mistress by staying awake a little longer?¡±

    Helice smiled. Charis observed this as a subtle increase of redness warmth as she stared at Helice using the miracle of the Borrow Gem night vision. Charis glowed herself, unknowingly, as Helice¡¯s finger¡¯s caressed her along her jaw and chin, eventually finishing on her lips.

    ¡°It would be my pleasure Mistress.¡± Helice sent.

    Charis wondered if Helice spoke the words instead of Seer sending them, would her intent be any plainer, Charis doubted, the lustful and sensual meaning deeply suffused the sending. Charis tried to send back a reply, without success, although she managed recognition.

    ¡°I felt your reply Mistress and I see your glow and feel welcomed.¡±

    Helice didn¡¯t need to see. With well-practiced hands she explored beneath her Mistress¡¯ underclothe, while placing her lips upon her Mistress¡¯ lips. As Helice¡¯s lips shifted to other flesh Charis realised she was being distracted, delightfully so, distracted nevertheless.

    ¡°Do you mind if I ask you some questions while you attend me?¡±

    ¡°I am yours. Beyond oath Mistress I need to protect you.¡±

    Charis silently yelped as Helice attended to one of her nipples.

    ¡°When on watch I am fulfilled as I am on vigil over your sleeping body, when we ride or walk beside each other I am fulfilled as I can protect you, it is when I need to sleep I feel empty, although safe if you are on watch Mistress. Questions will not distract me.¡±

    ¡°When with Raisa, Rhea was able to ¡®take-over¡¯ her body.¡±

    Charis knew Helice was startled as all her attentions upon her stopped for an instant contradicting the ¡®questions will not distract me¡¯ statement, which Charis thought funny and would have laughed if she didn¡¯t think it would be an insult.

    ¡°They would need a strong twin bond Mistress ...¡±

    Charis infused with the unexpected pain from Helice, wept. Unintentionally, Charis realised she shared Helice¡¯s Seer Twin loss.

    ¡°I appreciate your concern and love Mistress, I embrace your sympathy.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry. I hurt you, no more questions.¡± Charis whispered. She needed to say the words, only saying them was real to a non-Seer.

    ¡°My Seer Twin loss is part of me, it hurts still. Your love heals me Mistress; my service to you gives me purpose. Before encountering Alcmene and Clymene I was visiting Hillperch to fly from its heights now I soar in your service so if you need to ask questions please do so.¡±

    Charis kissed the top of Helice¡¯s head through her hair and used her fingers to trace Helice¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°Are you poetic now?¡±

    ¡°My heart sings Mistress, we are truth and when you become Seer you will never doubt.¡±

    ¡°I do not need to become a Seer to be certain of this truth.¡±

    Charis murmured as Helice¡¯s attentions turned more urgent.

    ¡°You will be pleased to appreciate Alcmene has offered me some instruction and when one is ¡®present¡¯, the other is soon to join. They are jealous of me and most envious, although I placated them as this is our first embrace since leaving Hillperch, when they thought it would be nightly!¡±

    Charis absorbed the laughter and joy within the sending from Helice. The need to be Seer and share in this full communication overwhelmed her.

    ¡°Your will is strong Mistress, it will be when not if. Alcmene and Clymene agree. They are frustrated; they wished to send to you directly. Unfortunately for them, the distance means I hold you to myself.¡±

    ¡°Ask them if they can ¡®take-over¡¯ each other¡¯s body please.¡±

    ¡°No Mistress they assume it is a learnt ability, which they weren¡¯t introduce to.¡±

    ¡°Tell them their Mistress seriously doubts their belief. When they question this tell them Rhea and Raisa, while Seer trained didn¡¯t possess the true connection your Seer-sisters enjoyed until I tended to Raisa and she was as surprised as I when Rhea¡¯s participation went beyond sharing the experience to participating in it.¡±

    ¡°They are suitably admonished Mistress, although they offer, blood connection is important, hence they can share with me, yet cannot contribute directly. They also suggest the childhood incident Rhea experienced bonded them differently perhaps. Given your request to explore this they are more than happy to involve their warrior-sisters in the discovery on your orders!¡±

    ¡°Tell them their logic is sound, so I apologise for any offence and if not this discovery then another will always be found to involve non-Seers to attend to their lust.¡±

    ¡°They laugh in appreciation of your wisdom and their ways Mistress.¡±

    ¡°What of your connection with your Seer-sisters?¡±

    ¡°It is strong and as I can¡¯t leverage a blood link I needed to use my life energy to contact them, much like a Magician uses their body weight, although smaller amounts, which get smaller as the link strengthens. The silver circle magic is used now of course, so we thank you Mistress although we need to ensure we don¡¯t eat so much anymore.¡±

    ¡°Alcmene and Clymene need to expend life energy, granted an extremely small amount, to contact each other?¡±

    ¡°Blood means much Mistress, for them it would require the energy of a short walk perhaps. For me it would be two or three laps around the arena, at least in the beginning, which is why Seers are so enthusiastic about lovemaking. You will be pleased to know, or maybe not, at a certain point the link strengthening benefit minimises, shall we say, so the Seer need is not the primary reason then.¡±

    ¡°With Raisa she was most desperate; I assume from the descriptions Rhea ¡®told her¡¯ of our couplings. I assumed Rhea¡¯s desperation because of her need for love or at least someone to see her heart and not her skin. I wonder about you.¡±

    ¡°A Seer¡¯s greatest peril is to lose their ability. Lying with a man or raped by a man is a well-known and proven way. What you need to understand Mistress is the Seer Ability isn¡¯t only your link to your twin it is also your link to the Goddess. It is well known the Goddess will communicate with Single ...¡±

    Everything stopped then and Charis reached for her warrior-sister and embraced her nestling her head between her breasts, both of her hands in Helice¡¯s hair caressing and massaging her head.

    ¡°I apologise Mistress, I still grieve and crave your loving comfort. I do not wish to disappoint, is it acceptable I spend time within your embrace instead of ¡­¡±

    ¡°Your tending to me isn¡¯t required to prove your love. It is I who reminded you of your pain so I am responsible for your safety and embracing you is always a joy.¡±

    ¡°With the loss of my twin, I didn¡¯t sense the Goddess within me. I didn¡¯t embrace the seer-loss healing of the Temple because of it and suspicion around my Seer Twin¡¯s death. I was so lost I thought the only way to satisfy these questions was to ask the Goddess by dying to be by her side.¡±

    Charis sensed calmness as Helice ¡®spoke¡¯, increasing as she continued.

    ¡°In the Temple the fear of touch goes beyond male and where it could lead, so training is simplified to exclude all touch. The last loving touch you remember is your parents, if they were kind to you. If they weren¡¯t kind, you could associate touching with pain. A kind touch after twelve years or more of nothing is a sensation Mistress. Then those offering this touch offer sisterhood, to join with others again, then they explain your Seer abilities can return, it is euphoric Mistress.¡±

    More, there was more, Charis sensed it with every fibre of her being.

    ¡°Then there is you Mistress.¡±

    Warm tracks of tears flowed between her breasts, Charis held her seer-sister tighter.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand how it is for others, for me, I am drawn to you, to love you and be loved by you, to protect you. Provide me with purpose to alleviate the void left by my loss. I guess you are thinking this is because of the bronze loops. I am sure they would not be as enduring or as sure unless you worked them to your will every moment you could and we sisters are many now. Their magic ends like the silver circles, therefore they need renewal somehow. I suspect when the magic in the bronze loop is low is when they are most unpredictable. Purely a guess though Mistress. So not from the bronze loops Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps you are the wisest of us all.¡±

    Deep in thought, busy caressing Helice, Charis jumped slightly at the interruption.

    ¡°One of you needs to sleep, the other needs to start their watch. My stallion has been confused by the change and thought to wake me for answers.¡± Dione said.

    ¡°I was asking Charis to help me out of my armour and it has taken some time to convince her.¡±

    Dione giggled, joined by Charis.

    ¡°Quiet. We wouldn¡¯t want to wake the betrothed and need to explain.¡± Helice said, trying to be stern.

    They heard and then observed the warmth blob of Dione approach them.

    ¡°Well I will assist one to remove their armour and the other to dress in their armour so my Stallion can once again relax back to normality.¡±

    +++

    Charis turned her head to the source of the happy morning voice.

    ¡°What an amazing sleep, I am so refreshed! Oh I am thirsty though.¡±

    The betrothed guzzled most un-lady-like the water readily at hand, her spillage wetting her nightdress causing the cloth material to outline her petite breasts.

    ¡°That Seer was weird wasn¡¯t she, all night to do a reading. I mean that never happens. She must not be very good. What is there to eat, I am really hungry.¡±

    All of it happened so fast Charis didn¡¯t find a chance to make any suggestions or agree. Charis threw the bride to be a lump of cheese and an apple from her saddlebag and watched her devour it.

    Charis then headed for and woke up Dione and Helice.

    ¡°Mistress, some awkward news for you,¡± Helice sent, as the bride to be didn¡¯t need to overhear.

    Charis turned towards her, resigned to whatever it was.

    ¡°Mistress, it seems a certain Seer of Bircharbor has petitioned to be granted release from the Temple of Saph so she can be the official Seer of the Daughters of the Duchess.¡±

    Charis strode to the horses and whispered to Helice as she followed.

    ¡°I thought we fixed that problem. Which God or Goddess is laughing at us now I wonder sister, perhaps all of them? It follows your theory regarding the Bronze Loops well enough though. Please tell your sisters to convince Rhea to convince her sister this is an awful idea. Also ask how the Journeywoman Carpenter and the Stable are progressing,¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    Charis and Helice strolled back to the camp while Dione groomed and saddled the horses.

    Before them, the betrothed was naked, finishing off a second apple. At their approach, she looked up, threw the apple towards the horses, and smiled seductively.

    ¡°It is good you admire me, the Lord Baron needs to appreciate me as well.¡±

    ¡°Why are you naked?¡± Charis asked.

    ¡°My nightdress was wet. I decided to eat and then decided to dress, so I am ready to dress now.¡±

    ¡°What of modesty?¡±

    The betrothed turned around slowly raising her hands.

    ¡°Who is here but us? Also, I heard you, mainly you, with another last night. Not sure if it was the one beside you now or horse girl and you woke me with your yelps and moans and I was glad when you started chatting, I can sleep when people talk, been doing it for years.¡±

    Charis placed a hand on her hip as the betrothed¡¯s smile widened. Helice and Charis then glanced at each other.

    ¡°You appear to have little or no hair down there.¡±

    At the betrothed¡¯s slight confusion, Charis needed to point to the area. The betrothed belly laughed, needing to place her hand over her mouth to stop and compose herself.

    ¡°Given how you admire women I would assume ¡®down there¡¯ would not be embarrassing for you. To answer your question though, I do have pubic hair; it is extremely light brown in colour. You can approach if you need to see.¡±

    Charis glanced at Helice again confirming.

    ¡°No we trust your word. You do know what that means and how it is confusing to us?¡±

    ¡°Well you are now Daughters of the Duchess so as part of the Duke¡¯s household I am sure I can trust you if the Duchess can.¡± She reached for a loincloth and travel pants as she talked.

    Helice prepared some rations, while Charis stood still waiting for the explanation.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°My hair is coloured by special oil, so my light head hair is far darker than my pubic hair.¡± She grinned at Charis every time she said the word pubic as Charis cringed.

    ¡°My pubic hair colour being my proper hair colour of course and yes, I grasp the significance of my pubic hair colour.¡±

    ¡°Who are your parents, where did you live?¡±

    The betrothed raised her nose a little and sniffed.

    ¡°I do not know or remember my parents, although the Duchess assures me my blood is pure and noble. I was a ward of a minor Baron. His Barony being by the sea, two days by wagon, north of Northreach, modest, every coin counted, although I presume the Duchess paid for my upkeep while there and insisted I colour my hair, for my protection. My companion and maid ¡­¡±

    Her noble composure left her then and although half dressed, Charis embraced her.

    ¡°We have all suffered loss Lady.¡±

    ¡°My companion is still alive, I don¡¯t know where,¡± she sobbed.

    Charis still sympathised, as the betrothed and a desperate Barony were now one, which would require her strength.

    ¡°I was told she was a Single Seer, still seeing your sister now, my companion didn¡¯t hold the same sadness your sister does or perhaps she disguised it.¡±

    Helice snapped around to glare at the betrothed, opened her mouth, and then paused.

    ¡°Lady, a Seer Twin loss can never be disguised. Your companion was not a Single Seer.¡± Helice said, and then she shoved a plate near the betrothed and placed another near Charis.

    Charis and the betrothed broke their embrace and for all her bravo, the betrothed¡¯s face was blushed light pink, her nipples firm. Helice smirked; the Charis affect. By the time Helice returned from giving Dione her plate the betrothed was dressed and starting to break her fast, being naked near Charis, too revealing for the betrothed.

    ---

    The four finished up at their own pace, packed up their camp and travelled less distance during the day with the bride to be riding rather than slung over a horse, which amazed Charis, still it was fact. The land was a rugged and rough plain, the farms having ended before mid-morning, as the land was too difficult to farm and the soil too poor.

    They continued for the point where the mountain range ended and the forest met. They rested for lunch and then continued until dusk; making camp in an as secluded location as possible. They were well past the brigand¡¯s valley and Charis thought she recognised some of the landscape although not well enough to be sure enough to lead them. Another night spent in camp.

    Helice continued using the watch hand-over as a regular update session with Charis, since the bride to be was fast asleep, although they checked now. Helice could speak freely though she did not need to, it felt odd when Charis replied by voice so Helice spoke as well on occasion.

    +++

    When they awoke the next day the bride to be seemed to realise she lost a day, Charis and the others convinced her she must be mistaken and distracted her with talk of the Keep and they were close, a day maybe two days away. Helice didn¡¯t receive an update on the Seer request to join the Daughters of the Duchess either.

    +++

    They broke their fast and by middle of the day, they found abandoned farms. It was well into Growing Season and no crops growing.

    The bride to be kept silent, it was near divine intervention except Charis didn¡¯t like what she was looking at either. They occupied an abandoned farmhouse for the night, although Charis thought it was a poor option as four walls would seem safe, she didn¡¯t like camping in an enclosed place with one exit. She liked camping in a ploughed overgrown field even less. The fields around this farmhouse where failing also although some green shoots were showing, which at least seemed encouraging.

    Charis startled awake by an alert, bolted upright. Dione placed a hand on her, shook her head, pressed a finger of that same hand to her lips for silence. Silently they crept to an open window and noticed shapes, humanoid shapes, not with their night vision though, a moving black against the night sky. They were ambling up and down the rows. They didn¡¯t know how many as they couldn¡¯t sight them well enough to count them. Charis indicated to Dione to keep watch and she would relieve her shortly.

    +++

    By dawn, the fields appeared clear of everything living. They broke their fast as usual, except Charis ventured over to where she remembered the creatures crawling and slogging during the night. Studying the ground, Charis determined the tracks were shuffling, dragging footmarks and she noticed the green shoots were gone, all of them taken.

    They mounted up and mid-morning needed to cross a stream, the bride to be was in a panic, she didn¡¯t want to fall, drown, and her soul lost. She was yet to be married and important. Dione offered to carry her over on her stallion, which she accepted with her horse tethered to it. While alone with Helice, Charis instructed her to send for wagons from Hillperch; food would be needed, definitely now, as much as could be arranged quickly. Alcmene and Clymene were making arrangements within one bell.

    Pass the stream they encountered occupied farms, although the occupants slammed their doors and shutters when Charis and company rode by. The bride to be was shocked her peasants didn¡¯t realise who she was and were so inhospitable to her. She would need to ¡®speak¡¯ to her betrothed about this insult. Charis nodded and they rode on as she knew where she was now and was able to head directly to the keep. It was mid-afternoon when the top of the keep came into view and by dusk, they were in the village, which huddled around it.

    No one was moving, every building shuttered and bolted. They needed to bash at the Inn doors before someone answered. The reaction was extremely unfriendly, hostile even! Stable over there do the best you can to care for your horses, no food until tomorrow if we are lucky and all the rooms are empty take what you want. Charis didn¡¯t recognise this person. She wasn¡¯t anyone familiar although she did remind her of the former Innkeeper. The remaining light of the day may have played tricks though. A sister perhaps, if so what happened to the man she knew as the Innkeeper?

    What of her father then, was he still the Blacksmith? She wanted to find out now, since she was this close, which is why she decided upon a different plan while far away. Her personal interests would need to wait. They needed to know more first before they stumbled around the village. Farms abandoned and then actively kept barren, a village locked up, the Inn closed for business. Caution was the best course of action.

    They walked down the hallway of the Inn and found the doors to several rooms. Charis pushed one open and disturbed an exceptional amount of dust. Enough dust to cause her to sneeze and then cough. She quickly dragged the door shut. Greeting her companions, she led them to the village green and setup camp there as if they were still on the trail. Charis caught a couple of glimpses of some inquisitive and possibly brave village folk scurry around the village green, hiding behind whatever cover was available. They continued the tradition of a cold evening meal and no fire much to the disgust of the betrothed.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t we in the Keep now?¡± she demanded.

    ¡°Have we not safely escorted you?¡± Charis said.

    ¡°Well yes, yet the Keep is over there, I can see it!¡± She stamped her foot and pointed.

    ¡°The farms are abandoned, those that aren¡¯t shut their doors, the villagers hide behind their doors, and the Inn is unwelcoming. In the morning we will see more.¡±

    Charis could see, though dusk was near done, the conflict on her face. She grunted then.

    ¡°If I left, you would probably chase me and wrestle me to the ground to give you another excuse to touch me and then tie me up probably.¡±

    Charis held back the belly laugh forming.

    ¡°You have that affect Mistress.¡± Helice sent.

    ¡°No Lady I respect your future position in the Barony so I will not stop you. My best advice though is for you to stay with us until morning and we will finally escort you to the Keep.¡±

    ¡°First light,¡± she responded, and then settled into her bedroll, rolling over so her back faced Charis.

    Charis set shift watches with her taking the last before dawn.

    +++

    The bride to be was up when the sun broke; she packed and intended to break her fast at the Keep in the manner fitting her new station. She buzzed around Charis, assisted her to pack, and then woke Dione and Helice to get them moving. So much for steady, looks like they were going to the Keep immediately. Charis covered her face with shadows cast by the hood on her cloak; the warrior-sisters armoured and armed made ready. They led their horses to the Keep to impress, not intimidate, the men at arms keeping the Baron and his eldest son safe.

    As they approached the Keep, Helice paused and stared at it.

    ¡°I believe I recognise this place,¡± she stated.

    ¡°How do you know it? Have you been here before?¡± Charis asked.

    ¡°No Mistress.¡± Helice said.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t, my twin described a Keep similar to this one, she died in a place similar to this and I was never told how or why, it was a tragedy and a sudden terrible loss, she died while I was asleep. It took a number of months for me to recover, as you know. The warrior-sisters and you Mistress have been the best cure for me. This is still the place I lost my sister.¡± Helice sent.

    Her jaw set and her stride now with purpose, Helice now as keen as the betrothed to enter the Keep.

    Charis needed to chase after Helice and place a hand on her shoulder.

    ¡°Come, we will support each other as we always do and perhaps if they don¡¯t know who you are, they may reveal some information of what happened to your sister.¡± She then drew Helice¡¯s hood down more, to cover a face they in the Keep would have seen before, even if they didn¡¯t now know the person.

    They walked faster as Dione and the bride to be were now ahead of them. They reached them as a solitary guard challenged Dione. His weapon was a spear; months ago, it was a sword noted Charis. His armour, makeshift patches of leather, ill-fitting and scavenged. She wondered if the Castellan was still in the service of his Baron or himself.

    ¡°We are the Daughters of the Duchess on a mission, we need an audience with the Baron of this Keep,¡± Dione stated.

    ¡°You¡¯re a girl ain¡¯t you? What is a girl doing wearin¡¯ armour and holdin¡¯ a spear?¡±

    ¡°Fetch your commander please!¡± she asked, assuming raising her voice would force this fool into action.

    ¡°No way I am gettin¡¯ him he will kick my arse if I wake him this early in the day! You will have to wait until he gets himself to ¡®ere by himself.¡±

    ¡°If I threaten to kill you if you don¡¯t fetch him now will it make a difference?¡± Dione asked as a dead cold threat.

    ¡°That ain¡¯t very nice and you are a girl, you shouldn¡¯t be trying to kill people, you should be making foods or havin¡¯ babies.¡±

    Dione lowered her spear point and nudged him in the chest, where she thought his better armour was, so as not to hurt him.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± he replied. He then lowered his spear, tested to make sure the point was still sharp as he did and nodding to himself held himself in a guard position.

    ¡°Not too bad, you need to remain limber so you can change the position of the point and reset the butt if you need to take a charge for example.¡± Dione then walked up beside him to demonstrate the proper technique and show him some set stances and drills.

    The bride to be folded her arms and started tapping her foot. Exasperated she turned to Charis with a scrunched up face, hands raised, and palms open.

    Charis waved her hand subtly at Dione.

    ¡°Can you fetch your commander now please?¡± Dione asked. He glanced at her disappointed, lost, and forsaken.

    ¡°I will tell your commander I stabbed you if you want and showed you an important paper. Plus if we stay a while I will train you some more on using a spear if you want,¡± Dione offered.

    He chuckled, swivelled, and left to fetch his commander leaving the Main Gate to the Keep completely unguarded. They waited at least one bell before the commander emerged. Charis didn¡¯t recognise him and he didn¡¯t instil in her any more faith the Keep was ever going to be safe from anything. He may have, at one time been a valiant and strong warrior, now his muscle was wasted by old age and weaken by lack of food.

    ¡°Who threatened a guard of the Baron and what is this about the Duchess?¡± he asked.

    Dione took some time to convince him with talk and the Letter of Introduction and then she showed him her pin, presented to her by the Duchess. The seals on the pin proved enough and he ordered his guard back on the gate while he led them inside the Keep. Dione told her stallion to guard their horses. It was a joke the stallion took seriously.

    Everything was still in place, after all who would want anything with the family crest on it except the family. The two high chairs a bitter memory for her.

    ¡°Stay here while I fetch my Lord,¡± he said.

    It was another bell before the Baron struggled to his throne in the Great Hall. It was Halius¡¯ brother and not the Baron she knew so many months ago. His eyes betrayed his lack of sleep with dark rims under them and he was much thinner than she remembered.

    ¡°Will I fetch the Castellan My Lord?¡± the guard commander asked.

    ¡°No, I trust I will do some thinking for myself for a change,¡± he replied closing his eyes and then blinking them rapidly for a moment until ready.

    Dione, Charis, and Helice bowed. The bride to be was still considering her fate and lost learnt court etiquette in the process. It wasn¡¯t until the Baron Nominate stared directly at her she remembered to bow and surprisingly remained silent.

    Charis sensed a change and took a step forward.

    ¡°Baron, I wish to offer our services to your estate. We are the Daughters of the Duchess and charged with assisting where we can.¡±

    She paused and allowed him to digest the news, showed him the Letter of Introduction, followed by the pin, which seemed to work so well with the commander.

    ¡°I am sure you are not blind and realise my estate is beyond succour.¡±

    He rubbed his eyes with his hands and settled back into his throne.

    ¡°If you wish, I grant you the Freedom of the Barony as it is beyond me and beyond the capacity of my advisors it seems. I welcome the support of the Duchess and her agents. Step forward please.¡±

    He took the Letter of Introduction from Charis and with ink and sharpened feather counter-signed it. As he was about to add the seal a voice yelled out across the Main Hall.

    ¡°NO LORD! Do not surrender your estate to strangers! Who are they really, what is the truth about them? How can they show up and instantly become your confidents!¡±

    The Baron Nominate didn¡¯t look up as he placed his seal upon the Letter and handed it back to Charis. She thought she saw a slight smile, the first healthy sign.

    ¡°Why Lord? We are about to turn things around, we need no outside help, they will meddle they won¡¯t understand what we are doing and all will be lost.¡±

    The Castellan was now beside the Baron Nominate. Charis could observe the struggle on the Baron¡¯s face, which after a moment gave in. She needed to raise her head to see this tall influence upon the Baron. Clean-shaven, square jawed with shortest black hair, his filled out body and high quality robe contrasted with everything and everyone else in the Barony.

    ¡°Yes, I agree, you have always been a wise Councillor to me. Stranger I would ask you return the Letter of Introduction as I need to retract my authority from it.¡±

    Charis could recognise the pleading in his eyes; was he desperate for rescue, she needed to make sure it was what he wanted and she wasn¡¯t second-guessing.

    Charis noticed the solid bronze arm rings on the wrist of the Castellan, they didn¡¯t budge when he was waving his arms about yelling at the Baron and as his robes sleeves fell back she noticed more around the upper arms, those were silver. She knew where the estate was failing. She wondered if her authority with the Duchess would survive this test, she was going to ignore the Baron.

    Charis went to one knee, held the Letter to the Baron Nominate with one hand while indicating to Dione with the other. She deliberately focused on the Castellan and noticed he was pleased in his triumph. Proof he was still in control! The captured look on his face was a reward in itself when a spear point exited the back of his head. Dione was twisting the spear as she withdrew it from under his chin, his posture holding him for a moment.

    He fell to one side, his blood spilling on the floor; his face still locked in victory his surprise so complete. Charis withdrew the Letter and cleared away from the blood pooling near the now dead Castellan. The bride to be screamed in shock and ran away from the dead body and the spreading blood, dancing on the tips of her toes accompanied by occasional squeals. The commander stood with his mouth open not sure what to do. The Baron Nominate laughed loudly and his sad eyes shone with hope.

    ¡°I thank you Daughters of the Duchess! I am now in your debt and while I somehow regret his death, I rejoice uncontrollably. I thank the Gods you visited my estate and will introduce you to the real Baron, not that he will recognise you or talk as he is stricken poorly these days.¡±

    ¡°You will not have to introduce me,¡± Charis said as she drew back her hood.

    The Baron Nominate Balius griped the arms of his throne stunned, a ghost from his family¡¯s past stood before him.

    ¡°YOU!¡± His eyes woke from their slumber, alert.

    Charis remained silent, she needed him to work out his confusion and sort through the past.

    ¡°I do not know what to say, nor do. You have caused so much grief and anguish! Our family, such as it is, still blames you and it didn¡¯t make sense to, yet you weren¡¯t here, and it was easy to do so. You couldn¡¯t be found and while much was said regarding those who could have assisted you, nothing was done.¡±

    His head fell into his hands, as he paused to regain his senses, his body supported by his throne. He lifted his head slowly, more redness around his eyes and tears revealed themselves. Then his eyes vaguely scanned towards Charis.

    ¡°I am not sure if father would welcome you or curse you. Charis, I was elated by your arrival some heartbeats ago, now I know who you are. Now, like everything with this estate a blessing is quickly balanced by a curse.¡±

    ¡°I was never to blame for your brother¡¯s death. Trust me when I say I have replayed everything repeatedly and I cannot see how your brother or I could know the nature of the man we met. We should have avoided him and returned home, your brother thought the stranger could help us. You need to believe your brother saved you today.¡±

    Balius focused and stared directly into her eyes, pleading understanding, how is this possible?

    ¡°Your Castellan wore trinkets, in the same way as the man who murdered your brother. Whenever I recognise these now familiar trinkets, I kill the wearer and while not noble, I use surprise to repay them in kind for their callousness and the disregard they showed in your brother¡¯s death. I will not apologise to anyone for my stealth in dealing with this evil.¡±

    He slowly lifted himself out of his throne and staggered, waving away his Commander, toward Charis. She prepared as best she could, ensuring Dione and Helice took no action by hand signing them away. As he reached her to the relief of all, he hugged her, followed by a smile and exhale of breath. A huge burden released from him as he reconciled.

    ¡°We must tell father. He won¡¯t be able to answer you, even so I hope this will give him heart and ease him. Will you accompany me?¡± His eyes full of life again as he spoke, a hint of joy in his voice.

    ¡°What about the mess? Oh and I forgot, please meet your bride to be, it was arranged for you by the Duchess herself.¡±

    Helice consoled the betrothed once satisfied Charis was safe. The betrothed upon overhearing a conversation about her looked up hopeful. Through her tears, she tried to brighten; it was in some measure forced, although acted well enough, rescued by the fact she was pretty in her own way. A pleasant surprise for Balius who held his arms open towards her to welcome her into his family. Carefully stepping around the pool of blood, she ran to him and accepted the offer.

    The commander finally went into action and while his Lord was preoccupied, found a servant with a worn out mop and wooded bucket to start the blood clean-up.

    While Balius was distracted, Charis charged Dione with recovering all the items from the former Castellan¡¯s body, digging into it to make sure none were missed and then burning the body after. Maybe her new friend the gate guard could assist. Helice helped Dione drag the body out of the hall to the annoyance of the servant as they left a trail of blood behind them.

    Balius took his bride to be and Charis up to visit the Baron. He hoped this good news would be enough to revive him. As they entered, the bride presented first and Charis thought there was some intelligence still behind the old Baron¡¯s eyes. After much talk about the events in the Main Hall, Balius revealed Charis as the agent. Once told and not struck dead, Charis then revealed her face. There was no tension in his body; it seemed he was in a state of acceptance.

    Charis was at a loss, she wanted to wail, she wanted to yell, she wanted to apologise, mostly she wanted to return to the forest and do at least one thing differently, convince Halius to bypass the stranger. In that moment, she wanted everything to be the way things were. Balius gently tapped the base of her elbow and looked at her, wondering. She absently visited a different place for a moment locked in her memories. She left the Baron¡¯s room with his son and future bride and descended the staircase to the Main Hall. A modest meal readied for the Baron Nominate, his bride to be and guests by the time they sat at the table.

    ¡°Balius you haven¡¯t mentioned my father, I need to visit him before I do much else.¡±

    ¡°Charis, I can show you where he rests, he was one of the Castellan¡¯s first victims as he was most vocal in organising the village to overthrow him.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, where he rests?¡± she asked in anguish.

    ¡°He was buried in the graveyard near the Shrine of Saph,¡± he said as he returned her confused look.

    ¡°He would want to be burned. He was dedicated to the old ways!¡±

    Her face twisted in pain and betrayal, she broke down in tears, her chair preventing her from collapsing to the ground.

    Balius didn¡¯t grasp any meaning and tried to apologise.

    "The Castellan insisted on the burying of dead," he explained.

    ¡°What of the Seer that was assigned to the Barony?¡±

    A strained voice whispered from across the table. They looked at Helice. Charis realised another needed answers, a stake in the fate of a loved one and she felt selfish wrapped up in her own pain.

    As Balius stared at the person who voiced the question, he was stunned to discover her alive again.

    ¡°No, you are not mistaken, I am or she was my twin sister and I grieved for her for many months. The Seers would not disclose to me where she went or what her mission was, for my part I needed to keep in contact with her. Then one evening she was lost to me forever,¡± Helice stated, with an edge to her voice, bereft of tears, her intend clear, in pursuit of answers.

    ¡°I, she was found outside the Keep, she fell from her room or so it seemed. No one knew the true nature of the Castellan whereas it is plain now he wanted to make sure we couldn¡¯t easily call for assistance or advice and unfortunately, your twin was in his way. I deeply apologise for your loss and beg your forgiveness.¡±

    ¡°Was she buried?¡±

    Charis heard the anger as did everyone else and she sensed, certain Alcmene and Clymene did as well, the anger, as Helice¡¯s Seer link with her spilled ¡®over¡¯.

    ¡°No, she was burnt on a huge pyre, middle of the day in honour of her and the Goddess she served. Your father, Charis, insisted, the entire village backed him and the Castellan was still new to his position. This action I believe marked your father as a future target.¡±

    ¡°I am satisfied. Charis I am sorry my sister¡¯s death placed your father in danger.¡±

    ¡°My father would always do what was right, that is what he taught me and is how he lived every day of his life, and if I was there I would have probably joined him, not stopped him. I am proud he prevailed and ensured her proper death rite.¡±

    ¡°I will show you your father¡¯s grave tomorrow at first light Charis. I promise.¡±

    ¡°First light and not a moment longer,¡± Charis replied.

 1.049 The Sheriff of Lonely Keep (13th Day of Plant Month)

    Charis didn¡¯t suffer to wait to break her fast, at first light she found the Baron Nominate. Rounded up by Charis didn¡¯t offend him, he was conscious of the rescue this strange girl performed and appreciated the death of his brother beyond grief. The lesson well learnt about strangers influencing beyond considered the normal.

    ¡°Recover his body, Baron. Have a servant assigned to the task as I watch and witness the task. Is the person who buried him still alive and in the village?¡±

    ¡°I will send you a servant now, Charis. I am sorry for your loss. He was a brave and loyal man.¡±

    As he watched the short, slim body encased in leather armour determinedly stride away, he remembered the former Castellan, the former Captain of the Guard and many others and wondered where they are now. Could they be convinced to return?

    A slim petite hand then reached around his waist and as he gazed back over his shoulder he smiled, he couldn¡¯t help himself, she being a light to his dark. Her embrace complete, her head resting between his shoulder blades, respectively silent until the warmth of his hands enclosed hers.

    ¡°I suspect the demesne will be secured when its Baron has an heir.¡±

    He was surprised last night when she insisted upon sleeping in his room; after all, betrothed, was not married. Her voice silky, warm, and inviting left no doubt in his mind to her intended purpose this morning.

    ¡°I agree my lady. Wouldn¡¯t you and your child feel more secure if we were married first?¡±

    The betrothed, unseen by her Lord, pauses to think before answering. She distracts him by exploring his chest with her fingers and rubbing her face into his muscular back causing him to squirm slightly.

    ¡°My fate has been determined by the Duchess, my travel with Charis and her sisters enlightening and my commitment to this union unshakeable my Lord. My first duty is an heir and we cannot wait for ceremony.¡±

    ¡°Enlightening you say?¡±

    She playfully slapped his chest and he responded by reaching around himself and gently bringing her to face him, well she needed to peer up and he needed to gaze down so their faces met.

    ¡°They do lay with each other, but they are passionate in their lovemaking, fierce in their loyalty to Charis and she still wallows in grief over the death of your brother. So my Lord I expect greatness from the older brother, given his younger can reach from beyond his death to affect Charis the Young.¡±

    Her body rose, her toes extending until the last moment as he picked his rose up off the stone floor of the Keep until level with him and sweetly kissed her, she returning his passion freely and wantonly. He held her to him hastily returning to his bedchamber.

    ¡°Do they talk during their lovemaking? Charis and her sisters and perhaps¡­¡±

    ¡°I admit Lord I was naked once before them and I am certain if invited they would have been interested. It was but a test, after all who would be more critical of a naked female body than another female. Therefore, I have a confidence in my body to attract. They talk to make sure they are thoughtful and exactly in attending to the pleasure of their partner, so it is your turn to talk to me Lord.¡±

    She felt a slight squeeze around her waist.

    ¡°Every time my Lady?¡±

    ¡°No Lord. After we have become well acquainted we only need to check once in a while so we have more time to delight each other.¡±

    They both fell onto the generous canopy bed, her on top of him.

    ---

    Charis waited pacing around her father¡¯s grave and eventually squatted, as it seemed the servant assigned to help did not show the same importance to this duty as her. Perhaps there was another delay. She heard a clumsy attempt at stealth and turned to meet the sneak.

    ¡°Sorry mistress, I heard a rumour about strangers, I did. Someone said it was the Blacksmith¡¯s daughter and she was back. She was well and deadly, killed the Castellan with one spear thrust!¡±

    ¡°You will have to tell the rumour mongers that my warrior-sister Dione slew him, but you pick on one of us you pick on all of us,¡± she finished, with a hunter¡¯s smile.

    ¡°I am an old man, so I hope you don¡¯t harm me. I have come to tell you a secret, before anyone sees us. Your father¡¯s good friend the farmer and his boy, yes his boy needed to help him, your father was a huge man; he was. They dug him up and carried him back to their farm. Then in one of the grandest pyres at the time, with true friends as witness they burned him to release his soul from the dirt to the sun. They say they needed a large pyre to ensure the dirt was burnt off so he could go in the way he always said he would.¡±

    Charis couldn¡¯t stop herself she hugged the old man. Frightened of being crushed he struggled for release.

    ¡°Thank you old man and who is buried here?¡±

    ¡°No one I should think, but it could be worth a look just the same.¡± he smiled and cackled as he laughed and wandered off.

    Within a bell a servant appeared. He wasn¡¯t pleased to be here, although once Charis introduced herself and her scowl he doffed his cap and swung his shovel into action. The two long daggers hanging from her belt also motivated him. After all, the rumour was she slew the castellan because of a disrespectful sideway glance and the Baron was scare to hold her to account!

    The servant finally hit wood. He toiled without much rest and while exhausted he feared to stop. He glanced at his taskmaster first. Charis helped him out of the re-dug grave and once again assisted, this time to remove the final shovelfuls of grave dirt.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like a coffin, miss, begging your pardon.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, please ask my warrior-sisters to join me here.¡± She tossed him a couple of coins. He was very energetic scampering off. Coin was scarce it seemed in this part of the Duchy, although there could have been other motivations in play.

    A chest, not the expected coffin, wonder of wonders, she knew his daughter was meant to find it and no other. Charis continued to stare at it and didn¡¯t wonder any longer, she realised he would make sure he was never buried for long and his grave would leave worldly possessions. She learnt everything from him, so it was obvious he would have prepared as well. If the required preparation weren¡¯t required due to his death, Charis would have celebrated the deception.

    Dione and Helice appeared in good time and were surprised at what they saw.

    ¡°Mistress, I have spent time in my sister¡¯s chambers and she wrote much about her time here. The scrolls hidden, but we shared much so I knew where to look. They may be of assistance in piecing this mystery together.¡±

    ¡°And I have every items and I mean every item the Castellan held in his body,¡± Dione said as she patted a leather pouch on her hip.

    ¡°Thank you sisters, can I ask for your help to lift this chest out of my father¡¯s grave? Can we then carry it to your sister¡¯s room Helice to open it?¡±

    ¡°Certainly Mistress, my sister was sent correctly due to your father¡¯s intervention, she and I would welcome the chance to help.¡±

    ¡°Mistress I will summon my stallion to help. If we can dig around it I will rope it ready for him to drag it out.¡±

    ---

    With the stallion¡¯s assistance, they extracted the chest from the grave. Charis with help backfilled the grave, although when finished still sunken, restored as best she could. The chest conveyed to the Keep by lifting it upon his saddle, Charis and Helice holding it while Dione horse whispered to her stallion. Once off the stallion and in the Keep the heavy chest took most of the morning for the warrior-sisters to lug it up to Seer¡¯s room. They needed to grab a rest and managed to laugh at themselves in spite of their tiredness.

    No lock on the chest, as no one would be searching for it in a grave, except one who might be interested in seeing her father properly sent by burning. Charis slowly, reverently opened it; she couldn¡¯t imagine what her father would prepare for her.

    She removed her mother¡¯s dress, the second of the two she owned and placed it upon the Seer¡¯s bed. Her feelings mixed, ranging from burning it, throwing it out of the window or hang onto it and cry over it, a mother she barely knew.

    She removed her father¡¯s Blacksmith Apron and his hammer. These took more will. These two items represented him, her father, his trade, and their love. This apron wasn¡¯t his shop apron; this apron was the one he stretched across a bed frame when she outgrew her cot, as she grew taller. The hammer his Master of his Trade award of craft. By accident or design, the apron and hammer completely covered the dress on the Seer¡¯s bed. Next, were the ownership papers of his shop and the cottage above it? She placed them under the Hammer.

    Then in two large bags, were many finely crafted arrowheads, she smiled at the gift; he knew where her skill lay. A small bag of silver coins, almost certainly his life savings, as she tied the bag, she slowed and placed it carefully beside the chest.

    The next was unexpected. It was leather armour, for a slim tall person, for sure. It would not fit her, therefore not intended for her and as she lifted it, parchment slid out. She also noticed the armour was rent by huge slashes, done at some time in its past.

    ¡°While I was the father you knew, I was not the father of your birth. Your mother came to me pregnant, desperate for help from the mountains. I claimed your mother in marriage and we grew into a love of salvation, hers from grief and mine from loneliness and we both loved you fiercely.

    As you grew your mother could no longer hide your odd ears and the village started to talk and there were rumours. So she made the ultimate sacrifice, she pretended in a fit of madness to cut your ears and then she left and the village talk turned upon her, the mad one. She told me she was determined to find her one true love¡¯s family, but I knew it was to die on the mountain wishing and longing for him for she did not, could not forget him. Your mother loved you do not ever doubt that truth.

    What I leave is my material possessions and you¡¯re past, I hope they are insignificant to the skills and words of wisdom that I taught you that will see you embrace and thrive in your life yet to be discovered. Do not mourn for me, I lived as well as any man could expect to and I am certain I will die doing what is right. Since you are reading this you can be my judge.

    Father.

    Dione and Helice embraced her as she slid to the floor. They missed the middle of the day meal as Charis re-read the note repeatedly. They consoled her.

    ¡°Charis, I didn¡¯t tell you earlier, but your father¡¯s letter was written by my sister, so I suspect they at least knew each other if not friends then certainly in trust, given the letter,¡± Helice said.

    ¡°The Barony was never prosperous, especially the last few years, now it is desperate in the space of months. The Castellan is one part I fear. I imagine we will be needed here for a while yet,¡± Charis replied.

    ¡°I appreciate more now, the time I trained using these daggers,¡± as she placed both hands on both of them and narrowed her eyes,¡± I look forward to using them for revenge.¡±

    ¡°While you plot revenge I must re-visit my past and see the Baron.¡± The dull sadness in her voice didn¡¯t escape Helice and Dione who both glanced at each other.

    ¡°I will manage. You can follow me if you wish, but do not enter his chamber no matter what.¡±

    The Baron¡¯s chamber wasn¡¯t far and with care and caution, Charis opens the door to his chamber and is surprised to see his head turn towards her. His voice extremely frail and cracked; his strength of the recent past now lost to him, he still quietly spoke to her.

    ¡°I have wasted away in this bed for many days and thought over every detail and what makes me sad is that I am not sure what could have been done to change what has become of us all so please talk to me and between the two of us maybe we can make sense of it.¡±

    Charis eased her way into the chamber until she was beside his bed making use of a stool, waiting ready beside his bed.

    ¡°Upon seeing you again, my stomach knotted up, I didn¡¯t know what to say to you or do. It has always been my one wish to return to that day and choose differently.¡±

    She reached for the Baron¡¯s hand with her own and prepared herself to talk to him, trying to maintain her composure, she needed to chronicle every moment of his youngest son¡¯s last day. She wanted every detail told complete honesty so he knew she loved his son like an older brother. Her grief true and real. Charis also willed him well, with every fibre of her being; she sensed by early afternoon her magic exhausted, although no items warmed with their use. She owed him, she needed to repay him as best she could and she would return tomorrow if she needed to as the magic exhausted quickly around him, was his hurt and injury that deep?

    At a knock on the Baron¡¯s door, Charis got up from the Baron¡¯s bed and answered. A servant presented calling Charis and her companions to the evening meal in the Main Hall. With the Baron now asleep, he did have the good grace to allow her to finish talking first so Charis could do no more. Charis quickly left, gathering Dione and Helice with her following the servant.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    The Baron Nominate and his bride, settled to dine at the main table. The commander and the warrior-sisters took a seat each at the lower table. The one servant and cook served the main table first as fit their station and then the lower table. Charis thought the separation awkward and didn¡¯t unite everyone, which would be needed going forward, so she spoke her mind.

    ¡°Baron Nominate Balius, I would like to suggest that as we are all going to be needed to restore the Barony to health it may start with us all dining at the one table.¡±

    The bride to be was annoyed; after all, she was finally, where she should be. The Baron Nominate was considering some negotiation would be wise and worked out a compromise.

    ¡°Yes, I believe you are right.¡±

    After some awkwardness and fuss from the bride to be, the seating arrangements changed, with the High Chairs seated at the lower table, the Baron Nominate at the northern end and the bride to be at the southern end. The commander was on the Baron Nominates right, the warrior-sisters seated on the Baron Nominates left. The high table left lonely and abandoned.

    As the Baron Nominate was finishing his meagre meal, another guest emerged.

    ¡°Well son, I am barely in the grave and you usurp me,¡± the Baron cheerfully yelled.

    ¡°Father, you walk, how?¡± He hurried to him to offer his support.

    ¡°I am well enough; I just need to walk at a slow pace. I made it down the stairs didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Cook,¡± the Baron called out. ¡°A plate for the Baron please.¡±

    The cook almost dropped it, assuming the plate was for the son, never expecting the father. She shed a tear as she bowed and then set a place for him; his son invited him to the High Chair.

    ¡°No son, you are the Baron now and although better, I cannot see myself rise to that lofty post again so if there is still an opening, could you appoint me your Castellan?¡±

    ¡°I am honoured father. As my first official duty, I am pleased to appoint you as the Barony¡¯s Castellan. Please take your seat beside the Commander if you will.¡±

    ¡°We probably have need of a Priest right about now. We have a Baron to declare, we have a bride to wed, and we need some healthy spiritual guidance to reclaim lands taken by evil,¡± the Castellan stated.

    Charis glanced at Helice who returned an affirmative nod.

    ¡°Lord Baron we believe we need to rally the village and nearby farms and show the Barony is under new energetic leadership. It is the people outside this hall who need to be convinced in hope of a future,¡± Charis said all the while surprised at the Baron¡¯s recovery. It exhausted her magic much more quickly than it should, so perhaps that was the explanation.

    ¡°Yes, definitely, although you do realise the warrior-sisters are the sole effective fighting force in the Barony at this present moment. We have some men at arms, but they would get lost if they patrolled beyond the Keep. The Commander is doing his best, but the basic material requires more endeavour shall we say. So if this is acceptable I will appoint the warrior-sisters Sheriffs and Constables of the Barony of Lonely Keep and request you survey the Barony and report on its condition and announce your positions.¡±

    ¡°Lord Baron we accept your appointment and we accept your first request upon us,¡± Charis answered.

    +++

    They broke their fast on their own rations as the warrior-sisters prepared to leave early at first light. They armed and armoured to impress and to be prepared. Charis started with the Village Green to announce their arrival and their position. The timid folk eventually, out of curiosity if for no other reason approached the Village Green and when enough gathered Charis made an official announcement. A few asked where they were from and why were they here to help. The best answer seemed to be they were Daughters of the Duchess appointed to help and for some reason the seals on the pins convinced any doubters, probably due to their actual coin value not the actual seals themselves! Charis promoted them to clasp the cloaks so they were front and centre.

    They then rode towards the farms in the mountains and crossed many small streams and as they cross each one Charis remembered her flight from the Keep with her father. The farms looked untouched by any troubles, unlike the southern farms; the crops grew well near ready for harvest. This harvest at least offered some hope; they could make the difference between possible and impossible for the Barony to survive. The grain would not produce a large abundance; the grain being produce by these farms could be enough to stop most people starving though.

    Initially the farmers hid, as the warrior-sisters approached their farmsteads fearful they would confiscate the meagre food supplies they held until harvest. Word spread from the village quickly enough letting them know about the Daughters of the Duchess. With the word out, the warrior-sisters managed to talk to some farmers in their travels. They made it plain the farmers needed to supply their required harvest obligation and no more. When they announced the former Castellan was now dead and replaced by the former Baron they became more agreeable and noticeably relieved.

    Charis rode a farmer¡¯s trail, which crossed a stream at a shallow ford. Once across the stream Charis adjusted her position in her saddle, hesitating. Helice and Dione rode up next to her.

    ¡°Do you require rest Mistress?¡± Helice asked.

    Charis was distracted, deep in thought, recalling memories of herself on a wagon beside her father, night approaching and at great personal risk his farmer friend driving the wagon to help her escape.

    ¡°I recall being a scared child with her father on a wagon escaping grief and tragedy leaving behind the only home and only family she ever knew. This trail leads to the cottage of the farmer who drove the wagon. We have discovered grief and sadness, Helice¡¯s sister, the Baron and the Baroness, my father. I would like to discover before I visit if before me lies grief or celebration.¡±

    Dione reached across to Charis, gently patting her thigh.

    ¡°We are with you Mistress, whatever lies ahead.¡±

    ¡°Be brave Mistress, it is better to know. I can heal now knowing my sister is now with the Goddess and I can sharpen my daggers to slay all responsible and those who would do the same to others,¡± sent Helice.

    Charis spurred her horse to a trot, quick and direct, less time to dwell on the possible futures.

    Middle of the Day, she gathered strength from the sun, the warmth on her skin comforting. The farmer, his wife and their son waited for her, standing in a line in front of their cottage. The cottage was large and well made, Charis seeing it for the first time in daylight. Beside it was a sizable barn and beyond it a pigsty.

    ¡°There will be far enough,¡± the farmer called out.

    Charis pulled up her horse glanced at both Helice and Dione and then easily slipped from the saddle handing the reins to Dione.

    ¡°Can I approach to introduce myself and our purpose? We act on behalf of the Baron.¡±

    ¡°Leave your daggers with your friends first.¡±

    Charis spun around handing her daggers to Helice and then strode towards the farmer.

    ¡°You should be taller if you were the one who killed the Castellan for a start.¡±

    ¡°That particular honour belongs to the rider on my left, not me.¡±

    ¡°She? Or is the rider a young boy? Either way, smaller than you, how?¡± the farmer said.

    ¡°We are all female and fortunately for us men keep underestimating us.¡±

    His wife and son smiled, while he let out a spontaneous belly laugh.

    ¡°So, who are we speaking with and under what authority do you act?¡±

    ¡°You know me already sir, I am Charis the Young, Daughter of the Duchess, once the daughter of the Blacksmith of Lonely Keep, now returned. We are commission by the Baron Nominate to survey the land announce our duty and determine if the farms will yield enough grain to support the Barony.¡± Charis slowly pulled back the hood of her cloak to reveal her face.

    ¡°We heard the rumour of your return. We knew the daughter of the Blacksmith well and you young Lady appear alike, you fail though as you have black hair. What say you?¡±

    Charis grinned. He doubts, although he doesn¡¯t dismiss, he so reminds her of her father.

    ¡°I would ask your wife to approach, while I kneel before her and she checks some details to prove I am who I say I am. Acceptable?¡±

    ¡°Is it wise Mistress you will be completely vulnerable and Dione and I are too far away for anything except revenge?¡±

    Charis hand signalled Helice and Dione to stand down, while observing the farmer who glanced at his wife.

    ¡°Kneel and my wife will approach.¡±

    Charis kneeled and waited, twenty or thirty heartbeats and the farmer¡¯s wife was standing in front of her.

    ¡°Check my ears.¡± Charis whispered.

    ¡°Oh! I remember them. Your hair colour, what happened?¡±

    ¡°This is our secret. I know most remember the Blacksmith¡¯s daughter hair colour. They would accept my new hair colour as it is normal, forgetting my past. If you search the roots of my black hair, you should find my natural hair colour growing to replace it. It is tedious to colour it, necessary though.¡±

    The farmer¡¯s wife fingers danced through Charis hair and once satisfied she stepped back.

    ¡°It is you my dear, I am so glad. We didn¡¯t know, neither did your father. His daughter sent into the world to fend for herself and now returned so strong and so confident. He would be proud.¡±

    Charis stood and hugged her. Helice and Dione dismounted and then led the three horses towards Charis. The farmer and his son joined in the hug.

    ¡°You have changed your name to Charis the Young?¡± the farmer asked.

    ¡°You would imagine changing your name would be difficult. It is remarkably easy if you don¡¯t claim any privilege with it. So I have adopted an ancient name and as my Daughters swear fealty I rename them as well. It was an accident on the trail to Hillperch when I needed to talk to a Magistrate of Judge.¡±

    At the mention of the Magistrate, the farmer blanched although no reaction to the name changes.

    ¡°Your father, may he sit beside Judge, surmised you would change your name, he also thought you would shorten your hair and always where a hat, although your solution is better I think. How did you become brave enough to lie to a Priest of Judge?¡±

    ¡°Oh he knew it was a lie but by the time he decided to act we became useful to him and he has overlooked our renaming ever since. It took more effort to convince the Baron my new name and appearance was worth keeping, even so I assume servants will gossip.¡±

    ¡°Most who knew you would not recognise you as you are, they only remember your hair if anything. Some are dead, some have left the Barony, and any who remain face down when they are out and about as they have been trained by the former Castellan to humility. If it is a secret your name is safe with us.¡±

    Charis hugged him and his wife and then turned to mount her horse.

    ¡°I must continue to spread the word regarding our appointment and our mission. I thank your family, your son is particularly brave, and I am glad he returned home to you. I thank you both for the pyre for my father and the chest in his grave, it contained many memories.¡±

    They mumbled thanks and recognition in reply and waved as the three riders rode off, leaving their farm to ride on to the next.

    The farmer grabs his wife in one arm and his son in the other.

    ¡°Who would have thought a scared and frightened girl would return as neither.¡±

    ---

    Charis, Dione, and Helice rode south, down from the mountain highland areas and towards the small amount of land between the Keep and the Forest farmed. The land was the enemy here; the soil wasn¡¯t entirely suitable for farming it seemed. Charis eyed the forest as they made camp for the night. She warned her warrior-sisters to be watchful. The night passed without incident, although at the morning shift change Helice was able to update Charis with some news.

    ¡°Mistress, it seems all in Hillperch know we serve the Duchess and our name Daughters of the Duchess is on most people¡¯s lips! We are huge news, famous maybe.¡±

    ¡°Let us hope it helps us as much as it helps the Duke and the Duchess to claim our deeds as theirs.¡±

    ¡°Mistress, you think that was their reason?¡±

    ¡°Well, consider we cost them near nothing, perhaps a favour now and again and we have proven we help people and don¡¯t kill or rob people and now they can claim any good deeds we do as theirs.¡±

    ¡°So why did we agree Mistress?¡±

    ¡°They are the Duke and Duchess and better to have them steal some reputation than our lives plus it will certainly keep a certain Lord from threatening us, or more likely me again.¡±

    ¡°Makes sense Mistress. We have also been able to raise the Loan now. The new Master Carpenter is now building the Mistress Leatherworker¡¯s Shop for her and us,¡± Helice finished.

    +++

    They rode south once they broke their fast. Fearful families worked these farms, the working farms thinned the further they travelled from the Keep. Once passed the stream they initially crossed on their way to the Lonely Keep no working farms existed, the land left fallow, not even crops trying to grow.

    The southern farms claimed the best soil, with so many abandoned, the loss of harvest from these made life tenuous instead of easy and carefree. The campaign to destroy them completed on the southern side of the stream. On the side closest to the Keep the desolation began, the occasional farm bare of any crops; a few more abandoned with some green shoots, most still reasonably productive. The most productive farms of all being close to the Keep or close to the trail leading out of the Barony, these seemed untouched by the calamity.

    They followed the trail back to the Barony and quickly caught up to the dust trail left by a large caravan. They rode to the head of it and met many familiar and many more unfamiliar faces. Most importantly, they noted the food supplies the wagons carried to the slowly starving Barony, including much livestock. Astera and Thyia were out front, Otonia they picked up as they rode to the front.

    ¡°You made good time sisters. I didn¡¯t expect you for at least two more days.¡±

    ¡°That would be due to Astera Mistress, she force marched us, we ate while moving, started at first light and finished travelling at last light,¡± Otonia said.

    ¡°The weather was kind and the road being barely travelled meant it was in good condition,¡± Thyia added, trying to compensate for Otonia¡¯s rough assessment.

    ¡°What say you Astera?¡± asked Charis, with more than casual interest.

    ¡°I commanded in your absence Mistress and led the caravan with some urgency as hungry people are only satisfied once they are fed, the earlier the better, I would think.¡±

    ¡°Well said Astera, you read the situation perfectly!¡±

    Astera blushed, rosy red cheeks as well as unseen chest, at the high praise but otherwise humble, head bowed and glad she met her Mistress¡¯ requirements.

    ¡°Mistress; Alcmene and Clymene have remained behind. They may have to be present if Raisa appears as the Official Seer of the Daughters of the Duchess.¡±

    ¡°We still haven¡¯t been able to convince her then?¡±

    ¡°No Mistress, not for want of trying. Rhea is trying to organise some special responsibility for her at the Temple in Bircharbor. We are trying to keep this within the Seers, if it goes elsewhere we won¡¯t know who will show interest and complicate it further.¡±

    Charis nodded as she rode wondering why the bronze loops were so contrary when she used them but so clear to purpose when used by their previous evil owners.

    ¡°We are accompanied by a Priest of Judge. He told us a contingent of Judge Knights would be sent to cleanse this land and would be following soon.¡±

    ¡°It seems the forces of good are finally rallying. The Priest will be the first appointed since the previous Castellan thought the role unnecessary and left it vacant at the death of the previous appointment.¡±

    ¡°Mistress, Militia from Hillperch are also with us,¡± Astera said.

    ¡°You say that so quietly, do I need to be wary of surprise?¡±

    Astera glanced down the wagon line and Charis followed her look and smiled. Meanwhile Astera withdrew her horse to allow a vacancy beside Charis.

    A leader and six mounted warriors rode towards them, three from the far end of the wagon train and two outriders from each side of the wagon train, riding back to them from out front. Charis kept pace with the wagon train and waited.

    ¡°Hail Charis the Young!¡± Charis caught his smile and returned it. She knew who would have told him to greet her using that title!

    ¡°Hail Commander. Well met and I am sure the Keep will welcome you, your warriors and the supplies.¡±

    ¡°You know I am no Commander, just a lowly Sargent of the Guards with some of our volunteer militia,¡± he expertly positioned his horse to ride beside Charis¡¯, ¡°and of course the Gate Captain¡¯s send their regards.¡±

    ¡°How long are you with us then?¡±

    ¡°The Militia and I are at your disposal, although nothing dangerous or daring do mind, our mission is to ensure the wagons arrive, unload them, confirm the Keep is secure and if not required ride back. The Town of Hillperch doesn¡¯t mind the supplies, but the militia are on good pay while they ride outside the Town Gates and each day increases the cost.¡±

    ¡°I always thought their care was at a price, but it is still generous,¡± Charis agreed. Looking up she noticed two others, they saluted by touching their hand to their foreheads.

    It was well past dusk when they arrived at the Keep. The gate guard stepped out of the way and ran for the Commander. Charis was in command of them all and directed stock, goods, chattels and militia with ease. The Militia assigned to an empty barrack beside the half-vacant one currently occupied by the Keep Guard. The Daughters assigned to a barrack well away from both. Charis and Helice accepted the Seer¡¯s room in the Keep.

    ¡°We are saved!¡± said the Baron upon hearing the news of the new arrivals.

    ¡°I would not say that Baron, we are trying to hold what you have. The militia are new faces to me, most of them; they are untried and untested in battle and they will leave shortly. You will need to attract others, farmers, tradesmen and shop owners. You can do that if they know they are safe and for that you will need properly trained and loyal men at arms,¡± Charis responded sagely.

    ¡°The food, the livestock, I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°This is to establish a defensive force to protect and feed what you have. This Season¡¯s crop will need harvesting and storing for all to survive Death Season. There should be enough if what we surveyed is harvested and carefully rationed. Before the roads close though, I would advise sending for more foodstuffs as a further precaution.¡±

    ¡°I understand, obviously this is still just a start, although a good start. Please keep me advised. As for more, the treasury is low as I am not sure where the past Castellan disbursed our funds.¡±

    ¡°There is also a Priest of Judge with us, so time to be confirmed as the Baron and then be married shortly after. This should be good news and a sign of the Barony having a future. Although don¡¯t have a lavish feast in celebration Lord Baron.¡±

    ¡°That is indeed a step forward; I am not sure what is more daunting, Baron or Marriage?¡±

    ¡°We all need sleep now my Lord Baron as tomorrow is going to be a busy day.¡±

 1.050 Defending the Barony (15th Day of Plant Month)

    Charis rolled over towards the warmth of Helice¡¯s body. The Seer¡¯s Chamber wasn¡¯t cold and wouldn¡¯t be for many days, yet Death Season was closing in, three months or sixty-three days away calculated Charis.

    Feeling the butterfly kisses on her neck Helice giggled quietly to herself, while talking to Charis.

    ¡°Is this my morning wake up Mistress, if so it is most pleasant.¡± Helice sent.

    Helice regretted asking as Charis needed to stop her attentions to reply.

    ¡°The dawn is fast approaching and I miss our middle of the night conversations. I am sure it has nothing to do with me sharing your bed and being tempted.¡±

    Helice rolled away to be able to face her Mistress. Charis kept in touch with her with a wide smile and her hand caressing Helice¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°Do you wish an update from Alcmene and Clymene Mistress?¡± Helice asked, speaking the question for a change.

    ¡°No. We need to attend to those strange shapes at the farmhouse some days ago and to do that we need to break our fast and gather not only our sisters but also some help from the village. I will need to have a conversation with the Baron about them. Perhaps some of the militia could assist?¡±

    ¡°So we have no time for play to celebrate this wonderful morning?¡±

    ¡°I woke up and wanted to appreciate your company, simple kisses before starting the day.¡± Charis whispered, her throat tightening.

    Helice reached across to embrace Charis sensing her building emotion.

    ¡°Your father, like my sister will be avenged. They both sit beside their God and lived as well as they could and died providing us with a warning of the evil that remains hidden.¡±

    ¡°An evil we will pursue.¡± Charis finished defiantly.

    ¡°Yes Mistress, my grief is done. My meeting you and joining you,¡± Helice ensured their eyes met, ¡°I feel the guiding eyes of Saph upon me Mistress, I am ready for revenge, and I will never leave your side.¡±

    ¡°We must be ready early so I can find the Baron,¡± Charis said.

    ---

    ¡°The sun isn¡¯t up yet!¡± protested Thyia, as she witnessed Astera lacing on her leg armour.

    ¡°Mistress will require an early start, if we are to recruit villagers, journey to the farm, prepare, and then allow the villagers to return to the Keep in the one day.¡±

    ¡°Was it an actual plan or thoughts?¡±

    Astera stood up straight and stared directly at Thyia, who eventually bobbed her head and started getting ready.

    ¡°What of Otonia and Dione,¡± Thyia said, sheepishly.

    ¡°You need to worry about you, so hurry up we will break our fast on our supplies and prepare the horses.¡±

    ¡°Do you have to be so noisy? Why are you getting ready now anyway?¡±

    Astera spun around to the source of the voice.

    ¡°Morning sister,¡± Astera said raising an eyebrow as Otonia stretched herself awake, slowly revealing her nakedness.

    ¡°So why?¡±

    ¡°Because Astera is trying to predict what the Mistress requires of us today.¡± Dione called out from her bunk.

    ¡°What is wrong with that?¡± Thyia snapped back.

    Astera waved her hands downward in a calming motion.

    ¡°This is my idea as I know Mistress will be distracted with the niceties of dealing with the Baron so I intend to help where I can, others do not have to follow me,¡± Astera said, finishing her armour and collecting her spear.

    ¡°Wait. Help?¡± Otonia said, now standing naked beside her bunk.

    ---

    Charis strolled into the Great Hall to witness one servant preparing the table, no one else. Helice instead strode through the Great Hall to prepare the Daughters for today¡¯s plan. Charis left her in search of the Baron and quite by accident bumped into the betrothed; she told her he was pacing upon the Keep¡¯s battlements. The battlements being his thinking place. Charis quickly found him.

    ¡°Lord I plan to lead the Daughters to ambush the shuffling shapes we encountered when escorting your betrothed, not only to destroy them but also discover what they are as they seem to be keeping your abandon farms desolate.¡±

    He continued to gaze upon his demesne, Charis not sure, if he listened to her or not.

    ¡°Am I permitted to call upon the village for some labour to help prepare the ground?¡±

    ¡°Charis why did you return?¡± he said.

    Charis checked her next words to consider his question.

    ¡°I needed to know. I needed to explain. The Duke told me of your family¡¯s grief. I wanted to visit my father, talk to him, embrace him, and let him know I still lived.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry for your loss,¡± he slowly turned to face her, ¡°would you tell me about my brother?¡±

    Charis couldn¡¯t read his face, stony and neutral.

    ¡°Even when my Mother was cursing your name, she always returned to the amount of time you spent together, she was jealous of your relationship with him Charis the Young.¡±

    ¡°I would be honoured Lord Baron,¡± she paused deliberately, ¡°I need ¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes your duty calls, so yes recruit from the village, although coin would be a better lure than duty I am sorry to say, although it seems your Daughters have already discovered that. I will look forward to the time you can tell me about my brother. Thank you for so many things Charis the Young.¡±

    Charis started to leave and then paused, staring back at him.

    ¡°Why do you patrol the battlements?¡±

    Looking out over the village, he didn¡¯t turn towards her.

    ¡°I wait for the sun to rise in the east and once I am assured I then survey the Barony as far as my eye can sight on the day. This reminds me of my duty. Then I break my fast.¡±

    Charis left although she deliberately found the betrothed and suggested she keep the Lord Baron company on the battlements.

    ---

    The battle would be at night and not during the day thought Charis and the best plan was to defend the Keep side of the stream from whatever those shapes were and if possible kill them and hope there weren¡¯t an unlimited number of them.

    Her planning thoughts were interrupted as she watched Helice approach, distracted by her memory of their discussion this morning.

    ¡°Mistress I have asked Astera to organise everything on the assumption the Baron would grant you permission, although in the end we needed to pay the villagers.¡±

    Charis smiled, wide, teeth on display, shaking her head side to side. Helice ran her fingers through her hair, stopping, gazing back.

    ¡°What is so amusing Mistress?¡±

    Charis hugged her warrior-sister and whispered.

    ¡°You are wonderful, as if you read my mind.¡±

    ¡°Astera is the one you need to thank. She has already loaded the wagons and taken the villagers, we should easily be able to catch up, so no time has been lost today Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Let us mount up and ride.¡±

    ---

    Charis decided the militia would stay in the Keep until she could assess the danger and she didn¡¯t want to explain their deaths if it ever came to that. The risk of not taking them was of course they could be overwhelmed, so she needed to plan. The plan would require a ditch and enough villagers to help although weakened through hunger.

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need any help?¡± the Sargent asked.

    ¡°Perhaps a supplies delivery, mostly arrows and brush perhaps, the mystery shapes didn¡¯t move fast so the plan is to burn them from a distance.¡±

    ¡°I will send a wagon; Pandros and Perider can drive it.¡± The Sargent seemed satisfied and then decided to continue.

    ¡°They said they know you by the way, Moustache and Long Hair you called them.¡± He smirked, waiting for Charis¡¯ reaction.

    ¡°Yes, I knew them, they served me well. I am more than happy they used my name to secure a honest trade and I am sure they will do their duty here.¡±

    ¡°They will be along as quickly as possible.¡±

    Charis approved and joined an impatient Helice as they rode through the Keep¡¯s Gate at a gallop.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    Three wagons of villagers, labourers, tradesmen, and shopkeepers signed-up to dig a ditch and follow Astera south. Charis and Helice caught up before the wagons reached their destination, Helice and Charis glanced at each other satisfied no time had been lost. Late morning they arrived at the farm.

    ¡°Astera, will you and Thyia please supervise the villagers? The ditch needs to be at least a man tall deep and wide enough so the person digging the ditch could do so comfortably. Run it parallel to the stream for as long as possible given the time available,¡± Charis said.

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Dione can you scout around the farmhouse and the stream and ensure there aren¡¯t any ways around the stream.¡±

    Dione rode off delighted.

    ¡°Otonia please choose a couple of villagers and clean up and prepare the farmhouse for defence and ensure the horses can be tethered for easy escape. The militia will be delivering supplies in another wagon and we need to make room for them and also organise them for our defence as they should include arrows and brush.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    ¡°If they deliver enough, stacks of brush and wood can be placed every so often along the ditch to be fired for light so we can see them at night, since they won¡¯t be visible using the Borrow Gems.¡±

    Charis considered the escape plan, the horses tethered behind the farmhouse should see them safe and at night, the Borrow Gems would easily find them and allow them to keep on a clear path. While she strolled around the farmhouse and the ditch, she became more worried and in the end burnt off some of this nervous energy by helping to dig the ditch.

    A couple of bells before dusk Astera thanked the workers and asked them to load up in the wagons.

    Charis called Helice to her while the villagers prepared to leave.

    ¡°I trust you to lead the Wagons back to the Keep.¡±

    Helice clenched her hands to her sides.

    ¡°Mistress I need to be with you to protect you, I have sworn to protect you.¡±

    ¡°You are sworn to me are you not and I have need of someone who can tell others quickly and easily if we fall here tonight.¡±

    Helice paced.

    ¡°Mistress, all the more reason for me to stay, I can still send from here as anywhere,¡± Helice pleaded.

    ¡°Your Borrow Gem will be required to guide them back after dusk.¡±

    ¡°Other sisters have a Gem, Mistress,¡± Helice retorted quickly.

    ¡°Will I have to command you, on your oath?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress,¡± her jaw set as she paused, ¡°only on your command.¡±

    ¡°Helice, oath sworn of Charis the Young, I command you to lead and guide the villagers safely back to the Lonely Keep.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡± Helice pivoted and stomped off to do her duty.

    Charis watched Helice leave, resisting the urge to call after her and try to explain. Charis¡¯ love of Helice confused her, and the role required of her as Mistress.

    Charis, Dione, Otonia, Astera, and Thyia prepared for the night to come distributing further wood and brush with Charis aiming and releasing with her bow to practice hitting them. As they settled in for the evening two shapes came dashing towards the farmhouse. Astera recognised them as two of the militia.

    ¡°You were both ordered to load onto the Wagons and return to the Keep.¡± Astera folded her arms as she advised them where they were supposed to be.

    ¡°We did and then after a while we felt we were loaded long enough so we got off and ran back. We counted your number. Your party is short two and we felt it should be seven and not five, so here we are offering our services Mistress.¡± They then both dropped to one knee and bowed with heads turning to Charis as they did.

    ¡°You are members of the Militia are you not?¡± Charis said.

    ¡°We resigned to the Sargent before leaping off the wagon.¡±

    At Charis¡¯ questioning gaze, they continued,

    ¡°He just smiled and wished us well and told us we could pick up what was owing to us in the morning, now we are looking for a new commission.¡±

    ¡°We will meet your pay for the evening if you prove your worth.¡±

    ¡°Mistress, we were hopeful of joining you. We are competent in arms and can ride well.¡± They both glanced up, the fading light allowing them to scan for and look Charis in her eyes.

    ¡°We will see. You will do exactly as told. You do not have a horse, so you better hope we don¡¯t need to retreat from here.¡±

    ¡°We will run, we trained as your sisters did, following at a distance after the militia finished as we thought we could do that by ourselves and not get it wrong.¡± They grinned most proud of themselves.

    That was the end of that. They waited. Dione returned to report nothing amiss. Charis loosely covered the ditch with light brush in the fading light wondering if this disguise would dupe the strange shapes into believing the ground was still solid. She also set alerts nearby so she would know when something approached the ditch, also beyond the length in case many more were attacking than originally thought, based upon the one night. She didn¡¯t want to be outflanked.

    As night fell the alerts beyond the ditch went off, Charis dazed by the magic signs coming back to her, the enemy marching toward them from everywhere.

    ¡°Light the brazier. They are coming,¡± she croaked out. Her body crumpling to the ground and she needed to wave away her sisters.

    The militia pair dipped in arrows to set them alight and released. Most arrows hit dirt, even so eventually, they hit the brush and timber piles, and as they lit up, other fuel piles were easier to see to hit and the light spread. None of the shapes advanced past the ditch, which proved it was effective for now at least. Charis asked Dione to ride out to the ditch and set the dried brush thrown in before the villagers left on fire.

    Charis and Otonia hastened left from the farmhouse while Astera and Thyia charged right. The militia pair carried a torch in each hand, one followed Charis, and the other followed Astera. The enemy looked humanoid like, stepped slowly, methodically, they were trying to do something they use to do and remembering how.

    The first one was too close when Charis released a fired arrow at it. It advanced faster until Otonia skewered it in the head using her two handed spear. It then provided some light as it burnt down. They continued to follow this pattern until Charis ran out of arrows. She received another quiver of arrows from the torchbearer who escorted them.

    On the other side Astera and Thyia were efficient in dispatching them with two-handed spear as they eventually realised to target them in the head. The torchbearer with them then fired the body with the second torch she was carrying, this then added to the light available.

    Dione lit up the entire field using the fire contained within the ditch. Every so often a candle of a burning enemy would hold the light stronger. She rode over to Charis and from horseback asked what next.

    ¡°They don¡¯t seem to end and they don¡¯t seem to tire. We will tire, be injured, and then killed. Dione ride to Astera and Thyia and tell them to retreat to the outside of the farmhouse where the horses are tethered. Don¡¯t go inside the farmhouse. Cause your horse to neigh when you reach them and we will begin our retreat back to the farmhouse also.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡± Dione handed Charis another quiver of arrows before she left.

    The enemy didn¡¯t follow and press them. They ambled forwards as the sisters retreated to the farmhouse, the numbers concentrated and it was a wall of uncaring dead rotted flesh hungering for living flesh.

    The light cast by the brazier seemed to draw them to the cottage proper. Charis called the sisters to mount-up; she kicked off and decided upon taking a small risk. She and her warrior-sisters rode around the knot of them and then rode towards the ditch. By this time, all cast their Borrow Gem; Dione was double with one of the militia, while Otonia was double with the other.

    The fires in the ditch burnt down by this time, although enough were alight to show they were on clear ground. Charis dismounted and she released fired arrows into the cottage, which set it ablaze. It was with some satisfaction, walking candle sticks of enemy were stumbling around setting on fire those nearby since they packed themselves together heading towards the cottage in the first place.

    As Charis assessed the destruction, she suffered dread down to her very soul. It was a sudden momentary weight on her limbs and her chest struggled to rise and fall, making breathing difficult for her. Then it was gone. Leaning on her horse for strength, she felt anger rise within her or perhaps fear.

    ¡°You two remove your armour and leave your weapons, quickly. You will need to be light as we need to ride out of here now!¡± Charis commanded, as she pointed at the militia and yelled.

    Her warrior-sisters alarmed and shocked, the Mistress never yelled, a sense of panic perhaps. As they mounted, they felt the same dread, holding their nerve by reaching out to touch each other for comfort. The oppressive focus on them gave them the sense every evil enemy still left standing turned their focused solely on seeing them dead. They didn¡¯t stumble senseless; the shapes shambled deliberately towards the sisters.

    Charis managed to reach for Astera¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°I am blind,¡± Charis whispered.

    ¡°Oh Mistress,¡± Astera grabbed Charis, ¡°I will help you on your horse, Thyia and I will ride either side of you as guides, it will be well.¡±

    Dione led out and raced between the farmhouse and the end of the ditch, she utilised the light available to avoid any obstacles. One did get in the way, being stomped by her horse, another Dione charged down with her two handed spear, riding her horse without the need to hold the reins while one of the militia held her from behind holding on for all she was worth. Otonia was slightly behind Dione in case another two handed spear was needed to charge down a foe, carrying the other militia who could do nothing more than hold on. Charis was managing to keep pace; her horse guided by the other two horses. Astera and Thyia continued talking to Charis to assist and guide her to keep pace with them.

    After a burst to be free of the immediate area, they slowed down to a gallop and then a trot and finally a walk. A bell or more time passed, they needed to rest the horses, and they dismounted and led them by their reins. Astera helped Charis down, trying to ensure no one else noticed in the dark in case they asked or the militia overheard.

    ¡°Mistress, can you see yet?¡± Astera whispered.

    ¡°No nothing, I have lost my sight.¡±

    ¡°Well it is dark, no one can see with normal eyes,¡± Thyia offered.

    Dione knew they couldn¡¯t observe the enemy in the dark and didn¡¯t want to light a fire so she asked her horse if he was ready to ride again and he snorted. The other horses? He snorted again. Dione instructed her sisters to mount again and at a measured walk continue towards the keep. It was dawn as they approached the village and all except Charis were able to appreciate the sunrise, she needed to be satisfied with the warmth from the sun on her skin.

    ¡°I think you both went too far when Charis commanded you to lose your armour and your weapons. You should have kept your under clothes on at least!¡± Astera advised.

    ¡°We don¡¯t really have any; we wore a strip of cloth around our breasts and loose cloth around our loins that only really stayed there with the armour strapped on and the armour was just ill fitting bits and pieces that we found lying around.¡± They finished with a smile, now shining in the dawn sunlight.

    Dione and Otonia provided them with their cloaks for the ride into the village and then into the Keep.

    ¡°Take me directly to Helice¡¯s room as soon as we are inside the Keep,¡± Charis asked.

    ¡°Yes Mistress,¡± Astera replied.

    ¡°You are in command Astera in my absence, I still cannot see so I will need to talk to the elder.¡±

    ¡°You will not be disturbed Mistress, I will see to it.¡±

    They rode through the village and through the Gate of the Keep the guards recognising them and not stopping them.

    ¡°Dione and Otonia ride to our barracks and see if our volunteers can be re-equipped from what we have brought with us,¡± Astera ordered.

    They knew she was second in command and Charis was quiet, so they obeyed.

    Thyia led the horses to the stable, while Astera wrapped her arm around Charis as if they were in deep discussion and led her up to Helice¡¯s room with little suspicion from those that observed them this early in the morning, both guided by Charis¡¯ memory.

    Charis and Astera knocked on the door and announced themselves. There was a delay before Helice opened the door and allowed them in. Astera led Charis to Helice¡¯s bed. Helice was naked as was her way and Astera resisted the Seer¡¯s naked invitation to stay, the Seers were always willing, unfortunately Astera needed to be elsewhere.

    ¡°We need to keep this secret and we need to talk to the elder,¡± Astera stated.

    ¡°I will waken my sisters and ask them to fetch the elder,¡± Helice said.

    ---

    Clymene woke Alcmene, they dressed in their under cloth and headed off to find the elder. She was already gone. They informed Helice and then dressed for a walk around town. Alcmene was to stay and Clymene was to search for her in some of her favourite places around town. Charis, when told, resigned herself to wait, as there was nothing else to do.

    ¡°Helice lock the door behind Astera as she leaves. Astera you need to be in charge in my place. Tell them I am doing some planning based upon what happened last night. Keep the militia busy including the two volunteers, with training if they accept; involve any of the local guards who show interest, as every bit will help. Finally, if you have to make a decision on my behalf make it, I trust you.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, I will not fail you.¡±

    Charis heard the door barred. She then felt Helice kiss her ear lobes.

    ¡°It seems a shame to waste an opportunity, when we could have so much time to wait Mistress.¡±

    Helice previously told Charis there was a level or limit where Seers using lovemaking to benefit their Seer skills greatly diminished. Although she wondered to what extent, they exaggerated their need of lovemaking. Where they making up for lost time, given they weren¡¯t allowed touch in their Temple.

    ¡°Stop thinking Mistress, otherwise you will be too busy, we need to improve your potential do we not and multiple attempts are best.¡±

    Charis forgot all thoughts as she sighed in pleasure, not being able to see meant she was more reliant on her other senses.

 1.051 Tell them we are Saved (16th Day of Plant Month)

    Astera calmed her nerves as she strode through the Great Hall by steadying her breathing, clenching and unclenching her hands on her two handed spear. Then she was through its large iron strapped solid hardwood doors. The one Keep Guard on duty ignored her, too busy trying to adjust his ill-fitting hard-boiled leather chest armour, which unknown to Astera, he recently acquired.

    She needed to project a commanding presence before she entered the Daughters assigned barracks. Astera failed to convince herself, her stride lengthening as nervous energy propelled her quickly. Fortunately, Astera met Thyia as she entered their barracks. Instinctively she greeted her with a hug, hanging on to steady her nerves and the realisation of her new role. Other times she knew the role was temporary, at least within the boundaries of life and death. This time Charis¡¯ blindness could be permanent and neither of those options valid.

    ¡°The sisters are asleep ¡­ Mistress,¡± Thyia said, her voice low and questioning.

    Astera snapped out of her own thoughts, releasing Thyia gently, clasping her cheek briefly, and taking a dignified step back.

    ¡°Good. We need some sleep before we start drilling the Keep Guards and possibly some of the Militia. Are the horses stabled and cared for?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Time for us to do likewise; we need to trust the Militia and Keep Guards to keep us safe while we sleep,¡± Astera replied.

    ---

    Helice woke to Alcmene and Clymene reporting they couldn¡¯t find the elder and discovering the middle of the day threating to pass her. Helice needed to wake the sisters. Astera asked her to make sure they woke for the middle of the day meal and to maintain their sleep patterns.

    Helice climbed out of their shared bed, Charis not moving or reacting, fast asleep. Her long neck and thin face noticeable due to her short height, on a taller person they would be normal, on Charis, alluring. Helice, butterflies in her stomach, used her index finger to fold Helice¡¯s hair gently behind her ear or the remains of her ear.

    The ear cut neatly taking off the top, for the other ear Charis must have struggled, the cut on it being uneven. The letter stated Charis¡¯ mother did this out of love, and if you accepted that, the reason must have be life-threatening, nothing less would condone such disfiguration. Helice turned away to dress, breaking off from staring; she wanted somehow to fix them, her cupped hands hovering above the one ear she could sympathise with, tears starting to well up knowing she held no such power.

    She exited the Seer¡¯s Room and as she turned to secure the door, a hand caressed her shoulder. Helice, thinking of Charis didn¡¯t physically react, surprising the one who touched her.

    ¡°The Baron wishes to talk to Charis,¡± the betrothed requested.

    ¡°She is sleeping, although as soon as she is awake I will ensure she seeks out the Baron.¡±

    ¡°The Baron will not be pleased.¡±

    ¡°Inform the Baron the attackers are dead bodies walking, hungry to kill the living. The Daughters of the Duchess used fire to destroy them. They kept coming, no matter how many they destroyed. Charis¡¯ plan was to keep sending Daughters, Militia, and Keep Guards to the farm until they stopped coming or we grew tired. In the meanwhile call for help.¡± Helice didn¡¯t known why she raised her voice, helpless to heal Charis probably and taking her frustration out on the betrothed.

    ¡°I will tell the Baron. Thank you,¡± the betrothed said, quickly about-facing and leaving.

    Helice watched the betrothed leave, a certain air of confidence about her, impervious to her harsh words. So different from the young girl they escorted to the Lonely Keep only days ago.

    Helice walked the hallway, noticing the family portraits, only one painted with a modest circlet, a previous Baron perhaps. The hallway ended in a sweeping stairway into the Great Hall matching one on the other side. She then left the Great Hall and the Keep proper, hurrying to the Daughters¡¯ assigned barracks.

    Testing the door it was unlocked, although it seemed stuck so she used her body to force it back and as the gap widened, she stopped when a crescendo of clattering and banging startled her. Helice shrugged and continued to push the door open.

    ¡°Sisters, do you need for me to wake you?¡± Helice said, peeking around the half-opened door.

    ¡°No sister, return to Charis we will begin our duty,¡± Astera called.

    ---

    Astera didn¡¯t need to wake them, the door knocked over the pile of pots and pans balanced carefully on the bunk achieving its objectives of delay and alarm.

    ¡°Thyia, please line up those militia and guards willing to start some drills after you have something to eat.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress,¡± Thyia replied. She wasn¡¯t sure where Charis was, probably still with Helice, but she knew, as did everyone else that in Charis¡¯ absence Astera was Mistress.

    Astera grinned, followed with a throaty laugh, finishing with hands on her hips. Thyia turned concerned about her Mistress'' sudden change of mood.

    Otonia stood beside her bunk, naked, head turning, quizzical look on her face. Dione joined in, laughing as loud as Astera. She did assist in her sister¡¯s search by pointing toward the back of the barrack. Thyia concentrated on her own tasks and preparation, feeling awkward.

    ¡°Sorry sister, you slept so soundly and seeing your naked body is always a joy.¡± Dione managed to say.

    "Well, while not sure I can handle the pressure of my sisters admiring me, I certainly like the attention." Otonia retorted.

    Otonia sauntered to her clothes and armour, with Dione cheering.

    Astera needed to command now although Otonia presented before her undressed, her clothes, and armour bundled in front of her, while Dione stood beside her near fully armoured, a distracting contrast.

    ¡°Dione and Otonia, ride to the farmhouse and report back everything you see and everything you conclude. If there is no danger pick up any useful equipment we left behind, otherwise make sure you don¡¯t take any risks and return safely. Agreed?¡± Astera ordered.

    Thyia breathed easier, hearing Mistress Astera return to her commanding self. She was gone from the barracks then to attend to her own duty.

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡± they replied. They finished dressing, Astera and Dione assisting Otonia. Finding their horses ready and rested, Otonia and Dione saddled them, and were out of the Gate by early afternoon.

    Astera armoured and armed with her spear; shield on her back left the barracks and strode over to support Thyia who finished a drill as Astera joined the line. Two more militia then joined.

    When Thyia glanced up, she knew the two who joined the training and she felt her face burn red and tried to control it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be concerned girl, we are not here to judge, we are still thankful to your Mistress for giving us the chance to earn our honour back,¡± Perider Long Hair said. Beside him his partner Pandros, leaned back on his heels, smiling.

    Thyia started another drill, the five Keep Guards, four militia and two ex-militia followed. This continued for a bell and Thyia rested them before sorting them into pairs to start casual sparring to test their drills.

    ¡°Why have you decided to pick up the spear?¡± Astera asked Perider.

    ¡°A warrior can always learn more weapons and a spear keeps a foe further away and useful against charging opponents. Also if we are using our swords against spears we will have some idea of what to expect.¡±

    Astera was about to reply when distracted by a commotion at the Main Gate. A Keep Guard on the wall started waving his arms and calling to anyone who would listen within the Keep Walls.

    The two Keep Guards at the Gate stood back from the Gate opening as Astera, Thyia and all those at practice strolled over, as one, jaws dropped, overawed as mounted, plate armoured horsemen rode through. All standing agog either assessing the expense of the armour and the trained warhorses, the magnificence of the plate armour and fine swords or the disciple of the riders, all contributing to the spectacle.

    As she approached, she witnessed three sevens of Judge Knights riding passed her. Probably everyone they could muster from Hillperch, so perhaps they requested reinforcements from other towns. They seemed to travel without a baggage trail, unless it was still to catch up. Without a baggage trail, she wondered about food for them and with a sinking feeling realised this wasn¡¯t going to be the joyful moment it at first seemed. Were they actually being saved or imposed upon Astera wondered?

    The wonder didn¡¯t end as she witnessed two stable hands accompanying each seven diligently stable their horses, dress them down, watered, and fed them from supplies they didn¡¯t own!

    She approached the High Priest, the cut and quality of his robes giving away his self-importance. He seemed to be in charge, certainly he ordered everyone else about. Astera didn¡¯t recognise him, although she only knew one Judge Priest from Hillperch.

    ¡°Welcome, High Priest of Judge, I am Astera, current Mistress of the Daughters of the Duchess.¡±

    ¡°I am here to discuss important matters with the Baron. Tell him I will meet him at his leisure in the Main Hall and would appreciate some food for myself and my Knights we have ridden far and fast to be here in your time of need!¡±

    Astera still needed to look up into his face, so him looking down at her, sneering while barking an order seemed very natural to him and annoying to her.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°I am sure one of his retainers will organise this for you, perhaps the guard on the gate? Also I am sure you witnessed the state of the farms as you rode in and the village itself, they do not store enough food to support you and your men so you will need to supply from your own baggage trail.¡± Astera spoke more confidently than she felt, although required for this game of bluff, something Charis tended to easily accomplish.

    ¡°We have a minimum of stable hands and have arrived to drive back the evil, feeding us while we defeat the enemy is a minimum of appreciation we expect. The farms on the trail in looked respectable, they will feed us when their lives are in danger. When I talk to the Baron he will understand this girl.¡± He then swished his robes and strolled past her to the Keep.

    If the farms were respectable then they must have travelled from the west and Hillperch as anything south was devastated thought Astera. She didn¡¯t believe this was going to be a friendly partnership and looking at the Keep, there wasn¡¯t going to be enough distance between them and the Knights. The militia wouldn¡¯t be able to hold their own given the over-confidence, weapons, and armour of the Knights, so her first thought was protection of the company and the militia.

    The knights were mainly near the stables ensuring the wellbeing of their horses and one by one drifting off to follow the High Priest. The High Priest was already in the Keep, the Baron¡¯s Judge Knight Priest meeting him at the main doors and escorting him inside. Astera took this opportunity to start a strategic retreat and hurried back over to Thyia.

    ¡°Thyia, get the Daughters packed up, including our baggage trail and move into the Inn. It will definitely need some cleaning up. Our horses in the Keep¡¯s stable need stabling at the Inn also. Ensure you avoid any conflict with the Judge Knights when you do.¡±

    ¡°Why are we moving out for those tin suits Mistress?¡± Thyia asked.

    ¡°We aren¡¯t important, the Barony and its people are, and they don¡¯t need us and the knights arguing about barracks and stables. Quickly and quietly, get this done. While you pack I will talk to the Innkeeper.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡± Greatly relieved Astera her Mistress realised a danger and barked the necessary orders. Thyia smiled to herself, satisfied.

    Astera turned to Perider, who managed to speak drawing her attention.

    ¡°I understand somewhat why you and yours are leaving the Keep, but surely there is enough room in the barrack for all?¡±

    ¡°Where is your Sargent, I need to talk to him urgently?¡±

    Perider just pointed to their assigned barrack. Astera strode over to the barrack, and knocked on the barrack door. Perider followed her over.

    One of the unknown to her militia answered. At her appearance, he opened the door wider and allowed her in. The Sargent was walking towards her, probably reacting to the commotion, and getting ready to investigate.

    ¡°The Militia need to leave the Keep as my Sisters and I am. Judge Knights have arrived and once they see the Baron they will command in the Keep and I am sure they will use you and the Militia how they see fit. The High Priest was ¡­ shall I say unfriendly.¡±

    ¡°Well friendly or not, we can consider the Judge Knights being here means the Keep is secure. The food from the wagons is unloaded; we will pack and be ready to leave within a bell. We wish you well. I hope you will look after the two fools that went with you last night. You are welcome to them!¡±

    Astera bowed, turned, and left.

    She went to the stables and avoided any direct contact with Knights or their Stable Hands, saddled her horse and rode out of the gate heading towards the Inn.

    ---

    ¡°Sister we have found the elder,¡± Alcmene sent.

    ¡°Thank you sister, I am not with the Mistress, but will be shortly. I will let you know when I am.¡±

    Helice took the rising stairs two at a time, some urgency now for her to return to Charis. Helice turned the key, went into the Seer¡¯s Room, and found Charis still asleep, bedding barely covering her nakedness. A restless sleep then, it seems judged Helice.

    She searched for Charis'' mind, while kneeled at the side of their shared bed.

    ¡°Mistress, wake, the elder has been found.¡±

    The sending a gentle featherlike caress on her Mistress¡¯ mind, Helice rewarded with a bright wide smile from Charis. This followed by an extravagant stretch of her body, which pushed off the remaining bedding, although her eyes remained closed.

    ¡°The elder is with Alcmene and Clymene now Mistress.¡±

    Charis described the events leading up to her blindness and Helice relayed them.

    ¡°Only the Borrow Gem, perhaps it has affected your eyes, although she would expect the same for all of us as they were given to all at the same time and largely used for the same amount of time. Unless Charis¡¯ holds a flaw,¡± Helice said, relaying from Clymene and the elder.

    Helice distracted by Charis¡¯ nakedness attended to her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Mistress I can do two things at once,¡± Helice sent.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t think the sensation of evil you felt would have been a trigger as all with you eventually felt it. She suggests time and just to be sure, don¡¯t use the Borrow Gem again, even if you think you must. You will have to rely on others,¡± Helice answered breathlessly.

    ¡°Well I guess I am in your care sweet Helice, since the elder has grounded me,¡± Charis breathed out heavily, grabbing some bedding in her hands, throwing her head back.

    ¡°I would suggest we need some supplies if we are to survive without leaving this room. Perhaps I should visit the kitchen.¡± She gently withdrew her touch from Charis and stood back from the bed. Charis knew she was deliberately teasing her, but resisted the urge to pull her back to resume where she left off as Charis suffered the pangs of hungry herself at the mention of food.

    Charis barred the door as Helice left the room and dressed in her under armour cloth after fumbling blindly around to find it. She wasn¡¯t as comfortable now being naked unless with trusted company, under bedding or somewhat dressed. It took some time for her to find her pile of armour. She decided there and then she hated being blind and alone, it meant vulnerability and she returned to a time she was in the forest and recalled that same feeling.

    The thought of being blind forever began to pick at her, the fear of being useless gnawing at her. As each heartbeat passed, the thumping within her chest became faster, her hands shaking. Then she opened her eyes, everything remained black and her hands went to her face to catch her tears. She didn¡¯t know if it was day or night, she immediately needed to feel the sunlight on her skin and knew she couldn¡¯t leave this room to do so.

    ---

    Helice discovered the new visitors to the Keep very early on, as the servants were running about fetching and carrying food. She realised it was the food the warrior-sisters supplied to the Keep and certainly a vast amount of food. Who were these visitors? She heard them before she spied them. They occupied the Main Hall taking ownership, over twenty of them, all Judge Knights and a High Priest of Judge for good measure, as he seemed to be ordering the Baron¡¯s Priest about.

    From the sweeping stairs Helice glimpsed the young Baron and his father, she couldn¡¯t see any further in case someone noticed her. The Baron displayed every one of his young years, his face drawn back, and his hands grabbing the arms of his throne for security. He did at least note the visitors consuming the lavish feast with gusto, his eyes darting from one plate to another. Helice pitied him as you do a trapped and tortured beast.

    The Castellan, the Baron¡¯s father, silent, and she hoped thoughtful, as his face didn¡¯t give away any clue whether he accepted or expected the Keep¡¯s guest to behave in the manner they currently were. Helice blinked trying to believe what she surveyed and then spun away and slowly climbed the stairs. With no warrior-sisters in the Hall, where was Astera?

    She fled back through the Keep and out the servant¡¯s entrance via the kitchen. The cook was looking after multiple pots and spits and looking deeply concerned. She ran faster, eventually finding Thyia in the barracks preparing to leave, wagon trail ready to go. The militia and their waggoneers were already moving through the main gate.

    ¡°Where is Astera?¡±

    ¡°She is preparing for us to take over the village Inn. She felt ¡®us and them¡¯ being in the Keep would lead to too much friction, so best to avoid the situation. As you can see the Militia have already left.¡±

    At that moment, Astera rode to meet them.

    ¡°All is prepared; we will need to do some work, although we should fit in the Inn as it is empty. Our supplies, such that we can save will provision the Inn well enough for us, although hay for the horses will be a concern and the village green isn¡¯t in the best shape for grazing. Helice inform Charis of my actions and depending upon her assessment, we may or may not have to send for more supplies from Hillperch. I will stay with the sisters in case I have to scare off any Knights.¡±

    ¡°That should be easy enough. They are feeding themselves on what food is still available in the Keep¡¯s stores, which are our supplies. I see the sense in making our own base of operations. I will let Charis know. I will need help once you are settled.¡±

    Astera knowingly nodded. ¡°I understand,¡± Astera replied.

    Helice went back through the kitchen and politely asked the cook for a few portions of meat, which she waved away, she was too busy.

    ¡°Girl put that food back now!¡± an authoritative voice, boomed.

    Helice looked over to the doorway, she would need to pass through and saw a plate encased Judge Knight standing there. His face was fair, with black hair shaved less than a finger width down to the skull, a wrathful smile revealing his teeth while he confidently swaggered at the top of the four steps, which then descended into the Kitchen proper.

    ¡°The food was supplied to this Keep by the Daughters of the Duchess, which I am one. You eat at our leisure sir. So the food is mine to take to my Mistress and you have no right to stop me.¡±

    ¡°My sword says different little flower,¡± as he tapped its scabbard with his left gauntleted hand, ¡°I will not ask again. Return the food. You are nothing now we are here.¡±

    The servants looked at the cook and she waved them to her and then whispered to one who ran off.

    Helice placed the food back and then threw a kitchen knife at the looming plate encased knight before she ran through the kitchen door, which lead to the yard.

    The knife bounced off his armour with a clang, causing him to pause slightly bringing a thin smile to his face as he drew his sword with a flourish. He advanced into the Kitchen taking each step carefully. Helice exited the Kitchen before the Judge Knight entered, it didn¡¯t matter to him, the one exit, easy to follow, and he did like a chase!

    Helice waited for the metallic clanging to approach. His sword sheathed on the left, so right handed most likely, therefore, he should look right first, so she positioned herself on his left hand side at the doorway.

    As he shuffled out of the doorway and looked right, Helice jumped up and landed the handle ends of both of her daggers on the back of his skull. He paused for a moment, and then his body took over, leaning forward the weight of his plate armour propelling him towards the ground. He fell heavily, flat on his face.

    ¡°You are a disgrace and should be no Judge Knight!¡± she uttered in disgust at his prone body resisting the urge to spit, trying to still her shaking hands with false bravado and relief he fell.

    She was back in the kitchen to the amazement of the cook and her flock of servants, picked up the food she previously put down and raced to the Seer¡¯s Room by the servant stairs. She knocked rapidly and lightly on the door and Charis eventually opened it. Helice heard her stumble at least once and swear. Charis quickly barred it when Helice was safely inside.

    ¡°Judge Knights and Priests of Judge have arrived; they are currently eating all the food in the Keep it seems,¡± Helice said in a rush.

    ¡°Tell Astera to remove our sisters and whatever is left of our baggage trail to the village, we need to separate ourselves from them,¡± Charis stressed.

    ¡°Astera must read your mind Mistress. Maybe you are secret Seers. They were just about to leave when I talked to them. Our Base will be the Inn once set up. The warrior-sisters will return for us shortly. Also I needed to subdue a disgraceful Judge Knight in the kitchen, so there may already be an incident Mistress.¡± She lowered her eyes.

    Charis couldn¡¯t see her face, sensed the silence, fumbled for Helice, and drew her into a hug.

    ¡°There will be no incident as these are Initiates and Aspirants; they are looking to prove themselves honourable, to be one day, the one, The Judge Knight of the Duchy. If he hasn¡¯t acted honourably, he will be called upon to answer for his behaviour. I hear the concern in your voice; I assure you there is no need to worry.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Let us eat; we may not see any more of our supplies from the Keep¡¯s stores but these.¡±

    ¡°Are we staying Mistress? If we are Astera suggests we contact Hillperch to organise some more supplies, if not for us, at least for the common folk that the Knights say they are protecting, while not being concerned about them starving.¡±

    ¡°Yes contact your sisters. Also, ask them to contact Rhea, time to test our patronage with the Duchess and see if she has any real influence. Ask Rhea to contact the Seers in Parium and inform the Duchess that Judge Knights led by a High Priest of Judge are currently helping to quell evil in the Barony. They seem to be doing so without regard for the care of the people. Perhaps it will take a High Priest from the city or probably the Judge Knight himself to make them aware of their honour. Her Daughters will see to some food in the short term, although Death Season is approaching and I am sure they will return from where they came leaving the common folk to starve.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, as we eat I will contact them.¡±

 1.052 Welcome to the Inn (16th Day of Plant Month)

    The Innkeeper celebrated the arrival of the warrior-sisters, grateful for the business and the supplies. She apologised for the state of the Inn, the hard times lasted for over a season, and with no income, it has been difficult finding food for her, let alone for any customers. Astera noted the Innkeepers thinned appearance and accepted her tale.

    Astera commanded the warrior-sisters to make the Inn more inhabitable before dusk. They utilised their trail bedding where the beds weren¡¯t in a usable condition, fixed up others, and kept the few in sound condition. Some quick repairs prepared the stable for use, mainly re-nailing some dropped or loose boards. The roof needed more skill to repair than the warrior-sisters could provide, at least the horses were relatively safe and stabled. The wagons were unloaded and the stores placed in a room in the Inn as Astera envisioned starving peasants stealing everything they could. It was late in the afternoon and Thyia left to lookout for the return of Dione and Otonia and direct them to the Inn instead of the Keep.

    Upon Dione¡¯s return, her stallion acted as the unofficial guard within the stables, the huge horse dominating the herd. When Charis returned, she would set alerts, which would ensure nothing went missing Astera assumed.

    Astera called in Dione and Otonia and they dressed in full armour, weapons, and Daughter¡¯s pin as they prepared to visit the Keep. Dione and Otonia were missing their cloaks so they left them behind. They needed to fetch Charis and Helice back to the Inn, and remove any goods and chattels, which belonged to them without incident. They hitched a wagon and headed to the Keep, leaving Thyia to defend the Inn.

    The guard allowed them through the Gate; it was late afternoon, still ample light and time to collect what they were here for and return to the Inn. Astera glanced at the stables and spied the sullen stableboys, skulking between the horses or appearing from behind some stable doors. Called by their others most likely thought Astera glad the Daughter¡¯s horses were well away.

    Astera strode through the Main Hall with her warrior-sisters on either side of her. The middle of the day meal still progressing, half-eaten food, meal leftovers on the main table and food discarded on the floor, disgusting. Astera held her tongue; she was here for one purpose and an argument with the disrespectful knights would serve no purpose. Their behaviour probably the reason the new Baroness didn¡¯t sit with her Baron at the table.

    ¡°Hold there ladies, why don¡¯t you come and join us, I am sure for some favours we could provide you with some food!¡±

    Astera stopped and faced down the knights. The knights greeted her with snickering and boisterous laughter. Others whispered words to the knight beside them, encouraging them to leer and jest at Astera¡¯s expense.

    ¡°Who ever made that comment has no honour and no right to be called a knight. We are Daughters of the Duchess, we answer to the Duchess, and no one in the Duchy can impede our way or actions without first appealing to her. A high honour we respect and would not dishonour her name with any actions less than noble or worthy. Priests of Judge, I call on you to hold your Knights to account! From what I see they have no respect for the people they are meant to protect.¡±

    She turned and head held level, strode out of the Hall and up the stairs to Helice¡¯s room.

    The Main Hall silenced as the knights gawked at the tall noble female stepping away. More than one licked their lips savouring her athletic body and imagining the possible delights under her leather armour. When Astera and her sisters withdrew up the stairs, the knights broke out into boisterous laughter and lustful chatter.

    They arrived at Helice¡¯s room and after three knocks on the door, Helice unbarred it. Their first task, pack their goods and chattels. The heavy trunk presented the first challenge, Astera wanted a graceful and dignified exit, the trunk would be awkward and require too many to carry it so she decided to leave it. They settled on using saddlebags, filled them to a comfortable level, and managed to fit the important items. They also used the extra backpack they found in the trunk, which assisted. In the meanwhile, Astera and Helice prepared Charis. Her armour cleaned as best they could, full cloth and felt underneath, Cloak and Daughter¡¯s pin clearly on display, her bow across her back, and her daggers on her hips.

    They practiced with Charis walking beside Astera with them occasionally bumping hands and Dione and Otonia escorting behind coaching direction and pace. It wasn¡¯t smooth, still they sensed most of them in the Main Hall were slightly, if not more, drunk and wouldn¡¯t notice. Helice sent words of encouragement and corrections using their one-way Seer link. When they reached the Main Hall Astera and Helice would be on either side of Charis with Dione and Otonia behind, so they could guide her out of the hall with dignity. They took one last look around the room and left it, with the door securely locked.

    The sisters entered the Hall from the stairs well enough and proceeded directly to the doors of the Great Hall.

    ¡°Well they arrive as three and now they scurry away as five! With so many and them of such importance we should all bow to them.¡±

    ¡°She is the bitch that attacked me in the kitchen! I will have her to account for her cowardice!¡±

    He advanced on them. Dione reacted swiftly and roped him about his feet. He tripped forward and fell face first, slowly rising with a bloody nose, face red with anger too shocked to react.

    ¡°You are a disgrace to be called a Judge Knight Aspirant, much less an Initiate. I call your honour and faith into question. You are fallen and must confess your actions to The Judge Knight of the Duchy and be Judged by him and held to account for your actions to your God!¡± Charis uttered solemnly.

    Charis whispered to them, encouraging the sisters to exit the Hall. A number of Judge Knights pushed back their chairs with their legs as they rose from the table; the scrapping sound encouraged, intending to block their way.

    ¡°This is still my Hall sirs! Be seated and allow the Daughters of the Duchess to take their leave with my permission.¡±

    The Judge Knights and their High Priest exchanged glances and with silent agreement ignored the Baron¡¯s order.

    ¡°Halt!¡± Balius screamed.

    Balius snapped around to stare, eyes bludging at the High Priest. He as well as the High Priest caught their obvious disrespect.

    ¡°The Daughters of the Duchess have my leave to retire unimpeded. If your Knights prevent them, you have no honour and your assistance within the Barony is not required and you will leave.¡± Balius whispered, maintaining a false smile for the benefit of those in his Hall.

    The High Priest considered the Baron¡¯s words. He and the Judge Knights needed to occupy the Keep for at least two more days and they would rather do so well fed and cared for. They also required docile and obedient villagers and the Baron could deliver them as their landed Lord.

    ¡°My Sirs, return to our feast, they are not worth our while or efforts.¡±

    The Judge Knights glanced at each other and then obeyed. Two consoled the Judge Knight with the bloody nose and supported him to the Baron¡¯s table.

    Charis felt sorry for Balius, nevertheless this was a tactical retreat, and wasn¡¯t over by any means.

    Helice assisted Charis into the wagon sending advice and instruction so the sisters didn¡¯t realise how inept a blind person to new surrounds could be. Charis appreciated Helice¡¯s Seer contact, although at the same time, realising a blind person would not be a suitable Mistress, sadness and worthlessness gripped her. The wagon with Helice and Charis loaded travelled slowly back to the Inn arriving safely.

    Charis felt the fading warmth of the sun on her face and enjoyed being outside again. Helice¡¯s company was pleasurable still she always enjoyed the sun when it shone upon her. When they arrived at the Inn, the militia warriors who accompanied them the previous night waited, standing, shields slung on their backs and spears to hand, as the wagon rolled to a stop. As Charis climbed down from the wagon, her sisters intercepted them. Astera and Dione positioned themselves to defend Charis just in case, while Helice and Otonia guided her.

    ¡°We wish to return two cloaks lent to us and request to join the Daughters of the Duchess.¡± They then knelt and bowed their heads.

    Helice described and sent the scene before her, adding to the information Astera whispered to Charis. Dione ran ahead to organise a room for Charis, planning to meet Thyia in the Inn.

    ¡°If you can impress Astera then you will be considered,¡± Charis said.

    Otonia and Helice led Charis into the Inn and as both the militia raised their heads, they found Astera standing before them.

    ¡°Stand while I inspect you,¡± she growled.

    Both stood, shields already on their backs they straightened the long spears they held and stood to attention as if they were on parade and still members of the militia.

    ¡°Where did you acquire your armour and arms and do you own a horse?¡±

    They glanced at each other sheepishly.

    ¡°We ¡®found¡¯ our armour around the Keep after we left ours in the field, although our shields were still in the barracks when we returned. The Sargent seemed please when we said we were resigning and presented our spears to us, but couldn¡¯t gift our horses. The Militia hired both horses from the Gate Stable so they needed to be returned, Mistress.¡± They both nodded when finished.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    Astera appraised the candidates, strolling around them while doing so.

    ¡°Let me see some basic drills and when I call, spar with each other.¡±

    They performed several drills initially two-handed spear, and then spear and shield. From Astera¡¯s assessment, their technique appeared similar to her, so being part of the militia they must have been one of the first trained by the Gate Captains. The drills looked solid and there was no tiring of either of them.

    ¡°Spar!¡± Astera called.

    Both proved competent, although cautious not to hurt each other.

    ¡°Halt! Both of you, and you,¡± pointing to Dirce, not knowing her name, ¡°stand down. You,¡± pointing to Drosis although not knowing her name, ¡°prepare, and on guard.¡± Then Astera lunged forward.

    Astera challenged both, in turn and neither tired, defence solid and their attacks skilled catching Astera a number of times.

    ¡°Hold.¡±

    Dirce took a step back, breathing heavily although not out of breath, still sweat ran down her temples. She placed her shield on her back in one easy movement and held her spear beside her as straight as a flagpole. Instinctively Drosis stood likewise beside her. Two peas in a pod thought Astera.

    ¡°I appreciate your skill in arms, but it is your loyalty that I would question, what say you both?¡± Astera walked around them as they spoke, trying to sense any body movement that would betray them.

    ¡°We decided when we saw the Ladies Three fight that we wanted to be like you and when we saw you train with the Gate Captain, we joined the militia so we could also train. We thought you only accepted Threes so we tried to force my younger sister into the warrior¡¯s life to make three and then we found out that you weren¡¯t, so we continued with the Militia,¡± Dirce said.

    ¡°Then when we heard the call for volunteers to go to the Lonely Keep as an escort to help the Daughters of the Duchess and the Keep of course, we jumped at the chance and you know the rest pretty much,¡± Drosis finished.

    ¡°We will accept you as Initiates if you ¡­¡± They both grabbed Astera in a huge hug forcing her to brace herself or end up on the ground. Astera snapped at them, they released her and backed away a couple of steps.

    ¡°Sorry Mistress, you don¡¯t know how happy this makes us.¡±

    ¡°Well firstly you need to swear your oath and for the time being I am Acting Mistress of the Daughters of the Duchess so you will be mine to command. Understood?¡±

    After a slight nod from each, they knelt and then spoke their oath.

    ¡°I swear to serve the Daughters of the Duchess, loyally, faithfully and honourably, even if it leads to my death and obey the orders and commands of my Mistress.¡±

    ¡°I Mistress of the Daughters of the Duchess accept your fealty to me and I promise in return to value your life and protect it as much as possible to the limits of my power and ability. Further, I will never ask you to do anything that would dishonour you or me. Now rise as Initiates.¡±

    They rose with smiles as wide as their faces, gawked at each other, and hugged each other silly, dancing in a circle. They became aware of Astera waiting and examining them and stood to attention again.

    ¡°It is good to be happy, so I do not mind you celebrating. As your first duty, please unhitch the wagon and stable the horses. Your sisters have unloaded the food, goods and chattels. Report to the Inn Common Room once you are finished.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    They watched as Astera walked away and entered the Inn by the kitchen door. They turned to face each other, smiled, and laughed, finishing with a hug and then placed their Spear and Shields side by side at the Kitchen door and returned to the wagon.

    ¡°Do you think there is something wrong with Mistress Charis?¡± Dirce asked, whispering, while unhitching the horse pair from the wagon.

    ¡°I am not sure. We haven¡¯t really seen much of her. Mistress Astera seems to be in charge, at least for now,¡± Drosis replied, her voice low as well, as she unhitched the second horse from the wagon.

    ¡°I am glad we met,¡± Dirce said, the joy clear in her voice.

    ¡°Yes, by chance, the last two running around the arena when all others finished.¡±

    ¡°Running until exhausted neither of us wishing to give in.¡± Dirce paused in thought.

    ¡°Well I won, if I recall!¡± Drosis said, triumphantly.

    ¡°Stop laughing, I tripped is all and you stopped soon after!¡±

    ¡°I stopped out of concern for you of course!¡±

    ¡°I think we know that was an excuse, we were both done.¡±

    Drosis paused and glanced at Dirce making sure to catch her eye.

    ¡°Well our competition has seen us both succeed at last,¡± Drosis said.

    They walked the horses from the wagon and into the stalls.

    ¡°Sorry we needed to press gang your sister for no reason,¡± Drosis said as they both started brushing down their respective horse and both needed to step on low stools to reach their backs.

    ¡°We never really talked about our pasts, since we are Initiates, should we? We would be true sisters then I guess,¡± Dirce suggested. They continued to brush down their horses for a time.

    ¡°I ran away from my step father, who cherished only his new children with my mother.¡± Drosis swallowed and kept brushing, each sweep, her trying to forget the pain of losing her mother.

    ¡°When I heard about the Ladies Three I at first wanted to just meet them and then as I travelled to Hillperch I realised I was alone and didn¡¯t know how to meet them and then what. I then joined the militia training for company and found you. Our competition and plan saved me,¡± Drosis offered.

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t my sister,¡± Dirce confessed.

    Drosis laughed and lent over the horse to steady herself before continuing with the brushing.

    ¡°I sort of knew, apart from the hair colour, you didn¡¯t look much alike and she wasn¡¯t really into the training, so it was good to find out sooner that the Ladies Three weren¡¯t training any Threes.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you knew,¡± Dirce replied.

    ¡°I was trying to be nice of course and if they did train Threes then we would have just joined in.¡±

    Drosis paused in her brushing, rested her arms on the back of the horse, and for the first time in a while wondered about her mother.

    ¡°If we didn¡¯t, or I didn¡¯t get accepted as an Initiate I would probably starve in Death Season and would rather do that than return to my mother in the city. Maybe the Lord of the Keep would keep a warrior in exchange for food, which would have been my last chance.¡±

    ¡°I want to be known! I don¡¯t know what at yet, although I have tried a few things, seamstress, ladies maid, and beekeeper, well helped the beekeeper and sort of helped a fletcher,¡± Dirce said.

    ¡°What do you mean sort of helped a fletcher?¡±

    ¡°I would find the feathers or have to plug the feathers,¡± she giggled.

    Drosis appraised the strong, athletic woman opposite her, long light brown hair, small eyes sitting well in a small face and wondered.

    ¡°How many Death Seasons have you survived?¡±

    ¡°Well I didn¡¯t think a woman needed to answer such a question, but I don¡¯t mind telling you, twenty-six and soon to be twenty seven if I am blessed to survive the next.¡±

    ¡°That is so old!¡± Drosis placed her hand across her mouth shocked at her response.

    ¡°You have not offended me, I accept that I am probably the oldest of us all and this opportunity will probably be my last to reach any greatness I may have in me.¡± Dirce sighed.

    ¡°Well, being mature didn¡¯t seem to influence Astera against you,¡± Drosis said diplomatically.

    Dirce chuckled and tilted her head.

    ¡°Nice, mature, I like that. I am grateful she did accept us or me, as my next interview was with a Master Leatherworker or Mistress Leatherworker, it is so confusing when woman rise in their craft like a man.¡±

    ¡°So would you be able to keep bees if we found some?¡± Dirce noticed Drosis¡¯ eyes lit up as she asked; the sweetness of honey an irresistible lure.

    ¡°Yes, although you don¡¯t just find bees of course. But I know the basics well enough as each day is much the same as the previous one with bee keeping until something goes wrong and that is where those with real skill show their worth.¡± The horses were dressed down so they inspected the wagon to make sure it was empty before venturing into the Inn for some food and possibly some drink. Perhaps some more orders from the Mistress.

    ---

    Otonia and Helice led Charis to her room following Thyia and Dione.

    ¡°The elder said wait and give it time. She also told me not to use the Borrow Gem under any circumstances, so I will be blind in the night from now on as well as in the day. I would like to rest now while I think of our future as I am not sure I can be a part of it any longer in my current state.¡±

    The sisters with her protested and explained how they would manage. She waved them away.

    They left Charis and busied themselves with readying the accommodation and fortifying the Inn against attack. They met back in the Common Room.

    ¡°How is Charis?¡± Astera asked to no one in particular.

    ¡°We are not sure Mistress but I think we need to see her and hopefully between us all we can convince her that she is still important, to us all,¡± Helice replied.

    ¡°We will. I have invited the militia women into the Daughters of the Duchess as Initiates. I didn¡¯t think it was my place to do anything more. Now, wipe any tears, it is time to talk to Charis, and we must show her strength and resolve.¡±

    Charis wasn¡¯t asleep, she couldn¡¯t be Astera thought; she would be mind-busy trying to find a way forward for them all.

    ¡°I appreciate all your words and wishes. You all must acknowledge that Astera is well suited to the role of Mistress. How she organised the relocation of the company to the Inn, which was my first thought as well. How she spoke to the Judge Knights, exactly right given their dishonourable actions. The company wouldn¡¯t lose anything if Astera was Mistress.¡±

    ¡°I am humbled Mistress, I was but a farm girl when you found me and I am over awed by the level of trust you place in me. I thank you and I am honoured.¡±

    All others in the room murmured agreement and support.

    ¡°We were all something else before we joined together, it is what you are now that counts,¡± Charis replied.

    ¡°We have our roles and it would be best that Astera is the new Mistress if that is Charis¡¯ decision.¡± Otonia agreed.

    Helice contacted her sisters and they agreed. Astera was rocklike, dependable and always considering the facts before acting, the best qualities for a leader, being the common consensus.

    They left Charis¡¯ room, allowing Astera to be the last to leave. She knelt next to Charis and kissed her.

    ¡°I am sworn to you Mistress; I would gladly give you my eyes if I could.¡±

    ¡°I know. That is the single most important quality of a leader, sacrifice, either self, like me now, at least in a small way or the most difficult of all, others for the good of all.¡±

    Charis paused and Astera looking on could detect the tiredness around her eyes.

    ¡°Let me sleep, Helice¡¯s sexual appetite has truly exhausted me. Remind me never to be left in the same room with her for more than half a day.¡±

    Astera chuckled, she tried not to make it sound forced as she felt Charis was making light of her circumstance and was certainly suffering for many reasons, the main one probably being she felt she was letting everyone down and being blind made her useless.

    Even so, Astera agreed, the Seers enthusiasm about lovemaking seemed inexhaustible. As hoped, although unknown to Astera her laughter bolstered Charis¡¯ mood, it was a moment of decision. Up or down, left, right, or life or death where influence and opinion is important, where silence and aloneness is typically unhelpful to say the least.

    The warrior-sisters placed a couple of watches on the Inn entrances with planned shift changes. The entrances barricaded as Astera thought the Judge Knights might indulge in retribution. Dione warned her horse to be aware and report any disturbance or strange humans as night closed in, Charis unable to set any alerts. In the end, the Judge Knights made such a racket at their approach Otonia and Dione were ready for them. They seemed drunk.

    From the upstairs of the Inn with Borrowed Gem sight, they targeted the Judge Knights ferociously, Otonia being most effective with her throwing balls, hitting them in their helmets to make them ring. After a couple of thrown balls the knight would be concussed if not bleeding as well, as an ear was squashed against the helm or a nose broken from being hit full force on the nose guard. Dione would drop a rope on any below her trying to creep around the Inn. She would enlist help to try to haul them up enough so their feet dangled, arms held to the sides of their bodies by the rope and then drop them.

    They eventually clanked away into the night. Their clumsy, drunken attack unable to reach a door to test its strength, which was fortunate as Astera wasn¡¯t sure they would hold.

 1.053 A Touch of Sunshine (17th Day of Plant Month)

    Astera waited until morning to describe the events of the previous night to Charis. There was no point reporting to her when it happened, Charis would realise she couldn¡¯t assist and suffer further frustration. To what end?

    ¡°Mistress, are you awake?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am just wondering if I should open my eyes or not?¡±

    ¡°Well keep them squeezed shut, I need to ask you something and I need you to think only about my question until you answer,¡± Astera replied. The playfulness in Astera¡¯s voice relaxed Charis immediately and she could only imagine Astera¡¯s cheeky smile, unfortunately.

    ¡°That sounds selfish! Thank you for the excuse to delay what I need to face just that little bit longer.¡±

    Astera needed to regroup as Charis¡¯ words hit her, realising the dilemma her Mistress faced.

    ¡°So, this may sound strange, so let me finish before you answer.¡±

    ¡°Would you sit on the bed? Your voice seems so far away,¡± Charis said.

    The lack of life and emotion in Charis¡¯ request concerned Astera, the swings in mood in a matter of moments a further worry.

    ¡°The behaviour of the Judge Knights and the Priests are not holy. They are boisterous, they are disrespectful and they attacked us last night, although it was amateurish and unorganised, which you would think was done by a few hotheads. The problem is Judge Knights are a serious Order and they don¡¯t tolerate hotheads. The City Seers contacting Helice via Rhea are trying to identify which town they came from as they have not come from the City. They appeared not long after we arrived and no one knows from which town. Could they be actors or pretenders?¡±

    Charis laid still and anxiety gathered within Astera while waiting for a response. Did Charis return to sleep due to exhaustion after a night¡¯s slumber? Astera was about to speak to check, when Charis stirred.

    ¡°I think you may have the truth of it, we need to make sure though if we can.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Mistress.¡±

    When Astera left her room Charis wondered if she should open her eyes. She kept them sealed as she would play the coward and put off being disappointed for another day. Open them and all doubt would flee, either blind forever more or happily surprised, although she didn¡¯t have any confidence in such an outcome. Once a thing is gone, it doesn¡¯t return. Halius¡¯ loss still haunted her; he wouldn¡¯t greet her, ever again.

    ¡°Thyia!¡± called Charis.

    ¡°Yes Mistress, I didn¡¯t realise you knew I was here. I mean Yes Mistress.¡±

    ¡°You are Astera¡¯s shadow and I knew she wouldn¡¯t leave me unattended shall we say. Although we both know, you are my bodyguard and Astera would choose someone she totally trusted with her life let alone mine. So I need you to do something.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡± she stammered, as she entered the room. They both did it! They knew things, no one told them they somehow knew. How wondered Thyia?

    ¡°Can we gain access to the roof of the Inn?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, I think the roof will still hold us. I will leave some of my armour and my shield in your room to make sure.¡±

    ¡°Good, lead me to the roof please.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    ---

    Dione and Helice were perched upstairs and gazing out of useful windows keeping a watch on the Keep¡¯s Gate and the trail to Farstay.

    ¡°How are the preparations?¡± Helice sent to Alcmene.

    ¡°You should ask your Seer-sister, although I think it is fair to say the mysterious Judge Knights are the main cause of consternation for the moment.¡±

    ¡°You know I can ¡®hear¡¯ you both don¡¯t you?¡± Clymene sent.

    Helice and Alcmene both chortled internally across their shared Seer Link.

    ---

    Astera called over Otonia to asked about the scouting the day before, there was too much happening to ask any sooner. She reported the bodies were decomposing, they were human, some farmers, some men at arms and others unrecognisable bodies with hardly any clothes. Burning them destroyed them well enough; it also made gathering any other information difficult. The armour and weapons worn by the Militia were where they left them, so they collected it up and added the recovered pieces to the store since both warrior-sisters were equipped again.

    By this time, Thyia and Charis found a way to the roof of the Inn. The roof steeped and inclined to allow snow to fall away, the four sides rising to form a small rectangular platform at the top. The platform easily accessed by using a trapdoor within the small attic above the upper floor hallway. Charis climbed up first, there being standing room for two, at most three on the platform, a low carved rail held you there otherwise with a slight misstep you were sliding down the roof.

    Thyia paced in a circle in the attic, her fingers locking and unlocking with those on her other hand; she wasn¡¯t sure and she needed to discuss Charis¡¯ behaviour with Astera. Charis didn¡¯t stand, she slid across the platform and then started taking off her under cloth, which she folded and placed under her head. She then untied the wrap around her breasts, and pulled it away and added the cloth to her ¡®pillow¡¯. Charis wore a small loincloth; the rest of her flesh being exposed to the morning sun.

    Charis asked Thyia to fetch her mid-afternoon, her closed eyes, unable to contain slowly forming tears.

    ¡°Mistress would you like me to stay with you?¡±

    ¡°How would you do so? With the trapdoor open, I need to part my legs or they would fall through. Do you propose to stand on the ladder, your head positioned to keep an eye on my loins?¡±

    Thyia opened her mouth and then closed it. She was conversing with her Mistress from the attic and now wasn¡¯t brave enough to climb the ladder. It seemed inappropriate, to stare at your Mistress¡¯ loins while being on guard.

    ¡°Thyia, I can hear your brain clicking. Secure the trapdoor and guard from the hallway if you decide it necessary. Leave me to my deliberations as I am and will always remain in command of myself.¡±

    Her words were matter of fact, worse, they carried multiple meanings, and Thyia couldn¡¯t decide what to do.

    ¡°Mistress, I have been assigned your bodyguard, so I will stand guard and as you suggest in the hallway. Please call me if you need anything, I will leave the roof ladder in the hallway down.¡±

    ¡°Excellent,¡± Charis replied, cheerfully.

    Was her reply a bluff, wondered Thyia, then realised she didn¡¯t break her fast. She hoped someone would visit, to fetch some food to her and she needed guard duty relief as well. This reminded her Charis didn¡¯t break her fast either. She nervously glanced up at the roof, wondering if she was going to hear a body tumbling down it at some point in the future. The horror of the thought paralysed her.

    Charis celebrated the warmth of the sun upon her. The White Lady advised Charis if you wanted to call upon Judge¡¯s favour or aid the best time was the middle of the day when he was strongest. Foolishly, childlike she thought if she prayed, for most of the day, with the Sun upon her exposed flesh she would observe a penance and hence gain a reward for her faith and belief. If by middle of the afternoon, the worst happened and she remained blind, she thought she could still exploit the height for another purpose.

    While Charis enjoyed the sun on her skin, her circle, gem, ring, and loop were tingling; she felt an unexplained delight from them as they hummed, those under her skin surfacing, thankfully painlessly. There was never any thought they were alive in any way so possibly she was more sensitive to them now since the Seers were encouraging her in their ways. The last few weeks of travel, responsibility, and stress caught up with her, she slept deeply, coma like.

    ---

    Otonia relieved Helice from her watch. She worked to a plan. Helice grinned, as she knew middle of the day was approaching and if there was one thing Otonia couldn¡¯t do, it was cook. Helice took over the Inn¡¯s kitchen and prepared a middle of the day meal for the Innkeeper and the warrior-sisters, distributing food to those on guard or relieving them. Helice eventually found Thyia, who ran for the outhouse.

    As Thyia finished and exited, a boy stood nearby, quickly ducking back around the wall of the outhouse. Thyia followed him around. He nervously scanned about him; trying to make sure no one noticed, sticking to the side of a cottage near the Inn¡¯s privy.

    ¡°The Baron needs to talk to you. He has asked me to invite the first one I see of you to follow.¡±

    ¡°How do I now you are from the Baron?¡±

    Surprised by the question he went wide-eyed, searching for an answer, biting his fingernail.

    ¡°He sent me?¡± the boy stammered.

    ¡°Lead on then,¡± Thyia said.

    The boy led her by a circular route around a number of cottages out of direct line of sight from the Keep. Instantly, Thyia reacted and rolled away. If her instinct betrayed her, she would look ridiculous and slightly embarrassed, dagger in hand with a stern visage, still Astera taught her to employ every one of her senses and trust them. Better to look a fool than dying foolishly.

    As she was rolling and glancing back, a Judge Knight, in no armour, which is why he surprised her, was wielding a huge wooden cudgel and completing his swing miss. From the ground, Thyia threw the dagger now in her hand and was delighted Otonia¡¯s training paid off as the dagger caught him in his exposed throat as he tried to arrest the full swing of the cudgel. He dropped the cudgel and grabbed his throat. Thyia grasped her second dagger and left handed stabbed at his exposed stomach. The slash landed to the left of centre, yet still hurt him. He stumbled forward, blood gushing from his throat.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    From the back of the cottage, another Judge Knight started towards her drawing his sword. She left her daggers where they were and backed around the cottage. Thyia started to prepare her sling. He was closing in on her as she loaded a stone. She glanced up, not enough time she concluded, so balancing on her toes she prepared to throw herself left, right, or back depending upon her eyesight and skill.

    Then he fell towards her, with numerous dagger thrusts up under his ribs. Behind him was Helice, daggers and hands covered in his blood. She stood statue like, eyes wide full of fear. Slowly her fingers unwrapped, a drop of blood following her daggers to the sandy ground. Staring at her hands, she started wiping the blood off her hands on her armour, unfortunately her hands ended up swimming amongst the blood already there. She wiped furiously to no affect.

    Her first kill thought Thyia, as she remembered her own and quickly dismissed the ravening animal she was then. Thyia reached for her warrior-sister and embraced her, including her bloody hands without reservation. Then they heard a noise from inside the cottage.

    ¡°You will be well sister, we must find out who made the noise,¡± Thyia whispered.

    Thyia broke their embrace slowly, ensuring Helice the statue could stand by herself, her muscles rigid. Thyia gingerly picked up Helice¡¯s daggers and placed them back into Helice¡¯s hands, relieved when her fingers wrapped around them and adjusted her grip on them. Thyia took the sword from the now dead Judge Knight and approached the cottage, the source of the noise.

    As she peered inside, she saw one of the new initiates, longhaired, Dirce, tied and gagged. Recognising Thyia, Dirce started mouthing behind her gag and showing her tied wrists. Thyia placed her finger over her own lips and spied about the cottage to make sure it was clear before she approached Dirce.

    Thyia quickly ungagged and untied Dirce and helped her to her feet. Thyia noticed Dirce flinch at the blood painted on Thyia¡¯s armour.

    ¡°It is not my blood. Are you able to walk?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I was clubbed behind my legs and swept from my feet, pride hurt more than anything else.¡± Dirce stretched her legs as she spoke.

    ¡°Quietly follow, we aren¡¯t out of this yet,¡± Thyia said.

    She then peered out of the cottage doorway and checking on Dirce, they left.

    ¡°Mistress, I was about to be picked up by another of their order mid-afternoon, he will be here soon and find them.¡±

    ¡°We will not have enough time to clean up the mess and the boy has already run off to tell them,¡± Thyia replied.

    ¡°No Mistress, he was forced to help them and I overheard them threaten his mother. He may just decide to run to her and run away.¡±

    As Thyia and Dirce exited the cottage, Thyia was relieved to discover Helice moving. She recovered Thyia¡¯s daggers and then handed them to her, although Helice didn¡¯t speak. As Thyia sheathed her daggers, Helice grasped and readied hers.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if we can make something of this. We will drag both bodies inside the cottage and cover up the blood as much as possible with dirt. I also appreciate why they choose this part of the village, the cottages are mostly empty here so we can observe them from a safe distance and check how they react,¡± Thyia said, welcoming the distraction of commanding and planning, still concerned about Helice.

    Thyia hugged Helice and gently guided her daggers back into their sheaths.

    ¡°The three of us will need to drag them back into the cottage. You understand Helice?¡±

    The direct question appeared to draw her back; there was work to do.

    Thyia noticed two crossbows as they dragged the first one inside the cottage. She did some practice with the ones they acquired from the brigands although these were larger. The second body followed the first, the three warrior-sisters dragging it inside and they left with the two crossbows and quivers of bolts. Thyia and Dirce kicked some dirt over the blood beside the cottage from the two men and they, along with Helice retreated to a cottage nearby with an excellent view of the ambush cottage doorway.

    Thyia turned to Dirce and asked her to practice reloading the crossbows.

    ¡°You need to stay calm and regardless keep reloading the crossbows until I tell you to do something different,¡± Thyia ordered.

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡± Dirce pictured in her mind¡¯s eye her spear and shield with Drosis, when she took time to fetch some food and visit the privy. Well she visited the outhouse first and ended up here.

    ¡°When they approach us Helice, can you see if you can gain an opening from behind and wield your daggers to attack if possible? You well enough Helice?¡± Thyia asked, pushing for a response and noticing how Helice reached for her daggers again.

    ¡°Yes, I think so.¡± Her hands found their calmness maintaining a flexible grip on her daggers, remembering the words of her trainer. She held her daggers ready at her waist, out of sight, thereby avoiding the possibility of sighting the blood on them, although she couldn¡¯t ignore the stickiness.

    ¡°You will be fine, get busy, and see if you can hide outside of the cottage. They should be coming from the direction of the other cottage and he should come yelling when we try to stick him with some crossbow bolts,¡± she smiled, plotting death.

    Dirce glanced at her and then kept practicing, concentrating on her task to ensure she held her water and not shame herself. While at least one of the warrior-sisters eagerly smiled at the coming of death.

    ¡°Mistress, how did you know ¡­ about the ambush?¡±

    ¡°Dirce, only Charis and Astera are Mistress, we are warrior-sisters and how do you think I did?¡±

    ¡°You heard him?¡± Dirce knew she was guessing, although it seemed the best guess.

    Thyia kept watch and spoke to the ¡®outside¡¯, ignoring the social norm of facing Dirce.

    ¡°The boy was silent and jittery, not unusual for someone young. As he led me through the village the cottages were empty, one or two every so often, until here a group of empty cottages, again nothing too suspicious.¡± Thyia chanced a glance at Dirce to check she was still interested.

    ¡°Continue sister,¡± Dirce encouraged.

    ¡°With empty cottages, there are few smells, especially from the outhouses. So when I smelt a sweaty male pig, I reacted.¡±

    Dirce didn¡¯t need any special hearing to recognise the venom and bitterness in Thyia¡¯s last words. Dirce waited for Thyia to continue, she didn¡¯t.

    They didn¡¯t need to wait long, although two Judge Knights approached the cottage not one. Both stopped confused as they considered the dirt and blood mix. The first crossbow bolt missed and sunk deeply into the cottage wall. The problem with this was not only did it miss; it also provided a direction from where it was released. The Judge Knights gawked back along its line and then another bolt released, this one hitting. A solid hit to an upper arm, followed by a yelp and a curse.

    They both charged the cottage. Another bolt, it also missed, Thyia cursed this time, moving targets were always more difficult. She grabbed the crossbow handed to her and released, they were several strides away now, and the bolt took wounded arm in the chest. He stopped dead in his tracks and fell backwards. His companion struggled around to the door and began bashing it in.

    Both crossbows were loaded by the time he broke it down. Dirce and Thyia released at the same time, one bolt missed the other struck the door as he half carried it before him as a shield. He grinned as he threw the door aside and realised the pathetic opposition before him was one unarmed female and another with daggers. The cottage was the ideal size to swing his sword and leave his victims struggling to find room to dodge within it. Kill the one with daggers and capture the other at his leisure he mused as he stepped forward.

    He felt the steel enter under his rib cage, both sides at once. Sliding through his flesh repeatedly, the final thrust tickling his heart and then he felt nothing as he fell forward. He reached the ground as Helice withdrew her daggers and prepared to strike again, although he escaped her further wrath as he fell out of range to the ground. When he hit the ground she realised her target was dead as blood pooled out of him and onto the cottage floor. Helice was once again with them, with bloody hands and daggers, her face blank.

    ¡°Helice! Now! Help please!¡± harshly whispered Thyia. Helice shock herself back to reality.

    They went and dragged his friend into the cottage they utilised as an ambush site.

    ¡°It could have been worse, they could have been wearing their heavy armour,¡± Dirce said.

    Thyia appraised Helice and nervously laughed, then hugged Dirce for stating the obvious. She knew when these didn¡¯t return to the Keep they would send more and they would be armed and armoured. Then Helice threw up.

    ¡°Well at least your aim with that was poor, you missed us all,¡± Thyia said.

    The three of them gathered the four dead Judge Knights into their ambush cottage and tried to cover the blood and any footprints in and around the cottage where they held Dirce. Judge Knights visiting and possibly investigating would waste time to solve what happened, it they ever did.

    Helice stumbled to a corner of the cottage, lent against a wall, and studied the collected bodies, fixated by the blood and the death. Thyia wrapped her arms around her before she could slide to the floor. With a nod to Dirce, they transferred to yet another empty cottage.

    ¡°Keep a look out, please,¡± Thyia asked, pleased when she saw Dirce grab both crossbows and prepare them for use in their defence.

    It took some effort to convey Helice into the other room as she slowly stepped towards it with Thyia¡¯s assistance. Once in the room, Thyia chatted softy encouraging and convincing Helice to remove her blood drenched armour and clothes. When Helice was ¡®clean¡¯, she stared at Thyia and the blood on her armour and clothes.

    ¡°It is normal Helice,¡± Thyia said, removing her bloodied armour and clothes. With no discernible blood on either of them Thyia lay down beside Helice on the rickety wooden bed and embraced her as Helice slowly rocked back and forth in the foetal position.

    Thyia turned Helice to face her, slowly, carefully and gently. She lightly kissed her then whispered to her; killing is a grief you cope with and it takes time. Helice clung to Thyia like a lifeline and returned her kisses.

    ¡°It was us or them sister and you saved us both times,¡± Thyia whispered, assuring her.

    Through the open doorway, Dirce peered back, distracted. Thyia noticed and scowled at her, startled she returned to task.

    Thyia and Helice were both committed to each other¡¯s pleasure oblivious to their surrounds, Thyia to support her seer-sister and Helice grasping for distraction. The bed strained to contain their vigour, finally collapsing causing a momentary pause and laughter, guilty sultry laughter from Thyia, while Helice quickly returned to her distraction. Helice couldn¡¯t grant herself any final pleasure, sensing instead for a sister, and sent her pleasure, her pain, and her guilt in a long desperate release, a plea for succour and healing as much as opening her mind again sharing with her seer-sister.

    ---

    Alcmene paced.

    ¡°Have you lost contact with Helice sister?¡± Clymene screamed, in her sending.

    ¡°Yes, her mind has gone ¡­ I cannot touch or sense it.¡±

    Clymene calmed, the shock of loss passing as quickly as it hit her.

    ¡°Is she unconscious? ¡­ Is she de¡­¡± Clymene sent.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know, so stop imagining the worst sister.¡±

    ¡°We have no other to contact to ask.¡±

    Clymene¡¯s sadness evident in the sending, Alcmene sympathised as she shared the devastating realisation of Seer contact loss and no way to confirm one way or the other. Perhaps there was a chance.

    ¡°Sister, return to the house.¡±

    ¡°I am behind you,¡± Clymene said.

    Alcmene spun around and hugged her.

    ¡°I have finished the preparations as I mainly asked Rhea to take care of the small details, the less time I am near the Temples the better. Also Apelles¡¯ seems more than enthusiastic to take charge.¡±

    ¡°I have an idea, we need to get naked and wrap ourselves around each other to be one. There is one other we can contact. Mistress Charis.¡±

    Alcmene didn¡¯t need any communication; Clymene¡¯s face full of doubt confirmed her scepticism.

    ¡°We can try sister, please Clymene. Try?¡±

    The two sisters squatted, facing each other naked, their legs wrapped around their sister opposite, their arms wrapped around and their heads resting side by side on each other¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°We are one sister, do you sense our binding, is this what Rhea and Raisa enjoy?¡± Alcmene sent.

    ¡°Perhaps, let us reach out, we will have to make the distance, there is no Seer thread to follow.¡±

    ¡°Strength sister, Helice is gone and Charis cannot reach outside of herself, we know the difficulty so concentrate and search for them, imagine they are with us.¡±

    Without a Seer thread, there was no path, no direction so they needed to extend their Seer Touch in every direction, they imagined a spider¡¯s web, expanded, and extended it. Flinging it further and further away from them, they caressed Rhea¡¯s mind and created a hole in their web around her and hopefully the Temple of Saph in Hillperch.

    ¡°Do you think Rhea¡¯s presence is a direction so we don¡¯t have to explore every direction?¡± Clymene sent.

    ¡°We can try; it would save time and effort to concentrate in one direction.¡±

    After a bell, the warmth in their items distracted them and their sweat, proof of their effort made them uncomfortable. They skimmed a number of awakened minds, they weren¡¯t Charis or Helice, and similarly they were closed, unable to reach outside themselves.

    Dread, evil, selfishness, the shock brief, their Seer Web collapsed instantly, the contact unexpected. The mind they touched flicked questioningly and then the contact broken. Alcmene and Clymene slumped backwards, their grasps releasing, their legs splaying apart and sweat issuing from every pore of their bodies.

    Barely conscious they both realised, not only did they fail they may have awakened an evil to their existence.

 1.054 The Dead and the Living (17th Day of Plant Month)

    The sun was well and truly past the middle of the day and Thyia wasn¡¯t beside her. Charis would need to do this alone. One of her hands clasped the other to steady a jitter, fear rose in her throat, and swallowing didn¡¯t help. Would she use the roof if it came to that, would she have the required bravery, courage, or foolishness to do so?

    Charis turned to distraction. Why hasn¡¯t Thyia returned? Was the company in some trouble? She needed her vision; she needed to help, as an archer, if not Mistress, she would make a difference and be able to contribute. Unless blind and therefore useless and a burden to everyone. She started to open her eyelids, crossing a bridge of no return.

    ---

    Astera located Dione and Otonia, as well as Drosis. Where did Charis, Helice, Thyia, and Dirce go and why didn¡¯t she as Mistress know their whereabouts? Were the Daughters at war and the first casualties inflicted unknown to their Mistress? The Judge Knights certainly weren¡¯t acting as followers of Judge that is for sure. She ensured the Gate and the Trail were under observation from the Inn, the doors boarded up, and the stables and the wagons watched. There was no one at the Inn Astera could spare to search for them as they needed to defend the Inn as their base. Pacing and wringing her hands, Astera, as Mistress, worried.

    ---

    Charis glimpsed light piercing underneath her opening eyelids, hope flooded her, and confidence returned. She fully opened her eyes and light glorious light, blue sky, and darkening clouds greeted her. Her abdomen muscles allowed her to sit up effortlessly so she could scan the sights and scenes about her. She could clearly identify the top of the Keep, she could clearly examine the Inn¡¯s roof and then she realised she was mostly naked. Examining her breasts in particular and her skin in general, she expected her skin to be tanning; instead, her existing light tanning was no more, the wild sun loving hunter girl was gone. Her fair complexion was now borderline white. Who is laughing at me, first blind and now pale?

    Charis quickly dressed in her under cloth and climbed down the ladder to the attic and then to the Hallway. She took a moment to hitch up her under cloth and add the wrap around her pale breasts and then allowed her under cloth to fall back into place. The second floor of the Inn appeared deserted when she returned to her room, therefore alone she started to armour up and arm herself. As each piece of armour strapped into place, Charis appreciated the familiarity and purpose, not limited to the physical protection of her flesh, she felt empowered by her actions she was no longer a burden.

    ¡°Help me Mistress!¡± Helice sent.

    The contact hit Charis¡¯ mind like a physical force, she collapsed, felled by the strength of it; like a tree cut down in the forest with one swift swing of an axe, luckily the bed was nearby to fall upon. Strong and overwhelming due to the sense of urgency and fear behind the sending it was amplified by pleasure, pain, and guilt; a chaotic swirl of emotions. The erotic, sensual release overshadowed by killing, suffering, and remorse. The mix of pleasure and pain was a new experience for her and incapacitating.

    Realising Charis was listening, Helice felt a calm envelope her, Mistress would save her, she would come to her, and she would explain.

    Charis we need help, send a sister with horses for the living and the dead to this cottage, take care,¡± Helice sent.

    Helice felt the touch of Alcmene and Clymene as they gently contacted her and reassured her they would cradle her in their love and affection. When Helice killed, she severed her connection with her seer-sisters as her brain entered fright mode, which caused her seer mind to withdraw into itself. Thyia¡¯s lovemaking rescued her from her fear, she wasn¡¯t alone, and it was the start of Helice¡¯s lifeline back as Seers always responded to intimacy and reassurance. They always started their journey with a lifelong partner.

    As their connection with Helice returned and they shared, Alcmene and Clymene burst into tears, they could not control themselves, Helice¡¯s pain, and shock, raw and unknown to them they now absorbed and experienced. They maintained their contact with their sister and suffered with her, comforting her, rescuing her from her pain. Calmly this time Helice contacted Charis.

    ¡°Charis we need help, send a sister with at least six extra horses to this cottage, careful Mistress Judge Knights could be patrolling.¡±

    Between the contacts, Charis recovered and hurried to the Common Room, it was an obvious guess. Where better to organise the defence of the Inn, where ideal to find the Mistress of the Daughters of the Duchess. Charis tried to contact Helice and felt nothing, somehow she needed to follow her own advice and duplicate what Raisa managed to do.

    ¡°Are you recovered Mistress?¡± Astera asked.

    ¡°I am not certain; Helice is in my mind. She needs six horses to be sent to a cottage on the mountain side of the village.¡±

    ¡°Rest Mistress, be seated, you appear so pale are you well? I will organise the horses and the rescue, if you can describe which cottage.¡±

    Charis shook her head refusing the offered chair. What difference is pale skin, and who actually cares?

    ¡°I could draw a map, yet no, I have been resting too long and pale skin or not I am well. Ask an Initiate to accompany me and I will deliver the horses.¡±

    Astera was considering pulling rank; still there was no Warrior-sister to spare except Charis. Therefore, Astera thought of Drosis who was watching the wagons and the stable, who she knew could ride. Astera hoped all those missing were together and why they would need three spare mounts neither Astera nor Charis could determine. They were to ride to them and save them as best they could and then return to the Inn as soon as possible.

    While Charis organised the horses with Drosis, Astera confirmed with Dione her stallion would guard the wagons and the stable. He always was apparently. Astera returned to the stables in time to see Charis and Drosis ride off with four horses tethered behind them. Astera realised the Inn held a Ladies Three and if they wished, the Judge Knights could easily defeat them if they attacked now.

    ---

    Dirce breathed a sigh of relief and her grip on the crossbow relaxed as she heard the crescendo of horse hooves growing louder, heading their way. Helice and Thyia were finally quiet, she was quiet, and they were away from the cottages of death and blood. Therefore, if the riders were Judge Knights there was ample time to warn her sisters, if not she could wave them down and be rescued.

    Charis rode with Drosis leading the extra horses. Now the moment arrived Dirce couldn¡¯t decide what to do first, warn her sisters about Mistress Charis or wave their rescuers down. Mistress Charis rode to save them, such an honour. Dirce placed her crossbow down and half stepped from the cottage doorway waving, until the riders changed direction towards her, relieved when they did. She then hurried back inside the cottage to fetch Helice and Thyia and found them still embraced upon the collapsed bed. Coughing slightly and keeping her voice low, she announced herself at the door.

    ¡°Mistresses, the Mistress has arrived.¡±

    Thyia and Helice rolled over to face her, without urgency or panic; Helice appeared relaxed and calm. Thyia whispered to Helice, too quietly as Dirce couldn¡¯t catch any words spoken. They stood naked and started dressing, clothes first and then armour, bloodied or not. Dirce stared for a moment too long, encouraged by Helice¡¯s welcoming smile. When she finally dragged her eyes away, she spun around into Charis. Charis caught Dirce by her shoulders to prevent a collision, shaped her lips into a smile, and then ambled into the second room. Before Dirce could twig to apologise or bow, Drosis embraced her.

    Charis interrupted Helice and Thyia with her arrival and without pause or salutation; hugged them both in one wide embrace their partially naked bodies contrasting against Charis¡¯ full armour and cloak. Dirce recovered and shared a spare crossbow with Drosis, which Drosis glanced at and then cast a questioning eye at Dirce.

    ¡°They are heavy. I thought you could help me carry them to the horses,¡± Dirce said.

    Drosis tilted her head, stood with Dirce and they stared as one. All the while, both Thyia and Helice were facing them; their eyes lightly closed savouring the moment.

    As Thyia and Helice opened their eyes, they stared at Drosis and Dirce waving them to join. The initiates blinked and then stepped forward to enjoy the moment. After a few heartbeats, they all separated from their embrace with Charis, standing back a respectful distance especially the initiates.

    ¡°Well, you both will need some time to dress it seems,¡± Charis said.

    ¡°You can stay Mistress as we explain the plan; you would be most welcome¡­of course,¡± Thyia said.

    They discussed the plan; they would utilise four horses to carry away the dead bodies, with Helice and Dirce on horses leading them. They would ride to the edge of the village and find an abandon cottage away from the ambush area to hide them in and then head back to the Inn. Charis, Thyia, and Drosis would ride back to the Inn, with one pair doubling up on one horse after clearing away any trail left by the horses. With any luck, the Judge Knights wouldn¡¯t discover the scene until dark and by then they wouldn¡¯t be able to figure out what happened there until morning.

    ¡°Mistress, why is your skin so pale?¡± Helice asked, as they started on the plan.

    ¡°Too much sun,¡± at Helice¡¯s pained expression Charis continued, ¡°I don¡¯t seem to tan anymore. I seem to go pale.¡±

    ---

    Helice rode to the very edge of the village; all of this area towards the mountains now abandoned. It didn¡¯t seem to make sense since the most prosperous and secure farms were this way, closer to the mountains. It didn¡¯t matter for now, before mid-afternoon, they found a cottage. Checking if anyone would show an interest in them or spot them, they didn¡¯t note anyone. Helice kept watch while Dirce walked the horses directly into the cottage, dropped the body, and then walked the horse out. Another three times and the completed body pile rested in the middle of the cottage.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    The blood didn¡¯t seem to bother Helice now; she welcomed Alcmene and Clymene supporting her, fortifying her still. Sharing the experience her seer-sisters also witnessed the after trauma of a first kill although not all the graphic detail.

    They would need to dress down the horses and clean them when they returned to the Inn. For now, they wiped down as much blood as possible using the dead men¡¯s clothes, mounted up and rode their horses back to the Inn riding wide and clear of the ambush site.

    ¡°Mistress Helice can I ask you a question?¡± Dirce asked.

    ¡°I am not your Mistress. Although I know, others let it go. Call me Warrior-sister or perhaps Seer-sister or sister, and yes you can ask me a question,¡± Helice said.

    Dirce quickly nodded.

    ¡°Sister, why was I chosen to join? Drosis wonders also. We are grateful of course and we trained at what we thought was valued, nevertheless I thought I would ask you since we are alone?¡±

    ¡°You must have shown Mistress Astera some quality that fit, there is not much more I can say. For me I was abandon by the Seers when I lost my twin and I wandered aimlessly within the Temple when I was escorted by Charis and her Ladies Three along with others Seers and over time they invited me to join if I liked them enough to stay with them. As you can see I am still here.¡±

    ¡°What do I need to do to rise from Initiate, Sister Helice?¡±

    ¡°Well that is sometimes difficult to know, although start with trust, loyalty, and honesty.¡±

    Dirce¡¯s face glowed crimson.

    ¡°Oh, that is good, thank you Sister. I thought there was, you know, something else required.¡± Her face flushed a deeper red, which Helice couldn¡¯t imagine possible, although colour spreading to her neck and shoulders might have contributed to the perception.

    ¡°What have you been told Initiate?¡± Helice deepened her voice and raised the volume slightly to ensure Dirce would respond. Slowing her horse to a stop and Dirce doing likewise Helice twisted in her saddle to face the Initiate.

    ¡°Well, you see, we, I mean, I, Sister I thought, you know there was something else, like being with a Sister or perhaps the Mistress in an intimate way.¡± She finally breathed, a whoosh of air passed her lips, and there was obvious relief once she finished speaking the words.

    ¡°That is definitely by choice and if you are ever asked don¡¯t be insulted, although ensure you say no if you don¡¯t want to participate, there is no implied or expected obligation. Mistress Astera or Mistress Charis don¡¯t accept Initiates because they wish to bed them.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Sister, I need to say no for my own reasons and glad I can.¡± Her eyes closed and she swallowed in relief.

    ¡°You need to accept between sisters there is a friendship, this is encouraged, and it is this friendship, which sometimes grows. Understand you decide what it grows into and how you wish to act upon it. Yes?¡±

    ¡°I think so Seer-sister, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Good, let us be on our way, they are expecting us.¡± They both encouraged their horses into a trot.

    They rode quickly back to the Inn, it was late afternoon and the stable stalls held many horses, therefore at least some of the sisters and initiates were back. Otonia and Dione collected Astera as they ran out the kitchen door to the stable all hoping Charis, Helice, Thyia, and the Initiates returned. Dione received a full report from her stallion, which she didn¡¯t share, it seemed all wanted a reason to welcome and be welcomed, and who was she to deny a reunion.

    Charis, Thyia, and Drosis were in the stables finishing the tending of their horses when Helice and Dirce rode in leading their four extra horses. As Thyia stepped out from the stables, Astera was waiting for her and unashamedly hurried towards her. Around them, all of the sisters gathered. The initiates not sure what to do started dressing down the newly arrived horses.

    Thyia returned the wide smile on Astera¡¯s face, as they met in a lasting embrace in the middle of the Inn courtyard. Dirce and Drosis gawked at the scene before them in confusion and while not sure, joined the embrace, which caused the six warrior-sisters to laugh aloud in welcome and celebration.

    Astera stepped out of the group embrace after squeezing and releasing Thyia hand for luck and bravery. Her humour gone, all others stood quietly wondering and questioning.

    Astera, her body tense stared at Charis, eyes locked. Several heartbeats passed and Astera knelt on one knee, and bowed her head.

    ¡°Mistress it is with the greatest of honour I acted in your stead.¡± No one was able to observe her eyes, if they did their redness and tears truly indicated the depth of honour she felt. All they heard was a quiver in her voice as she squeezed out the words.

    ¡°Astera, stand¡­¡±

    ¡°No Mistress I must finish.¡± They all waited a moment more.

    ¡°It is with an equal amount of honour I return to you your rightful role, Mistress of the Daughters of the Duchess. I hope I honourably represented you while acting in your stead. I am now prepared to accept your judgement of my actions, Mistress.¡±

    Warrior-sisters and Initiates continued to observe in silence, not aware this was a "thing".

    ¡°Why do you ask me this question faithful, loyal and true Warrior-sister? I never have and never will question your actions as Mistress, when you are Mistress your authority is absolute for better or worse as it is when I am Mistress there is no difference in this between us. We listen to all, in the end the final decision and therefore final responsibility is always ours. Please rise. I wish to embrace you as my equal and when you step back from this embrace I will be your proud Mistress again.¡± Charis¡¯ voice, steady strong and sure, all who listened captivated by the respect and weight of her words.

    Astera slowly stood, her tears gone, the redness around her eyes betrayed her though, and Charis¡¯ heart thundered in her chest in sympathy. All the emotion and trust they both felt expressed in their embrace. Astera now the tall-bronzed warrior, Charis the pale skinned Mistress the contrast between them only skin deep, their hearts were as one.

    ¡°You will always be worthy, never doubt this, my sister.¡± The quiet words slowly issued from Charis¡¯ lips ensuring Astera alone would be privy to them.

    ¡°Thank you Mistress.¡± Astera stepped back from the embrace then.

    ¡°Mistress of the Daughters of the Duchess is again my burden to carry.¡± Charis studied each of them, capturing their attention and loyalty one at a time.

    ¡°Helice and Thyia clean up sisters, wash away the blood of battle. Then decide who will watch the trail out of the village and who will prepare the evening meal.¡± They both smiled at each other. ¡°Astera please keep watch on the Keep Gate. Otonia and Dione dress down the horses please.¡±

    As Dione took the horse grooming brushes and buckets from Dirce and Drosis, they glanced at each other in surprise.

    ¡°You both said earlier you acquired pieces of armour here and about. Explain.¡±

    They glanced at each other guiltily not sure why, a test or a real question. They were alone with the Mistress now, were they now in some sort of trouble? One thing they knew if the Mistress was Astera or Charis, they valued trust and truth, and if you failed in those areas and you would not succeed in others.

    ¡°We made ourselves known to the Keep¡¯s servants. They were easy to bribe, which allowed us to move about the castle and we would find useful items,¡± Drosis said, finishing by glancing at Dirce for agreement.

    ¡°Did you make any special friends?¡± Charis asked.

    ¡°Not really, most leave the Keep before dusk, back to the village as they are kept busy during the day as there are too few of them. Their pay from the Lord already low, he also avoids feeding them an evening meal by sending them home.¡±

    ¡°Could you find any of these acquaintances in the village?¡±

    ¡°We could be near the Keep when they finish at the end of the day and follow them back to their homes,¡± Drosis offered.

    ¡°Make sure you aren¡¯t seen from the Keep and follow at least two to their home so we acquire a choice of acquaintances,¡± Charis said, finishing with a smile.

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    They didn¡¯t bother asking why, they noted the warrior-sisters never asked why or answered back, they followed instructions. Charis and Astera may ask others about things, still when they were following through with their plan, it was orders and obeying, they did the same. They wanted to be warrior-sisters and would do anything it took. They were tired of always wondering about their next meal and the companionship and fame wouldn¡¯t be onerous either.

    Charis was concerned about Dirce and Drosis; still if they kept their heads and remained out of sight, they would be well. Helice seemed calm and recovered in the kitchen. The afternoon meal consisted of eggs mixed with vegetables, which Otonia and Dione, already finished with the horses, ate. They would relieve Astera and Thyia on watch once finished. Charis continued to pace, waiting. After a time she helped Helice in the kitchen to keep herself busy.

    ¡°Did my release turn you ghost white?¡±

    ¡°No dear Helice, the sun seems to have bleached me instead of tanning me or do you ask me again because you don¡¯t believe me?¡± Charis raised an eyebrow and gently swung her hip into Helice¡¯s.

    Helice¡¯s laugh and return hip bump were music and joy to Charis as they stood side by side washing the dishes in a prentice of domestic bliss. One moment there was a silent pause and then the next Helice¡¯s arms wrapped themselves around Charis¡¯ shoulders and Helice began weeping, her face buried into Charis¡¯ neck. Charis held her encouraged by Helice¡¯s warm tears falling like raindrops onto her now white skin.

    ¡°Will you stay with me?¡± she whispered.

    ¡°What makes you think I won¡¯t?¡± Charis replied.

    ¡°I need to release my contact with Alcmene and Clymene, my magic is exhausted, and they sensed I am consuming my body and are concerned. They insisted I tell you.¡±

    ¡°I will be with you, have no doubt. I am also impressed.¡± As Helice lifted her head, curious, Charis caught her eye.

    ¡°You have maintained contact with both for most of this day, you, not of their blood?¡±

    Helice¡¯s doe full look warmed Charis, as she knew the humble look concealed Charis¡¯ praise of her and the resulting inner pride. Red eyed, with teared cheeks Helice¡¯s warm moist lips found and locked the eagerly welcoming pale pink lips of Charis.

    ¡°Farewell, Seer-sisters, thank you. I am sorry to be so weak. I will lean on Charis until my magic returns.¡± Helice sent.

    ¡°Remorse and sadness is not weakness, sharing makes us stronger and now we sense the joy within and your ignited passion.¡±

    Helice didn¡¯t break the link to her seer-sisters, it severed, she couldn¡¯t will her body into pain to maintain it any longer as the need, which previously drove her was now gone. She could lean on Charis, although at some point she would need to talk and share more with her.

    ---

    Dirce and Drosis hid the best they could while watching the Keep¡¯s Gate. They found an abandon cottage yet needed to dig a spy hole through its mud brick wall to allow them to observe the Gate unseen themselves. They took turnabout on watch until they found at least two to follow.

    It was on dusk when Dirce and Drosis returned. They tied their horses and ran into the Common Room. Reporting to Charis they felt the grumpy old man would be the better prospect to chat to, as they thought he would be nosier. The other servant was a quiet middle-aged woman and she always nervously fidgeted and stammered, and after the arrival of the Judge Knights, she became closed and speechless.

    With some light left Charis, Dirce and Drosis rode to his cottage. Charis knocked on his door and she heard some grumbling from inside and some footfalls as he approached the door.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Charis, a Daughter of the Duchess.¡±

    ¡°Well come in quick before they see you at my door.¡±

    Charis, Dirce, and Drosis stepped inside and his cottage became full.

    ¡°We need this to be quick. If you reckon your life is forfeit if you answer, please say and we will go.¡±

    ¡°Forfeit, I am too old to worry about death! What do you want to know?¡±

    ¡°Do you believe the Knights are true servants of Judge and have you overheard any of their plans?¡± Charis asked.

    ¡°They dress like them, they can¡¯t be them. The Baron has asked if the High Priest would officially proclaim him as Baron or at least wed him before the eyes of Judge and they said they must make the Barony safe first! Tomorrow morning they are calling the entire village and some of the nearby farms into the Keep for their safety. Safety! Poppy-cock! All the people should gather what is dear to them, including any food. I smell robbery, possibly death!¡±

    ¡°How are they going to spread the order?¡±

    ¡°They already sent out some riders, they plan to spend the night in a cottage central to an area and then work that area in the morning herding them towards the Keep. Early morning the villagers and farmers will be waking up and follow the commands as they will yell and scream at them.¡±

    ¡°Anything else you can remember?¡±

    ¡°Yes they keep cursing someone who is supposed to provide them with powerful trinkets and has gone missing. It is one of the reasons why they wait, they are waiting for him.¡±

    ¡°You have our thanks. Stay home tomorrow, yes?¡± Charis said.

    ¡°Oh yes I will be very sick, I won¡¯t move out of my cottage tomorrow, that is for sure!¡±

 1.055 Plan A (17th Day of Plant Month)

    Helice prepared a meal for Charis, Dirce, and Drosis when they returned. When Dirce and Drosis finished eating their meal, they relieved Astera and Thyia from their watch. Otonia and Dione brushed down the horses once again.

    Charis waited as her warrior-sisters gathered in the lantern lit Common Room, Helice the last to eat. Astera and Thyia arrived and not long after, Otonia and Dione.

    ¡°Mistress both doors are barricaded and we are as secure as we can be and my stallion is watching the stable and the wagons,¡± Dione said.

    ¡°What do we know and what can we do?¡± Charis asked, questioning the assembled Daughters in the Common Room.

    ¡°Once they find their dead friends they will declare us an enemy, although we did hide them far enough away we hope.¡± Helice offered.

    ¡°Four dead still leaves too many alive, especially when fully armoured.¡± Otonia added.

    ¡°They are sending out men now to round up the village and the nearby farms, could we ambush them at night. Would they be confident enough to send the one knight out in each direction?¡± Thyia asked.

    Thyia sunk a little into her chair as all eyes turned to her, full of agreement.

    ¡°Perhaps it is a mistake the old servant doesn¡¯t return to the Keep in the morning. We could ask if he could drop the elder¡¯s sleep ointment into the morning meal. It would probably put the entire Keep into at least a drowsy state, possibly sleep?¡± Astera suggested.

    ¡°Yes Mistress, kill what we can by stealth tonight and perhaps try to even the odds in the morning with the Keep asleep or drowsy, especially since they do enjoy eating their hosts out of hearth and home,¡± Helice commented. They all evaluated her in new light, the seer-lover gone, and more the plotter and planner now.

    ¡°While I kept watch there was nothing moving on the trail to the Keep,¡± Otonia confirm.

    ¡°At the Keep¡¯s Gate the occasional pair of Judge Knights rode out, they do not ride to us. Although it is on dusk now so difficult to tell what they are doing. The ones killed in the ambush may have been ordered to stay out to round up the villagers in the morning so may not be missed as first we thought,¡± Dione said.

    Charis continued to stroll around the Common Room and once all were quiet she found herself back at the bar looking up at them.

    ¡°Thank you sisters I now have a plan. Dione and Otonia; take this ointment and ask the old servant if he could slip this into their morning meal, the Initiates will describe to you where his cottage is. Ensure you instruct him to make sure no one else sees him and explain it sends people to sleep at best. There will be no harm to his Baron. Watch out for the Knights, they will be spreading out through the village before night. Then try to locate at least one or two of them and wait until they are asleep to kill them,¡± Charis commanded.

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡± They were gone.

    ¡°Astera and Thyia; prepare before it is dark and then search another part of the village and try to track or find other knights. We need to kill enough to prevent the villagers walking to their deaths or worse becoming hostages. I will stay here and worry of course.¡± She didn¡¯t smile.

    At the fall of dusk Helice approached Charis. All the sisters were now gone and the initiates on watch.

    ¡°Mistress there is still some meal left if you require an additional serve?¡±

    ¡°No thank you I am well fed, the meal well prepared,¡± Charis replied

    Helice then left the Common Room and after tidying up the Kitchen, she stoked the fireplace and added some wood, shortly it was ablaze and helped the lanterns push away to the approaching dark.

    Charis wondered how her warrior-sisters were managing. Helice joined her then and instead of the lover, she was the grieving killer. Thyia of all the sisters whispered to Charis earlier of what she witnessed, which is why Helice stayed in the Inn this night.

    ¡°I killed today Mistress. I accept it¡¯s my duty, I carry daggers and after all the training ¡­ but all the blood, the smell of it and especially how it clings. Thyia, poor Thyia, she witnessed my madness and when I threw up! I was embarrassed, why did I react that way? I ¡­ I couldn¡¯t stop myself.¡±

    ¡°I am glad you did, you took life, which isn¡¯t normal or shouldn¡¯t be, to anyone. My first kill I took in vengeance and I didn¡¯t grieve the death, I thought it justified. I saved my grief for the loss of my lifelong friend. The second life I took saved my new friend and allowed me to take vengeance. For most of my kills since I used my bow, at a distance, therefore I am yet to face and passed the test you took today. Even so I needed to grieve and took comfort and solace from a kindly old lady whom I can never repay.¡±

    ¡°Yes and No Mistress. I killed to save my sisters and myself. I am glad I did, the blood, so much and the second one, I well¡­¡± Tears started.

    Charis reached and hugged her. Strengthened by the warmth and closeness she continued.

    ¡°I stared, frozen as the light faded from his eyes,¡± Helice paused remembering, ¡°his face wasn¡¯t one of evil, or good for that matter it was despairing as his blood drained from him and his life followed. He knew he was done for. Caught in my trance I didn¡¯t try to staunch the blood, there was too much, my training made me into an effective killer. I just watched and then vomited.¡±

    ¡°We each deal with death in our own way, mine is I am on a mission, I swore an oath to do all I can so no sister dies if I can prevent it. You must find your own way to cope, remember I will always be willing to listen to you, to help if I can.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Mistress, I will consider your words. Do you trust the Judge Knights? Are they evil?¡±

    The change of subject caught Charis out, although a final embrace of Helice gave her the time to recover.

    ¡°They are selfish and executing a plan the High Priest alone understands and they don¡¯t care about anyone who gets in their way or who they can use, which means they aren¡¯t Judge Knights. I am sure no offence is being committed against Judge when we slay them if that is your concern. Some would call them evil and be right in their judgement of them.¡±

    ¡°You know as part of my training I ¡®attacked¡¯ a suspended pig carcass, it was to provide a similar experience for the real thing. I need to ensure they add blood, for next the next time.¡±

    Helice bowed slightly and left the Common Room. She was going to explore how she reached Charis this afternoon; instead deciding she needed to sort through her own issues for now.

    ---

    Dione urged her stallion around the corner of the cottage and as she and her horse disappeared from their pursuer¡¯s sight, she rolled from her saddle and leapt to ground, two-handed spear at the ready. Her stallion galloped on as ordered. She set the spear butt in the ground and prepared for her pursuers.

    The Knight rode around the corner of the cottage and as she thought, he rode low in the saddle to clear the eaves of the cottage to cut the corner and reduce the distance to try to catch her. Dione teased both of her pursuers by being just out of reach, her stallion her willing accomplice enjoying the game as much if not more. Her stallion so superior in every way to the warhorses rode by the knights and their shared link providing an absolute and intimate understanding.

    She wasn¡¯t sure, where the point of the spear would strike, she was hoping it would penetrate his armour, the spear shaft wouldn¡¯t snap or the butt of the spear wouldn¡¯t give. She also needed to ensure the spear didn¡¯t strike the horse. Crash and squeal, the spear point slid up his chest plate armour scarring it, the angle not kind and it didn¡¯t penetrate. As he rounded the corner and lent forward the spear point slid higher and caught under his chin, the momentum of the horse propelled the spear point through the chain mail there and lifted him off the back of his horse, her spear ripped from her grasped as his dead body landed, the knight¡¯s head still attached.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    The knight with him didn¡¯t realise anything was amiss until a riderless horse was beside him and he reined in his horse, curious. Turning in his saddle, he contemplated his prone companion, skull shattered and blood spray everywhere. Glancing about him, watchful, he rode back to the corner of the cottage, sword and shield ready, guiding his well-trained warhorse with his knees, whoever they were, they were gone, he didn¡¯t want to dismount, the armour he wore was heavy and best used from horse back.

    It was nothing, a slight cheeky girl they were chasing, she didn¡¯t appear capable of killing anyone of them, and she was gone now and the least of his worries. If there was someone else killing them, should he return to the Keep or continue with the plan? It wouldn¡¯t need two to herd peasants, and confidently he continued on, taking the now spare horse with him.

    The stallion circled the cottage, waiting on the blind side from the remaining Knight, for Dione to mount. It took some effort to free her spear, valuable moments. Once it was free, Dione leapt onto her stallion and with her spear ready, hid behind another cottage and once the Knight gave up on her she then gave chase. She instructed her stallion to remain perfectly still and calm. This allowed Dione to listen to the clopping and neighing of the two horses with the knight, allowing her to avoid him.

    Otonia rode west from the old man¡¯s cottage while Dione rode east. There was still light and they decided to try to tempt and intercept some knights before they settled in for the night. Otonia could ride, even so she felt too exposed on horseback. After riding a short distance from the old man¡¯s cottage, she dismounted and tied her horse to probably the last surviving tree in the village.

    ¡°My, my, what do you we have here?¡±

    The voice was across from her horse. She prepared her knives using her horse for cover as she heard them approach on horseback.

    ¡°She would be a Daughter of¡­¡± He stopped as a knife emerged, planted in his eye socket, he didn¡¯t live long enough to regret not slapping his helm visor into position before opening his mouth. His companion glanced at him when he stopped talking mid-sentence. Then the dead knight¡¯s companion followed back along the line of the throw at the harmless looking girl¡¯s throwing arm and its attached empty hand, slapping down his helm visor in shock.

    The second throw was rushed and Otonia knew it. The remaining rider could easily kick his horse into a leap, push her own horse onto her, and knock her to the ground. She withdrew the spear from its sheath by the saddle and rolled away, springing up into a guard position, spear butt planted to receive a charge. The second Judge Knight paused. He was still as a statue, sitting astride his horse staring at her, which explained the amount of time, he granted her to be ready.

    ---

    Dione cast her Borrow Stone, the half-light, half-dark of dusk giving way to night finally. She rode wide, to overtake her target on a parallel path. She was in position; it all depended upon him following the obvious path. The noise of his horse and the one he was trailing behind him reached her ears. He was trotting. Dione was ready to spur her stallion on; she needed to keep pace with her target.

    Her relationship with her stallion made him easy to control and she could concentrate on her lasso. Her target realised at the last moment, gaped behind him, and then glanced down at the rope around his waist. Then it was tight around his chest and he snapped stop. It was a contest between the stop, his feet in his stirrups and his grasp on the reins of his own horse. He reined in his own horse and by pulling on the reins for balance it reared up in response. He tumbled off backwards and hit the ground hard in a clatter of armour. Dione was off her horse and dagger to the throat of the Knight. She noticed his head was at an awful angle to his body, his neck snapped by the fall. Dione retrieved her rope, mounted her horse, and rode wider to the outlying farms to hunt for any more.

    ---

    Otonia studied the Knight, captivated as he dropped the reins of his horse and reached high on his chest, a finger width above the rim of his plate armour. She noted he found something and removed it, casting it aside. She admired his bravery; the pain would be unbearable. A large warm stain he felt and sensed spread from that point, he tried to examine it, to counter his disbelief and gave up, his neck too thick and the wound too high on his chest. He raised his head to search for her and then kicked his horse into a charge aiming to destroy her.

    Otonia rolled away, no point holding your ground when a dead man charges. His horse slowed after the initial urge to charge as the mounted Knight fell from his saddle. As dusk was about to fall Otonia cast her Borrow Gem and hastened to retrieve her knives. Her special knives; which she cherished as her most prized gift. She inspected the chainmail armour the knife penetrated, the links parted and cut. As a test, she threw one from close range with her full strength at the plate-armoured chest of the dead man at her feet. The result surprised her.

    ---

    Astera and Thyia casted their Borrow Gems and left by the rear door of the Inn. Charis closed and boarded it back up. They crept along the edges of the cottages and headed along the trail, which eventually led to Farstay. They decided the most obvious clue would be a horse tied up near a cottage or a horse making a noise inside a cottage perhaps if a Knight truly liked his horse! No one else in the village would own or afford the cost to feed a horse.

    Most cottages consisted of two rooms; living area and sleeping area, some were smaller and some were larger, they were all scattered about the gentle rolling plain at the feet of the Keep in a very loose street maze. Astera and Thyia stalked between them all. The other issue was if the knight was staying with a family. Would the family aid the Judge Knight or would they aid no one? Would they panic, scream, and call out?

    They found a lonely horse and decided a spooked horse would be a possession a Knight would want to chase after. The chase would separate the Knight from any family in the cottage they were staying with therefore if it succeeded it would be ideal. The plan was to un-hobble or un-tether the horse; then stand back and slap it on its rump to startle it. The horse should neigh in protest and gallop off clattering.

    Thyia observed the horse bolting, satisfied with her efforts. She began swearing and cursing unrestrained enjoying herself. The Knight rushed out of the cottage due to the noise and salivated in anticipation at the back of the one who chased his horse away. Advancing and raising his sword from on high he was anticipating an easy kill, wondering if he could cleanly split the target in two.

    Then he felt a pain, his eyes downcast staring at the spear point erupting from his chest. He managed to swear, cursing his lack of armour before he fell forward dead. Astera extracted her spear and chased after Thyia as they left the cottage behind, searching for more horses.

    ---

    Otonia extracted the knife from the armoured chest of the dead Knight; it was clean through the plate, the chain, underclothe, and amazingly found flesh. She never needed to sharpen them or mend them they stayed true. She felt safer, fully appreciating what she found out. She started hunting Judge Knights full of confidence, wearing a hungry smile.

    ---

    Charis, tired of waiting in the Common Room crept to the Inn¡¯s front window to peer outside, not that she could spot anything beyond the circle of light cast by the lamps within the Inn, at least she could pretend to be contributing. Similar to those who remained behind in the Inn. She worried for her warrior-sisters, she knew their capabilities, and therefore they must succeed and survive.

    ¡°Mistress, word from Hillperch,¡± Helice called.

    Charis was startled as she thought Helice was ¡°talking¡± to her sisters about what they recently discussed together.

    ¡°The wagon caravan is at Farstay, Alcmene, and Apelles with Judge Knights, real ones and some of the town guard are with them. It appears the Duchess¡¯ influence is upon them.¡±

    ¡°They are days away, unfortunately, at least the village won¡¯t starve if they live through the next couple of days. Thank you.¡±

    She then continued towards the window, slightly demoralised, although frustrated and helpless would be more accurate. She then felt Helice¡¯s hands upon her shoulders and Helice¡¯s head, resting between her shoulder blades. It was a small comfort and then her muscles tensed and Helice released the embrace. Charis alert, ears pricked returning to the hunt as she thought she heard horses outside the Inn. She also heard someone, hopefully an Initiate on watch on the floor above, rushing down the hall and towards the stairs to report. She gazed out the window in the slim hope the light shed by the Inn would be enough to reveal who or what visited.

    ---

    The warrior-sisters started to make their way back to the Inn. It was very late and they would need sleep if they were to be awake and fit enough for the next day. Otonia was the first to approach the Inn. She crept past a number of cottages and needed to cross the width of the main trail, when she saw them. Seven Knights mounted, with torches, trotting down the trail from the Keep. Their destination could easily be the Inn. If she ran out now they would most likely spot her and Charis always treasured surprise over every other advantage, so she stayed hidden to allow them to make the first move.

    Astera and Thyia approached the Inn to discover seven Judge Knights on horse, with torches, waiting before it. For what, they weren¡¯t sure. They both retreated into some shadows and waited.

    ¡°Warrior-sisters, Daughters of the Duchess I call you to reveal yourselves and be escorted back to the Keep. With your example the villages will follow in the morning and we will all be safer and then we can locate the evil and destroy it together,¡± the lead Judge Knight called.

    ¡°We agree, we will be at the Gate as early as possible after first light, we will be able to assist the villagers as well. The Inn isn¡¯t the best place for us to organise and plan together. Is that acceptable?¡± Charis shouted.

    ¡°Well spoken! Agreed! We will welcome you at first light!¡± With that decided, they rode off in perfect formation heading back to the Keep.

    Against the darkness of night the light from the Inn remained. Otonia, Astera, and Thyia crept to the backdoor and called out to gain entry.

    The all met in the Common Room, except Dione. They were discussing what to do; search for her or not and she greeted them, smiling.

    ¡°Did seven Knights just visit?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Yes they asked if we would relocate into the Keep tonight although they easily accepted my suggestion of moving back in the morning,¡± Charis answered.

    ¡°So are we and why were they asking?¡± Helice questioned.

    ¡°I presume they were checking if we were home,¡± Charis said.

    ¡°Will they be back?¡±

 1.056 Plan B, C and maybe D (17th Day of Plant Month)

    ¡°To answer your question, yes, they will be back and I suspect they hope to ambush us and kill us in our sleep. Not that we can complain, I mean, it is a good plan.¡±

    ¡°I know we aren¡¯t packing up and leaving,¡± Helice said. All the sisters chuckled, breaking the tension as they all knew Charis by now!

    ¡°Yes and no, we must prepare to leave although appear to still be here. Our horses and wagons will be enough I expect. If they attempt to burn down the Inn, then we may lose all our supplies. Perhaps we should load them into the wagons and place them closer to the stables.¡±

    ¡°What of the Innkeeper?¡± Dione asked.

    ¡°She left after I paid her in advance. She gave us a piece of parchment, in a satchel under the bar and left for the city. She has a sister in the city she would rather be with instead of here, being killed or slowly starved,¡± Astera said.

    Helice reached behind the bar and satisfied their curiosity.

    ¡°Well I think we unknowingly purchased an Inn if I read this parchment correctly,¡± Helice said.

    Charis glanced at Helice for a moment, surprised and then started organising the Daughters.

    ¡°You and Dirce will pack half everything in the wagons. Drosis and I will assist. We will use a minimum of light, grab lanterns from the Inn perhaps, although don¡¯t walk around with any. Haul the wagons to the Inn, load them up, and then haul them back to the stable. Leave the horses in the stable for now.¡±

    ¡°Astera and Thyia find an abandoned cottage you can guard the rear door to the Inn from and stay there. In case they are spying from the Keep, ensure you move unseen. They may expect some packing of supplies in wagons since we are to relocate in the morning, still I don¡¯t want them to know we are preparing to stay elsewhere to ambush any attack. Take one of the crossbows with you.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Dione and Otonia I need you to do the same with an abandoned cottage with sight on the front door, also taking a crossbow.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    Charis was about to leave the Common Room and she was wondering about this plan, why didn¡¯t the Knights attack when they first appeared? If they were a distraction for example, for another purpose it would make sense. What would be the other distraction? If you were planning to attack someone, you need to confirm where everyone was and if everyone was there, when you did attack to ensure you killed them all. Same thing they were hoping for with the sleeping ointment.

    What could Charis do now; she was still blind in the dark. Could she try the Borrow Gem? The fear of blindness scared her from using that option. She would need to use lantern light to assist with the loading of the wagon like the Initiates and it was a start.

    Astera and Thyia settled early, in an abandoned cottage with an effective line of sight on the rear door of the Inn. Dione and Otonia took longer as the number of abandon cottages this close to the trail were fewer in number.

    They made admirable progress with the loading although Charis could not rid herself of a nagging itch. They or more importantly she was missing something. She peered out at the cottages and couldn¡¯t discern much, the light from the Inn wasn¡¯t enough, and the darkness was too enveloping. Towards the end of loading the first wagon, they were ready to push it to the stables.

    They needed to line it up, the stables at this time a dark outline. Charis held onto the wagon to guide her. Closing her eyes as the transition from feeble light to dark night hurt them. Helice called softly once the wagon was in position. She reached for Charis, who grabbed her.

    ¡°Your eyes hurt Mistress?¡±

    Charis felt the warmth of her tears slide down her own cheeks. Helice¡¯s soft fingers, either side of Charis¡¯ nose gently wiped them away. The warm liquid trails glowed brightly in the night sight offered by Helice¡¯s Borrow Gem.

    Dirce and Drosis turned to face Helice by instinct, following the sound of her voice and hearing her words. They then glanced at each other, resisting the urge to shine a lantern in the direction of their Mistress.

    ¡°Start on the second wagon Initiates, the Mistress, and I will be along to help shortly.¡±

    After walking some distance from the stable, Charis hugged Helice and slid her down to the ground with her, completely in the dark of the night. Next moment, Charis started attacking Helice, not in a hack and slash way, a down in the dirt kissing and ravishing way. Helice, overpowered by the passionate frenzy encouraged her Mistress to take her, helpfully undressing and while strange behaviour it was also extremely pleasurable and being a Seer embraced. To Charis¡¯ surprise and Helice¡¯s delight, Charis enjoyed Helice¡¯s release. Helice kept the second for herself.

    ¡°A pleasant surprise Mistress,¡± Helice murmured.

    ¡°I am extremely happy, and I needed to express it, I am sorry for taking advantage of you. I realise as Mistress I shouldn¡¯t just expect to.¡± She was cut-off by Helice¡¯s finger on her lips, followed by Helice¡¯s lips.

    ¡°It will always be my pleasure Mistress, consider this my permission for the rest of my life,¡± Helice replied, smiling, licking her lips.

    Charis inwardly celebrated Halius¡¯ smile as a sign of normality.

    ¡°I love your smile Helice and enjoyed the shock on your face when I took you. I can see in the dark, naturally, it seems. Heritage I thought unimportant, related to my ears. We need to go, I need to change the plan, and quickly. Lead me back the way you led me here.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, even though you can see for yourself?¡±

    Charis grinned flashing her teeth then a memory, a harsh callous memory returned. She didn¡¯t have time now, although she needed reminding later to consider what it would mean.

    ¡°Helice, when you can contact your Seer-sisters, I need to talk to the elder.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    Once they were in the Inn proper, she explained.

    ¡°They are spying on us, I don¡¯t grasp how although I mean to find out. I am going onto the roof to search for any signs. I need you with me as I suspect they, whoever they are will need to report back, when we are settled. As soon as I am sure they have left, I need you to call the warrior-sisters and initiates back to the Inn. Then we will try a false plan; say everyone in the stable and then a real plan, which will be the same as the original plan using different cottages from the two we are using at the moment, either side of the Inn with warrior-sisters and initiates together in case a number watch us.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    Charis carefully slid onto the roof, trying to be as silent as possible and keeping as low as possible. With her dark sight, she was able to view a reasonable distance from the Inn, not as far as the Keep; still she could peer into some of the more obvious hiding places. She didn¡¯t need to, as the spies were on the rooves of various cottages between the Inn and the Keep. She found six and they appeared remarkably similar to the Knight¡¯s Stable Hands. This also suggested they could see in the dark, similar to her perhaps. Charis hoped they didn¡¯t look up, the Inn being the tallest building in this part of the village.

    As the warrior-sisters and Initiates settled into their positions, two of the spies left taking different routes through the village. Charis whispered to Helice and she visited each of the cottages and called everyone back into the Inn. They waited while Helice climbed up the stairs and ladders to visit Charis. She then noticed another two of the spies leaving, Charis whispered to Helice again. Helice changed the plan; the Initiates would continue to sleep in the Main Room of the Inn. This way they all wouldn¡¯t be tired in the morning. While the warrior-sister pairs went to the stable. They waited again and finally, near middle of the night the last two spies ran off. Helice ran to the stables and sent the warrior-sister pairs off to find new cottages to watch the Inn¡¯s entrances.

    Once done Charis was downstairs and she met Helice at the rear entrance to the Inn returning from the stable.

    ¡°We need to go. Anywhere, while the final pair of stable boys race back. The Initiates can hold the Inn as I have set a number of alerts.¡±

    ¡°I know the perfect place,¡± Helice said. They were back in one of the original cottages that viewed the kitchen door of the Inn.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°They know about this cottage, we need to move to another.¡±

    ¡°Yes, two plans ago, we should be safe here now, and how could they cover every cottage?¡±

    Charis placed some alerts around the cottage to match the few around the Inn and the Stable so they could sleep soundly.

    +++

    Dirce kicked Drosis awake, the Common Room fire now cold and sunlight streaming through the Inn¡¯s windows. The day was well passed dawn. They were alive, the Inn still stood, although they were alone. They armoured up quickly, helping each other. There first need was to find their warrior-sisters. They would search the stables and the two known abandoned cottages first.

    Charis slept in and she woke when a timid knock grew into a pounding knock. Nothing and no one attacked them during the night. It was strange and probably appeared stranger to the Judge Knights as the warrior-sisters scurried from place to place late at night, for what? Charis was troubled; she was certain the Judge Knights were going to attack. Why didn¡¯t they and what were they up to?

    After thanking Dirce, Charis decided there was nothing for it; they would need to attack the Keep. First though they needed to find the other warrior-sisters. Dione found them; her stallion woke her once he saw others awake. Otonia escorted Dione, both ready. Helice found Astera and Thyia as she saw them enter their cottage last night, confirmed by some pleasurable sounds. They say Seers have a lustful appetite mused Helice.

    Once all the Daughters of the Duchess assembled in the Inn¡¯s courtyard, Charis confirmed it was time to return to the Keep. She thought of the twenty-one knights, they were down to twelve or possibly less. Still three priests were alive as far as she knew. Still six stable boys alive and not sure of their allegiance although the spying late into the previous night convinced Charis they weren¡¯t entirely innocent. She met others who could see in the dark and the memories of their behaviour augured badly for these children.

    Charis thought about sending in Dione to scout ahead, the tactic changed when there were no guards on the Keep¡¯s Gate. She directed all of them to ride hard for the Barracks and ensure it was either empty or if anyone was inside, they were tied up and rendered harmless. They found the Keep¡¯s guards sleeping near their pot of gruel; they ignored them for now to save time. They were the least of the dangers in the Keep!

    Next Dione and Otonia rode to the stables to check on the stable boys and take no risks, while the rest entered through the servant¡¯s entrance via the kitchens, moving as fast as possible, with caution. Astera and Thyia led the way with spear and shield. The cook and her servants were face down in their food, so Charis placed their heads to one side in case they were having difficulty in breathing. They advanced all the faster through to the Main Hall as the sleeping ointment was proving effective although they couldn¡¯t predict for how long and the morning passed quickly.

    There were no boisterous or other obvious sounds within the Great Hall of the Keep, they were still cautious though as the silence was eerie and in some ways worse, Charis eagerly wanted to know what became of the enemy! Around the main table, ten Knights, three Priests, the Baron and his wife to be, the Commander and the Castellan were either face-down in their food or at some stage, realising what was happening, stumbled from the table before being overcome.

    Charis ordered the Priests, stripped, bound and gagged first and then for each Knight to be stripped, bound and similarly gagged. She couldn¡¯t be sure about the Keep¡¯s inhabitants, if influenced by these imposters. She asked Astera and Helice to check the priests and knights bodies for items. She then sent Thyia with Dirce and Drosis with four extra horses to fetch the dead Knights as Dirce would remember where they were after she rode there with Helice, Thyia would locate two herself, while Otonia¡¯s and Dione¡¯s would be close to the Keep and they could be asked when able to fetch more. They exited through the servant¡¯s entrance to pick up their horses and others from the Barracks where they left them.

    Charis circled back through the Main Hall doors to visit the stables. She found Dione and Otonia fighting five screaming stable boys, who were no longer stable boys they were short ugly humanoid creatures of some sort. Dione and Otonia held the advantage being on horseback, although for their efforts, they claimed only one of them dead and given its crushed skull, Dione¡¯s stallion was probably responsible for the kill.

    Charis killed two before they realised there was a third opponent attacking them. The remaining three ran and that was their mistake, Dione killed one with her horse. Otonia felt safe enough to throw a knife and retrieve it. Charis continued with her archery and slew the last. Charis ordered them searched for items and then immediately burnt while the sun was up, they weren¡¯t ordinary, and she didn¡¯t want to take the chance they could recover somehow.

    Dione and Otonia gathered all of the horses in the Keep to the Keep¡¯s stables. While doing so, they met with Thyia telling her approximately, where their kills were. They then fetched the wagons from the Inn into the Keep to make sure hungry villagers didn¡¯t ransack them. Charis strode back towards the Main Hall in time to meet the old man leaving it.

    ¡°That stuff damm got them that for sure.¡±

    ¡°Yes, although there is no more. At least it made capturing them easier.¡±

    ¡°I needed to stay to see, I also made sure everyone broke their fast!¡± He chuckled to himself.

    ¡°But I am for home now, I don¡¯t want to be here when the Baron wakes, it could be ugly!¡± He strolled away waving and smiling.

    Charis checked with Astera and Helice and they found each wore at least one and some two items. One of the Priests wore three items, while the other wore none; the High Priest wore four items. When removed, there was no sense of friendliness about them anymore, no assumption of automatic trust, their evil revealed in a sense. Helice used one of Otonia¡¯s knives to cut the items away, fortunately they tended to wear the loops and circles in their ears, either ear lobe or higher. The gems were typically under tattooed skin, the tattoo being an unknown symbol, so under the guise of removing the evil tattoo by slicing it off, they removed the gems as well. The pain of this process didn¡¯t wake their patients, although once woken they were sure to notice.

    Thyia reported they found ten dead Knights and they were outside by the stables. Charis sent Astera and Helice to find any items and then burn them, they could be more through with them as there wouldn¡¯t be any need to minimise unexplained wounds. They used a horse stall to pile the armour into; this included the armour of the Knights still alive although asleep. Dione stabled her horse in a nearby stall to keep an eye on it all. They carried the bodies out of the Keep and raised a pyre on the forest side well away from the village. Charis sadly accepted the pyre would destroy any unfound items as time was of the essence.

    There was still one unaccounted for and searching the Keep didn¡¯t find him. The search extended to the Stables, Barracks and other outbuildings, a guard placed on the Gate, Thyia, Dirce, and Drosis were armoured and armed for the task. The Initiates finding useful pieces of armour from the pile of armour booty in the stable. It was better late than never, their scavenging proved useful so far and you couldn¡¯t be everywhere at once with a small company.

    It was late morning, with middle of the day approaching when those affected by the ointment began to regain their senses, which Charis considered well timed and generous, considering a small dab knocked out a bride to be for a day and a night. Charis also ensured a number of water skins were on the Baron¡¯s table as well as water filled cups. Those wounded, gagged, and tied were the most violent in their response.

    The Baron, while initially confused and upset settled down when he heard the explanation and reasoning. In particular the real possibility of the Keep¡¯s inhabitants taken as hostages if they couldn¡¯t free them before any fighting started, which concerned Charis deeply. He also drank the water conveniently within easy reach, to quench his thirst, further reducing his discomfort.

    He couldn¡¯t approach them either, normal God faring humans they weren¡¯t, he felt uneasy and told Charis so. Charis asked Astera and Helice to check on the Keep¡¯s guards in the Barracks and update them about what was happening. There were enough guards in the Main Hall to keep watch over their prisoners, although realistically they would need to withdraw if many gained their freedom at once. Unarmed the ten knights could still overpower the Daughters and take up arms again.

    ¡°Do you still have a dungeon Baron?¡± Charis asked, in spite of the unpleasant memory.

    ¡°No, not really, I am not sure what to do with so many!¡± the Baron answered.

    ¡°Well they are probably best here, in the main area of the Keep, where many walk by and can raise an alarm if they attempt to do anything they shouldn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°What about ablutions?¡± the Baron asked reasonably, thinking of his Hall.

    ¡°Chamber pots?¡± Charis offered.

    Balius took Charis to the other side of the room.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have the strength to manage one of them, they are under control now because they are tied and gagged. When they ask to perform their ablutions how are we going to ensure they don¡¯t try to overpower us and escape?¡± Balius asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know and we are in further danger as one is still unaccounted for. We thought we killed eleven, although only ten bodies have been burnt.¡±

    ¡°Still you thought you killed eleven? The eleventh is seriously wounded?¡±

    ¡°I hope so, although he did manage to escape after we considered him dead,¡± Charis replied.

    ¡°Could we dig a pit, large enough to fit them all, with a latrine trench and lower them into it?¡±

    ¡°It would mean freeing them and I am not sure if a pit would contain them and I don¡¯t believe a deep enough pit could be dug in half a day. Maybe, if the villagers assisted?¡± Charis suggested.

    ¡°Could we hang them by their arms from the Keep Wall, with their feet off the ground, that way they could do whatever ablutions they want, we could clean it up later?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps we should give them a chance to escape and when they run we kill them. That might be the easiest and the safest.¡±

    ¡°Maybe we slit their throats where they are?¡± Balius suggested.

    ¡°Possibly, carry them outside first, otherwise the blood will make a mess of your Main Hall, and if you want to do this, you will need to ask your own men to execute them,¡± Charis advised.

    ¡°I realise now where you have led me with this conversation. We can¡¯t allow our fear of them treat them dishonourably. We must be better, I understand,¡± the Baron said.

    ¡°I experienced the same disquiet as you, to act dishonourably while they are our prisoners is not the reason we are here.¡±

    ¡°Well what should we do with them?¡± the Baron asked.

    ¡°We should clear the Hall of them. With their evil revealed, their presence would dampen any thoughts of celebration and happiness. We will cart them outside, one at a time if we must and tie them to a stake in the ground. They can squat together although in no way act together. On the ground, they can perform any ablutions they must and inconvenience only themselves. At night, torches will need to provide enough light so the guards can observe them until morning. I don¡¯t believe we can do more. Also if the missing Knight returns he will see his friends and perhaps attempt a rescue.¡±

    ¡°It will be organised as you say, I will ask if the village still has a carpenter and some useful wood.¡±

    ¡°Make an extra post just in case we capture the eleventh, may as well be prepared.¡±

    "How do you think they covered their evil?"

    "Perhaps whatever magic they used ran out or needed to be renewed every so often and being asleep for so long they didn''t get the chance," Charis offered.

    "Yes, the High Priest was fanatical in ''blessing them'' every morning after breaking their fast."

    Charis excused herself to check on her sisters, relieved the Baron found a plausable reason based upon her hints. She still needed to consider the prisoners, would they mention to anyone certain valuable items now lost.

 1.057 Prisoners (18th Day of Plant Month)

    Charis organised three teams, Dione and Otonia, Astera and Thyia, finally herself and Helice. Charis and Helice would guard the Gate in shifts, with Charis using her alerts in the dead of night. Dione and Otonia would observe the prisoners in shifts from the stable, Astera and Thyia to do likewise from the barracks. Dirce and Drosis would stay at the barracks as a reserve. The warrior-sisters would stand on shift and call upon the Initiates if or when required.

    There were not enough of them or Guards to patrol the walls and they accepted anyone could make it into the Keep if they wanted. They barred the Gate at dusk and checked to ensure the doors into the keep remained barred from the inside. Half of the Guards took shifts in the Main Hall to protect the Keep. The other half took shifts watching over the prisoners. The plan was to convince the prisoners the Keep Guards were their sole overseers, and no one else kept any eyes on them.

    Charis spent time placing alerts at the Keep¡¯s entrances, stables, and barracks when she knew she was alone and unobserved. She thought about near the prisoners, they would witness her and wonder what she was doing and she needed the spell and the casting of magic to remain a secret. She could cast before they tied the prisoners to the stakes, although others could observed her in the courtyard, still not ideal. She settled on what she could, where she could under cover of darkness.

    Charis and Helice climbed high up in the Gatehouse. From the Gatehouse, they could observe inside the Keep as well as over the village.

    The moving of the prisoners was an exercise in itself. After some initial fumbling, they treated them as battlefield casualties and carried them in a stretcher type arrangement, after rolling them on to it in the Main Hall. They then took them outside and rolled them to position their back against a stake, sat them up and tied them by the hands and waist to their stake.

    Charis considered other possible ways to restrain them and in the end gave up, what was done would need to last a couple of days. When completed Charis left Helice at the Keep¡¯s Gate and checked each of the prisoners to ensure they were secure and returned to the Gate as satisfied as she could be. Eventually their evil and their stench over the coming days would make the area an undesirable swill, mentally and physically respectively.

    Charis convinced the Baron to arm the guards with blunt weapons. A blunt weapon enough to hurt a near naked man and not enough to damage an armoured man, including the average armour the guards used if they lost the weapon in a struggle for example. Charis was preparing to guard them for at least two nights then Apelles would arrive and accept responsibility for them including judging them.

    During the afternoon Helice guarded the Keep¡¯s Gate to allow Charis to satisfy her curiosity.

    ¡°You leave us then Mistress Charis?¡± asked a honey sweet voice.

    Charis nudged her horse with her knees to face her accuser, hiding her concern well before the bride to be could recognise it.

    ¡°I need to check something in the village, I will return within a couple of bells, Baroness.¡±

    She giggled and babbled, flattered when called by her promised title, exactly the response Charis desired. Caught in her own cleverness Charis didn¡¯t spur her horse away in time.

    ¡°I am not Baroness yet, although I am certain the Baron adores and appreciates me. Unlike some warrior-sisters I suspect.¡±

    Charis waited for the Baroness to continue, nothing to gain by guessing at her meaning.

    ¡°Well it is you stay silent. I remember a similar after thirst while being escorted here. Can I assume I was indeed troublesome enough you felt the need to force me to sleep?¡±

    As she spoke, the Baroness¡¯ foot tap increased until she stamped it.

    ¡°Baroness, we needed to make time and your horse riding skills, were perhaps erm ¡­ exaggerated when you were first placed into our care. We needed to quickly, and quietly ride around a location of great danger. Your safety was our primary consideration, I apologise on behalf of my sisters and myself for any offense.¡± Charis finished with a small bow from her saddle. Charis should have dismounted and didn¡¯t as she was eager to ride away.

    ¡°Perhaps, considering our Keep is now liberated from those fiends, the Baron is overjoyed with you; therefore it would be silly for me to be upset with you.¡±

    Charis started guiding her horse away.

    ¡°I would be honoured if you and your sisters would attend our wedding. Please say you can, please!¡±

    Seeing the Baroness cavorting around excited, happily smiling, and squealing Charis paused for a moment of pity for the Baron and then dismissed it.

    ¡°Baroness, I am still not certain of our future, I would not enter into a promise, which I could break through no fault of my own.¡± Charis used her sweetest and most polite voice in return.

    The Baroness stared at Charis, her hands clenched by her sides, her brow furrowed.

    ¡°I offer you great honour Charis, Daughter of the Duchess and a maybe is all that is returned. Your affront is not acceptable I say and I am the Baroness.¡± The words eased out of her mouth, without volume, she obviously expected Charis to obey.

    Charis felt the strong urge to dismount, grab her and place her over her knee, she resisted.

    ¡°In the days to come the Baron will require a strong wife for the hardships yet to be, an intelligent wife to support him with wisdom and you must rise to this challenge Baroness.¡±

    The Baroness smiled, not pleasant and welcoming, and not friendly, instead cold and calculating. Charis sensed an illusion coming down. The Baroness grabbed the horse¡¯s bridle, and dragged the horses head down to ensure Charis faced her.

    ¡°Charis the Young is wise beyond her years I was told. Charis the Young has a mystery about her. Well Charis the Young you aren¡¯t wise enough to see through my act. My friend the Lord of the Northern Watch told me about you and before him, the Duchess of the Duchy mentored me in many things important. Now you are wondering why I tell you this.¡±

    Charis noticed the Baroness relaxed easily after her, erm display. She needed to show the required level of interest from her horseback seat though to keep the Baroness enthralled to continue and reveal more.

    ¡°I want you gone from this Barony as soon as possible. There is a swirl of uncertainty and chaos about you, which you sweep people into when you are near them. I am certain the Duke and the Duchess are plotting their own plan for you. I don¡¯t care about either, as I have none unless you stay longer than is presently required. We reached an understanding Charis the Young?¡±

    ¡°It is enlightening to finally meet the real you. I didn¡¯t envision the Duchess sponsoring a brainless Lady, although with noble bloodlines, you never know. I need to repeat my wedding invitation response, which is unfortunately, I can¡¯t promise.¡±

    The baroness clenched both of her hands again irritated by Charis¡¯ words, tensing her body as she did. With the bridle now free Charis used that moment to guide her horse away and spur it to a gallop.

    ¡°So you know! I am a far better horse rider than you are, Charis the Young!¡± the Baroness shouted.

    Charis beamed as she waved at Helice, riding through the Keep¡¯s Gate and into the village, finally on her way.

    ¡°What did you say to the Baroness to cause her to yell at you about horse riding Mistress; I need all the details when you return,¡± Helice sent.

    How Charis wished to reply, she tried of course, in vain and kept riding.

    ---

    Charis dismounted and walked her horse closer. It appeared exactly as she left it, although perhaps she didn¡¯t exactly remember it anymore. She tied her horse, paused, and then gradually faced her past, taking one-step towards her father¡¯s Smithy. The quiet then broken by a young voice, sounding brave.

    ¡°We are closed, go away.¡±

    The voice echoed from the back of the Smithy, the shadows, and various tools providing excellent cover for its owner.

    ¡°I mean no harm; I need the skills of a blacksmith, would you be him?¡± Charis asked, knowing the truth.

    She heard scurrying and a tool fall over. Charis cracked a smile. Then footfalls up a set of stairs, Charis approached the Smithy to hear them. Once under its roof she could examine the Smithy itself. Most of the Smithy displayed an unhealthy, for a business, quantity of spider webs and dust.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± said the gravelled voice, growling although asking a question and no more.

    ¡°I am the daughter of the owner of this Smithy.¡± Charis held out the ownership papers.

    ¡°They will do you no good girl.¡± He held up his hand to prevent Charis¡¯s protest.

    ¡°I can¡¯t read and your horse, the armour, and arms you wear and carry are worth more than this Smithy ¡­ I wonder why you bother.¡±

    Charis certain before her stood Halius¡¯ former bodyguard. While he appeared a touch unkempt, wild hair and morning shadow, nothing could disguise his voice. She couldn¡¯t stop herself.

    ¡°What are you smiling at girl?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t remember me, I am shocked,¡± Charis pretended.

    He studied the over confident female youngster in front of him, shook his head once and then blinked. Her raven black hair confused him.

    ¡°Let me see your ears, Miss,¡± he asked.

    ¡°Are you allowed to ask a lady to do that?¡± she finished with a smile. She also noticed a young boy in the shadows, also a slightly older or at least taller boy, they were both using the shadows of the Smithy. Meanwhile the former bodyguard placed his hands on his hips and furrowed his brow, waiting.

    Charis drew her hair back and with her arms raised, the former bodyguard rushed her and hugged her easily lifting her off her feet, swinging her around in a full circle.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    ¡°Welcome home Miss, I wish your father could see you now.¡± He then placed her carefully back to ground and took a step back, his massive hands still on her shoulders.

    ¡°Come over here you two rascals and greet the owner of the Smithy. Best manners and respect.¡±

    They paused and stared at each other and as they stepped forward, they dragged their hands over benches and tools trying to delay them from their fate. Charis and the Bodyguard waited in silence.

    ¡°Hello Miss,¡± the taller boy said, bowing his head slightly.

    ¡°Hello Miss,¡± the younger boy said, bowing his head imitating the other.

    ¡°Hello and thank you for making me welcome.¡±

    They grinned, showing their teeth and then ran off back to the shadows of the Smithy.

    ¡°As you can tell they are a little shy, I found them wandering in the village after their parents died, different families. A certain farmer keeps us fed in exchange for Smithing and labouring on his farm. It isn¡¯t much, still we appreciate it is enough.¡±

    ¡°I noticed the Smithy hardly used, I guess people are searching more for food than iron these days.¡±

    ¡°Yes Miss, the Smithy is a home at present, not a business I am sorry. I hope you weren¡¯t expecting any wealth.¡±

    Charis noticed him briefly wring his hands and then consciously place them behind his back.

    ¡°No, Aimmon I am not here to change your settled ways. It is satisfying to know someone is present and caring. By a quirk of fate, I also own the Inn and business there is as healthy as it is here unfortunately. When the Keep and village return to prosperous times, you are welcome to keep any profit. I wish to own it in memory of my father, beyond that it is yours to operate as you see fit.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Miss, your generosity is unexpected and in some way expected.¡±

    ¡°I am my father¡¯s daughter and he valued people and friendship over goods and chattels.¡±

    A tug on her black leather trousers alerted her to the presence of the shorter boy, he pointed to the taller boy who offered her a seat in a well-worn chair in front of him, slightly to the rear of the Smithy. Charis glanced at Aimmon, questioning.

    ¡°It is a surprise from your father and I can say no more.¡±

    Charis brought both of her hands to her chest steeling herself and swallowing back some sorrow.

    When she plopped down, the chair groaned and held. The taller boy showed her two pieces of jewellery by handling them around from behind her.

    ¡°Your father sent moulds to the city to a jeweller to make them, as your gift to allow you to walk the village without fear or difference. They returned after you left and I have kept them ever since. The boys fingers are much more nibble and adept than mine, plus he has been practising for this day. He doesn¡¯t know you, but is grateful for his home and waits each day for the ears these will fit.¡±

    Charis examined the silver Jewellery and couldn¡¯t discover how they attached. The boy realised her confusion or realised it was challenging from his own attempts and his nimble fingers demonstrated. The fitting obvious once you knew. She also realised the value of the two pieces.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you sell these for food?¡± She blurted the words out, shocked by the realisation.

    ¡°I could not betray my Master, who was also my friend. As you say, your father valued people and friendship over goods and chattels, as do I. In any case these belong to you and being the last gift from your father no one else has the right to them.¡±

    ¡°Th, this, could hurt Miss,¡± the quiet voice, stuttered, its owner peering over her shoulder.

    Charis faced him and a smile flickered on her lips to reassure the boy.

    ¡°They clamp in, an arm clips around the back of the ear. The mechanism needs a partial ear to attach to so I waited, keen for this day to try it and see what it looks like.¡± His hand darted to his mouth realising the possible insult. When she didn¡¯t flinch or berate him, he relaxed again, relieved, he nimbly manipulated the silver jewellery to purpose.

    Charis felt some adjustments while on the ear, then trial and error and finally finished.

    ¡°They fit perfectly, a couple of heartbeats to attach and remove. The silver chain on each falls loosely from the top of the ear to an anchor point at the ear lobe. One day I hope to learn the skill to create jewellery such as this, although I am learning blacksmithing first.¡±

    He quieted when done, admiring Charis¡¯ silver ear tops in place. The bodyguard ruffled his hair and only then, he slid back to the shadows of the Smithy to re-join the younger boy.

    ¡°They are good boys, just shy. They are friendly and outspoken with the farmer and his boy and toil well enough on the farm.¡±

    As he turned to face Charis, he noticed her eyes reddening.

    ¡°No need for tears Miss. Your ears are whole and magnificent, if I am permitted to be so bold.¡±

    Charis wiped her tears away before they took hold and raised her head.

    ¡°I am overjoyed, I can¡¯t say anymore and I must go. Please ensure you tell anyone who asks, you met Charis the Young today, as my old name is no longer safe.¡± Charis didn¡¯t wait for a reply, she swivelled on the chair and ran to her horse, quickly untying it and once in the saddle spurring it to a gallop.

    The two younger boys raced from the shadows to stand on either side of the bodyguard, safe in his presence, he then wrapped an arm around each. Their eyes followed Charis ride off while they tried to determine what, if any change, her visit would portend.

    +++

    The night passed without incident, the prisoners uncomfortably in place, tired and miserable. An overpowering vomit inducing whiff gathered around them and each of the Keep¡¯s servants watered and fed them once, vowing never to attend them again. During the day, Charis continued to operate the Keep Guards and sisters in shifts. Charis¡¯ new jewellery received a great deal of attention, the sisters inspecting the artisanship and operation. The Baroness hinted to more than one servant and sister she would welcome an invitation to inspect Charis¡¯ jewellery. Charis intentionally avoided the Keep, staying in the Gatehouse. She realised her behaviour was petty and still couldn¡¯t stop herself; the waiting was boring and dangerous at the same time and worrying for her. Pampering a Baroness didn¡¯t rate the effort.

    The clouds arrived, dark and carrying rain, which never fell; the sun chased them away in spite of the approaching Death Season. The sun determined to shine all the brighter to punish the near naked prisoners sweltering and reddening held by stakes in the Keep¡¯s courtyard.

    Astera and Thyia alternated training Dirce and Drosis using some of the time to practice during the day. They trained behind the Keep away from and out of sight of the prisoners. With the prisoners on bread and water, the Keep¡¯s servants were able to keep up with their daily tasks. They were grateful for their rescue, and they ensured the warrior-sisters and initiates were fed at meal times. It wasn¡¯t lavish food although still welcome, since it was the food they brought with them.

    +++

    The next day was similar. Charis expected the wagons at the end of it and they didn¡¯t arrive. Her whole plan relied on holding the Keep and the prisoners until Apelles arrived. The shifts tiresome for everyone concerned and Charis became anxious a mistake would set them free. Helice advised Charis the wagon caravan was due middle of the next day, a wagon broke its axle.

    Right on the cusp of dusk three riders galloped up the trail passing through the village. The three riders dressed in black, robes flowing out behind them. Charis sent Helice to call the shift on duty at the barracks to the gate, while she prepared herself to challenge and if required delay, the visitors from the safety of the Gatehouse.

    Astera, the initiates, and Helice re-joined Charis at the gate in time for them to witness Charis challenge the new arrivals.

    ¡°Hold! Announce yourself and state your business, it is late to call at this Keep!¡± Charis shouted, as the riders approached the Gate.

    ¡°I trust I am expected, Charis the Young, honoured Daughter of the Duchess!¡± one of the three replied. It was Apelles, which made Charis instantly happy, although still wondering why he rode ahead.

    Charis asked Astera to open the gate while she climbed down the stairs of the Gatehouse to meet him. Dirce led their horses away to the stable, while Drosis stood guard at the Gate.

    ¡°You are most sorely welcome Magistrate,¡± Charis said. She didn¡¯t recognise the other two Priests and thought it best to address Apelles by his title.

    ¡°Yes, honoured to meet you also and I need to ask a small favour, if I could?¡±

    ¡°Yes certainly, you will want food and drink first surely? Or perhaps to greet the Baron or both,¡± she replied.

    ¡°No I need to inspect the prisoners.¡±

    ¡°Follow me, they are over here, ready, and waiting, we captured three priests and ten knights. They were also accompanied by six smallish human like creatures, which we slew and burnt unsure what they were.¡± Charis¡¯ strolled along with a bounce to her step.

    The light cast from the torches wasn¡¯t strong, although bright enough to reveal the fear on the knight¡¯s faces, most closing their eyes and lowering their heads. The priests were more defiant, at least for now thought Charis to herself. The two Priests accompanying the Magistrate carried scrolls with them and were checking them off each time Apelles met and talked to a knight prisoner. Charis observed from a distance; Apelles made it plain this was Temple business.

    ¡°Are these your prisoners or the Baron¡¯s?¡± the Magistrate enquired, swivelling around to face Charis as he did so.

    ¡°They are prisoners of the Daughters of the Duchess,¡± Charis replied slowly, considering the portent of the question.

    ¡°Can I ask you to formally hand them over into the custody of the Temple of Judge, I being a representative of the Temple?¡±

    ¡°Yes and with thanks to be relieved of this duty. I will of course offer to keep guard over them until your own Knights can relieve my daughters and me,¡± Charis said.

    ¡°Are you able to dismiss the Keep¡¯s guards and your own Daughters?¡±

    ¡°Yes, although I wonder why?¡±

    ¡°Please dismiss them.¡±

    Charis approached the sergeant and spoke to him briefly, happy to be relieved. The prisoners gave the sergeant and his men the evil eye, they did. She asked Astera to accompany Helice and the initiates to the barracks for a meal.

    ¡°We are alone with the prisoners and I might add there is no one on the Gate,¡± she announced to the Magistrate.

    ¡°I need you to remain to explain to you why, which you can never repeat. I reveal this so you know there will always be trust between you and I,¡± Apelles said, catching Charis¡¯ eye, and tapping his chin.

    ¡°Realise my other Priests are against this trust, unfortunately for them I deem it important, and I value it highly. Don¡¯t interfere here, as I suspect you may, and trust this is the will of Judge. Judgement is now going to be passed.¡±

    Charis studied the other two Priests who escorted Apelles to the Keep.

    They were saying some words over them and from behind, they slit their throats. They executed in a few heartbeats, ten prisoner-knights. Charis threw up. It is not that she never witnessed death; it was witnessing the helpless slaughter, which upset her and the blood, so much blood as their life drained away. Being gagged they made little noise beyond struggling against their bonds that would not permit them to escape their fate.

    ¡°These were once true Initiates of Judge. Lured away with the promise of power and coin once being disappointed they weren¡¯t chosen by Judge to be the Judge Knight of this Duchy. They were his in life and they are now his in death, although I sense He will send them to his sister Jury, Goddess of the Underworld to be tortured forever.¡±

    ¡°I am shocked; I didn¡¯t contemplate it being possible, Judge Knights lured away from their faith!¡±

    ¡°Men are frail, they have always been so. We must burn these now. As you are aware I am accompanied by Judge Knights, some of those will be friends and companions of these, and they cannot discover what has become of them, given their fall from faith.¡±

    ¡°What of the Priests?¡± Charis asked.

    ¡°One is from this Keep, newly appointed, one is a former Priest of an unknown faraway Duchy it seems if his story is believed; my two Inquisitors are determining their Judgement now. The High Priest is special; we can¡¯t make sense of where he is from, although he volunteers little.¡±

    The two priests received judgement in the exact same way as the ten knights.

    ¡°Can I request you burn the bodies in the name of Judge please?¡±

    ¡°I will need assistance. As long as you don¡¯t object to my warrior-sisters assisting me, and thereby witness their fate?¡±

    ¡°No, they received Judgement; that is all they need to appreciate. Acceptable?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they were uncomfortable to be near, everyone secretly accepted they weren¡¯t normal, and being feared, most would want them dead in any case. Judge¡¯s verdict of course welcomed as an absolute confirmation.¡±

    The two Inquisitors held the last priest between them and led him to the Keep and Charis suspected, the Baron. Charis was sure the Keep was fitted with at least one or two dungeon cells, since she was in one herself not long ago.

    The sisters loaded the bodies; four sisters were required for each knight, and a bucket of water to splash filth and blood from the body. As the bodies landed in the wagon, Helice inspected extensively for items under the guise of positioning them. Night descended upon them as Astera drove the wagon through the Keep¡¯s Gate and they needed to suspend lanterns from the wagon as well as carry them to keep them on the trail. They arrived at the pit, unloaded the bodies and then unloaded the wood, stacking it over the dead, who they deliberately placed face down. The blaze quickly took hold, eager to consume casting its flickering light.

    Charis ordered her sisters back into the wagon. They needed to clean themselves down, too much death and too much filth, one of the more ghastly tasks she asked her sisters to do. As they returned to the Keep using the Gate they glanced over at the stakes, shadows and light danced across the area from the torches still in place. All knew there was a field of blood and defecation there although occasionally, the torch light spluttered just right and the grass reflected the sticky wetness of blood to confirm their knowledge.

    Before anyone could comment, a rainstorm, which threatened for days, finally poured down, within a bell, rivers of water were flowing everywhere and people were sprinting for shelter. Luckily, Charis was with Helice by this time and they ended up in her room in the Keep. They quickly removed their wet armour and clothes, grabbed a blanket each from the bed, then tended the fireplace, and brought it to life.

 1.058 After the Rain (20th Day of Plant Month)

    The next morning broke with bright sunlight. No one would reckon Death Season to be virtually upon the land, perhaps Judge celebrated. Mud instead of dirt covered the fire pit after the torrent of rain and servants took to throwing seeds into it. They ignored the fact Birth Season was well and truly over, Growing Season waning, pointing to the blazing sun in the sky by way of explanation. When questioned they also reminded those asking, Plant Month was named Plant Month for a reason.

    The fourteen stakes in the Keep Courtyard were strange fixtures left over from a more dangerous time as they held no purpose now. The effort to remove them would result in them remaining in place for at least the near future. The area now clean, the storm washing away the blood and filth of a couple of days. The servants avoided the Courtyard if they could and none willing to set foot within the staked area.

    Charis and Helice untangled themselves from each other and their blankets. Their clothes reasonably dry, their armour was still in the process of drying as the fireplace burnt out during the night. Helice stoked the fireplace back into life.

    ¡°Is the elder awake and available?¡± Charis asked.

    After a moment¡¯s pause, ¡°Yes Mistress, Clymene found her in her room still.¡±

    Using Helice and Clymene to relay their conversations, Charis, and the elder discussed her recently gained night sight. Both satisfied that her night sight and the night sight they ¡°borrowed¡± from the strangers, who could see in the dark, wasn¡¯t similar, it was identical. The elder¡¯s experience, although with the one eye, identical to Charis¡¯ current sight.

    Charis paced unknowingly in front of the fireplace, stopping when Helice embraced her from behind.

    ¡°Your lineage maybe shared Mistress; it doesn¡¯t follow you will be cruel and heartless, you are honourable and loving. Otherwise why would we follow you?¡±

    Charis and Helice cheek against cheek, Charis lent her head back slightly and stole a kiss, missing and feathering her lips on Helice¡¯s nose. Helice released Charis from their embrace, used her hands to cup her Mistress¡¯ face, and drew it to her for a full sensual kiss, which lingered.

    ¡°You will always be judged by your deeds Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sometimes I doubt,¡± her lips trembled into a smile, ¡°we must break our fast and start the day there is still danger. The High Priest still lives.¡±

    Helice locked the door behind them as they exited the Seer¡¯s Room in their woollen underclothes.

    Charis and Helice strolled down the steps leading to the Main Hall attracted by the aromas of the morning fare. The Baron and his father the Castellan seated about to dine welcomed Charis and Helice to the table. A servant hurried to the Kitchen.

    ¡°The Courtyard is empty and the ground cleansed by rain. My servants refuse to approach the place,¡± the Baron said, studying Charis as she seated herself at the table.

    Charis for her part continued sitting in one smooth motion as did Helice. She knew he would ask questions since the Magistrate acted without the grace of conferring with him first.

    ¡°Yes Lord Baron, the Courtyard has an evil ¡®stink¡¯ about it, although with the removal of the false knights and priests it should fade with time.¡±

    ¡°You avoided My Lord Baron¡¯s question,¡± the Castellan said.

    ¡°Has the Magistrate not introduced himself as yet?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± the Baron growled.

    The servant placed a trencher filled with stew in front of Charis and Helice, and smartly retreated to the Kitchen. The interruption allowed the Baron to recover his composure.

    ¡°He apparently berated one of my guards late last night to gain entry to the Keep and then one of my few servants still awake in the Keep to be shown to a Room. Yet to be seen he and his Inquisitors are, still to break their fast.¡±

    ¡°I apologise Baron, I acted upon the Magistrate¡¯s request. He requested I hand the prisoners over to the Temple of Judge, him being its representative.¡±

    ¡°I concede they were your prisoners. They were still on my land, in fact in my Keep and I would expect a pleasantry between equals not amiss.¡±

    Charis and Helice continued to eat, aware the atmosphere darkening somewhat with each bite. The Baroness arrived then. Those around the table stood while she seated herself in a careful well-mannered way, savouring the courtesy.

    ¡°Baron, the Daughters of the Duchess claim the goods and chattels of the fallen Priests and Knights as our prize and booty. Compensation for the protection and food supplied to date to the Barony and the yet to arrive food.¡± Charis thought to state their claim in full and quick.

    Charis observed the Baron place his hand on the Baroness¡¯ arm, gently, lightly, followed by a glance. The Baroness poised to argue, instead, a vein in her neck throbbed, and her face shaded a light red.

    ¡°A share of the booty as you say would be valuable and tremendous benefit to our small Barony therefore with great reluctance I concede this boon to your Order. Although, I must insist you empty the room the High Priest occupied. Again my servants sense its evil stink and refuse to enter it.¡±

    Helice glanced at Charis quickly reassured, as Charis remained neutral, ignoring the small smirk the Baroness cast her way. The Magistrate and his two Inquisitors then joined the table, sitting on Charis¡¯ side of the table.

    ¡°My Lord Baron, I owe you an apology for my lack of manners last night. I hope you can forgive me, Judge does not rest, or wait for men when evil is uncovered. While I requested the prisoners, I expected the answer to be yes. I didn¡¯t allow the Daughters of the Duchess much freedom in this due to the urgency.¡±

    A servant reappeared and then disappeared leaving behind a meal for the Magistrate and his two Inquisitors.

    ¡°Eat Magistrate, I accept your apology and bow to the will of Judge as do all God faring men,¡± the Baron said.

    The Magistrate bowed his head slightly. Charis didn¡¯t comprehend how the Baron, rather easily forgave the slight, the Baroness equally sedate and accepting, more surprisingly.

    ¡°Yes, Magistrate please accept our hospitality as we accept your protection from evil,¡± the Baroness followed up politely.

    Charis patted Helice¡¯s leg to calm her as she tensed. Those still living in the Keep knew where the food part of the hospitality came from, no point stating the obvious.

    ¡°Magistrate, I need to ask a favour if I could,¡± Charis asked.

    He raised an eyebrow as his head snaked politely toward Charis.

    ¡°The fallen High Priest has a room in the Keep and the servants sense the evil within. I would beg a favour. Would you please bless the room in the name of Judge and perhaps cleanse it?¡±

    ¡°Are there valuables or stolen goods in the room perhaps?¡±

    ¡°I am afraid I need to be crass. The Daughters claim all of their goods and chattels as booty. Please all acknowledge the credit raised to provide succour to the Keep used the Duchess¡¯ good name and we need to repay that debt. I would of course pay a tithe to Judge for your services and would further commission you to bless the Keep¡¯s Courtyard as it was the Daughters who used the ground to imprison the evil and it is proper and right we restore it.¡±

    ¡°Most honourable Mistress Charis,¡± the Castellan hollered.

    Charis secretly smiled, somehow the old Baron became her ally, in small ways, although important ways.

    ¡°Would I be able to peruse and if there is value there compensate you Mistress Charis,¡± the Magistrate asked.

    The Castellan whooped long and loud, face red. He settled once satisfied all gaped at him, now the centre of attention.

    ¡°They carried false relics and trinkets, the aim being to trap the innocent into evil. As we broke our fast one last time with them, their bravado overcame their good sense and they revealed more of their purpose. The room contains instruments to consecrate this Keep for evil. Given the false knights and priests enthralled to him I trust the High Priest in this.¡±

    ¡°How will you handle this evil Mistress Charis?¡± the Magistrate asked.

    ¡°With your blessing we will be able to remove them from the Keep, and then I intend to burn or melt any contents cleansing it with fire. This will destroy the value of some items, those well-crafted in particular; still it is a small price to save our souls.¡±

    The Magistrate pushed back the wooden plate his trencher arrived on and lent back in his chair. The Baron sipped his goblet of water, waiting.

    ¡°I will perform the blessing as you request although I wouldn¡¯t be a servant of Judge if I didn¡¯t keep a close eye upon you in the coming days in case you are seduced by this evil.¡±

    ¡°I welcome your protection Magistrate,¡± Charis responded.

    Charis lent into him, feigning to hug him and show relief.

    ¡°I carry this risk because I fear the High Priest¡¯s skill worked best against the most devote, please, I beg you, take care when you bless the room. I would be distraught if you fell also,¡± Charis whispered.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    To his credit, he didn¡¯t react in any obvious way outwardly. Charis knew though, he perspired immediately and his heartbeat strummed loudly and rapidly.

    Charis released the Magistrate and asked her leave from the Baron. Charis and Helice strode from the Great Hall to leave the Baron and the Magistrate to talk without the commoner overhearing. She didn¡¯t accept for an instant, the Baron would apparently forgive the Magistrate quickly and easily. Charis was also sure if there was any advantage on offer the Baroness would be keen to realise it.

    ---

    Dione was safely in the Stables when the rainstorm hit, hence by morning she was armoured, armed, and ready for duty, Dione having relieved Otonia. She broke her fast and then began her duty.

    Thyia was off duty and asleep when the rainstorm hit therefore she was armoured and armed and on duty at the barracks. Astera, Dirce, and Drosis were not fortunate, assigned to the barracks they assisted with the burning of the knights and caught in the storm. Their armour and clothes were dry though as Thyia kept up the wood to the barracks stove overnight. She smiled warmly when she saw Astera, like a mother hen, arm wrapped around each of the initiates, sharing blankets and warmth. She also made sure no Keep¡¯s Guard strayed into the Daughters¡¯ Barracks and kept to their own.

    Dione ran to the Gate with a sinking feeling. She halted her rush sharply relieved, the Gate to the Keep standing securely closed and barred. She climbed the stairs of the Gatehouse relieved to greet Thyia leaning on a crenels surveying beyond the Keep walls.

    Charis and Helice immediately hastened to the Gate and started to climb the stairs of the Gatehouse.

    ¡°Morning Mistress and Helice, I haven¡¯t seen any wagons so what do your sisters tell you of their progress?¡± Thyia asked, once they climbed to the top of the Gatehouse.

    ¡°They are underway, although the mud on the trail slows them, they don¡¯t know when they will be here, still they are hopeful before dusk,¡± Helice answered.

    ¡°I also notice our prisoners are gone, so what of them?¡± Dione asked.

    ¡°Apelles arrived on dusk and his God passed Judgement on them and now they are burnt bones in the same pit as their slain,¡± Charis answered.

    ¡°I would say the Judgement just; they felt unnerving to be around. I was glad we were not standing as near to them as the Keep¡¯s guards were.¡± Dione answered, taking a bite of an apple.

    ¡°How thoroughly did we search them for items, particularly the High Priest?¡± Charis asked.

    ¡°As well as we could with the number of them and the time available. We needed to be concerned about the wounds left behind, they needed to appear like plausible wounds where we could,¡± Helice replied.

    ¡°Where are the Keep¡¯s Guards now?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen them break their fast as yet, so they should be in their barracks?¡± Thyia replied.

    ¡°Thanks Thyia and Dione, Helice with me, we need to check on them,¡± Charis commanded.

    They leapt from the last stone step and were out of the Gatehouse in a hurry; Charis felt the urgency and regretted her banter when breaking her fast.

    They were approaching the Keep¡¯s Guards Barracks when yelling and violence reached their ears from the Daughter¡¯s Barracks. They hurried past the first barracks and entered the second through the open door and saw a naked Astera with shield high, fending off three of the Keep¡¯s Guards, trying to keep them away from Dirce and Drosis on the floor, not moving and probably wounded or worse.

    Charis and Helice charged, the thought of being without armour discarded as they both depended upon surprise, never hesitating striking the two nearest to them with dual daggers each. Helice, a blooded assassin, two kills and skilful enough for many more, her target collapsed covered in his own blood. Charis managed to wound and distract her target and as his attention fixated on her, Astera struck him in the back of the head to defend her and lay her target low.

    The third distracted, glancing at the fall of his comrades and Charis and Helice charging him yelling, with blooded daggers held high. As a smile dressed his lips, savouring the easy kills, Astera shield bashed him. Slowly recovering he dragged and stumbled to attack again, undeterred his accomplices were stunned or dead, determined. Astera prepared to defend again and then he fell into her shield. A small knife erupted from his ear.

    Astera glanced over and saw Helice satisfied, her throwing arm raised, readying for a second throw if required. Astera surveyed the scene, the fight was over, leaving the dying moaning in pain to disturb the new peace. With her shield at rest by her side, Astera magnificently displayed her naked glory, feint sheen of sweat covering her completely tanned body. Helice couldn¡¯t resist admiring her and wondering when she found the time to sun herself. Helice balked at the thought, ¡°sun herself¡±, this is battle is it not, did she have time for such questions.

    Charis scrambled quickly to her Initiates, tearing cloth from her underclothe to bandage mainly arm and hand wounds, where they tried to shield themselves with their own flesh. Being nearly naked, it was easy to locate a sword thrust in the torso of Drosis, bleeding out although occasional consciousness gave hope everything important was missed and the other, Dirce slashed across her chest, equally bloody, although the underclothe she wore soaked up most of it.

    Charis decided to heal both at the same time; she couldn¡¯t chose between them and placed one hand on the most grievous wounds of each. She willed the magic from her gold ring, silver ring, and silver circle until she felt them exhausted of magic. It took exactly a bell of time for this to happen and no one left the barracks, in fact, they all gathered around their Mistress who became the total focus of their attention. Helice offered Astera another underclothe, slightly red faced when she did, which was unusual for a Seer and hugged Astera to cover her embarrassment. The second guard died in his own blood from neglect, the sisters being distracted.

    The two initiates protected by Astera woke with a start, saw Charis, and hugged her.

    ¡°We dreamed we were attacked, wounded, covered in our own blood.¡±

    ¡°You are whole and healthy, check your bodies yourself.¡±

    They stared at themselves, patting down their bodies and limbs in disbelief, skin healed, and no pain. Drosis stared at Dirce, who noticing the attention lifted her gaze. Eyes locked, widening as each moment passed.

    ¡°Drosis please check my back, my skin ¡­ my skin when I hugged the Mistress, what has happened?¡± she whimpered.

    Drosis needed to tear away the remnants of Dirce¡¯s underclothe, seeing her back naked for the first time.

    ¡°Dirce, your back is normal, no wounds, why are you concerned?¡±

    ¡°Mistress my back has been scarred since I was a young child; if they are no longer there you must ...¡± She burst into tears of joy and hugged Charis fiercely.

    ¡°Mistress you must be blessed by Ure herself! Never seen or heard of such healing, although I acknowledge I am not worldly. I offer my service to you, my life if necessary; I am yours to command always. You performed a true miracle!¡± Dirce pleaded, kissing Charis¡¯ hands reverently and in awe.

    Drosis added her oath and wrapped her arms around Charis and Dirce. Her life saved and she witnessed a miracle! The three tumbled over together.

    Charis overwhelmed, with two sets of hands and lips ranging over her, the under cloth already flimsy from being used for bandages, now torn off her.

    ¡°Initiates, enough, kneel before your Mistress!¡± Astera commanded.

    Dirce and Drosis didn¡¯t hesitate; backing up, knees and legs folded under their torso, their arms outstretched, and their head resting in their hands face down. Charis was then able to stand and survey the situation. She appealed to Astera and Helice for support. She did not comprehend such adoration. Why did this happen, she hoped for the minimum, to seal their wounds and place their lives out of danger, now she performed this great healing miracle and there were witnesses and recipients. What of the Priests and Priestesses of Ure, would they consider her a threat?

    ¡°Astera and Helice will you make sure no one else enters the Barracks please?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    Astera glanced at Helice confirming her thoughts. Mistress'' skin, the same pale everywhere, there were no shades from sun exposure or lack of sun, her raven black hair a stark contrast.

    Charis made sure she could observe her two worshippers at once, two heads of hair, light brown, and black respectively and two smooth skinned naked backs their spines proud, side-by-side together under her gaze.

    ¡°You will not speak to anyone or each other of what you endured today, as you may be overheard. I need your oath on this.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, on my life I will never speak of this again.¡± Charis made each of them swear separately in front of her, forcefully placing her toes under their eyes each in turn.

    ¡°You must act as if this has never happened. Dirce, your childhood scars, who else knows about them?¡±

    ¡°Mistress, I swear only my mother who is now dead, killed by her husband and my father who beat me. Of my father, I don¡¯t know where he is. While with this company only those around me now, know of my scars, although by your grace Mistress, never seen them, I always made sure I was the last to sleep. I would move from one employment to another when people became too friendly towards me, for fear they would discover my scars, and then treat me differently, pity, distain, tease it didn¡¯t matter,¡± she wept.

    ¡°That is why you held so many jobs!¡± Drosis said who quieted again regretting her outburst.

    ¡°Yes and it is the reason why I never embraced any friendships I discovered within the Daughters of the Duchess and never explored them further as I find myself ¡­ needing to Mistress.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry for your pain; you shouldn¡¯t need to hide from your scars while in our Company. I am glad they are healed and I hope you can start afresh with us.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, I am happy to start afresh, command me in anything, I am born anew.¡± Dirce eyes wide, her adoration obvious Charis felt trapped, uncertain of where this would lead.

    ¡°Now dress, find armour and clothes as appropriate, and return to your shifts.¡±

    Charis stepped back and announced to all then.

    ¡°Helice and I will leave now. Astera, Dirce, and Drosis can remain until shift change-over or leave later in the day as they require.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress,¡± they responded, Astera and Helice answering with their Initiate sisters. Their awe of Charis growing, as an absolute and given the healing they witnessed, irrefutable and they were glad in their hearts.

    Dirce passed Charis, her hands timidly out attempting to touch Charis and then she stopped, hesitating. Admiring Charis still, forcing her hands down to her sides, she gathered the courage to talk once again.

    ¡°Mistress ¡­ I must tell you,¡± tears streaming down her face, ¡°when you healed, I felt no pain. I felt carried by a low cloud on a warm sunny day. I smelt the fresh flowers in the field, birds flying by their soft feathers caressing me and bees buzzing gathering nectar dribbling it over my wounds, old and new. Then I laid in a forest, welcoming and lush, the trees within it, tall and strong with deer on vigil over me through protective foliage. I don¡¯t know if this was real Mistress, for me it was magical and as magnificent as the healing of me as my spirit felt calm.¡± Her voice held a light wispy wonder to it, her mind drifting back to her now special place while recalling it and her body warmed in spite of her skin goose bumping.

    ¡°In this we are united sister, my dream sleep was the same. I was gently carried away from the pain and hurt, resting in a calmer and safer place.¡± Tears rolled down Drosis¡¯ face as Dirce embraced her.

    Charis briefly embraced them, as it was plain only they knew enough about their shared experience to comfort each other. Charis distracted herself, trying to comprehend what occurred, what it could mean and drawing no worthwhile conclusions.

    Charis then joined Astera and Helice who she sensed held a mutual admiration and yearning to distract each other! Again, Charis paused, how did such a strong and obvious attraction manifest? Could her healing magic go beyond healing flesh? Dirce mentioned her calm spirit and Drosis agreed. Astera and Helice affected, how did that occur or was their attraction already there?

    ¡°Helice with me, we need to explain to the Baron why he has three less guardsmen and warn the Magistrate, the newly captured High Priest may wield some unknown power or magic.¡±

    "Mistress, you will need this," Astera said, offering a whole and unbloodied underclothe.

    "Oh," Charis said her pale face soon a deep red.

    ---

    Astera latched the door of the Barracks, disappointed Charis called Helice to escort her. She decided to armour up and ready herself for the day ahead. Eying her bunk to locate her armour, a naked Dirce and Drosis held a piece of armour each swaying seductively. Astera¡¯s jaw dropped as both of the initiates, Dirce in particular, were typically reserved.

    ¡°We are not ourselves warrior-sister. Mistress¡¯ healing has a legacy,¡± Drosis purred.

    ¡°More than a legacy sister, an afterglow, and an urge needing to be satisfied.¡± Dirce being more direct as her hand caressed Drosis¡¯ firm, full breast, leering at Astera. The leering comical and unexpected, Astera needed to control her amusement least the moment be spoilt.

    Astera understood Charis¡¯ healing, herself subject to small touches, such as tired muscles renewed when worn-out from training, sore legs and buttocks from riding and each time there was an awaking and an arousal. Dirce and Drosis healed from grievous wound and extreme blood loss to healthy and glowing, supple skin and breasts firm, a renewal of flesh, soul, and mind. Astera giddy at the thought of what carnal need they required satisfied and their endurance, and wondering if her lap training around the arena was going to be equal to it.

 1.059 The High Priest (20th Day of Plant Month)

    Charis pushed passed the guard, who observing her hurried approach hastened to open the doors to the Great Hall, Helice following. While it wasn¡¯t time for the middle of the day meal, some food and drink graced the table before the Baron and the Magistrate. Both of whom were in deep, private conversation and didn¡¯t register the intrusion.

    ¡°Pardon me Baron and Magistrate, I have some terrible news.¡±

    The urgency in her voice didn¡¯t alarm either of them as they slowly craned their necks to stare at the interruption to their meeting. The Baron glanced at the Magistrate and reluctantly nodded in Charis¡¯ direction. One of the downfalls of her pale complexion, it displayed the slightest hint of blushing, in this case rosy pink. She hoped they thought the cause was her haste and not her impatience with the two men ignorant of the possible danger.

    ¡°The High Priest must possess some magic or power of some sort. Three of the Baron¡¯s men attacked members of my company in an enraged or possessed state and would not stop until killed. Their bodies are in the Daughter¡¯s Barracks now. We believe, while they were guarding the High Priest he influenced them someway or somehow. I would like to ask where the High Priest is now and who is or has looked after him since last evening,¡± Charis said.

    The Magistrate stared at one of his Inquisitors who ate by himself. He sat off to one side of the Great Hall, which Charis thought odd. The Inquisitor glanced up, his face white and drained the ¡®Am I in trouble¡¯ face now on display, his meal no longer important. Everything happened in slow motion as he decided upon a choice.

    The loafer flew from the one-person table he used as he charged at the Magistrate, long dagger in hand. Charis recognised the same gritted jaw and narrowed eyes possession in him as the guards displayed. Helice in one smooth action threw her daggers one after the other, both slowing the Inquisitor down as they hit his chest and abdomen respectively. Both effective as he didn¡¯t wear armour, the daggers easily slicing through his black woollen robes.

    As he was about to reach the Magistrate, blood spittle on his lips, long dagger limp in his right hand, the Magistrate punched him in his face, his head flung back as his body continued travelling forward. Losing his feet, he landed on his back slamming into the stone floor, winded. While lying stunned on the ground Helice retrieved her daggers allowing the blood stoppered by them released. Without more than a glance between them, Charis and Helice followed the Baron and the Magistrate to the Dungeon.

    ¡°Guard, to the Great Hall and oversee a bleeding traitor!¡± the Baron yelled.

    Climbing down the final narrow stairs the four viewed the cell door in turn relieved in that same order to discover it closed, exhaling a breath in relief.

    ¡°Where is the Inquisitor good Magistrate?¡± the Baron asked.

    The Magistrate tested the cell door, to find it unlocked and screeched it open. Staring into the empty cell, he wheeled to face the Baron.

    ¡°I suspect, running with the High Priest as the cell is empty,¡± he spat the words, frustrated.

    ¡°The attack at the Barracks was a distraction then and from here the quickest way out of the Keep would mean using the Servant¡¯s entrance and then up onto the wall and down the other side. The Gate has been under guard since first light, the fight at the Barracks a few bells later,¡± offered Charis.

    ¡°The servants would not interfere with an Inquisitor exercising his duties him escorting the High Priest would have been accepted,¡± the Baron stated.

    ¡°Can you track him beyond the Keep wall Charis?¡± the Magistrate asked.

    ¡°I can try.¡±

    ---

    Charis placed an arm out to prevent the Baron and the Magistrate stepping off the stone steps leading away from the Servant¡¯s entrance. Charis examined the footfalls leading from it trying to isolate a couple of sets.

    ¡°Helice find and ask Dione and Otonia to saddle their horses, make ready to ride and ask them to prepare my horse as well. I will meet them at the Gate.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress. We will also fetch your armour and weapons,¡± Helice answered.

    ¡°Yes, I will meet you at the Gate.¡±

    Helice sprinted back through the Kitchen, while the Baron and Magistrate waited.

    ¡°Well, have all those years in the forest with my brother been of benefit?¡±

    Charis resisted the urge to slap him, the words hurt, although the way he said them pained her more, impatient, belittling and disrespectful. Charis kept her silence, to reply would not be prudent.

    Charis followed the double sets of striding tracks to the Guard¡¯s Barracks; they returned strolling past the Servant¡¯s entrance and then started sprinting. Perhaps a servant exited the Kitchen and they didn¡¯t want to risk one of them reporting two priests in a hurry to someone important. Their footfalls disappeared when they accessed the stone staircase to the Keep¡¯s Outer Wall.

    Two ways to escape and Charis choose the one furthest away from the Gate, suggested by the occasional dropping of fresh mud. Eventually confirmed when she found the rope deployed to allow them to climb down the wall. The High Priest and Inquisitor escaping to the forest side of the Keep.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    Charis sprinted for the Gate, leaving the Baron and the Magistrate to contemplate and discuss what might have been or what it could mean.

    When she arrived, she was ambush by two of her sisters, Dirce and Drosis ready and waiting to strap on her armour. Charis tried to protest, and shouted down, no point reaching them and then dying. Dirce and Drosis demonstrated an extreme proficiency and were quickly finished. Charis, Dione, and Otonia were then out of the Gate and riding to pick up the High Priest¡¯s trail on the forest side of the Keep.

    ¡°You know they practiced on Astera, while they were waiting for you,¡± Dione called out.

    ¡°That makes sense, they were very fast, and I must admit I am safer with armour than without,¡± Charis replied.

    Charis picked up their tracks easy enough since they weren¡¯t trying to hide them, any attempt to cover their tracks complicated by the muddied ground. They probably assumed the Gate Guards and the other Inquisitor would make the necessary delay they needed. From their horses, they couldn¡¯t spot anyone racing ahead of them and with no other choice; they continued to follow the tracks before them.

    Eventually Charis slowed her horse to a walk and raised a hand, lowering it again.

    ¡°Running and jogging finished, they are walking now, so we are closing in on them.¡±

    ¡°Should I send the stallion on a head Mistress? It may flush them out if they are hiding and if not they may try to chase him to save their legs?¡± Dione offered.

    ¡°Yes, that should help. They could try to catch him. Can you read their tracks through the horse¡¯s eyes?¡±

    ¡°These ones I can they aren¡¯t trying to cover them probably due to the mud, easy,¡± Dione said, eager to join with her stallion again.

    Dione sent her stallion on, doubling with Otonia, hugging her snugly while she linked to her stallion. Charis and Otonia followed the stallion at a respectable distance.

    There were plenty of gnarled trees, low bush, and brush as they neared the forest and plenty of potential ambush sites. Ambush always easier if you knew the path your targets were about to travel. Dione thought they were waiting in ambush when the tracks stopped or where disguised. She decided to face her stallion towards the mountains and then start him grazing. Her stallion would bait them to draw the escapees out of ambush when they attempt to capture him.

    When she relayed this to Charis, they thought it best for Charis to hunt on foot going away from the mountains. Dione to remain with Charis¡¯ horse and she would continue to stay in contact with her stallion, pretending to graze while searching for them. Dione would urge her stallion to whinny if they approached him. Otonia needed to ride hard towards the mountains, and circle around as if she was riding from the mountains; possibly chasing the escaped horse, making lots of noise.

    Charis crept, as silently as possible carefully picking her way around using the cover available. The trick was not to scout too far wide to arrive late and not scout too shallow, and lose any surprise. Otonia was trying to make up time so she could materialise from another direction; her and her horse being tired would assist with the illusion. Dione was to ensure the stallion wasn¡¯t surprised, and he resisted, although careful to avoid injury.

    ---

    ¡°Are you sure we are being followed?¡± the Inquisitor checked.

    ¡°I am not sure; I thought I saw some riders. This country is good to run and hide in, not so good to check if you are being followed,¡± the High Priest answered.

    ¡°Well I am tired, so let¡¯s lead our tracks in a direction and then cover them and sneak around and wait in cover. Sooner or later we will know if we are being followed.¡±

    ¡°What if it is too many? When we leave cover we will be dead.¡±

    ¡°We will die if it is too many. If it is a few, perhaps we can overcome them by ambush instead of being hunted down until we are tired, hungry, and thirsty,¡± the Inquisitor answered.

    ¡°Do you see what I see?¡± the High Priest asked.

    ¡°Yes I see it also, a horse, with saddle and a few weapons tied to it.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°I am not sure, although it is too good to be true, so we wait.¡± the Inquisitor suggested.

    ¡°A huge horse, it could carry both of us.¡±

    ¡°We will need to capture it first and we left our rope on the Keep Wall, so difficult at best unless you can whisper to it, to walk over here?¡± the inquisitor quipped.

    ¡°Well maybe I can, although I will need to edge closer. I¡¯ve spotted some cover I could use. Warn me if anyone follows our trail as I can¡¯t look in that direction.¡±

    ¡°You can try, still I think you are wasting your time, the horse waits, and nothing about it looks right to me.¡± When the Inquisitor glances in his direction, the High Priest is gone.

    The Inquisitor glimpsed the High Priest, satisfied, catching enough sight of him to confirm he reached an ideal position, settling into cover near the horse.

    The High Priest began to concentrate and then cursed and shouted. The Inquisitor cringed upon hearing him and ducked further under cover.

    ¡°Dam you horse, when I get hold of you!¡± he yelled.

    The inquisitor started to stand trying to spy the High Priest. Did he leave the cover? The horse was still there, was it spooked by the shouting, and ran over the High Priest or ran to the High Priest? The Inquisitor continued, slowly standing up, temptation; he would find the High Priest. There he was! Then pain, difficulty breathing, instinctively his hand grasped his neck, fortunately he blacked out before he died drowning on his own blood, an arrow shaft through his throat.

    ---

    Charis, Otonia, and Dione met where the High Priest died.

    ¡°The Inquisitor is dead back at the ambush site. Looks like your stallion claims the High Priest?¡± Charis asked.

    ¡°Well yes and no, the High Priest was trying to influence the stallion and was distracted when Otonia started yelling. So I started looking around and found him under cover, I charged and reared, coming down upon his head. I nearly lost control of him as he was about to walk to the High Priest, I was shocked myself until I heard Otonia.¡±

    ¡°So our well planned plan got lucky?¡± Otonia asked, finishing with a broad smile.

    ¡°Let us find the item this High Priest still has, shall we?¡± Charis suggested.

    Otonia and Dione rolled his body over. It was weird knowing there was something to find, frustrating when it couldn¡¯t be. They stripped him of his robe, and his loincloth. They didn¡¯t search there at first, although they couldn¡¯t ignore it if they found nothing elsewhere.

    ¡°Found it, well found two of them, one in each heel, smooth flat gems, like river stones,¡± Dione said.

    ¡°Quickly, clothes back on, Dione I will need your horse to crush his feet and ankles, in case someone investigates his body.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t we burn both of them here Mistress? It is almost, middle of the day, the Inquisitor judged, and the High Priest sent to Jury, done,¡± Otonia suggested.

    ¡°No we need to return the bodies to the Magistrate, proof they didn¡¯t escape justice and proving beyond any doubt we do what we say we are going to do. Load them up, one on the back of my horse, the other on the back of Otonia¡¯s so Dione can ride free to scout ahead. I felt a small shiver crawl up my spine, and I thought us far enough away from the forest, let¡¯s move as fast as we can.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

 1.060 The Forest Watchers (20th Day of Plant Month)

    Brokenscar leaning against the tree trunk observed; it was her, her way of moving while on the hunt and while true, humans looked the same to him and others of his race, her neck was unusual, long enough to mark her as different. She couldn¡¯t be one of them, could she? Her hair colour though, now black tempted him to discount her and slap his companion for wasting his time. The longer he observed the more certain he became, the incredible release from her bow sealed any doubt, his companion hissed in appreciation, and he nodded and followed up with a guttural cackle.

    He initially observed to make sure these humans weren¡¯t going to enter his territory, as it was obvious one group was hunting the other. His eyes tolerant of daylight now the same as the eyes of his six companions. One of which, on watch high above in the tree canopy giving him warning, a black arrow released from his vantage point, meaning he needed to personally observe the potential visitors to their forest sanctuary. The long climb up the tree would irk him if proven a waste of time.

    They camped in the north, preparing food stocks for Death Season and here to learn if they could supplement their stocks from the humans across the scrub and their goblin brethren in the nearby mountains. The southern camp, usually ideal for hunting, now depleted after ten months of their presence, gorging on flesh. He and his companions never ventured west, deeper into the forest, evil roamed there, and uncaring death stalked under those tree canopies.

    His memory drifted back to the start of his life journey, his a long journey, left to die on the side of a mountain. Too many mouths to feed of course and while humans thought or imagined goblins ate their own, they didn¡¯t, still they weren¡¯t stupid enough to allow everyone to starve if there wasn¡¯t enough food.

    Those chosen weren¡¯t always the weakest, sometimes politics intervened and those from family lines of past chieftains ended up selected. While currently not a threat the ruling Chieftain never knew for certain, one day they could breed a ¡°big one¡±, a challenger for chieftain since they did once before, best to ensure they couldn¡¯t acquire the chance.

    Brokenscar¡¯s family gave him hope, preparing him before expulsion from the last cavern, the doorway to the goblin caves of the Bloody Claws Tribe. He remembered his family; they were more a mix of goblins with an agreement not to kill each other centred on the strongest male. Brokenscar was fortunate the strongest male was his father; well there was some doubt as his mother was in high demand for mating!

    This hope would lead him to some meagre food, mostly mushroom, some insect paste, and two weapons, a knife and a spear. The cold and wind of Death Season, his worst enemy and by goblin reckoning that season was upon them. Living underground for most of the time, the seasons were singularly noticed when mushrooms and insect paste fed the Chieftain instead of meat. This happened when the hunters couldn¡¯t hunt for animal or human flesh due to severe weather. Therefore, two seasons existed in the goblin cave, Chieftain happy and Chieftain unhappy.

    He found the treasure his family left him under a rock, a flat slab. Then he realised other families might leave gifts for their unfortunates. Those exiled were to leave with nothing but their clothes, certainly no food, and no weapons. Brokenscar decided to search the area and fortunately found another three stashes, food in all, and another knife in two and fur lined boots in the third. Elated, leaving voluntarily the night before proved a wise decision.

    He smiled to himself as he recalled his wisdom as it made the difference and changed his fate. After all, an exiled now or a day later, the Chieftain¡¯s bodyguards grabbing him and throwing him out he would much rather leave quickly and quietly.

    Before daylight, he would need a shelter. Ideally, it would hide him as well. It was cold, the ground still free of any snow though, perhaps Death Season was still some nights away. Luck on his side. His instinct told him to stay on the mountain; this is what he knew, as did every Goblin. Given his wisdom about the stashes he decided to leave the mountain, none ever returned, therefore he would venture into the forest or into the human lands. The human lands probably, for some reason they were leaving their wooden caves and not returning.

    Moving as fast as he could he left for the human lands. He wanted to leave the mountains behind and in fact, find himself as far away as possible at night¡¯s end. Sprinting until his muscles burned, he rested and then pushed on. He found an abandon human wooden cave and entered it as the light of day began hurting his eyes; he needed to push through his half blindness. There was enough broken this and broken that to hide under, he felt himself safe. He remembered his small size and yellowish brown skin with wistful thoughts. He also wondered to this day, what if anything happened to the three who didn¡¯t find their stashes.

    The next night he was moving again, after he woke he consumed a small portion of his food and remarkably found water in a bucket at the end of a rope. The Goblin sense of smell typically excellent and he was no different. It was difficult to reach the water, as initially he spied a deep hole he needed to climb to the bottom of. Then he noticed the rope, he thought to use it to climb down. As he was evaluating where to tie it, he thought he needed to determine its length first. Tied to a smooth tree trunk, with a handle of sorts he thought he would turn it to lift the rope up.

    It was strenuous for him as something heavy weighed down the end of the rope. After strenuous effort he realised his turning of the handle was hauling the water to him! These humans were smart to find water from the ground. Although he didn¡¯t grasp farming, he knew water would make things grow, the mushrooms in the caves depended upon water. So why were the plants in and near this wooden cave dead when there was water in the hole?If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    No time remained to him to analyse his new world, night fell, and he needed to scurry along again. The bushes and abandon farms provided enough cover and he learnt from others of his kind humans could not see well in the dark. The forest was near to the wooden house he ended up in; he found it at the end of the night, plenty of time to make a hidden shelter of sorts for his rest this time. On the verge of sleep, he awoke to voices.

    He couldn¡¯t understand the words although when they started to fade he crept from his hidden bed and observed the two humans enter the forest. One of those humans with dark earth brown hair and female the other tall and strong with long light brown hair, a giant to him. Spying from the shadows of the wooden cave, his eyes still hurt and the two humans quickly dropped from his sight amongst the trees and the foliage. He hid again and slept.

    ---

    Voices gradually woke him up again, except they were not arriving or leaving, they were with him. Remaining completely still for fear of being found, he could do nothing and the aromas coming from their fire sent him into a drooling delirium. They were cooking meat! Anxious, his stomach could rumble at the best of times, he was hungry as dusk arrived and the aroma of the prepared flesh twisted his self-control!

    When the two humans quietened, he was tempted to escape his hidden safe place, and decided not to, they would leave for sure in the morning. He spied on them as best he could, although mainly listening and smelling them both during the night. The day well advanced before they started eating, some round things and squares, the squares smelt best. Then they were gone, back into the forest.

    Sensing his moment, he explored their camp. Firstly, his nose drew him to the small animals hanging invitingly they were meat! Would they miss one? Where did they come from? How could they possess so many? His sense of smell picked up more outside and as he squinted to look he realised it wasn¡¯t more at all, these were missing parts of them. Did they cut their skin off? He compared the skins to his boots and realised the skin was similar; human boots he gasped, no wonder they were special, extremely warm and soft.

    He then took an interest in the curved lengths of wood. A weapon perhaps of some sort since the girl was wearing one across her back, although he couldn¡¯t work out how. Every time he placed one of the lengths across his back, it fell to the ground. There were also some pointed sticks, which didn¡¯t seem too useful as weapons. He was such a novice in the way of the world back then he thought to himself now. Then of course, he investigated the backpack. There was their bed stuff, some square blocks, and finally a sword! Well it was a dagger to them although easily a short sword for a squat goblin.

    His companion nudged him to return him to the present to witness the strange behaviour of the horse. It acted as if it was thinking for itself! It was definitely acting as a lure and yes, it worked well you clever girl or perhaps clever warrior? She was still using a bow he realised and he knew well why she should, well skilled when he first spied upon her and her companion and he imagined her greatly improved after two more years.

    Then he noticed something strange, they crowded, bent over the feet of one of their kills. Why would they? While he knew her well from a distance, he didn¡¯t reckon she would answer any of his questions! Although his daylight sight significantly improved over the years, the distance was too far to observe any reasonable detail; their actions would remain a mystery. He permitted himself a small chuckle and needed to wave away his companion and instruct him to keep watch.

    He remembered he was tempted to steal as much as he could carry, it was day, and where could he run? The choice became easy, follow them, learn from them, devour meat the food of Chieftains, and live as long as fate would allow. He was lucky they were young and thought they were always alone.

    After a number of weeks, he returned to the mountain, armed with a bow and a number of arrows. The bow was one she cast off, he didn¡¯t understand why although thankful, he learnt to master it, and learnt to make arrows for it. The arrows weren¡¯t as sound as hers were, although he was improving. It was always safer to kill or wound your prey or your enemy at a distance, especially if you are small! He took some rabbit meat with him.

    He didn¡¯t wait many days, as the odour of the meat he carried attracted the hungry. The first was not what he was searching for, fortunately, the starving wolf was too hungry for cunning, and Brokenscar was able to wield his bow and arrows to introduce it to death and peace. He practiced skinning and preparing the larger animal as a change from rabbits, since he mastered them many rabbits ago.

    He met his first companion the next night. The meat nearly killed him, as it was rich fare from what the starving wretch usually scavenged to feed on and the rot in the meat played no significant part. Fortunately, offered the choice, his body chose to absorb the offered meat instead of killing him. They both returned to the human wooden cave then and Brokenscar taught him how to survive in the forest and enjoy the meat the forest provided. They were both skilled in time to survive Death Season outside of the Goblin cave, their place of birth.

    Throughout Death Season, he knew the Goblin Chieftain would exile more and it was towards the end of the Season Brokenscar camped, waiting for more companions. He considered recruiting females, finally deciding their presence would complicate things, and by accident, one was. She made the wise choice of pretending to appear male, although after a month, she bled and they smelt her. By then she established herself as a he and she settled in denying the male goblins to her body, which prevented awkward jealousy and disruptive conflict. Brokenscar appreciated her solution, any trouble and he would have murdered her. She was fanatical about hunting, claiming and eating her kills, she realised quicker than others did meat meant strength and size. By the time she bled, she was equal in size and strength to her companions, except Brokenscar.

    After two years in the forest, Brokenscar understood meat and its value. He was shorter than the human girl was when he first saw her. Now taller than her, his body grew and kept on growing as he ate more meat and bones. He understood now why the Chieftain and his favourites claimed every scrap of meat and they were happiest when eating meat. Although they were large, which assisted the Chieftain win the throne, he was growing larger, as were his companions, which would ensure he kept the throne. The forest provided other food, fish from streams and more, the varied diet possibly made a greater difference. The other odd thing, their skin changed from yellowish brown, to yellow and was now more green than yellow.

    Brokenscar also knew, with his companions he could return to the Bloody Claws Tribe, fight and defeat the Chieftain. He needed to decide if he wanted to, could he return to live in a cave given what he knew about the forest. He also wouldn¡¯t miss wondering when his tribe would try to slay him.

 1.061 Report and Escort (20th Day of Plant Month)

    ¡°We have your runaways Magistrate. They decided to fight, well they tried to ambush us,¡± Charis said.

    ¡°You continue to amaze. I am grateful,¡± the Magistrate replied.

    ¡°I am not sure how to report this. Unfortunately, your Inquisitor co-operated easily and freely with the High Priest. It was plain to us they were working the ambush together, one covering the other. I am not sure how this explains the behaviour of the Keep¡¯s Guards and the Inquisitor in the Main Hall though.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Charis, this is disturbing news indeed.¡±

    ¡°What do you want done with the bodies Magistrate?¡±

    ¡°Burn them both at night, ensure their souls are lost,¡± the Magistrate answered.

    Charis observed his trembling, barely perceptible, anger, fear, or both. His voice level and even she needed to acknowledge and respect his self-control, after all, a loyal devotee converted in less than a day by an unknown evil, would shock most.

    ¡°I thought now, before the sun fades, perhaps the Inquisitor would need to face Judge before being sent to Jury?¡±

    ¡°Yes you are doing some good thinking for me; let them both face Judgement now.¡±

    Charis well satisfied with the answer called to her Daughters. Both bodies of evil to burn immediately and with haste before anyone could inspect the bodies to find any evidence of after death cuts. They took them both outside the Keep, cleared some of the top soil from the existing pyre, and threw the bodies on and added some dry brush and pieces of firewood.

    The Daughters stood hypnotised by the strong blaze taking hold of the pyre. They swivelled towards a yelling and hurrying figure racing towards them wearing the livery of the Baron. When he arrived, he stood beside them and observed what they did.

    ¡°Mistress Charis I believe the Baron will want to see you ¡­¡± he trailed off.

    Charis accepted her fate. The flames of the pyre burnt down before she followed the servant of the Baron, ignoring his hints and coughs until ready.

    ---

    Charis stood before the Baron. Neither spoke while the Baron paced. Charis noticed lines on his face, new ones she realised.

    ¡°You certainly acted quickly to burn the bodies of the traitors?¡± he questioned, as he swivelled smartly to face her.

    ¡°We needed to make sure there was enough Sun, to ensure they would face judgement before Judge, Baron. Time was against us,¡± Charis replied.

    ¡°I needed some explanation for the actions of my Guards. They weren¡¯t the best a Baron could call to arms, even so, they were loyal, and they needed to be to stay by my side over these past two seasons.¡±

    ¡°I apologise, Baron, I supported Charis in burning the bodies during the day, I didn¡¯t think beyond my own needs in this. This entire past week has been confusing for me and it will take some time to examine each of its parts I suspect,¡± the Magistrate offered.

    ¡°With your permission Baron the Daughters of the Duchess will leave at first light tomorrow, we conclude our faithful service in your defence. Your Keep is now provisioned to ensure your subjects survive Death Season and faithful Judge Knights now protect you and defend you against the evil we found when we first arrived many days ago,¡± Charis bowed.

    ¡°So sudden, what is the urgency? You will not stay for my Coronation or my Wedding?¡± the Baron asked.

    ¡°I would caution against too generous a celebration and the fewer mouths you feed the better for your stores I would believe, including the Daughters of the Duchess. Do you grant us your leave?¡±

    ¡°Yes and safe travel with our thanks. While occasionally, your actions have given me pause you have proven yourself. You will always be welcome,¡± the Baron replied.

    ¡°We will certainly miss you and you are certainly right about mouths to feed.¡±

    Charis recognised her voice, the Baroness¡¯ presence, an unwelcomed addition to the Great Hall. Charis did not turn or acknowledge her.

    ¡°I will need to return at some time. My father willed me his Blacksmith and while assuming I paid for board, the Innkeeper saw it differently and sold me her Inn. The Blacksmith is in care, I fear the Inn will be vacant until after Death Season. I and the Daughters of the Duchess bid you farewell,¡± Charis finished quickly.

    She pivoted on her heels and strode out through the Main Hall¡¯s double doors. Much to complete to ensure the Daughters would be ready to leave by morning Charis worried.

    By late afternoon, the wagons from Hillperch arrived at the Keep. With the supplies they carried, the Keep and the village now secured to survive Death Season as long as no celebrations consumed too much of it.

    Clymene embraced Charis immediately upon exiting the Keep. She returned the embrace and they strolled to the Daughter¡¯s Barracks arm in arm. Charis asked Helice to remove their goods and chattels from the Keep, utilising the sisters who didn¡¯t attend the burning to assist her. Charis observed two real Judge Knights assigned to the Gate and a couple more patrolling on the wall as she and Clymene approached the Barracks.

    As Charis and Clymene entered, an immediate silence enveloped them. The Daughters of the Duchess lined up near their assigned bunks. The Barracks appeared tidy Charis wondering where the bodies of the Guards ended up although she suspected the pyre. As Charis strode down the centre aisle, hands clasped behind her back, each of the Daughters bowed as she approached them. She reached the end of the bunk beds and stood before the Barracks Commanders Room and turned to face them her hands now idly in front of her.

    Admiring her, warrior-sisters and initiates alike, their gaze held by her presence.

    ¡°I have never been more proud of you my warrior-sisters. I also witnessed the dedication and devotion of the Initiates. I will make it known now in my absence Astera is Mistress of the Daughters of the Duchess, she has proven her leadership already, and I wanted to confirm this honour upon her before all so there is no doubt. Disobey her and you disobey me.¡±

    Charis paused for a moment to make sure her words carried and to glance knowingly at Astera.

    ¡°The Baron has granted us his leave, we will be moving out at first light and not a heartbeat later. Absolutely no celebrations tonight and I single out Helice and Clymene in this regard.¡±

    While everyone wanted to laugh and smirk, no one did.

    ¡°Mistress all has been prepared. The foodstuffs were unloaded from the wagons and placed in the Keep¡¯s storerooms this afternoon; we didn¡¯t need to call for volunteers from the Keep they appeared ready and willing to assist. The wagons are now loaded with all the weapons and armour captured from the false Judge Knights, the goods and chattels from the Keep including one large chest containing personal items of value to you Mistress,¡± Astera declared.

    Charis quickly wiped a budding tear away.

    ¡°Mistress with over thirty horses, some of them courtesy of those very same men, we needed to requisition back some hay and oats to ensure they won¡¯t starve before we stable them at Hillperch. The saddles and tack of the horses not required as mounts are loaded onto a wagon. Each sister has been assigned a horse and where the horse is unfamiliar to them, they rode it within the Keep¡¯s walls to ensure they can control the horse,¡± Dione finished.

    Charis glanced at each of the faces, her pride in them filling her, energising her after a trying day.

    ¡°There are twenty dead false Judge Knights confirmed, one is still missing. The Priests and Stable Boys accounted for. On our journey back we still need to be on guard, I do not want to lose a sister on our homeward journey,¡± Charis replied.

    ¡°Yes Mistress,¡± the Daughters of Duchess whispered in reply.

    ¡°Astera will set guard shifts for the barracks as I need some rest. Finally and truly, I am blessed to be in such fine company as the Daughters of the Duchess and Initiates.¡±

    She about faced, escaping into her room searching for sleep. It was well prepared with fresh under clothes, water basin for the morning; fresh sheets on the bed, she smiled appreciating the promise of rest. Charis turned then to the knock on the open door, Clymene requesting an audience.

    ¡°Enter.¡±

    ¡°Mistress, before you settle you need to know after the Magistrate and his Priests rode off and as we were approaching the village a severely wounded women was found by the trail. She carried two arrow wounds, one to an arm and one to her chest. The chest wound missed vital organs, although she did lose an unknown quantity of blood. The Militia from Hillperch voted to care for her and asked me to bandage her, which I did. As far as I am aware, the Militia carried her into the Keep after we arrived. Since you are missing a false Judge Knight and a woman appears with battle wounds, perhaps she was a lone female with them, which is perhaps why she has escaped justice.¡±

    ¡°Or perhaps she has some items on her, which can influence those about her to aid her rather than harm her regardless of any sensible facts. Thank you, I best make enquires at the Keep.¡±

    ¡°Sorry Mistress, you did mention the missing false Judge Knight. I assumed you thought it important.¡±

    ¡°It is timely you have raised it. She will journey back with us if I can convince the Baron to release her to our care and we will need to prepare a wagon for her and ensure as few sisters as possible attend to her in case her influence is powerful.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    Charis hurried from the Barracks to the Keep in short time. When she entered the Main Hall, the servants stopped their fussing around the tables and around the important persons of the Keep. The preparation for the evening meal underway the table eagerly awaited the food, until Charis¡¯ appearance.

    ¡°Baron and Magistrate, I would ask a small favour,¡± Charis announced.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Amused, they both gave her their full attention.

    ¡°A wounded woman arrived with the wagons today. As you appreciate, my company only recruits women and given she is wounded if we see her to Hillperch and affect her recovery she may be grateful and consider joining our company.¡±

    ¡°From what I¡¯ve been told she has not recovered as yet and there is no Priestess of Ure on hand to assist her. I would be thankful for your offer, as I don¡¯t want another to die this season if I can prevent it. To assist, my servants will carry her to your Barracks first thing in the morning as I know you are keen to leave us,¡± the Baron replied.

    ¡°Thank you and I apologise for the interruption.¡±

    Charis pleased they didn¡¯t question her sudden return, which likely surprised them, although the Baron may have already thought about the woman to respond as quickly as he did. It didn¡¯t matter now everything was organised.

    As Charis passed through the Barracks, she confirmed to Clymene an injured guest would arrive in the morning. She then snuck to her room and closed the door behind her. There was a gentle knocking and as she acknowledge it and allowed them to enter, she realise it was her two initiates. With well-practiced hands, they remove her armour, her felt, and her underclothe. They then hand washed her and tenderly dried her. They asked her to lie on the bed and then massaged her aching limps and body with light oil they found somewhere. When done, they placed a sheet and a blanket over her naked body and left the room. Charis went to sleep before she could wonder.

    +++

    A gentle knock on the door woke her up. The false dawn upon the day confirmed the start of another, although to Charis she felt as if she recently slipped into sleep. The two initiates reversed the process of the night before, underclothe, felt, armour, cloak and Daughter¡¯s pin. The Initiates allowed her to wash her face and then offered a meal to break her fast. Ready at first light, Charis realised with the Barracks empty, their Mistress would present last this day. With trepidation, Charis shuffled out of the Barracks, before her the company assembled ready to leave, on horse or driving a wagon. She also noticed the wounded woman loaded onto a wagon with a straw mattress underneath her and blankets over her.

    As they approached the open Keep¡¯s Gate, Judge Knights bowed their heads as they passed. Finally, the stuffy, respectful, rule abiding Knights she knew!

    They made excellent time along the trail to Hillperch and prepared for camp. Charis followed the tradition she knew, learnt from the waggoneers many months ago, a circle of wagons around a central fire. Although this time, a modest cooking fire, not a huge blaze, which could be seen from afar. The Initiates handicapped by the dark without Borrow Stones, the warrior-sisters weren¡¯t, therefore the less heat and light the better.

    The next two days and nights followed the same pattern and then they were within sight of Farstay. Charis determined their patient was beyond death now and ordered Helice and Clymene to search for any items under the pretext of changing bandages and the like. They found two and deftly removed them, bandaging the small wounds. With the items removed, an evil stink wafted from the woman now. It was impossible not to notice something was off with her, you wouldn¡¯t trust her for example, although you wouldn¡¯t understand why.

    Charis called Otonia to her, they were going to ride in the wagon with the woman and position their feet near her head as they chatted to her to ensure the strongest influence of their bronze loops. They would care, feed her, and change her wound dressings to cement the friendship.

    ---

    The pain in her chest prevented her from sitting up, which forced her to be still upon waking. Night, she guessed, dark at least and she rested in the back of a wagon, it seemed. At least the straw mattress cradled her entire body saving her from the ache of rough jostling and jolting of the wagon on a trail. Her arm ached as well although regaining strength. She decided to remain unconscious or pretend until she could learn more.

    +++

    The next morning she awoke thirsty and by chance, a water bucket and cup rested beside her. To reach for it would reveal she was conscious. She wasn¡¯t sure how they cared for her to keep her alive. The sun high, the wagon probably stopped for the middle of the day meal she surmised. Where did her care go, her throat now parched and she was developing a headache. She reached for the cup, dipped it in the bucket, and drank, quickly.

    ¡°Glad to see you have regained your senses,¡± Charis announced.

    ¡°Yes, we were worried you would never wake up, we¡¯ve been dripping water into your mouth for days now. Welcome back, we are here to help. Others found you wounded and they gave you in to our care. Are you well enough to nibble on some food?¡± Otonia asked.

    She pretended she couldn¡¯t talk and shook her head to complete the deceit.

    ¡°I am sure you will speak up when you are hungry,¡± Charis replied.

    She noticed both of these warrior girls seated on either side of her, their ever-present boots beside her head their bottoms squatting on the wagon seat, both facing backwards. From there they could scrutinise her every move. She also realised the two additional wounds on her, minor cuts at important places. They or someone else knew about the magic and took them. An awful twist developed in her stomach, weak, alone and possibly in danger for her life.

    They stopped again for the night and when she smelt the stew cooking, she desperately needed to eat and asked, resisting no longer. They spooned it to her, gently and carefully, they comforted her. Both talked constantly about their possible friendship. They ensured she was under a blanket for the night to keep her warm. How thoughtful.

    She awoke in the morning and needed more food, much more food. She wondered if they would feed her twice. They were being nice to her, again she asked, hopeful they would say yes.

    They did, they did feed her twice; she celebrated her new friendship. Did they steal her magic though? They continued to chat to her, the things they would achieve together, and as a three; the God¡¯s favour would grace their partnership. Yes, she thought the three of them together would mean good fortune and luck.

    The wagon travelled on. With food and drink plentiful, available from her new friends and the wagon ride bearable her chest began healing. The food she ate contained plenty of meat. She tested her arm and it flexed without too much stiffness and pain. She was considering escaping although she needed to regain more strength still. She wasn¡¯t sure she wanted to leave her new friends, with their food and their care, and her at ease lying in the wagon.

    Night passed easily with another nourishing meal and water to wash it down. Her friends were making more plans and she considered herself lucky they included her. When she improved, they would form a team. In the morning, she broke her fast and then her friends asked if she felt strong enough to stand and if so, they could try to exercise her legs before the wagons rolled on again to start the day¡¯s travel. She wanted to try for her new friends and found she could sit up and then shuffle herself to the edge of the wagon.

    They assisted her down and supported her, such compassionate friends. She endured a brief promenade and enjoyed standing on two feet at last welcoming their support. When they assisted her back on to the wagon, they made a chair for her out of their crossed arms and lifted her up. She couldn¡¯t help smell them, pleasant, better than her old friends did. Her new friends treated her as an equal and sincerely asked her opinion on things.

    ¡°Your old acquaintances; did they like us?¡± Charis asked.

    My old acquaintances, yes I remember them, they didn¡¯t treat me as well as my new friends, what harm in telling them she pondered.

    ¡°No the crusty old High Priest thought you were girls playing with sharp objects and not dangerous at all, he wanted to play games with you for his amusement until a special visitor arrived.¡±

    ¡°Oh, who was the visitor?¡± Otonia asked.

    ¡°He was the man who made or at least delivered the magic trinkets, he was going to deliver a heap to us. Well a heap to the others, they may have given me one or none, knowing them. Do you know what happened? Where or who gave me these cuts?¡±

    ¡°No, we found you that way; we thought they were battle or torture wounds,¡± Charis said.

    Then she was back on the wagon lying on her bed and ready for the next day of travel.

    When they stopped again for the middle of the day meal, her friends near her like always, they brought her food and drink, extremely thoughtful!

    ¡°Is the High Priest scary or a blowhard?¡± Otonia asked.

    ¡°Oh no, he was scary and powerful. He could draw the dead back from the earth and they would creep about and do as he ordered. Sometimes they didn¡¯t and his big bad man knights would need to destroy them. They would strike their heads off or destroy the head.¡±

    ¡°Eww doesn¡¯t sound very good. Could he do anything else?¡± Otonia sounded deliberately eager.

    ¡°Yes, we were being held and questioned, he approached one the guards and made sure he alone talked to him. Next we know the guard is our best friend and ally and letting us out of the dungeon. Another time we were in a village and he gave a speech to the guards there as a High Priest of Judge and inspired them, we heard the next day the guards slaughtered most of the village before they were stopped. He is or was scary for sure!¡±

    It was another day and night to Maplethorn and the Daughters deliberately kept prying eyes away from the caravan when on the village green. Charis spent some coin at the Inn, which she did at Farstay to keep the village on side.

    They could hear the Bells from Hillperch; they were close to home now. Early afternoon Dione noticed riders trying to catch them, merely three therefore Charis assigned Astera, Thyia, and the two Initiates to the rear of the caravan as a precaution. They weren¡¯t required and Charis thought it best to ride to meet him. Her new friend weakly wished her well from the wagon.

    ¡°Well, we meet again Magistrate. I thought you were staying a while with the Baron,¡± Charis said, waving to him as she rode to him.

    ¡°I stayed and presided over the Baron¡¯s coronation and wedding. Then I departed with some urgency, as I need to discuss some troubling business with you. Do you still escort the woman found by the trail?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she has recovered somewhat although unnerving to those who approach her.¡±

    ¡°In what way is she unnerving? Show her to me please,¡± he asked.

    As he rode alongside her, Charis noticed the Magistrate shift uneasily in his saddle feeling the same unease when near the false Judge Knights in the Keep, perhaps. They paused before reaching the wagon, allowing the wagon to roll away from them. He glanced at Charis and sat astride his horse in thought, clearly delaying to remain unseen.

    ¡°I am sad and happy to inform you she is the missing false Judge Knight. I don¡¯t need Temple records for confirmation, you are right about the unease she gives off. The same we felt at the Keep with the false Judge Knights.¡±

    ¡°Then as we did there, I release her into your custody,¡± Charis offered, taking a calculated gamble, noting early on the Magistrate and his escort.

    ¡°No, I need you to cover her face as I ride myself and my escorts past your caravan. I would appreciate you staying beside the wagon, and then I can pretend to cut the trail and avoid it as my escorts will surely notice her presence as you and I have. I would be in your debt if you would stop before reaching Hillperch and burn her.¡±

    Charis didn¡¯t feign the shock on her face; she knew he wouldn¡¯t want to escort her in case, like the others she was a fallen Judge Knight known to his escorts. What surprised her, he asked her to execute someone within the Temple¡¯s responsibility.

    ¡°Can you not reach in now and slit her throat and we will do the rest?¡±

    ¡°No, I am riding and conversing with you, friends well met, I cannot show any interest in a wagon containing nothing important.¡± Then he rode back to his escorts and true to his intentions, he rode wide of the caravan, the wagon carrying their guest in particular.

    Charis¡¯ interest centred on the items the fallen Judge Knight carried which they found or at least found enough. She wasn¡¯t interested in cold-blooded murder though. She also wasn¡¯t interested in defying the Magistrate.

    ---

    Thyia and Drosis led one wagon away from the rest taking the trail to Oxrest and after a couple of bells, entering a familiar farm gate. Drosis drove the wagon into the Barn, and with Thyia, unloaded the weapons and armour up into the loft. The horses shortly after were unhitched, fed, watered, and dressed down released to pasture to join some old friends. The wagon remained in the Barn, now home. The two visited the farmer to say what they left behind and then left to make it into Hillperch before the Gate closed at nightfall.

    Astera guided the wagon caravan through the Town Gate to find Alcmene waiting with waggoneers ready to take over the driving of the wagons to the Leatherworker¡¯s Shop, since the Town Council restricted this to the Waggoneers Guild for the protection of all, from runaway wagons. They were unloaded and then driven away to the stable, parked nearby and the horses stabled. The wagons lent from the Merchants needing to be returned in the morning. Dione, Clymene, and Dirce took the extra horses to the Daughter¡¯s now completed stable.

    Alcmene prepared the House for the Initiates; asking the Leatherworker¡¯s to relocate to the half-completed shop near the Stables with their equipment and shop front relocated as well in the available time. Alcmene organised bunk beds in the former workshop area, as Initiates were restricted to the ground floor by rule. The urine odour overpowering the workshop area required Alcmene to spread copious amounts of perfume to try to quell the offensive scent. She realised this wasn¡¯t ideal or long term.

    Acquiring the lower level made it easier to unload the wagons at least and faster. The warrior-sisters took special care and delivered the Mistress¡¯ chest to her room, with her personal things placed carefully in her room. They also added the newly acquired items in the existing Chest for safekeeping. The Initiates organised their own sleeping arrangements using the double bunks. All parts moving to the devised plan.

    Astera asked Clymene and Alcmene where Charis, Otonia, and Helice were. They advised her they needed another day and Astera was in charge until they returned.

    Astera addressed each Daughter of the Duchess personally and ordered them to sleep after a brief meal, as tomorrow the Daughters would need to work to ensure everyone settled in.

 1.062 Acquaintance, Friend or Foe (6th Day of Mastery Month)

    Otonia helped from the wagon, while Charis waited to receive her with Helice.

    Their guest stood with Otonia¡¯s assistance, whether healed well enough or covering her pain, she shuffled to the edge of the wagon easily enough, lightly leaning on Otonia. Otonia glanced at Charis wondering, the feeling of unease around their guest now all but gone allowing Otonia to maintain contact with their guest comfortably.

    Their guest lowered herself with Otonia¡¯s aid onto the edge of wagon tray and with Charis and Helice, each holding an arm slid to the ground. Her wounded arm fully healed.

    ¡°We will escort you to the Inn as you are still weak and we wouldn¡¯t want you to fall this close to recovery,¡± said Charis.

    Their guest kept her eyes down while listening, raising them briefly to glance at the Inn, hiding her concern and doubt from her three new friends. She appreciated their care and comfort, although she couldn¡¯t comprehend why. She knew they knew she was one of their enemies. Was one of their enemies? When you wake up every morning and still breathe regardless of your determination to resist, you start to befriend those around you caring for you. She considered the last gifts protecting her; they always ensured others would comfort her, while protecting her from their influence. It seemed in spite of those gifts a certain friendship grew with the two who cared for her.

    Then there was the Magistrate and his determination to burn her. She needed to hope this determination didn¡¯t extend to her present carers, although what could she do if they did decide to kill her. Being in a state of uncertainty wasn¡¯t unfamiliar to her; she travelled with twenty fallen Judge Knights and a frightening fallen High Priest until recently.

    Charis, Helice, and Otonia let their wagon roll on with the rest and escorted their new friend to the Inn at the bottom of the Spur. They claimed a table and served ale upon hailing the Innkeeper.

    ¡°Kyra, we were wondering what you would like to do from here?¡± Charis asked. She needed to break the awkward silence, after each of them settled around one of the Inn¡¯s modest wooden tables.

    Kyra lent forward, her large green eyes focusing on Charis, not trying to intimidate, trying to emphasis her certainty, determined to play out this weird game to try to survive.

    ¡°I am well enough to travel by myself, but I thought as friends we would travel and do things together like we chatted about?¡±

    ¡°We can, although Death Season is upon us, so we are going to stay in Hillperch until Birth Season. We could eat, drink and train together and then when Death Season is over, travel,¡± Otonia offered.

    ¡°I appreciate all you have done, your care of me and our friendship. If you could lend me some coin, that would be good, but I intend to go to Parium. I can try to find service with someone there.¡± Kyra paused considering her next words.

    ¡°It is true I received my wounds in battle and I can wield a sword, although not as well as the warrior who defeated me, even so it is all I know,¡± Kyra said, then flashed her teeth in a forced smile.

    ¡°Are you sure? We would welcome your company and as we said we would travel in the new season,¡± Charis replied.

    ¡°No, my mind is made up. I will drink this ale and then I will catch the first merchant caravan to the city.¡±

    ¡°Well, I offer you our friendship and also some coin, good luck and you know where you can find us.¡±

    Charis placed a number of coins on the table.

    Kyra¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Oh that many is way too generous, even for a friend.¡±

    ¡°You have nothing except the clothes on your back, I am sure a future employer would at least need you to equip a sword and shield.¡±

    ¡°Oh thank you, I was wondering how I could offer my skills without a weapon.¡± Kyra¡¯s eyes focused on her mug of ale briefly before raising them again, realising some of her own stupidity and nervousness. The Magistrate requested her death. Why didn¡¯t this friendly woman in front of her carry out his order she asked herself.

    ¡°Since I have some coin I will stay under roof tonight, rest and then enquire after a merchant caravan in the morning. Thank you.¡± Kyra scooped up the coins in one swift motion and left the table. She then went to talk to the Innkeeper. Once satisfied she waved from the bar and disappeared upstairs.

    ---

    ¡°Well that went better than I thought it would, although I expected her to be begging to stay with us as her friends,¡± Otonia said.

    ¡°Yes, my thoughts exactly, under the influence of the bronze loops for days and a normal, although nervous conversation, somewhat strange and convenient. She may return to us, hopefully as a friend, perhaps not,¡± Charis said, pausing occasionally, stringing words together as she spoke them, and evaluating possibilities.

    ¡°Where did her stink go? There was no unease around her,¡± Helice questioned.

    ¡°Perhaps enough days have passed since she was last in the High Priest¡¯s company or perhaps our items or presence has applied an influence?¡± Otonia offered.

    ¡°It could be an acceptance by her, after all she believed we would kill her and yet, when the wagon halted, we helped her to an Inn. We may never know the truth about the items and their workings. They are a frustrating mystery,¡± Charis responded, finally collecting her thoughts to make sense.

    The warrior-sisters stayed to finish their drinks, catching each other staring at the lonely half empty mug on the table before them. Sharing the same question without realising, would Kyra run back to them begging to stay with her new friends, which given the influence of the bronze loops, highly expected. When she didn¡¯t it was confirmation she was either immune or at least resistant to the loop¡¯s power, scary although also a relief.

    Charis led Otonia and Helice out of the Inn to join the throng of farmers and merchants trudging up the Spur; three of many trying to make it to the Gate House before the Gates closed for the night. Charis stopped and both sisters, keeping the previous pace stepped past her before halting, instantly glancing back at her with knowing smirks. A change of plans for sure!

    ¡°I believe we will stay overnight at the farmer¡¯s barn so we can start early tomorrow morning. Helice please let the House know.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    When they reached the farm, the farmer welcomed them, offering the Barn to bunk down in, and he provided them with some food for the evening meal. Once finished, Otonia and Helice waited expectantly for Charis to explain.

    ¡°We need to have another conversation with Kyra. I assume when we searched for items on her we didn¡¯t search everywhere and I mean everywhere for girls?¡± Charis asked.

    ¡°No Mistress, well I know I didn¡¯t and I am sure Clymene didn¡¯t either, we were worried about waking her up and well having your hand there is difficult to explain.¡±

    Charis and Otonia giggled at Helice¡¯s embarrassment, which given a Seer¡¯s enthusiasm for lovemaking, unexpected. Charis embraced the humour, a relief from many days of caution and concern, not only for herself, for her warrior-sisters also.

    ¡°Here I am thinking you are a Seer, with no place forbidden?¡± Otonia commented.

    ¡°Well, it is not the place to be looking, when the person is recovering,¡± she stammered in response to Otonia¡¯s smirking. Otonia reached for Helice and embraced her, releasing her as quickly.

    ¡°I suspect she may have at least one more item on her, one which resists the influence of the bronze loops, so we will leave here just before dawn and perhaps accidently meet Kyra again. Therefore early to sleep for an early start,¡± Charis ordered.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    Before Otonia and Helice reached their beds, Charis embraced them both.

    ---

    Charis, Otonia, and Helice woke; pre-dawn announced by the farm¡¯s bronzed rooster. Charis pushed open the barn door early enough to greet the sunrise, its round orb breaking the horizon to declare the dawn. They hurried from the farm without breaking their fast. The small number of buildings, which formed the hamlet at the foot of Hillperch didn¡¯t provide enough cover to sneak in and surveil the Inn unnoticed. They settled for a large tree within sight of the Inn trying to stay in its shadow. Despite their efforts, many noticed them as they woke and started their day, throwing the warrior-sisters questioning appraisals and the occasional smirk. Strangers out of place easily spotted.

    ¡°So I guess you wish to talk to me again?¡± Kyra whispered, her voice drifting down from above them.

    Charis¡¯ surprise complete, Kyra managed to second-guess them and wait for them in an ideal hiding place allowing a complete ambush if she wanted. Charis¡¯ annoyance broken though after Kyra leapt from one of the lower limbs of the tree they stood under. Kyra trying and failing to cover the slight twinge of pain as she landed by gritting her teeth and remaining silent.

    Otonia and Helice spun around to face Kyra, daggers ready. Kyra snorted and stood her ground with a display of open hands. The warrior-sisters, embarrassed, quickly sheathed their daggers, while Charis recovered and re-evaluated.

    ¡°So you concluded that our discussion wasn¡¯t as sincere as perhaps it should have been?¡± Kyra declared.

    ¡°This honesty is a turnaround from our conversation last evening, why?¡± Charis asked.

    ¡°I thought you may want to tie up a loose end, you may consider me a threat of some sort and I didn¡¯t want to be looking over my shoulder until you died or forgot about me, both of which I consider unlikely.¡±

    Helice placed her hand over her mouth, Otonia stepped back to lean against the trunk of the tree and Charis placed her hands on her hips, each stunned in their own way by Kyra¡¯s brutal openness. Kyra grinned at their discomfort, glancing at each in turn.

    ¡°I am being honest, because I need to know if I am going to die by your hand tomorrow or another¡¯s a long time from now. I retain no particular loyalty to those you defeated; I was never a fallen Judge Knight. I was their damsel in distress, a lure. They considered me their mascot, the dirt between their toes so I trained and sweated to learn to fight to hold my own amongst them.¡±

    Kyra blinked away the memory of bruises, cuts, and pain.

    ¡°So I know hard work and I know I want to be more and I have figured out you win because most underestimate you, particularly men, as they did me.¡±

    ¡°So what are you offering to convince us letting you walk away is not the worst option for us?¡± Charis asked.

    ¡°I offer the magic trinkets you missed when you searched and removed the other two,¡± she raised her eyes to catch and hold Charis¡¯ clear blue eyes as she spoke.

    Kyra held both out for anyone to accept them. Charis held her open hand under Kyra¡¯s who voluntarily allowed the two circles to drop from her hand.

    ¡°That is a start, but how can we trust you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to. I want you to give me a chance to and not just burn me,¡± she continued to look at Charis eye to eye.

    ¡°So you overheard the Judge Priest?¡± Charis replied.

    ¡°No, but I expect nothing less, especially if he considered me a Judge Knight traitor. I am hopeful he didn¡¯t look at my face, because if he did, I guess this option is closed if I can¡¯t stroll around Hillperch without waiting for him to burn me.¡±

    ¡°No, he smelt your evil and that was enough confirmation for him given his experience with the other Death Knights. Therefore you would be free to walk around Hillperch if no one else objected of course.¡±

    Charis thought and couldn¡¯t find any guarantee to confirm her loyalty and trust, although Kyra¡¯s skill as a warrior, a welcome boon if she could be trusted. Was the risk worth the possible reward?

    ¡°I will need to think on this. Would you be able to stay in the Inn for at least a couple of days?¡±

    ¡°Will I have any warning when you come to kill me?¡± Kyra asked without flinching.

    Charis appreciated the directness.

    ¡°Probably not, as I rate you too dangerous an adversary in combat, especially if you could defend your honour amongst fallen Judge Knights. I am sorry, I don¡¯t wish to lose someone I truly call my sister and trust.¡±

    ¡°It is good to hear honesty, although I will need to be findable but also ensure my own safety while I wait, that could be tricky, although I managed not to be raped when constantly surrounded by more than twenty men, so I know the impossible can be done. You will find me at the Inn.¡±

    Finished saying everything she wanted to, Kyra returned to the Inn without any goodbyes.

    Charis, Otonia, and Helice stunned for a moment, recovered with a collective shrug, strode to the Spur, and entered Hillperch by the now open Gate, as dawn came and broke well before the sounding of the second bell of the day.

    ¡°Can we trust her Mistress?¡± Otonia asked

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. We will see if it is possible to make sure she doesn¡¯t hurt us if she does betray us and if all of us agree to accept that,¡± Charis replied.

    ¡°It would not be an easy task to kill her, not being raped while with so many men seems almost impossible,¡± Helice said.

    ¡°Maybe she consented with a few to keep the others away?¡± Otonia suggested.

    They were through the Gate by this time and Charis hastened to inspect the new stable, pleasantly surprised to find it perfectly functional, although easily admitting her understanding of stables limited to one who used them. She called into the Master Carpenter¡¯s office, found it empty, and quickly left. Summoned by the hammering and sawing of a building still under construction Charis visited the Leatherworker¡¯s Shop next.

    She spied the Master Carpenter and her helpers crawling over an unfinished section. The Master Leatherworker more than happy with the new shop as it allowed her to expand the number of apprentices and journeymen she could employ for her booming business.

    That done Charis, Otonia, and Helice headed directly for the Warrior-sisters House, reaching it mid-morning eager to break their fast, at the Inn or devour any leftovers from their sisters.

    The three entered the House via the elder¡¯s door, which swung open easily before them and no one or anything stopped them. A dread washed over Charis, and then a voice spoke.

    ¡°You are Mistress so enter.¡±

    Glancing at each other, they confirmed the voice unknown and no one present to say the words. Charis assumed one possibility, the elder, who for the past few weeks Charis left to herself to pursue whatever research she felt appropriate.

    Charis and her sisters followed the noises, these led to the former shop front of the Master Leatherworker. Charis took more than a moment to appreciate the scene. Before her the warrior-sisters toiled naked, absolutely naked, they either held a hammer or a paint brush and were transforming a shop front set up to sell items into an open area, newly painted and boarded up, in particular the former double door entrance.

    Ones and twos noticed their Mistress observing, struck a cheeky pose, giggled, and returned to task. Astera then approach her, the magnificent, athletic looking warrior-sister in her naked glory, her recognised second.

    ¡°Morning Mistress, as you can see we are making this room fit for use. I am not sure for what, although it couldn¡¯t remain as it was. I planned to move the bunks into here as paint smell is a little better than the urine smell, still lingering from the hide curing in the workroom.¡±

    ¡°Where did you get this from? I have never seen it before,¡± asked Charis pointing to the white liquid the sisters were brushing onto the walls.

    ¡°A merchant from the city sold it to us, he called it paint. We purchased white,¡± Astera replied.

    ¡°How long will it last?¡±

    ¡°He said for a few years at least and he will be back here from time to time. If he lies he will pay for it as furious customers will be chasing him from town.¡±

    ¡°So I guess we will call this the White Room then?¡± Charis said, showing a smile to finish.

    Charis started to leave, to chat to the elder when Astera handed her a paintbrush and pointed her to a corner where armour, clothes, and weapons rested. Otonia and Helice took the hint and joined their sisters naked, painting the White Room. Eventually Astera sent the warrior-sisters and initiates to the Bath Room in turns as the room painting progressed, close to finishing. Charis, Otonia, and Helice the last to finish up and before Charis left the room, Astera called her over.

    ¡°Mistress I was going to move the bunk beds into the White Room, but didn¡¯t want to waste any effort if perhaps we were to consider any Initiate promotions in a day or so.¡±

    ¡°No, I know they are devoted but I don¡¯t know them and I need to know them before they are promoted from Initiates.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    Time now for a bath, into clothes and then demolish a meal, her hunger confirmed when her stomach rumbled in protest. Amazingly, she enjoyed the Bath House in solitude!

    When she stepped out of the bath, finished, the initiates attended to her until she was in fresh under cloth, felt, polished armour, cloak, and pin. They then invited her back to the White Room. As they entered, a full table of bread, meats, and fruits presented before her, with everyone waiting for her to fill the first bowl. Their heads bowed in respect. She thanked them and invited her company to eat. She noted the barrel of ale available as an additional reward and silently approved.

    After a couple of bells, Charis bid the Initiates tidy up, carry in a bunkbed and then sleep. Charis summoned the warrior-sisters to the Training Room on the floor above.

    ¡°We have a decision to make,¡± she announced. Charis described the situation and risk with Kyra and asked the company to vote on whether to invite her to become an Initiate or not, with rejection inferring they would hunt her down and kill her. The warrior-sisters decided to accept her as an Initiate everyone accepting responsibility to ensure she didn¡¯t break the trust granted.

    ¡°There will be work in the morning sisters. Please relocate the Training Room equipment into the Workshop, as the Initiates will require training. Throw some more perfume around the workshop to try and make this bearable,¡± Charis ended tiredly.

    Charis then discussed the new recruits with Alcmene and Astera. There were a number at the Inn needing assessment in the morning and since the warrior-sisters agreed to accept Kyra as an Initiate they would approach her tomorrow by taking a sword and shield to her as a gift. Astera also advised she was going to ask the elder to assist. She thought the elder would need persuasion though; as she would need to utilise her magic-sense and it would divert her from her research.

    Charis needed to discuss a certain door¡¯s behaviour with the elder in the morning; this would be another item to include, maybe forgiving one for agreeing to the other.

 1.063 The New Initiates (8th Day of Mastery Month)

    Early morning found Charis and the elder camped around a familiar small table drinking tea and chatting in the elder¡¯s room. Charis utilised every persuasive skill and argument to obtain this concession from the single-minded ancient.

    ¡°Too much research to do, too much research to do, you realise dear,¡± the elder chanted.

    ¡°Astera told me as much and I replied to her, such an important task for part of a day I am sure the elder would provide her guidance,¡± Charis replied earnestly.

    The elder placed her cup on the table, shaking her head with a tsk, tsk.

    ¡°I am old dear not silly, and because I am old, I won¡¯t live forever, and there is a great deal yet to discover, the items and within my family spell book.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps you will find an apprentice or a helper and if not, you ensure we don¡¯t invite the wrong person who could cause problems for every Daughter, including yourself,¡± Charis said, scrunching up her eyebrows thoughtfully.

    ¡°Well dear, half a day to ensure peace is worthwhile. I am sorry I have been difficult,¡± she paused for a moment, ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to determine the workings of the magic you found. It is strongly bound to nature, life, and design. The magic within the items allows me to draw upon them to cast traditional spells. Certain items are set to purpose, such as the bronze loops,¡± she mused.

    Thinking aloud, sensed Charis.

    Staring directly into Charis¡¯ blue eyes the elder continued.

    ¡°The real enigma is you dear. Without knowing the particulars, the two initiates idolise you, their eyes follow your every movement. I am not sure what you did, I am certain though you drew on the magic held in your items in some manner.¡±

    Charis closed her mouth, stunned by the perception of her dear old friend.

    ¡°The real mystery is the source and renewal of this magic, it still eludes me. Within my family spell book, it describes magic or mana being as common as the air we breathe and magic users applied their skill to gather and transform this mana. To draw mana from your items they need to be in skin contact, although your Elven friend could sense them from afar.¡±

    Seeing the elder¡¯s shoulders sag and her brow furrow Charis appreciated the elder and her challenging task, guilty asking her to another. Then the elder laughed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste any sympathy on me dear, I am enjoying the mystery. I would be bitter though if I died before I solved it and perhaps your task is a diversion I need.¡±

    ¡°What about the door?¡± Charis enquired, not expecting an answer.

    ¡°Well, yes, we may chat about it tomorrow dear.¡±

    Charis smiled, flashing white teeth, the colour of them matching the white of her skin and inadvertently reminding the elder of another mystery.

    The elder reached out and brushed Charis¡¯ milk white skin then, studying it for a moment.

    ¡°Your skin is another mystery. After being in the sun an entire day, your existing tan should deepen and your fair skin tan, not both wiped white.¡±

    ¡°I was shocked of course, although the relief of regaining my eyesight the greater joy. Then I became too busy and although the Daughters noted the change,¡± Charis fidgeted with her hands, ¡°they accepted it as a sign or blessing.¡± What Charis didn¡¯t reveal to the elder, the acceptance or veneration was due more to the healing Charis performed.

    On cue, Otonia¡¯s arrival distracted them both, saving the elder and Charis from more conversation. The elder took this interruption as an opportunity to be busy elsewhere and subconsciously add Charis¡¯ white complexion to the mystery, not entirely sure how it fit, certain it did though.

    ¡°You asked for me Mistress?¡±

    Drosis and Dirce accompanied her, their green eyes focused on Charis, their breathing audible, while they both unknowingly played with their hair.

    ¡°Please visit the farm, select a quality sword and shield and present them to Kyra if you can find her, otherwise leave the gift with the Innkeeper and return.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡± Otonia glanced back to Drosis and Dirce and flicked her head at them to follow.

    Raising her voice, Otonia crisply said, ¡°You two, now, I am sure the Mistress can manage without your worship until we return.¡±

    Drosis and Dirce woke from their desire, startled, and hurried after Otonia.

    Charis surveyed the elder¡¯s room appreciating the alone time. Then the town bell tolled, second bell, time to visit the Meeting Room and interview the prospects.

    ---

    ¡°Morning Mistress, Alcmene fetch the first prospect from the Inn please,¡± asked Astera.

    Alcmene bowed her head at Charis and then left the Meeting Room. Alcmene and Clymene both persisted with baldheads, fortunate their ears lay flat, and their snub noses suited the look thought Charis. The Daughters wore their Daughter¡¯s pin clasped on underclothe for the interviews, as they didn¡¯t wish to intimidate. The elder occupied a chair in a back corner of the room, furthest from the door.

    ¡°How many Initiates are we trying to recruit Mistress?¡± Astera enquired.

    At the question, the elder raised her head interested in the answer.

    ¡°I am not sure on the number. I am sure a few candidates will hope to join to survive Death Season. It is essential we train whomever we recruit as we need to destroy a certain hidden log cabin and then we need to patrol as much of the Duchy as possible to intercept strangers and agents next Birth Season Summoning. With those intercepted, I hope someone important enquires and we are strong enough to defeat him, her, or it and then another comes to investigate and so on. I haven¡¯t thought much beyond that plan though,¡± she finished speaking, still deep in thought.

    Astera relaxed back into the chair she claimed and smiled back, satisfied.

    ---

    Alcmene opened the door to the Meeting Room ushering in a dirty, skinny, waif of a child. She held a chunk of bread, taking a bite while surveying the room and those waiting. Charis glanced at Alcmene questioning, why the child, hardly old enough to survive alone and free from her parents, let alone applying to join a group of warriors!

    The child broke the silence.

    ¡°I see your faces, I am here because I have nowhere else to go, and my family is dead. I will prove my worth if you give me a chance,¡± she stated bluntly, then took another bite of her coarse stale bread.

    Charis admired her; the adults judging her didn¡¯t intimidate her. She certainly controlled her emotions; her white skin not blushed, although perhaps the layer of dirt assisted.

    ¡°Your name and how many Death Seasons you¡¯ve survived?¡± asked Astera.

    ¡°I am known as Jocasta and I¡¯ve survived twelve, the last two on my own by scavenging and begging, I didn¡¯t ever sell myself, I am whole. I realise I cannot face a third Death Season alone so I come to you as I don¡¯t trust the Temples or any man as I begin to ripen,¡± answering their questioning looks she added, ¡°becoming a woman.¡±

    ¡°Can you wield a spear and fight?¡± Astera asked.

    ¡°I am twelve, I can barely feed myself, when would I acquire such skills?¡± Her initial bravado weakening as she continued following her own logic.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any skills to offer do I and so I must leave?¡± Distraught, her bottom lip trembled, although some inner pride prevented her from showing any further weakness.

    The elder, loitering in the far corner of the room, scratched her hair.

    ¡°A warrior-sister must always know her limitations and strive to overcome them. We accept you,¡± announced Charis.

    Excited she leapt at Charis and gave her a hug. Charis¡¯ nose wrinkled. Jocasta¡¯s street perfume strong and overpowering, Charis relieved when the skinny girl retreated.

    ¡°You will earn your keep by cleaning and maintaining the warrior-sisters armour, you will fetch and carry as requested to begin with and over time we will train you in weapon use. Are those duties acceptable?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress! It is what they call you don¡¯t they? I heard them, I know I am right!¡± The excitement in her child¡¯s voice released, happiness shining through the grime.

    ¡°You must now swear your oath to me, what will be yours?¡± Charis asked.

    ¡°I swear to honour and obey the orders of Mistress and never betray her or the warrior-sisters,¡± she said enthusiastically.

    ¡°A fine oath, I accept it and will hold you to it. Alcmene, please arrange for a warrior-sister to show our newest Initiate the bath and find a bunk for her in the White Room. Then fetch another please?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress,¡± replied Alcmene.

    There was a pause as Alcmene left the Meeting Room.

    ¡°The child is a survivor, dependable and loyal to those who treated her fairly,¡± announced the elder to those in the room.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ---

    A single Seer, named Niobe accompanied Astera next. After discussion and determining she travelled from far to the south, Bridgeward, Charis accepted her confirmed by the elder after she scratched her hair again. Twenty-two Death Seasons old she lost her twin at twenty Death Seasons and been wandering between Temples ever since. The warrior-sisters were her last hope, and she provided a Letter of Release from her Temple. For a Seer to travel so far demonstrated word was truly out about the Daughters of the Duchess.

    The next two Charis rejected, they wished to kill men and held an inner anger possibly never satisfied. Charis needed to purge any sympathy she held towards these women, recalling the chance given to Dione and Thyia in particular. These women held years of pain and revenge. Charis didn¡¯t need the elder to scratch her chin to decide, forlornly, they weren¡¯t suitable.

    The next woman shown in by Alcmene, Charis thought she recognised.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already swore an oath before me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, when I swore an oath to you after you defeated the men of our families. I didn¡¯t own a name then. Since you left, there is more balance to the families now and for the past season, I have been trapping, tracking and learning to survive in the mountains. I wish to join because I want more. You changed our way of life and I ask for this chance to go beyond my wildest dreams and leave the mountains.¡±

    ¡°Do you own a name now?¡±

    ¡°My family wanted to name me, when I earnt my name, I refused, instead I knew I was ready to follow you, wherever you may lead. If you accept me, I would ask and be honoured if you would name me as I recognise you, as do many others, as head of the mountain families. We knew if you wanted it you could have claimed it, instead you reshaped our way of life and allowed us to rise.¡±

    ¡°I am equally honoured you have travelled to join. I name you Zoe. In the ancient language it means life, for you a new life, so please swear your oath to me as an initiate of the Daughters of the Duchess.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Mistress, Matriarch of the Mountain Families.¡±

    An old and frail woman presented next who Charis felt sorry for her and provided her with coin to return to her home in Farstay.

    The next candidate intimidated Alcmene and as she strode into the Meeting Room, Charis and Astera took in a breath. Her simple shirt, tucked into plain trousers didn¡¯t hide the muscular and martial body underneath. When she removed her leather skull cap her dark brown hair exploded out in all directions, untamed and unkempt enveloping her narrow face.

    The Judge Knight Acolyte worried Charis for another reason until she showed them a Letter of Release from her Temple in Marbleknoll. They knew the progression, Acolyte, then Initiate and then possibly Judge Knight, one position available in the entire Duchy.

    Charis sensed something out of place, an Acolyte at twenty-one Death Seasons and not yet an Initiate after so many years of service and training. Without rising to Initiate, she would never have the opportunity to rise further and given her release from her Temple, she never would. Was this her choice? Did she fail as an Acolyte? She could stay on with her Temple of course, perhaps become an Initiate, although if not an Initiate now, possibly never and therefore made the decision to leave.

    She proudly told Charis when questioned she knew weapon skills and didn¡¯t train in any other skills as she was singularly focused to destroy evil with her sword. The elder didn¡¯t employ either of the prearranged signals she wrinkled her nose instead. Charis glanced at Astera, and they silently agreed to accept her. She wondered if a real person with a personality existed underneath as well as martial prowess.

    A pair of boys presented next. As Alcmene led them into the room, Charis leant back in her chair intrigued. They were clever, one with hair and the other close cut, and both wore cloaks with hoods. Twins, Charis convinced herself. Charis decided to play along to test them.

    ¡°We don¡¯t accept boys. Please remove them from my sight.¡±

    ¡°We are girls!¡± they shouted as one.

    ¡°You look like boys and you dress like boys so you must be boys.¡±

    They peeked at each other to confirm a silent agreement and removed their shirts and then un-wrapped their breasts.

    ¡°Are they? They¡¯re two fried eggs aren¡¯t they, hardly breasts. Escort them away.¡±

    As one, they cringed inwardly and clasped each other¡¯s hand briefly for courage. Nodding to each other in agreement, they began the removal of their tattered pants. Charis told them to stop. She didn¡¯t want to embarrass them and they possibly become resentful.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t hesitate, so why are you so desperate to join us?¡±

    They looked at each other as if to say how dumb is this person, can¡¯t she see they are twins!

    ¡°We are twins and we don¡¯t want to be lost within the Temple of Seers for the rest of our lives.¡±

    ¡°You are too old to be trained as Seers now. They wouldn¡¯t show any interest in you as they start training at six years.¡±

    ¡°We are missing our sisters,¡± they whispered.

    ¡°Your sisters you say? You may need to explain.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t, all we can say is when we were six years old a sympathetic maid took the two of us for a long walk. We¡¯ve been running and never seen our sisters ever since. The maid who liberated us assured us our sisters were as well, still we don¡¯t know, as we¡¯ve not been able to contact them. Never feeling safe enough to, always wondering where our next meal is coming from and always on the run. Since the Daughters of the Duchess are under the Duchess¡¯ protection, we are seeking refuge and protection with your order. We are done running, that is how desperate we are.¡±

    The twins spoke in turn, one starting as the other finished. Seers they weren¡¯t, aware twins they clearly demonstrated.

    ¡°So what you are telling me is, if we accept you, you could one day bring about our doom when whoever believes owns you, finds you with us?¡±

    ¡°We have been on the run for ten years now, painfully last Death Season we lost our faithful maid our one true friend in this Duchy.¡±

    Charis noticed them reach for and grasp each other¡¯s hand.

    ¡°We were apprentice carpenters.¡± They glanced at each other before continuing.

    ¡°When we started to bleed it became difficult hiding as boys and when we lost our maid the Master Carpenter liked us as boys and would be surprised and unpredictable when he didn¡¯t find what he expected to find.¡±

    ¡°A difficult situation,¡± Astera offered.

    ¡°We had to leave, surviving since by doing odd jobs on farms for food. We always need to keep moving in case someone finds out and we are tired of it.¡± Their grasp tightening between them, hands now in an inseparable grip and their eyes reddening.

    ¡°We¡¯ve changed much from when we were six years old, including our names as we were renamed by our faithful maid, I am Thais, and my sister is Alexa. They who knew us then would not recognise us now, although we attract attention when people realise we are twins. Everyone knows you welcome twins here and the Seers haven¡¯t asked for them.¡±

    ¡°Well, we will see. Please both swear an oath to me and my warrior-sisters.¡±

    They hugged each other for a long time sobbing in relief, a flood of tears released.

    Alcmene warned Charis the next candidate would be different and possibly difficult.

    ¡°Mistress, after Alcmene collected our latest candidate a Noble has taken an interest, we are certain this will lead to, well, confrontation,¡± Clymene sent. Clymene knew Charis couldn¡¯t respond, information held its own value.

    Well-kept long golden brown hair framed blue eyes, dainty nose, and brilliant smile, itself surrounded by painted red lips. The single item competing with this feminine vison; her slim body wrapped in an exquisite, highly fashionable, and expensive dress. The woman before them, a Noble Lady, made the deliberate effort to avoid touching anything before her Maid wiped it.

    ¡°I wish to join your wonderful little band. I offer five hundred coins as my fee in lieu of unpleasant duties.¡±

    She looked down at Charis and Astera and politely smiled before continuing.

    ¡°Girl put the coin on their table,¡± she commanded, waving her hand in the direction of the table, while raising her nose.

    A small girl, young, in a neat functional one-piece dress, with noble house trimming and fine sandals placed a bag of coin in front of Charis and then quickly stepped back behind her Mistress.

    ¡°How could you benefit the Daughters of the Duchess?¡± Charis asked finally, finding some words to form a question.

    ¡°I am noble and exercise influence in high places, I could assist with a word in the right ear,¡± she proclaimed.

    ¡°I am told you are due to be wed and if I return you to your betrothed I will be paid more than five hundred coin. Therefore, I suspect your influence is minor compared to that of your betrothed family.¡±

    ¡°But I am a girl!¡± She stamped her foot.

    ¡°You are girls, you must accept me and I demand you do.¡± Raising her voice and regarding each in turn.

    Behind her, the young girl¡¯s lips turned up ever so slightly, ever so briefly. Charis noticed.

    ¡°Well since you put it that way, we will accept you if you allow your maid to enter our service if she wishes to,¡± announced Charis.

    ¡°You want my maid for yourself. She is my Maid and you can¡¯t abduct her from her station. How am I to survive in your, well, quaint house without the help? I am a noble woman and require care and attention!¡±

    ¡°Well noble woman, I need you to prove your worth to join us first.¡±

    ¡°I am willing to prove myself worthy,¡± she announced haughtily.

    ¡°You will need to give your dress to your maid.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that, it is my best dress. Maid, go and fetch my other dresses, now! Any one you chose is yours!¡±

    Charis noticed the Lady¡¯s blue eyes dart about the room. Alcmene prevented the Maid leaving by standing in front of the door.

    ¡°No, the dress you wear now.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t in front of you. I need some privacy and my maid to assist me.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°I need some privacy!¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°You cannot disobey me, I am noble, and I am privilege! You must treat me with respect!¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°This is not proper, I am your better,¡± she sniffed as she slowly started to peel off her dress. Charis waited.

    ¡°You need to hurry this along, otherwise you will need to be naked instead if you want to join us.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t wear any under clothes, I will be naked,¡± she sobbed.

    ¡°Well, we do encourage our Initiates to go above and beyond. We are impressed already.¡±

    The dress was around her feet and she was sobbing, one hand covering her womanhood the other across her breasts her smooth fair skin on display elsewhere.

    ¡°You need to hand the dress to your maid please.¡±

    ¡°What will I wear?¡± she yelped.

    ¡°We provide something utilitarian to our Initiates.¡±

    ¡°You mean plain and coarse. It will be rough on my skin. You want to make me ugly. You are jealous of my beauty,¡± she sniped out the words.

    ¡°We will train you until you are a real warrior sister. You will wield a spear and a shield and defeat evil.¡±

    ¡°I will do nothing of the thing. I am leaving!¡± She drew her dress up. ¡°Maid fix my dress, we are leaving. Also collect the coin.¡±

    ¡°Mistress, I am sending Dione, Otonia, Dirce, and Drosis out via the loading bay so they can watch the House Front Door from the outside as the Noble is waving his arms pointing towards the House,¡± Clymene sent.

    ¡°No, my Lady I am staying if the warrior-sisters will accept me.¡±

    ¡°What!¡± she screamed. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly and do as you are told, now!¡±

    ¡°I am certain your maid has made her choice so you can leave without her.¡±

    ¡°I will not leave without her and I demand you make her leave with me!¡±

    ¡°We believe in providing opportunity, to leave a past life behind if desired. Therefore, your Maid can ask to stay and if you are still there in ten heartbeats I will put you over my knee and smack you as I would a misbehaving child. Something your mother should¡¯ve done when you were a child.¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare! I am a noble lady and I intend to marry a very important man!¡±

    Charis rose from her seat opposite her and strode around the table towards her. To Charis¡¯ amazement, she stood her ground, chin, and nose held high and defiant. Charis didn¡¯t back down, grabbing her noble arm and twisting it to force her face down on the table. The Lady staring at her bag of coins while the fine material of her dress caressed her skin as it slid down to her ankles and to the floor. Then she felt a sheathed dagger slap her on her small bottom. She squeezed her eyes closed and gritted her teeth to resist displaying any weakness, determined not to cry. She relaxed when she succeeded. Unfortunately, Charis wasn¡¯t finished and struck again.

    ¡°What value to us a spoilt selfish, entitled noble lady? Please remove yourself, your airs and graces and play dress up elsewhere, another slap or will you be going now?¡±

    She screamed, ¡°You bitch I will see you slain! Noble families will line up willing to earn my father¡¯s gratitude by destroying your House. My father will send men to rape and kill you and any who survive. My husband to be will hunt you down especially, for me as my wedding present!¡±

    ¡°So if you are going to marry him, why did you try to join us?¡±

    ¡°I was wrong, I realise that now. He will be a wonderful husband. Release me this instant, you can keep my maid, she is welcome to my dress.¡±

    ¡°I am not sure I can, you will set your husband and others onto us.¡±

    ¡°No I won¡¯t, I just want to leave.¡±

    Helice entered the room and whispered into Charis¡¯ ear, this was for show of course.

    ¡°Mistress two warriors approach the Front Door, Dione will rope one, while Clymene and Thyia will assist you using shields to push the other if required,¡± Helice sent.

    Charis asked Helice to restrain their latest candidate while she headed to the elder¡¯s room. Another knock on the front door, rapping louder than the last one called her to it.

 1.064 Trouble on the Doorstep (8th Day of Mastery Month)

    As Charis approached the door, she mentally prepared herself to greet whoever was on the other side, expecting two warriors. As she took the last steps forward, the door opened of its own accord. Charis silently cursed the elder, in a friendly good-natured way of course.

    Charis recovered in time to stare at one of two substantial armoured chests, which required her to scan upwards to view their owner¡¯s faces. Two rather large warriors with noble tabards presented themselves, she didn¡¯t expect them to be unusually tall, wide, and you know, large.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been told you hold a noble lady against her will. She is the betrothed property of My Lord Count and we are here to fetch her back,¡± stated the first warrior, with authority.

    ¡°You are mistaken we don¡¯t hold any living property here,¡± Charis replied evenly, straight faced.

    The warriors glanced at each for a moment confused by Charis¡¯ response, the moment passed quickly enough when they realised she was making fun of them. At which point they lost their polite pretence.

    ¡°An arrangement has been made, her marriage has been negotiated, and coin has changed hands. The Lord Count demands his property!¡±

    They started to push their way in through the doorway, delayed slightly when they needed to agree who would step in first due to their size. The second one stopped mid step. His chest and his arms roped to his chest and as he struggled to take another step, four women jerked on the lasso and he toppled over. The other stepped into the elder¡¯s room, glanced back at the cursing and yelping of his companion, and unknowingly found him surrounded by Charis, Clymene, and Thyia, who utilised combined shields to push him back out. He then tripped backwards over his companion. Dione ran to them both and tied their legs with the free rope like two human cattle.

    From the Inn issued another equally large warrior and a well-dressed, older, and slightly portly Lord.

    ¡°I demand you release my men and return my property to me now!¡± the Lord yell, across the street.

    ¡°Lord Count, welcome. I must inform you that I consulted with the Duchess on this matter and she assures me the property can make up her own mind and if she chooses not to marry you, you must return the dowry.¡±

    ¡°I cannot have this I tell you!¡± This time his yelling caused a number to cheer from the Inn and townsfolk in the street to stop and eavesdrop.

    ¡°Perhaps we can talk about this in private and take your business off the street Lord Count? Parley then?¡± Charis offered, in her sweetest voice.

    ¡°Yes perhaps we can. Lead on.¡± He stepped over his own warriors and entered the elders¡¯ room, looking around disdainfully and then directly at Charis.

    ¡°You are young to be leading a warrior order aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps. Do you want to talk to your betrothed and will you abide by her choice?¡±

    ¡°Sister prepare the Noble Lady, her betrothed expects to talk to her in a few heartbeats,¡± sent Clymene.

    ¡°If the Duchess has willed it so, although I will check and if you have been false with me I will return!¡± He placed his thumbs in his wide belt and rocked back on his heels.

    ¡°She is ready to walk in sister,¡± sent Helice.

    ¡°I swear on the Duchess I¡¯ve spoken the truth on this matter,¡± waiting briefly for Clymene¡¯s confirmation, ¡°and here she is now. What say you, are you betrothed or are you setting aside the honour?¡±

    ¡°Mistress, we haven¡¯t yet been informed of the Duchess¡¯ wishes in this matter, is this wise?¡± Alcmene sent, after contact from Clymene checking on behalf of the Mistress.

    She looked with confused hate at Charis and then confused revulsion at the Lord Count.

    ¡°I refuse this noble honour, I wish to marry for love or not at all!¡± she declared.

    ¡°You cannot refuse me! I¡¯ve spent the coin! Things needed repair, people needed to be paid!¡± he screeched.

    ¡°How much is the dowry?¡± Charis asked.

    He blinked and narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Five thousand coin, it was enough and then a fraction more to indulge with.¡±

    ¡°If the Daughters of the Duchess were to provide you with five thousand coins, as a loan, would our investment be sound or wasted? Would you then release your bride to be?¡±

    ¡°Where would an unknown youth such as yourself, obtain five thousand coins from?¡± asked the Lord, doubtfully.

    ¡°We are Daughters of the Duchess are we not? The only proviso being you can neither confirm nor deny where you obtained the loan. Would our investment be sound or wasted?¡± Charis questioned, insistent on an answer.

    ¡°Sound! It would be sound. We need some urgent repairs due to a flood and other calamities. Before these events my demesne prospered, I assure you.¡±

    ¡°Would repayment of one thousand coins each year for the next seven years be acceptable?¡±

    ¡°It is acceptable,¡± although he couldn¡¯t stop talking, ¡°it is somewhat generous, why?¡±

    ¡°You may have another calamity and I am sure you would approach us before anyone else for a new loan,¡± she winked, ¡°and if you don¡¯t I am sure your loan repayment being manageable will be your priority.¡±

    ¡°Most assuredly Charis the Young.¡±

    ¡°So you do know my name,¡± he sweet smiled at her. ¡°Please allow us a week to gather the coins and then you will make ready to leave town. As you start to leave, along the road the bags of coin will find their way to you. Therefore, you need to ensure your warriors are trustworthy and you hire a wagon to help carry the combined amount back to your corner of the Duchy. Agreed?¡±

    ¡°Agreed. In seven days¡¯ time we shall be done. My guards are my family although none are my heirs!¡± His cheeks puffed out, a cheery red apparent on them before chuckling.

    ¡°For now we require your mark and seal,¡± Charis pointed to a document, ¡°here and here please to match mine and ours.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t trust the word of a Noble Lord?¡± His voice rose slightly, although he maintained some control over his emotions given the deal on the table.

    ¡°You Lord I trust you implicitly, it is your heirs, and relatives who will need to be reminded in case of your untimely demise before the debt paid. You will note the debt is not yours, the debt is upon your Barony.¡±

    ¡°Slightly unusual to be sure as normally a debt is against the family. Why?¡±

    ¡°A family can be extinguished, while a Barony has a smaller chance of disappearing. We can sell parts of a Barony to recover the coin, I am not sure we can sell parts of a family, especially if they¡¯re no longer living.¡±

    ¡°Quite, I am not sure the answer improves your reputation Charis the Young.¡± The Lord signed and applied his seal.

    ¡°Possibly not, although the loan document improves our chances of being repaid, one way or the other,¡± Charis replied, dryly.

    She watched him leave the room and as he stepped onto the street, caught him as he glanced over his shoulder, and shook his head, Charis threw him a beaming smile. Then the Lord snorted as his men who were now free, joined him and his other guard heading back to the Inn.

    ---

    Charis swivelled on the spot and took two steps from the doorway. The door shut without assistance and echoing Charis¡¯ mood it slammed shut causing all in the room to pay attention.

    ¡°Why is your dowry so many coins?¡± Charis growled her face a finger width from their new candidate¡¯s face.

    The Noble Lady noted the door slamming unassisted, confused by it and given no time to comprehend how as Charis¡¯ face appeared in front of hers and the growl in her voice, she caught herself before any embarrassment, courtly etiquette, and composure rescuing her. Intimidated, words tumbled out of her.

    ¡°My father is a landed knight. Our family mansion has an attached tower. We are also merchants and we supply the Duke¡¯s household as well as many others. My father never wanted this match, the Duke did. So I am surprised the Duchess permitted it to be rejected.¡± She drew a breath.

    Charis withdrew her face taking a step back. When she moved nearer to the door, it didn¡¯t open.

    ¡°I think I am grateful to her now,¡± she finished; relieved she didn¡¯t soil her dress.

    ¡°We wish you well. Although your maid will still have a choice, understood,¡± said Charis.

    ¡°What if I wished to stay?¡±

    Charis didn¡¯t hide her surprised reaction in time; she only just finished intimidating her, practicing her best Magistrate move, she should be running and never looking back.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you threaten me and mine when I was, shall we say, correcting your behaviour?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it woke me up, I am determined to be more, all my screaming was about others getting even on my behalf, well I want to be able to get even or at least defend myself so if someone wants to correct my behaviour I will make them earn that opportunity,¡± she predator smiled, as she finished speaking.

    ¡°You are a Noble Lady and bred from birth to look down on those below your station. Your maid, myself for example, we require all to be equal here, we make sacrifice for our sisters, I cannot imagine you doing that.¡±

    ¡°How many times did you intend to correct my behaviour?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, more in any case, why?¡±

    ¡°I wish to reveal to you my resolve and dedication to change.¡±

    She strode back to the Meeting Room, glancing over her shoulder, beckoning them to follow.

    Charis paused for a moment.

    ¡°To answer your earlier question Clymene, I am sure the Duchess will want a Noble Lady to infiltrate the Daughters of the Duchess, all information is valuable,¡± Charis whispered, and then calmly followed their newest candidate, knowing the candidate would wait.

    ¡°So we will need to be cautious around her Mistress and keep watch on her,¡± Clymene sent in reply, although not joining Charis in the Meeting Room, immediately updating Alcmene and Helice in a heartbeat, by thought.

    Their newest candidate returned to the table, loosened her dress and let it drop around her ankles, kicked it free, picked it up and presented it to the maid who had remained in the room. She then returned to the table and lent over it, her head flush with it and her eyes on the bag of coin still there. She couldn¡¯t believe the bag of coin was still there, who are these people? Without warning, she felt the pain on her buttocks.

    Working towards her purpose, she held her tears, after each assault. Between assaults, she affirmed her purpose; she would work for her place amongst these sisters and rise.

    She grits her teeth.

    She heard the whispers and rumours of Charis and her warrior-sisters in the Duke¡¯s court. Meeting her, well does Charis earns the epitaph, ¡®the Young¡¯, although her wisdom is beyond what her young years suggest.

    She grits her teeth and grasps the table, white knuckles showing.

    More interesting though are the sisters who surround her, they¡¯re dedicated to her, and coin cannot purchase such loyalty. Her father used coin and she knew loyal friends and servants didn¡¯t surround him.

    She grits her teeth, grasps the table, and presses the side of her head against the table.

    ¡°Stand and dress. You realise this life will not be easy for you and there will be no concessions.¡±You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    ¡°I will need other clothes as my dress belongs to my maid does it not?¡±

    Charis misspoke, troubled by this candidate¡¯s resilience, which didn¡¯t improve her mood. Calm, she needed to be calm.

    ¡°Astera, please escort the candidate to the Store Room to find a dress,¡± asked Charis, evenly.

    The maid was agog watching her Lady saunter from the room, naked, her buttocks rumps glowing red and shining. Moreover, accepting the wearing of a plain and probably coarse one-piece shift to start her new life greatly surprised her former maid. She knew her Lady was confused; she daydreamed through her noble life, a great disappointment to her father. Her brothers and sisters settled and successful, either in the family business, married to strengthen the family business or developing a new business to success, none of this interested her Lady, hence, a marriage arranged for her, which she now rejected.

    As the door closed behind the Lady, the attention turned to her maid.

    The maid realised for the first time in a long time she was alone, completely, and utterly alone. She was now in charge of her. What could she offer these confident and violent women?

    ¡°You maid, what is your decision?¡± Charis didn¡¯t enjoy being confused and the former Noble Lady confused her. The Lady should have run screaming from the House, instead she suffered more slaps and walked away naked with false bravado.

    ¡°Will I need to be paddled as I¡¯ve no coin to offer?¡± she timidly replied.

    ¡°You own a very nice and expensive dress?¡±

    ¡°Somehow if coin doesn¡¯t mean much to you, I highly doubt a dress will mean more. I could offer you the joy or maybe the pleasure of paddling my buttocks, but I would cower and drop to my knees I am sure, as most of my punishment has been verbal, she never hit me. So I would ask, what I must do or what price must I pay to be able to join you.¡±

    ¡°You have already done what you must do, demonstrated you can think. Therefore swear an oath to me and my sisters and we will welcome you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Mistress.¡± Letting out a relieved breath and placing her head in her hands.

    ¡°Do you wish to retain your noble name or be renamed?¡±

    ¡°I am a humble servant from a poor family, even if we are of noble heritage. I would welcome a new name to leave my past behind me.¡±

    ¡°Well I name you Agape, in the ancient language it means the highest form of love and charity, and I hope you find that with us, is your name acceptable?

    ¡°Oh yes Mistress, I am honoured and hope to live up to the ideals of my name.¡±

    ¡°Swear an oath to me and the Daughters of the Duchess.¡±

    ---

    Alcmene returned to the Inn a number of times to fetch more candidates and Charis chose to reject each in turn guided by the elder and her own instincts. Most were searching for a place to survive Death Season, food was food regardless of unknown hardship, and Charis couldn¡¯t blame them for trying. Charis¡¯ recruiting before Death Season meant Initiates could receive sufficient training to be prepared for the next Birth Season.

    Astera returned to the room with the Lady dressed in a plain one-piece dress, no lines, and coarse wool and definitely unflattering appearance, even her lips lost their red.

    ¡°We need to witness your oath to me and my sisters before you will be confirmed an initiate of the Daughters of the Duchess,¡± Charis stated.

    ¡°I swear to serve faithfully and truthfully Mistress Charis and her warrior-sisters until one day be accepted into Daughters of the Duchess.¡±

    ¡°Is your oath to us stronger than the one of natural bond to your family? Is it stronger than your oath to the Duke and the Duchy? Is it stronger than the natural oath all nobles seem to have for each other?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve no other oaths. I obey the will and orders of my Mistress, I will sacrifice my life for my fellow sisters, as I know they would sacrifice for me. I swear this oath as I wish to cast off my past, I wish to be strong on my own, to claim what is rightly mine through my own efforts and above all ensure I serve the Daughters of the Duchess first in every action, second in every action and more. I¡¯ve no doubt in my mind about my determination and clarity in this.¡±

    ¡°I accept your oath and wish to test it. You will walk naked within the walls of this House until the Lord Count is paid and on his way.¡±

    She stepped out of her dress, folding it without protest or question. Charis inwardly cursed, she believed this final indignity, no clothes for one who valued a dress above all else would embarrass this Lady and cause her to run from the House swearing and cursing them. Charis didn¡¯t enjoy being confused and this being the second time didn¡¯t improve her mood; she imagined she knew everything she needed to know about the noble ¡®type¡¯, this one though didn¡¯t follow the assumptions.

    ¡°We need to be sure your noble ways and assumption of privilege has been left behind. Given you were noble, I assume you still learnt much of the merchant trade as the daughter of a Master Merchant. Is this true?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress. All my family were required to hold some knowledge of the family business before they could do anything else.¡±

    ¡°You can best serve as the House Provedore. Is the position acceptable?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress. I am confused though; do I¡¯ve a choice to refuse?¡±

    Charis inwardly growled, calm she told herself.

    ¡°Yes, we are all equal, although we try to leverage the best skills where they are plain to see.¡± Charis knew the Initiate was playing and teasing and could say nothing. Charis didn¡¯t want to order her to a role; she could wield weapons as seriously as any Initiate if she chose.

    ¡°I would be honoured Mistress to serve as House Provedore to the Daughters of the Duchess.¡± To add to the scene, the Initiate curtsied. Behind her, the elder silently chuckled, showing what remained of her teeth, Charis tried to ignore her.

    ¡°You will need to ensure with the number of Daughters in the House we will store enough food, drink and other supplies to last the length of the Death Season. You will also need to ensure there is a surplus in case starving masses assault us. In the course of your duties you are granted the right to ask for assistance from any warrior-sister, you cannot ask the assistance of any initiate, you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress. What will I do for coin?¡±

    ¡°I believe there is a sack of coin before you. When spent ask Astera for further coin. You will need Merchant receipts each, and every time you spend coin on behalf of the Daughters of the Duchess. You understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress. I will use the Store Room on the ground floor, although it will require some clean up first. Can I ask for some help?¡±

    ¡°Yes, ask Astera, she will arrange it. You will work as hard as anyone else who assists you. You understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress. While in your company, can I be known as Ismene? If an acceptable name may I leave to attend to my duties?¡±

    ¡°Is your name your family name or another?

    ¡°Another Mistress, I wish to cast away my previous life and begin afresh.¡±

    ¡°I hope your name benefits you and your sisters, please commence your duties and welcome.¡±

    Astera led the new Initiate out of the room to start her duties and to organise some help. Charis and Alcmene left with the elder who was glad to be finished this wasteful task, so much lost time. Did they think she would live forever! They met Clymene and Helice as they did.

    ¡°Mistress, the Duchess, and the Noble Lady what are our plans?¡± asked Clymene.

    ¡°We will receive word from the Duchess soon enough. The Noble Lady is now an Initiate and we trust her until she demonstrates we can¡¯t as we would any Initiate. Helice accompany me as I need to check on another Initiate.¡±

    Clymene cast her eyes down and replied, ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    Charis realised she allowed her frustration with Ismene to surface and Clymene suffered.

    ¡°I apologise sincerely Clymene, you are only trying to remind me of my responsibilities. Unfortunately Ismene has tested my patience.¡±

    Alcmene, Clymene, and Helice giggled. Charis raised an eyebrow and placed her hands of her hips.

    ¡°Sorry Mistress, we wondered if we could claim a more intimate apology later this evening and perhaps with some of our best care we would be able to ease this day away for you,¡± panted Alcmene.

    ¡°Perhaps, Helice and I need to be on our way,¡± said Charis, wide eyed, pretending to be shocked.

    Charis and Helice continued to the elders¡¯ room and through the door, which opened when required. They strolled down Gate Road taking in the sun, another two residents of Hillperch taking their leisure as they ambled to the Town Gate. Charis wanted to check on Kyra to discover if she waited at the Inn or chose to leave.

    As they walked down the Spur using the winding way, they waited as they observed Kyra¡¯s tall lanky body striding towards them. Her hair length difficult to determine, her black locks braided and wrapped around her head. Kyra did not pause until she stood before them, shield on left arm, sword still in its sheath and her left eyebrow decorated by three silver piercings.

    ¡°You will be joining other initiates and as initiates you must remain on the ground floor of the House. You must also swear an oath of allegiance to the warrior-sisters and me. Acceptable?¡±

    ¡°It is. I am aware I must earn your trust. The piercings are merely decoration as is the hair style change.¡± Kyra noticed Charis distracted by the changes and knew Charis would enquire.

    ¡°Also know one of the initiates is a former Judge Knight Acolyte and any hostile sentiment must be cast away.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve no love or hate for them and given the Acolyte has joined as an initiate, they must be a she, so even better and I can always train her with my weapon skills to build respect if nothing else.¡±

    ¡°Possibly, although she remained an Acolyte Judge Knight for other reasons and not it seems because of her weapon skills.¡± Kyra shrugged and they walked back to the House together. Kyra surrendered her sword at the Gate House as required. The Gate Captain noting Charis¡¯ new acquaintance and how easily she handled a sword.

    Helice showed Kyra to the White Room, settled her in and then to the Store Room, as there was work to be done. Charis found Astera and they returned to the Meeting Room.

    ¡°Mistress I¡¯ve asked the Master Carpenter to evaluate and possibly sign on the twins as apprentices, Otonia took them to complete introductions and evaluation. I¡¯ve sent a Letter to the Seer Temple to advise them we have found some older twins and if they wish to examine them, they can, although they¡¯re untrained. The Store Room preparation will be completed by dusk. I also plan to conduct some training sessions tomorrow to evaluate the initiates.¡±

    ¡°Excellent, it seems all the actions required are underway. Death Season is approaching and while still possible, we need to complete some horse riding evaluation and weapons training as well. I¡¯ve also wondered if we need to purchase a building at the foot of the Spur in the hamlet there or possibly build something more purposeful on the farmer¡¯s farm, it may reduce the number of our weapons held by the Gate House.¡±

    ¡°Is it wise to spend some more coin Mistress? The loan to the Count will cause enough tongues to wag, regardless if people believe the coin is from the Duchess herself?¡±

    ¡°Yes you are probably right. I just don¡¯t want the Death Season to be wasted. Which reminds me, perhaps we could send our trapper out to hunt for some fresh meat and if particularly successful salt some of the meat for storage. Also we need to organise the drop off of coin to the Count.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I propose, with your permission to create some Threes, with a warrior-sister and two of the initiates, that way there is a responsibility for each other.¡±

    ¡°Good, totally agree. Would it be selfish of me to leave the sisters and the House in your care, so I can rest and take some time with the contents of a certain chest in my room?¡±

    ¡°You are Mistress, of all of us you have sacrificed most, and you command, I obey as does everyone else, none of your actions are ever selfish.¡±

    Astera asked one more question of Charis as she was leaving.

    ¡°Mistress, why didn¡¯t Kyra stink of the evil revulsion?¡±

    ¡°I am not sure; she was away from the High Priest for many days, if you include her stay at the Inn. Many of those days under our influence, she wasn¡¯t really one of them and I trust she finally made a choice to leave her past behind. Possibly, so while not sure, I am taking it as a good sign.¡±

    Astera nodded in response.

    Charis hugged her warrior-sister and whispered, ¡°Forget what I just said sister, I don¡¯t know anything for sure, I am hoping beyond all hope it is a good sign and will be leaving the why and how to the elder from now on.¡±

    Charis left for her room leaving Astera with her own thoughts and theories.

    There was a convenient passageway directly to the circular stairwell on the ground floor now so it was easier and quicker to access her room. Once inside her room, she gazed more thoughtfully at her father¡¯s trunk and the items it contained, especially the torn leather chest armour, with its claw slashes. The body wearing it certainly suffered a serious wound requiring much care and tending if they survived the attack. Then she noticed one more item she never thought she would find again. She fled the Keep, Bow in hand, and her backpack forfeit, to allow her to escape with her father.

    She dragged out her backpack and searched through it; bedroll, flint, small axe and clothes she once wore and upon hearing a clinking sound, two special knives and a bronze loop. The last time she saw these they spilt from the stranger¡¯s backpack as evidence of her innocence. Her father possibly found them in the Keep and kept them with her pack after she left. Both knives polished clean thankfully and there was a note.

    ¡°I found these in the Keep, discarded, thrown to a dark corner, when I was searching for something else after I was invited back out of necessity and in friendship a secret friend helped me liberate them and wrote this note to explain. I missed you dearly my child and your clothes and their smell I held to me every night to remember you, to fight my loneliness and loss. The Blacksmith in me found your knives, I could not bend them, sharpen them, or work them in any way unless I used one against the other, so they are indeed a treasure and I hope you find them with this note. My eternal love to you my daughter.¡±

    Her father continued to talk to her from the past; she wasn¡¯t sure if this was a blessing or a curse as she held this note and the first close to her heart.

    ---

    At dusk Astera went about her business checking on the House. The twins signed on as apprentices to the Master Carpenter and would return to the House after each day. They would receive individual training, before sleep at night to ensure they learnt some martial skills. The storeroom cleaned and prepared to receive the Death Season goods and chattels. The Master Carpenter organised to visit tomorrow to inspect the Workshop to replace some of the more pungent wooden floorboards.

    All the initiates were informed of evaluation and training in the morning. She needed to ask if Helice could comfort the single Seer and determine if she lamented the loss of her seer talent and wished for her skills and talent to return. Ask the girl child to possibly, smuggle out some of the coin and perhaps the small maid as the coin needed to appear to originate from outside of the House. They could hide out in the laundry from the bathhouse. Then sneak away and meet one of the Threes in the street to deliver the coin to the Lord, although Astera would try a false run first. After all, the Daughters wouldn¡¯t hold vast amounts of coin within the House and if the Duchess did supply the coin, it would need to originate from the city.

    The sisters ignored the naked Ismene as she worked and trained, as it should be. The initiates were to bed shortly after the evening meal, now supplied by the Inn, typically a stew and trenchers with a small mug of mead to wash it down. Finally, Astera would need to talk to the Provender as to how the food during the Death Season will be prepared for the House. It could be of benefit to hire a cook and some maids, given the number of sisters and initiates and all could remain on the ground floor now.

    Astera hurried to her room satisfied with her day and as she removed her armour, a pair of welcome hands assisted.

    Alcmene, Clymene, and Helice woke Charis bringing her an evening meal and then proceeded to ensure she received their best care until exhaustion and sleep overtook them.

    +++

    The entire House broke their fast on a meal supplied by the Inn. Astera greeted the Master Carpenter at dusk and they discussed modifications required to the House. The worst of the urine aroma to be removed with the removal of a number of floorboards; the brickwork was sound and could be whitewashed. The removal of the floorboards would allow strengthening of the area to support an oven, and stove and then surrounded by walls to make it a Kitchen right next to the Store Room. She would assign her best Journeymen and the House¡¯s Apprentices would be able to assist.

    The Judge Knight Acolyte and Kyra were easily the best with wooden practice swords and shields. Astera could best Kyra due to the reach of her spear and endurance as Kyra was still recovering. The Judge Knight Acolyte, Nysa proved her mettle and an uneasy draw was reached, much to the disappointment of those watching the contest and wishing it to continue. While Thyia realised she required improvement and determined to train twice as hard. Dirce and Drosis were skilled also. No other initiates displayed any skill with melee weapons so there was much training to do, they would need daggers first, so they could offer some resistance to assault within the town walls.

    Helice taught dual hand-to-hand dagger, while Otonia taught thrown dagger and Dione taught horse riding as a start to the training plan. The Initiates cycled through the three training types on a daily basis with the horse training utilising the farm. Some didn¡¯t need horse riding of course so they were to train sword and shield with Nysa and Kyra as Charis wanted different skills in the warrior-sisters and they were expert enough to teach others. This also meant Ismene could remain in the House and remain unclothed, as a former noble; her horse riding skill didn¡¯t need improvement.

 1.065 Awkward Guests (14th Day of Mastery Month)

    The House settled into a routine over the next week until the special day arrived.

    At first light, Charis invited Zoe and Niobe hunting, to test Zoe¡¯s hunting talents, which she thought would be excellent, and to observe how well Niobe would adapt. An entire life of walking without making a sound would surely translate well to carefully approaching prey in a hunt. Charis visited the Wanderer¡¯s Arms Inn and broke her fast with Zoe and Niobe. The conversation between the three reserved with no friendly banter and to the point.

    She led them east away from the mountain and the main trails to the city. Too far west, they would find Northreach and the coast, before reaching either destination the land still wild and untamed. Trees and brushes scattered about, enough to allow the game to scurry and hide, a forest though it wasn¡¯t. Charis instructed Zoe to establish a trap line with Niobe practising, mainly for rabbits and smaller animals. The three then scouted for larger prey, such as deer or boar before going back to check the trap line later in the day.

    ---

    Auxanodotus, son of Auxanohippos, Baron of Waterwatch pushed his eggs and ham around on his trencher half eaten. The coins he required dropped off today or possibly tomorrow, difficult to keep track of the days when waiting. Seven days is a long time when bored he decided.

    Four of his warrior cousins seated a table over, continued playing their game of dice, long ago leaving their armour in their room, although their daggers still hung from their belts. The cousin seated next to him, his favourite cousin due to his smarts as well as his brawn, excused himself to attend to his ablutions.

    Her grinning face greeted him and he raised his eyebrows in response. Skinny girl, white complexion, her clear green eyes keen within a face framed by black hair.

    ¡°Hello my Lord,¡± she bowed her head a fraction, ¡°Charis believes it is time to relocate to the Wanderer¡¯s Arms Inn.¡±

    She didn¡¯t wait for a response; his returning cousin watched her leave the Inn and then switched his gaze to his Liege Lord.

    ¡°We leave for another Inn, perhaps stay overnight, and then head home.¡±

    His cousin raised a fist in celebration, immediately broke up the dice game and hastened to the Innkeeper to settle the coin debt on behalf of his Lord.

    ---

    Once Charis, Zoe, and Niobe left the House, Dione escorted the Initiates to the farm, broke their fast in the company of the farmer¡¯s family, and then commenced the riding training. She carried the next payment right out the front door of the House, although she kept it for the day to promote the illusion the coin arrived from outside the town and then brought in.

    Middle of the morning, after riding towards the city and returning Astera, Thyia, and Helice met with a pregnant skinny girl child covered in dirt and filth begging near the Inn¡¯s stables. Astera then delivered the first payment to the Lord Count in the Wanderer¡¯s Arm Inn. It was a risk to place so much coin with someone so young, although being utterly unexpected no one could possibly predict it, Charis hoped. Jocasta amazed and honoured the Mistress would entrust such a responsibility to her, the thought of stealing the coin didn¡¯t enter her mind, which surprised her the most, given her recent poverty and near death existence.

    Astera, Thyia, and Helice then visited a certain farm, met Dione, collected another payment and delivered it to the Lord Count at the Wanderer¡¯s Arm Inn. They then rested beside a certain tree waiting for a particular passer-by.

    On the way back to the House early afternoon, Charis handed off a third payment, while Zoe handled the game with Niobe¡¯s assistance.

    Helice strolled back to the House with Charis, freeing Helice¡¯s horse to haul Zoe¡¯s catch, several twin tied rabbits slung across the saddle. Astera and Thyia rode ahead, while Zoe and Niobe accompanied Charis and Helice. Seeing the returning procession the Gate Captain stared, confused. The skinny girl also passed back through the gate, although this time, not pregnant, clean, and wearing a neat dress. Witnessing the subterfuge, a widening grin erupted; he would remember to ask Charis in a quiet moment to explain the interesting procession.

    Alcmene met Charis outside the House and gave Charis that look.

    ¡°Zoe and Niobe please return to the House and continue with training as I need to confer with Alcmene.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress,¡± they both answered.

    ¡°Charis, we have a challenge of sorts. Rhea is in the House with her, ahem students.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean Alcmene? Students?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re the triplets and they seem to fawn upon her. I am not sure but I think their relationship is very personal and I don¡¯t know what to do, if anything, after all, she is a Seer and I am not. Clymene is entertaining them with polite conversation.¡±

    ¡°Let me see for myself. Let¡¯s go,¡± Charis replied. ¡°How long have you been waiting for me?¡±

    ¡°Not too long Mistress,¡± she replied. ¡°Probably too long for Clymene I would guess.¡±

    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Clymene informed me with her Seer ability?¡±

    ¡°Clymene and I aren¡¯t sure if we would be ¡®overheard¡¯ Mistress.¡± Alcmene lowered her eyes, embarrassed by the confession.

    Charis caressed Alcmene¡¯s chin capturing her green eyes in her own when she raised them in response.

    ¡°Find out, experiment, for next time,¡± whispered Charis.

    Charis realised with the initiates and some personal business she didn¡¯t attend to Rhea as often as she did in the past, could this now be a concern. They hurried to the House and fortunately Zoe and Niobe where already busy in the Training Room.

    Alcmene opened the Meeting Room door and Charis entered and observed an uncomfortable Clymene as the room was quiet, conversation clearly exhausted. Rhea¡¯s students were somewhat draped over her while she lounged on a chair at the table, one at each of her shoulders leaning in cheek to cheek, as face close as possible, Rhea¡¯s left arm wrapped around the last triplet¡¯s thin waist.

    Clymene and Alcmene left the room as soon as possible after some polite excuses and goodbyes.

    ¡°I see you are intimate with your students, is this needed? I thought even at this late stage the lessons where still theoretical?¡±

    ¡°Well Alcmene and Clymene introduced them to some advanced techniques and their interest has progressed beyond theory and observation. Since my sister and I are now the most advanced Seers of our respective Temples, the Mother Superiors at both thought it best, I personally train the triplets and my sister personally trains the twins at her Temple. This was a command, not our idea. So being dedicated Seers of Saph we accepted this honoured burden and responsibility.¡±

    ¡°I spoke to Alcmene and Clymene and they gave me assurances, so I suspect you have strayed significantly from the gentle teachings of theirs to land where you are now. I would ask though if you visit this House you do so by yourself as I don¡¯t want your teaching methods reflected upon this House.¡±

    ¡°Direct and to the point as always and I must say I am a little disappointed. I wanted to prove to you the honour the Temple has bestowed upon me and this is due to you and your teachings. I thought we would meet in celebration. So I will make this short, Raisa visits today or tomorrow, as her pair are being sent to this Temple and Lonely Keep and she wants to see them settled in.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the news, I would ask she respect our wishes and she visits alone if she wishes to attend to me here. Is that understood, sister?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress and given you¡¯re uncomfortable I think it is time my students and I leave.¡±

    ¡°Be safe, Rhea.¡±

    ¡°You also Mistress,¡± said Rhea.

    Rhea left the Meeting Room with three adoring ducklings behind her. Charis surmising this would end in tears. The other disappointment, Rhea could have made a fourth drop.

    ---

    Late afternoon Charis asked Kyra and Nysa to escort Agape to the tree opposite the Inn at the foot of the spur. She was to find a cook and two assistants to prepare meals as the Master Carpenter neared completion of the Kitchen. Plenty of traffic passed them by this late in the afternoon, to the city, to the mountains, either north or west. Agape managed to converse with the Lord Count resident at the Inn. She passed the final two thousand coins inside a saddle and saddlebags gift from the Daughters of the Duchess.

    They returned to Charis with good news, there were a number who were interested and they would present themselves in the next few days if they found reasonable accommodation. Agape delivered the final payment, a double payment to the Lord Count, he and his guards left immediately, satisfied. The coin delivery a test of loyalty, if any ran with the coin a cheap price to pay to find out now if wealth would seduce any of the Initiates. The dukedom was too small to hide forever; therefore, Charis content they would eventually catch up to them, although possibly not if twins could remain hidden for ten years, a chance Charis decided to accept.

    Dione returned to the House and immediately found Charis.

    ¡°Mistress, Raisa disguised as a mother strolled through the New Gate with a son and a daughter, I am certain it was her, I walked behind them. They attached themselves to a Merchant Caravan.¡±

    ¡°Yes, she is expected. It is heartening to witness the Seers can learn and they have given up on the dignified caravans, with pomp and ceremony to transfer their Seers,¡± said Charis.

    ¡°You alright Mistress?¡± asked Dione.

    ¡°Yes, I am concerned about Rhea and Raisa, they are Daughters yet they are also Seers of Saph and it seems our teachings have been practiced by both of them on children and I am not sure how I reconcile the situation.¡± Charis hugged Dione and decided she needed a walk to consider what, if anything needed to be said or done and while out she could finalise details with the Master Carpenter. She also hoped Raisa wouldn¡¯t visit Charis immediately, needing to report to the Temple first, which would provide her with an opportunity to chat with her sister and inadvertently learn the conditions of visiting.

    ---

    Raisa arrived in time for the evening meal. Due to the limited table space, as most of the potential kitchen was still the Training Room, the warrior-sisters ate in shifts. Jocasta was setting bowls out, dodging around those still training. Eventually they got the message and wandered off to the baths. Jocasta served Raisa, while she waited for Charis, eventually joined by Niobe, Zoe, Ismene, and Agape. Alcmene and Clymene were about to join for the evening meal and noticed Raisa and turned around and climbed back up the circular stairs as they quickly remembered something they needed to do, elsewhere.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    Charis entered the Training Room with Helice, Thais, and Alexa after negotiating with the Master Carpenter on costs for the Kitchen and finalising the last payment on the Stable and the Master Leatherworkers Workshop.

    Raisa stood to attention, playing with her long black hair, admiring her prize, Charis, with more than a little anticipation, green eyes shining and licking her moist lips. She then convulsed and folded her body over, falling to the floor in absolute pain, twisting in the foetal position screaming.

    ¡°Everyone stop doing what you are doing, not another step, not another movement,¡± commanded Charis.

    It was too late as everyone at the table grabbed their stomachs in pain while Jocasta dropped the bowl she was carrying. Charis sprinted to Raisa¡¯s side as she shouted her commands.

    ¡°Jocasta, fetch the elder, explain to her it is an emergency and don¡¯t return here without her and Helice send to Alcmene and Clymene, they¡¯re needed here!¡±

    Charis held Raisa¡¯s hand, searching her body with the other.

    ¡°Sister,¡± through clenched teeth, ¡°my body is dying.¡±

    Charis opened Raisa¡¯ Seer Robe, revealing a blackness growing across her stomach and radiating out. She placed both of her hands on Raisa¡¯s stomach starting to draw her healing magic. After a moment, everything stopped, punctuated by the desperate yelling of others. Charis knew Raisa died in that moment, the light left her eyes, her body refusing the healing. The yelling crescendo broke her shock. Charis ran to them, pushing down her emotions, how should she react? She needed to leave Raisa¡¯s side to heal others.

    The elder joined her, pleading with Charis.

    ¡°Poison in the food, my dear, around the dropped bowl.¡± Small black lumps began to clump in the spilt stew as it cooled.

    Charis stared not comprehending, who and why were her first thoughts. She heard the elder¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Clymene, buckets now girl. Alcmene jugs of water and mugs, go. Helice gather the bowls of food and throw them into the pot.¡±

    The elder shuffled as quickly as she could to her room.

    ¡°Jocasta, round up the rest of the house we need some urgent help,¡± said the elder.

    When the elder returned Charis was trying to apply her magic.

    ¡°Stop Charis I need you here,¡± the elder said, placing some bottles near her.

    Charis slowly looked up; hope fading from her.

    ¡°Use your magic and your will on the white potion in these two bottles, imagine them, and strengthen them to cause those who drink it to throw up. Do it now.¡±

    Charis grasped two bottles, one in each hand and willed her magic into them and handed them back to the elder.

    ¡°Alcmene please ask your Sisters to assist. You need to make sure each sister poisoned drinks a cup each and vomits using the bucket for the mess and make sure they don¡¯t choke.¡±

    ¡°Yes, elder.¡±

    ¡°Charis, I need you to will your magic into these as well, you need to connect to the herbs within it, these herbs will harvest any of the poison remaining in their bodies, and your magic will make them more effective.¡±

    Charis nodded and placed her hands around both bottles and found each of the herbs, invigorating them with her magic, sensing them bloom to their purpose. The distraction prevented her from dwelling on Raisa¡¯s death, her attention, and efforts devoted to saving the Initiates.

    ¡°It is done.¡± She handed the bottles back to the elder, hearing and smelling the vomiting initiates as she did.

    ¡°Alcmene, the moment the vomiting has settled ensure each drinks a cup of this.¡±

    ¡°Yes, elder.¡±

    The elder reached for and embraced Charis.

    ¡°With your magic they will be well I am sure. With poison, we need to remove the agent and your magic has made my cures vastly more effective. Look at the stew; it is cold now so you can pick up the scent of the black rot herb in it as it solidifies. The amount used a risk in itself. If too much, it changes the taste of the food. To mix this much into the food would require significant time, stirred in evenly and smoothly to ensure it carried as much as possible. Whoever did this, wanted to make sure someone died.¡±

    The elder stood and hinted Charis do the same. Charis gazed into the elder¡¯s eye and agreed.

    They both visited each of those affected and when satisfied the elder asked their carers to make them drink the white potion again. Then as before wait for the vomiting and once clear make sure they drink as much water as they vomited up, if not more. Then carry them to a bunk and care for them.

    ¡°Thank you elder, I owe you a great debt,¡± Charis said, relieved and recovered from her initial shock.

    ¡°They will require a few days¡¯ rest, otherwise they should be well.¡±

    With the elder¡¯s assurance, Charis recovered from her daze and returned to the other issue. A Seer died in their House, one she formed an intimate relationship with, and one who taught children the true way of the Seer.

    ¡°Helice, I expect Rhea will arrive shortly as she will sense the loss of her Twin, is that correct?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, I expect a very distraught Seer, she has lost a half of herself. Each Seer handles the loss in her own way and the Temple will always provide comfort at this time of loss as best they can.¡±

    Charis reached over to Helice, placed her locked hands around her neck, and touched foreheads.

    ¡°You found your peace sister, be glad,¡± Charis whispered.

    ¡°Thank you Mistress.¡±

    They broke their unusual embrace. Helice unaware the contact assisted her Mistress cope with Raisa¡¯s death.

    Charis asked, ¡°She will appear at the elder¡¯s entrance, can you wait there for her, your understanding of this loss may comfort her. What needs to be done with Raisa¡¯s body?¡±

    ¡°Leave it where it is Mistress. The Temple will retrieve their Seer and probably arrive with Rhea.¡±

    ¡°Will it seem odd to them she died and no one else has?¡±

    ¡°It will depend upon Rhea. They were Seer Twins hence they will believe whatever she says as a perfect witness to events.¡±

    Charis felt trapped. A body, which belonged to a Seer, which couldn¡¯t vanish or her death covered up. The important mystery, how did she and only she die in a room laid out to feed more than one? Any investigation would ask some difficult questions.

    Distracted as she was Charis attended to each of her sisters next, nodding to each of their carers. With some guilt, she gently placed her hand on their stomachs and applied some healing. To make sure she convinced herself. Those poisoned were resting and unaware of her visit, which suited Charis. Charis also ensured she thanked the carers as she left each bunk.

    Returning to the Training Room, she studied the scene before her for a number of heartbeats. The elder directed Jocasta as she carefully cleaned up the mess. Jocasta assisted the elder to inspect the evidence, in the buckets and on the floor. Both immune it seemed to the smell and the disgusting liquids and bodily fluids.

    ¡°Hello Mistress the elder is teaching me about black rot,¡± said Jocasta cheerily.

    ¡°The smell?¡± asked Charis.

    Jocasta smiled, giggled, and waved a hand at her returning her attention to the elder, oblivious to the possible tragedy.

    ¡°Seer Rhea and Temples Guards are asking to enter,¡± said Alcmene.

    ¡°Tell Helice to allow them in and lead them here,¡± Charis answered.

    Rhea ran to her sister¡¯s body and kissed its forehead. She didn¡¯t linger over it and under her direction, the Temple Guards utilised the carry stretcher they brought with them to gently place Raisa¡¯s body upon it. They then left the House after Rhea kissed her once more on the forehead as a farewell. Charis became confused, as there were no questions and specifically no Mother Superior. Worse, Rhea showed no sympathy or sense of loss. Charis carefully observed waiting for a doom of some sort and not really knowing what to expect next, although equally surprised Rhea remained behind.

    ¡°Can we talk in your room,¡± Rhea asked, remarkably calm after suffering Seer loss.

    Charis led her up the circular stairs to her room, opened the door, and ushered Rhea in first, following her. Lost for words, Rhea¡¯s behaviour and the situation, Charis was speechless and searching for answers.

    ¡°My sister¡¯s death has changed much Charis the Young!¡±

    Charis sensed strength, perhaps happiness in her voice not dismay or sadness.

    ¡°My Sister¡¯s Twins will be assigned to another Seer. Another Seer will tutor my triplets, my wonderful triplets. We now lose our honoured place in the Temple of Saph.¡± The words spilled out lacking any emotion, statements of fact.

    ¡°Know I and the Daughters are here for you, always. Helice tells me¡­¡±

    Rhea placed her finger across her lips, slowly dropped her head to suggest Charis to silence, and then hugged her, followed by kisses. When Rhea started to remove Charis¡¯ armour, Charis took a step back, confused.

    Rhea explained, ¡°Raisa hasn¡¯t died, her body has, she is with me, we are united. She claims she needs to experience you, fully and utterly as one. Further explanations can wait!¡±

    Charis was too dumbstruck to protest or try to reason with her or was it them? It was one bell later before Rhea and Raisa where sated. Charis knew both where there as they each pleasured her in their own way, she recognised the ¡®moves¡¯ of each twin and remembered them, when they were linked and Raisa far away in her temple, although sharing.

    ¡°This was an ancient power of the Seers. They never suffered loss as they transferred themselves to their sister¡¯s body. This lasted because of the intimate link between the sisters. They were one in life in two separate bodies, and then when they shared a body it didn¡¯t seem strange or unfamiliar.¡±

    ¡°So you will always be the two in the one body?¡± Charis asked cautiously, tenderly.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know. We are going to undertake some research and determine what powers were possible.¡±

    ¡°Are you interested in finding out who tried to poison your sister?¡± Charis asked.

    ¡°Who would what to poison Raisa? She was a once off visitor here therefore most likely it was an attack on the Daughters of the Duchess.¡±

    ¡°That is a nice theory, except poison is a woman¡¯s weapon. I should know I use it or at least ointments to try to even up the odds. Men would attempt something different, they tend to want to face whom they kill and gloat over it. Since we don¡¯t annoy many women and very few men and Helice has told us her Seer Sister was sent to Lonely Keep to expose her to danger I am wondering if this wasn¡¯t truly directed at your sister, from another within your Temple or her Temple?¡± Charis realised Rhea/Raisa weren¡¯t comprehending this possibility. She placed a hand on either side of her face and forced her to stare into Charis¡¯ clear blue eyes.

    Charis continued, ¡°You did mention both of you were given an important responsibility, your Seer powers were growing, and your sister was being sent to Lonely Keep to assist another Seer to settle in. I suspect she was sent on a long journey full of risk.¡±

    ¡°I cannot believe that is the truth of it, there must be someone after the Daughters!¡±

    ¡°Yes, a few men, although no women. This does mean in some strange way you are now considered a Single Seer and therefore able to decide your future.¡±

    ¡°Yes even so, I and my sister¡¯s students will be assigned to others and forever lost from us.¡±

    ¡°Is there no previous time where a Single Seer was able to remain within the Temple walls specifically to tutor student Seers? That is your single hope as far as I can see, although as a Daughter you are welcome to stay here.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t any of the Daughters die as my sister did eat in the company of some of them?¡±

    ¡°The elder was able to save them with her herb lore. The four Initiates started eating well after your sister. In essence she saved them or allowed the elder to save them.¡±

    ¡°It would need superior healing equal if not greater than the Healers of Ure to save so many from certain death. This is not a small thing.¡±

    ¡°All of the Daughters assisted and were at the elder¡¯s command, as one we saved them. What will happen now though, with your sister¡¯s body?¡±

    ¡°My sister¡¯s body will be embalmed, they have probably already started, and then I will mourn for three days over my sister and then middle of the seventh day on a pyre she burns to return to the Goddess.¡±

    The first words of sadness spoken by Rhea thought Charis. While Raisa was still present, her body would mean everyone else accepted her as dead.

    ¡°It would be interesting to see if your sister could claim another body though, especially before she became too comfortable in yours,¡± Charis thought, although spoke the words aloud.

    ¡°I need to return to the Temple, for at least seven days I can play on the sympathy of my sister¡¯s death, and I am expected to grieve. All will accept mad things until my mourning watch over my sister¡¯s body is completed. Thank you for the company tonight, I will try to return although most likely in a week¡¯s time. The Temple may want to council me also as is their way for Seer death, so don¡¯t worry about me for some time.¡±

    ¡°Farewell warrior-sister Rhea,¡± accepted Charis.

    ¡°And Raisa,¡± added Rhea.

    ¡°I accept her as a sworn warrior-sister as well as a lover,¡± Charis answered.

    Charis escorted Rhea through the elder¡¯s room to the exit and then returned to the Training Room.

    Poisoned food, be it spilt on the floor or still in a bowl joined the poisoned food in the pot and no one knew what to do with it after the delicate task concluded. Those staring at it knew it meant death and it couldn¡¯t remain in the Training Room. In the end, Charis asked Thais and Alexa to pull up some of the replaced boards. Charis and Helice dug a hole under the House and buried the pot to keep it out of harm¡¯s way. The twins then nailed the boards back in place.

    The warrior-sisters that were a bell ago writhing in incapacitating pain, were now sitting upright on their bunkbeds with an echo of stomach pain, closer by far to life than death sipping water.

    ¡°Do we know who is responsible Mistress?¡± asked Nysa.

    ¡°I doubt we were the target, I believe the Seer Raisa was, we were just there at the same time. I suspect the agent is within the Temple of Saph, beyond our reach. To be on the cautious side we will need to purchase meals at various Inns within Town, you can say we are looking for our own cook after a few visits. In the mean time I will explain what has happened to our friendly Innkeeper and discover if he knows anything,¡± Charis replied.

    ¡°I sent the sisters out in threes to eat at other Inns already Mistress, while you were otherwise occupied, and instructed them to keep to themselves and return immediately once finished,¡± offered Astera.

    ¡°Good. I was unavoidably distracted with Rhea and couldn¡¯t do much else.¡±

    ¡°Mistress, the poisoned sisters are recovering and wish to see you,¡± Thyia said.

 1.066 What happens in the White Room... (14th Day of Mastery Month)

    Lanterns lit the White Room, the flickering light reflected from the walls brightening the room beyond the normal expectation of four lanterns.

    Charis approached the doorway; Niobe occupied the bunk to the right. Sweat pasted her long black hair to her neck, her short body on top of the bunk sheets. Her hazel eyes captured Charis¡¯ and lit up in celebration. Weak as she was Niobe stretched her arms towards Charis. Her Mistress gently descended to the bunkbed, the reaching arms of the Initiate immediately enveloping her.

    Niobe shuddered within Charis¡¯ embrace, instinctively Charis held her away to check.

    ¡°Your embrace is intoxicating Mistress, your skin on mine pleasure I didn¡¯t realise existed before now.¡±

    Charis realised Niobe¡¯s shift was her loose blanket and when they embraced meeting each other half way it slipped down to her hips. Perhaps deliberately, although Charis couldn¡¯t imagine an innocent Single Seer would be so, well, deliberate. Charis¡¯ arms and hands embraced Niobe¡¯s flesh; while Niobe¡¯s bare breasts, kissed Charis¡¯ separated by Charis¡¯ thin underclothe. Charis realised the healing affect was upon Niobe. Charis wanted to swear, she spent a pinch of magic, the cure more to do with the elder than her.

    ¡°Niobe, do you suspect the target of the poisoning could have been Raisa, due to Seer jealousy or internal politics? Raisa was entrusted to train twin Seers?¡±

    Silence. Charis was about to ask again.

    ¡°Yes Mistress, to split powerful or favoured Seer pairs they can be assigned to dangerous or faraway places. Rhea was entrusted to train a Seer triplet, so between them they would gain substantial influence if successful.¡±

    ¡°Are you well Niobe?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, perhaps I am still recovering.¡±

    Charis lowered her gently to the bunkbed and drew Niobe¡¯s shift back over her body covering her hardened nipples on her full breasts, the available light revealing her flesh clearly. As she did Niobe¡¯s upper chest, neck and face reddened. Charis also caught a whiff of Niobe¡¯s woman scent, which confirmed her condition. Niobe tried to comprehend the sensations and pleasure her body fed her mind, fantastically new to one sheltered by Temple and taboo.

    Charis approached the next bunkbed cautiously, from the head position instead of the feet position of the patient. A sheen of sweat covered Zoe¡¯s light brown skin her black hair similarly pasted onto any exposed flesh. Zoe bent her resting arm at the elbow her hand searching and her long fingers easily wrapping around Charis¡¯ hand.

    ¡°Thank you Matriarch, you are blessed to be able to heal, and I am honoured to be deemed worthy.¡±

    ¡°Rest Zoe, I am glad you are recovering, although you need to thank the elder, not me.¡±

    ¡°Matriarch,¡± a question formed on her lips, she glanced at Charis and then decided, ¡°I am filled with a desire to lay with you, I don¡¯t understand¡­¡±

    ¡°The urge will pass. Perhaps my helping the elder has influenced your emotions.¡± Charis withdrew her hand and reluctantly Zoe released it, nodding at her Matriarch accepting if not fully comprehending, although overjoyed to be alive.

    Ismene¡¯s nakedness greeted Charis as she quietly stepped across the walkway to the other row of bunkbeds. As Charis approached, Ismene crossed her arms over her chest and set her jaw.

    ¡°You are upset, although recovering?¡± Charis said.

    ¡°I did not expect to be placed in danger while eating a meal under your House!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t accept we were the target although when slain or ill it doesn¡¯t matter who or why.¡±

    Charis positioned herself beside Ismene on her bunk, avoiding physical contact.

    ¡°I thought my life would be safe here, I thought I escaped this¡­¡± Ismene unfolded her arms and punched out at Charis, who allowed a couple to land before she easily captured the flailing limbs.

    ¡°Talk to me, explain to me, I will listen,¡± Charis pleaded.

    ¡°I needed to escape the intrigue Mistress. My family is successful, so successful we were able to purchase our noble title a couple of generations ago. The true Nobles are jealous of our wealth, our favour with the Duke.¡±

    Struggling one of her wrists free, Ismene¡¯s now free hand grabbed and flicked her long golden brown hair away. Charis allowed Ismene¡¯s wrists to join each other.

    ¡°This is my curse Mistress, my hair, with this hair I can pass as a True Noble. Others of my family aren¡¯t as cursed so True Nobles can snicker at them and call them false, which keeps them satisfied.¡±

    Charis waited for Ismene to continue, the hurt and venom in her voice not yet run its course. She placed her hand upon Ismene¡¯s not sure if she welcomed the comfort.

    ¡°After losing three taste testers, none would accept the position regardless of the money offered. I almost died from poison once before. I agreed to marry the Lord because his Barony is a backwater, away from court and away from my family.¡±

    Ismene¡¯s eyes popped open when she realised a possible meaning of her words.

    ¡°The Barony is prosperous in its own way Mistress, so your investment is sound.¡± Ismene turned to face Charis reassuring her by grabbing her arm.

    ¡°Waiting for my Lord to show in the Inn I overheard others discussing the Daughters of the Duchess and how they were unofficially recruiting. The protection of the Duchess tempted me and I decided to approach your house and asked to be added to the list of candidates.¡±

    Charis reached for the jug of water and poured a mug to hand to Ismene who drank deeply from it.

    ¡°How did you realise I thirsted?¡±

    ¡°Continue,¡± answered Charis.

    ¡°Your recent visit to the Duke¡¯s Court caused a stir and you were gossiped about for days and weeks after. If I could swallow the loss of my noble ways I thought the Daughters a better refuge, then I thought I couldn¡¯t cope to lose my noble privilege, you tested me severely Mistress. It was only when I faced the Lord did clarity strike me, strengthening my resolve. To be poisoned again, when I thought myself safe ¡­¡±

    As tears pooled under her eyes Charis embraced her in a comforting hug realising the difficulty this could cause, although unable to leave Ismene hurt and alone.

    ¡°Would you mind your hair being black?¡±

    Ismene broke the embrace; her face twisted trying to understand. Charis freed a hand to reach within her hair and grasp a black feather. She lightly touched Ismene¡¯s golden brown hair with the raven black feather and after mumbling some words and concentrating, she grinned at Ismene.

    Ismene inspected her hair and her blue eyes sparkled. She couldn¡¯t stop herself; she inspected the hair around her womanhood, embraced Charis and passionately, deeply kissed her. Ismene opened her eyes wide when she realised her impulsive mistake, breaking away from the kiss. Charis placed a finger across Ismene lips before she could tumble out any excuses.

    ¡°Passion is wonderful, passion is healthy, I am glad I could help. There is no wrong in your part here. I thank you for explaining your circumstance and it is my part of the oath where I value you also, my solemn responsibility.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Mistress.¡±

    Charis lowered Ismene to lie on the bunkbed and drew a sheet over her naked body.

    ¡°Rest and recover.¡±

    Charis stepped away slowly, relieved. Ismene didn¡¯t demonstrate any obvious sign of being healing affected; her reaction a relief, appreciating her change of hair colour. With some hope she approached Agape¡¯s bunk.

    ---

    The fourth patient waited for Charis sitting up in her bunkbed. Her slender body apparent, adjusting the sheet around her body for the umpteenth time in preparation to receive her visit. She spied on Charis¡¯ other visits and knew Charis would offer her comfort, or hope Charis would offer her comfort, after all she was but servant stock. How could she compare, Niobe a Single Seer, Zoe a Huntress and sworn to Charis as her Matriarch and finally Ismene her former Noble Lady. Still she hoped.

    Charis recognised the eyebrows curving down; the lips curved up and in Agape¡¯s case her green eyes overflowing in adoration. Charis witnessed the same in Dirce and Drosis and barely lowered herself to Agape¡¯s bunkbed when Agape leapt upon her in a hug. Tears streamed down Charis¡¯ back, although Agape wasn¡¯t sobbing.

    ¡°Mistress, thank you. As I bent over in pain I knew, poison. I served as a Maid with a certain Noble family long enough to witness the results. I, well, I, didn¡¯t expect to be worth saving Mistress, I am nothing, a servant and I accept my place. You saved me Mistress, you saved me!¡± Agape hugged Charis tighter surprising Charis with her strength considering her small slender body.

    ¡°What is your name?¡±

    Agape paused, confused, and then slowly answered.

    ¡°Agape, Mistress you named me.¡±Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    ¡°It is your new name for your new life, you are no longer a servant, and you¡¯re an Initiate of the Daughters of the Duchess. Your life is an important as any other of the Daughters. I would rather not place you in any danger. If I do I will save you if I can, although the elder saved you and your fellow Sisters this time, you should thank her.¡±

    ¡°I love you Mistress,¡± pausing to consider Charis and the doubt on her face, ¡°I am a girl your age Mistress and I know my heart. As a servant, I am skilled at observing, and I note how others desire you, a word of encouragement, a touch, and a look and have you noticed your effect on those you hug?¡±

    Agape swallowed. Her nerves on edge before her Mistress, who embraced her and patiently listened to her and her Mistress wonders why the sisters love her when it is obvious.

    Agape confessed, ¡°I was bedded by a certain Noble Lady¡¯s father when I was fourteen and deflowered. I also rolled in the hay a couple of times since with another man.¡±

    Agape¡¯s breath on Charis¡¯ neck quickened, the hug taking on sensual meaning, fingers caressing, hands smoothing the skin under them and arms adjusting exploring for additional and more sensual contact.

    ¡°Never has my desire to lie with anyone been stronger, all consuming as now, in this embrace my skin on yours, your blood pumping, your heart pounding, and the scent of your body. I spied upon you attending the others and I imagined this moment while waiting as you approached closer and closer.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t wish to diminish your feelings. Still I must tell you while the elder is responsible for your recovery, my healing can cause a side effect, which can instil desire and passion in those healed. What I am saying is your feelings and passion will pass.¡±

    Charis gently grasping her wrists started to lift Agape¡¯s arms away from around her shoulders, Agape, distracted considering Charis¡¯ words allowed her. Then Agape¡¯s body shuddered, her head fell forward onto Charis¡¯ chest, nestled sweetly upon Charis¡¯ breasts Agape¡¯s warm breath separated from Charis¡¯ breasts by her underclothe. Charis realised too late. Unwrapping Agape¡¯s arms, holding them by the wrist, she placed them by Agape¡¯s sides inadvertently caressing Agape¡¯s upper thigh, buttocks area.

    Charis¡¯ state of shock ended when she realised Agape, perfectly positioned on her chest, planted numerous tender kisses on her throat skipping her way up to her chin. Charis drew back, revealing Agape¡¯s puckering lips and closed eyes, which quickly opened when her lips found air.

    ¡°Your touch is enough Mistress, I plead you release me from this state of desire.¡±

    Charis pushed back Agape¡¯s black hair from around her face, gathering it together and then gently forcing Agape to lie down. Agape trembled, did she ask too forcefully, did she ask for too much? Was Mistress tucking her into bed like a child? Then her Mistress loomed over her ¡­ Agape squeezed her eyes in anticipation, hope, and rampant desire.

    Using the back of a finger Charis traced the outline of Agape¡¯s face, travelling down her slim neck to dance on the flesh above her breasts, teasing, promising to visit further down, and never doing so. Then the contact drifted off and Agape¡¯s closed eyes opened startled.

    Agape moaned as Charis skimmed the back of her finger across Agape¡¯s inner thigh, almost to her womanhood, then gone, to treat the other thigh. Then gone again, this time Charis¡¯ open hand grasped her outer thigh, raced under her shift and paused over her belly button, her hurt, her pain. Agape sensed a warmth, the remaining tinge of pain drawn away and her desire subtly increased.

    Her Mistress¡¯ hand then slithered over her stomach and savagely cupped her small breast and skilled fingers teased and twisted its hardened nipple. Agape convulsed and shuddered more than once. Charis removed her hand, lent down, kissed Agape gently, warmly on her lips, and stalked away, guilty.

    Charis knew about her healing and its affects, and although indirectly this time it proved the difference between life and death as it did for Dirce and Drosis. Charis convinced herself the affect would be temporary, a few days at most. The falseness of the desire disturbed her the most and in silent askance, she screamed out, she needed to make sense of her gift before it became a curse. Realistically how long, before those with healing induced desire become jealous of each other and destroy the company from within?

    She made a decision and strode directly to the elder¡¯s room. The elder¡¯s room appeared vacant forcing Charis to climb the ladder to her bed to make sure. Her sight permitted her to confirm the elder¡¯s shape under the covers and she considered leaving the elder, returning another day, another time.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been expecting you dear.¡±

    Charis grabbed the elder¡¯s bed to prevent herself from falling off the ladder.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to surprise you dear. Lucky your reflexes are still sharp.¡± Then the elder released a low cackle and sat up.

    ¡°Can we talk? Do I need to stay on the ladder or can we sit at your table?¡± Charis asked.

    ¡°Make yourself comfortable on the ladder as punishment. Been keeping information from me haven¡¯t you?¡± The elder raised an eyebrow.

    Charis exhaled like a punch to the stomach and eventually repositioned herself, her bottom on a rung and her legs through it, trying to make herself, as suggested by the elder, as comfortable as possible.

    ¡°Well this is your confession so start,¡± encouraged the elder.

    ¡°It is my healing.¡±

    ¡°I suspected of course, please continue.¡±

    ¡°I healed in the past, small injuries or pains, I will or urge an outcome and depending upon the injury or pain it usually took overnight to actually heal. At the Keep, Dirce and Drosis were mortality-wounded blood everywhere. Seeing them so, I panicked out of concern and fear of losing them. I am still haunted elder, I cannot suffer a third loss.¡±

    The elder placed a hand on Charis¡¯ cheek and then shoulder.

    ¡°You will need to accept the possibility, one day you won¡¯t be there to save one of your Daughters. A conversation for another time, continue.¡±

    ¡°I poured my magic, my will, and my healing into both of them at the same time, I didn¡¯t know if I could, I tried and hoped to succeed. I succeeded, beyond the skill of Ure Priestess¡¯. Please forgive the blasphemy. Not only did I heal their wounds and save their lives, for Dirce I healed childhood scars. Now they¡¯re devoted to me beyond their self-control.¡±

    Charis paused; she needed to reposition her buttocks. The elder didn¡¯t grant her any reprieve either, as she lay flat as a board staring at the ceiling, presumably listening while in the comfort of her own bed.

    ¡°Tonight I aided your medicines and healed lightly after and depending upon who I healed the reaction varies from pleading devotion to seemingly no affect.¡±

    Charis waited and at one point thought the elder was actually asleep and then she asked a question.

    ¡°Did you sense your magic exhaust after either of these healings?¡±

    ¡°Mmm, I stopped my healing of Dirce and Drosis when they began to stretch their limbs and open their eyes, confirming their recovery when they leapt upon me. My magic wasn¡¯t exhausted. When I healed tonight the amount required was minute, some for your herbal potions and then a pinch afterwards when they were in their bunks recovering.¡± Charis finished, quietly as she knew she snuck in the extra healing.

    ¡°Why did you heal them in their bunks? I heard your voice fade, some guilt, or another reason?¡± accused the elder.

    ¡°When you said they would recover in a few days I hoped to shorten the time, they¡¯re Initiates and require training so they can defend themselves, they can¡¯t lose any days ¡­¡±

    ¡°Who witnessed Drosis and Dirce¡¯s healing and explain why no sisters openly or otherwise discuss it?¡±

    ¡°I swore them to secrecy ¡­¡±

    ¡°Well none of this is a surprise I guess, the items are attuned to Nature, Life and Purpose. Therefore, this is how I interpret them. The herbal potions I applied tonight are mainly herbs of course allowing your magic¡¯s nature element to enhance them beyond normal. Given you cured also, the affect is possibly equal to the flesh and blood curing you worked on Dirce and Drosis. The curing is the Life element. The Purpose element has been present since you obtain any item, your need to surround yourself with people, for you to care for them and them to care for you. This single purpose binds your sisters to you and you to them. Why did you recruit more Initiates?¡±

    ¡°I sense many battles in our future. You were there when I explained.¡±

    ¡°Did you need to recruit more? Why didn¡¯t you improve those already in your Company? Lead a strong seven hunting for these strangers and one at the House to co-ordinate for example?¡±

    ¡°Heck elder this step is uncomfortable,¡± stated Charis, wiggling her bottom again.

    ¡°Answer the question Mistress of the Daughters of the Duchess.¡±

    Silence.

    ¡°Answer the question my dear,¡± the elder whispered.

    ¡°Since I started running, I thought it was aimless, to me at least it was aimless, just trying to survive. As days rolled by obstacles appeared in our way and fortune favoured us. None of this I planned. Some invisible hand guided me. A Mother Superior told me I was Foretold and I am here for change. Perhaps this is who or what guides me and I knew I needed to recruit more and didn¡¯t realise until Alcmene told me people were asking. I could have said no there and then. I didn¡¯t and I can¡¯t work out why.¡±

    ¡°Oh my dear girl,¡± the elder sympathised.

    The doom in the elder¡¯s voice sent a shiver through Charis and the silence, which followed, doubled her foreboding.

    ¡°My spell book describes the Foretold. They¡¯re always the same, wise men rallying the Towns and City Threes crusading against evil often rallying many peasants to their cause they head west, never heard of again. The call is difficult to resist, it depends upon the charisma and oratory of the wise man who is a fanatic of Judge. Then next Death Season there is much death as too many peasants leave on Crusade and there are not enough left to plant and gather the harvest. You my dear are an exact opposite; you are working quietly with your company and most importantly not upsetting the natural order of things, in particular the Nobles and the Duke.¡±

    ¡°What is the aim of the Foretold?¡± asked Charis using a nervous childlike voice unable to gather her bravery.

    ¡°Destroy the ancient enemy of course. And no I don¡¯t know who or what the ancient enemy is, although these strangers of yours seem to be part of an evil scheme, so your plan this afternoon could be for the best.¡±

    ¡°What, what if I fail?¡±

    ¡°Then you will walk in well-trodden footsteps, my family¡¯s spell book notes four previous crusades. Each time, they refined a spell to resist following the Crusade. If your Company are part of a Foretold Crusade then I could cast this spell to disillusion them and they would lose interest. Therefore if you wanted to abandon whatever this is, I could possibly help.¡±

    Charis¡¯ first thought was the promised freedom and at that moment of thought her soul emptied of purpose and meaning.

    ¡°I am chained to this purpose elder. I wouldn¡¯t be me if I didn¡¯t walk this path.¡±

    ¡°Good, good my dear, clarity of purpose is always strength.¡±

    Charis placed her hand on the elder then.

    ¡°This was a test then?¡±

    ¡°Well yes, of course. You don¡¯t always plan your next step even so you have done well Charis the Young. You need to trust in yourself and in the fact for some reason your path of the Foretold doesn¡¯t follow the path of the four Crusades, which failed and brought calamity upon the Duchy.¡± The elder laughs then, a quiet surprised laugh as a thought springs to mind and a coin drops. Charis stared at her and waited.

    ¡°I wonder if Judge has been placed in the barracks for this battle.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean elder, you aren¡¯t making sense?¡± said Charis, frustrated.

    The elder¡¯s eyebrows drew together in thought defying the deep wrinkles on her face resisting.

    ¡°The past four Crusades we know about, and probably many before have been Judge¡¯s Foretold, a rally of the Three¡¯s and a following of peasants and all failed. Now you, a completely different type of Foretold to any previous, therefore your sponsor can¡¯t be Judge otherwise you would repeat the past.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps it is Saph, given her Mother Superiors are aware of the Foretold.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I assumed they always were being Seers. Be a dear and grab my spell book, time we were both comfortable sitting at the table drinking tea. Moreover, I¡¯ve punished you enough now by sitting on the ladder. Which brings up a thought, can you heal yourself?¡±

    ¡°Yes and no.¡±

    ¡°What sort of answer is that? Help me down first please, tea and then explain.¡±

    Neither spoke until the tea finished brewing and both held a cup while seated at a chair around the elder¡¯s table.

    ¡°I can renew my energy when tired,¡± Charis said, her face reddening.

    ¡°I¡¯m aware of where your energy sometimes goes, no need to be ashamed in anyway. I also know you have no real control over the situation, as your magic is nature and life attuned. What is more normal in nature than procreation? Before you mention you need a male and a female, you being unblessed has confused that requirement and as a result the Seers made a discovery and such a reward cannot be ignored. Then there is the purpose and it is clear you created an open honest bond between those within your company.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. I cannot heal my flesh,¡± Charis revealed.

    ¡°Well then I best improve my herb lore. Now, time to study this musty old book.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow should be quiet. It isn¡¯t as if we can investigate Seer Raisa¡¯s death as we will never be permitted in the Temple of Saph as both Helice and Niobe suspect the agent is either in this town¡¯s Temple of Saph or another.¡±

 1.067 Awkward Company (14th Day of Mastery Month)

    No more bells sounded when Charis and the elder were satisfied, the night deep and dark, perfect for determining and solving mysteries.

    ¡°We have read the Seers were heralds of past Crusades. A Foretold declared and they spread the word. The Foretold then travelled from town to town and to the City and rallied warriors and peasants for the Crusade,¡± stated the elder.

    ¡°A Mother Superior told me the Seers of Saph were still able to contact their Goddess and the Lady in White merely identified me as a Foretold. She suggested Priests of other Gods couldn¡¯t. Was I born a Foretold? My letter and armour from my father for example and then there are my ears and my earth brown hair.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I admire the jewellery, they hint at a more human shape although we both accept you are at least half elven don¡¯t we dear. The Goddess Mara is the Mother, Goddess of Fertility, and the Land. She is also the Goddess of the Elves and Faerie although not many remember now, I know since my family has recorded it. The items contain Elven magic ...¡±

    ¡°Although not by design,¡± Charis added quickly. ¡°It seems the magic has been stolen someway or somehow, my elven visitor¡¯s sorrow plain when he examined them.¡±

    ¡°Yes dear, the point is though, you are half elven, and you demonstrate an unusual affinity with the items which, by design or by malice contain Elven magic. The Goddess Mara is the Mother of Fertility and Elves and the Goddess Saph can still communicate to her Seers. Who was your Mother?¡±

    ¡°I have few memories of my mother. My father told me she loved me dearly,¡± Charis said, her throat thickening unbidden. ¡°My father isn¡¯t my father. My birth father wore leather armour I¡¯ve never seen before or since and was attacked by a large beast, which required the care of my mother.¡±

    ¡°So your mother provided the required care, fell in love and you as a child resulted? Your mother was definitely human therefore your father must be elven kind, suggested by the slim armour and your ears. Were you ever told if your Mother was a Single Seer perhaps?¡± finished the elder, relentless and determined regardless of Charis¡¯ emotions.

    ¡°Never told, although the Seers, especially Alcmene and Clymene are determined to train me to become one.¡± Charis tried to smile at her own attempted humour, instead wiped a tear from her eye as the elder replayed her past.

    ¡°Are they having any success?¡± asked the elder, in a deadpan voice.

    Charis sobered from her melancholy upon hearing the elder¡¯s question and appreciating her smiling weather beaten, deeply lined face and plain speak. She recalled all they discussed rudely ignoring the elder, sinking into her own deliberations and sorting through the facts.

    ---

    The coin dropped for Charis then. Uniquely twins could become Seers, a law unquestioned and unbroken. For her not to be a twin and developing Seer abilities meant she was going against that law. If her mother was a Seer and birthed twins and she alone survived, it would make sense, although there was never any mention of her having a twin. The other possibility, her mother was a Seer and with the Goddess Saph¡¯s blessing, her Seer legacy passed to her only child.

    ¡°Yes. Do you believe it possible my mother could have passed her Seer legacy to me?¡± questioned Charis.

    ¡°I was going to ask if you were one half of a twin,¡± mused the elder, ¡°although given Saph and Mara are so deeply woven into this particular Foretold rising ...¡± The elder tapped her finger on her chin.

    ¡°One Goddess of Seers, the other Goddess of Fertility I would trust, if I was you, you can become a Seer, and in fact I imagine it is part of their design. I wonder if Judge realises his Foretold Quest is now in the embrace of two Goddesses.¡±

    Charis lowered her head in quiet introspect, digesting the insight the elder provided and conclusion she made. Seeing Charis distracted the elder prepared and served another tea for both of them. When Charis uttered her next words she did so to change the subject to avoid accepting she could be nothing more than a puppet of two Goddesses and her future not her own.

    ¡°Another thought elder, we found a number of items on the false High Priest and the false Judge Knights, those with a specific purpose they could call upon, others they couldn¡¯t, there singular purpose being to conceal their evil nature. This would allow them to travel easily within the Duchy, their original purpose perhaps.¡±

    ¡°If so, how many are living amongst us?¡±

    With the elder¡¯s last words, Charis yawned and dragged her body away in search of sleep, her brain unable to comprehend the threat in the elders¡¯ question. A long day, with emotional ups and downs, she could no longer stay awake and dreamed to sleep the morning in. The elder wasn¡¯t offended in anyway, their last conversation a summary of what they read and discussed, although the idea Charis being a Seer was by design quelled Charis'' enthusiasm for further discussion.

    ---

    ¡°You can show yourself now,¡± encouraged the elder. She waited a few heartbeats.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t in trouble, come out child.¡±

    A skinny body with an unruly head of black hair peered around the doorframe of the elder¡¯s room. She straitened and slowly stepped towards the elder, her eyes staring down at her dragging feet. She knew how to hide in the open, small and unnoticed; she definitely knew how to hide in a house full of sleeping people, especially adults. With the upmost care and skill, Jocasta could muster, the elder still called her out. She briefly wondered how and quickly returned to the present prepared to accept any punishment due to her, the way of the world she knew.

    ¡°If you knew I was there, why didn¡¯t you tell Mistress?¡± whispered Jocasta, a slight tremor in her voice.

    ¡°I am not sure, perhaps Charis requires a Keeper of Secrets, and sometimes that person needs to be unknown to everyone. To be this Keeper you need to be fiercely loyal to Mistress Charis, even if it costs your life, can you make such a sacrifice?¡±

    ¡°Yes elder, Mistress Charis is easy to follow and easy to love.¡± Jocasta answered without hesitation, conviction returning to her.

    +++

    Next morning the sisters were out of bed and broke their fast by visiting a number of different Inns across town. Charis called in to the Inn of the Knight¡¯s Rest and explain the situation to the Innkeeper who profusely apologised. He heard of the Seer¡¯s death on the town rumour mill, the latest rumour being, she killed herself driven insane due to her sister¡¯s love of Charis! A Seer poisoned by food supplied by his Inn placed him into a state of shock, although determined to keep it secret.

    By the time, Charis returned to the House, Astera was already coaching a story for any who asked. The simplest being the best. The Seer announced her arrival, while waiting for Charis and being hungry, requested a bowl of food, which Jocasta not wishing to refuse a Seer, obliged. She then started serving other sisters and when the Seer started to writhe in pain, those served stopped eating. Her death was quick, too quick to call a Healer of Ure. Her sister visited with Temple Guards and took her body away.

    Charis encouraged the training to continue although some may need to proceed with an easier routine to ensure they could fully recover. It was shortly after; the Magistrate of Judge visited and asked to meet her. She was nervous, the death of the Seer and meeting the Magistrate out of full armour and cloak. She needed every artificial and superficial extra to act an equal around him.

    Charis introduced him to the Meeting Room and hoped the visit was a search for the facts about the Seer¡¯s death and nothing more.

    ¡°Greeting, Charis the White?¡± The Magistrate raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°From my encounter with some walking dead,¡± Charis offered in reply.

    ¡°Tell me more,¡± he replied, subtly leaning forward, his response becoming an order.

    Charis hesitated and then prattled out a response, ¡°I became blinded and then prayed to Judge. Upon my sight returning by either miracle or time my skin lost all colour. I can hide the loss when in full armour and hooded cloak, not so in underclothe.¡±

    ¡°I have seen you openly regardless of your armour and cloak I didn¡¯t discern anything amiss.¡±

    ¡°Otonia is skilled with powders and creams. Now I accept the change so others must or not as is their choice.¡±

    ¡°You feel or sense no difference since?¡±

    ¡°I am no different from before the change and now my silver ear tips match my complexion don¡¯t you think?¡± Charis swept her hair back to reveal her silver ear tips trying to divert the conversation.

    The Magistrate rocked back on his heels and assessed the visage of his acquaintance before him.

    ¡°I remember our first meeting Charis the Young and you have travelled far since then. I appreciate your resilience and acceptance. For the record, as Judge is my witness, yes I agree your silver ear tips do match your new complexion.¡±

    ¡°When did a Magistrate of Judge become an expert on woman¡¯s jewellery?¡± Charis asked, ending her question with a wide smile.

    ¡°When the Magistrate of Judge knows they were a final gift from your father and regardless of anything else you would still wear them,¡± the Magistrate replied.

    Charis bowed her head slightly to acknowledge the truth he spoke.

    ¡°I need to return to the reason for my visit,¡± catching her eyes in his own, ¡°can you report what happened last night to the Seer? The Temple of Saph has requested I investigate.¡±

    Charis repeated the story Astera fashioned.

    ¡°So the food was received from the Inn from the usual servant, at the usual time and nothing seemed amiss,¡± stated the Magistrate.

    ¡°Yes, Jocasta receives it and sets the food out in the Training Room. There is a small fire pit there. The Master Leatherworker worked it in plying her trade, for us the fire pit keeps the food warm.¡±

    ¡°That is all I need thank you I will continue my investigation at the Inn.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to interview anyone else?¡± Charis asked, eyes wide, too late to conceal her surprise.

    ¡°Would they say anything different? I presume not. I suspect you and your company owe a lifesaving debt to the Seer Sister.¡±

    ¡°We honoured and appreciated her sacrifice. I expressed my gratitude to Rhea last night when she and the Temple Guards visited for her sister¡¯s body. Part of the consoling was how her sister¡¯s death saved many more from the same fate. It seemed to help.¡±

    ¡°Do you wish to escort me when I visit the Innkeeper, I suspect he is a kind-hearted friend of yours and he maybe more forthcoming if you are there?¡±

    Charis thought for a moment, realising quickly she couldn¡¯t refuse.

    ¡°Certainly, lead the way,¡± Charis responded.

    Once the Magistrate passed through the elder¡¯s door Astera made a small excuse to delay her Mistress and swiftly produced a cloak and pin, which she wrapped around Charis promptly and smoothly. Charis caressed Astera¡¯s cheek and quickly wrapped the cloak about her body.

    The Magistrate and Charis striding across the street to the Inn caused a slight calamity; others on the street stopped to allow them pass or cleared a way. Entering the Inn, many of the customers finished drinks or food and remembered they needed to scurry away to attend to an errand or make a meeting elsewhere, rapidly clearing the establishment. The Innkeeper then witnessed the source of his clientele¡¯s behaviour, the Magistrate of Judge striding towards him. A glimmer of hope grew in his eyes when he saw Charis.

    ¡°We need to interview the persons who prepared or delivered the pot of stew to the Daughters of the Duchess last evening please Inn Keep.¡± A request, clearly understood as an order. Charis observed the Magistrate¡¯s towering and leaning, then noted her friend the Innkeeper¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°The evening staff, they don¡¯t start until middle of the afternoon. I am not sure where they live if you wanted to see them earlier,¡± he replied nervously, his hands fidgeting with his apron.

    ¡°What if they don¡¯t show, what then?¡±

    ¡°Usually one of the early staff will stay or my good wife will step in to save the day. We don¡¯t go asking them and if they don¡¯t show up for three days straight I assume they have found other employment or aren¡¯t coming back, although the cooks have been with me now for more than three years, the serving girls are more fickle. Does what I said help?¡±

    ¡°Well it seems we will return later in the day. I apologise for chasing your trade away.¡± At which point he handed the Innkeeper some coin. ¡°I will approach from the Kitchen entrance this afternoon to avoid a repeat. Thank you for your cooperation Innkeeper.¡±

    The Magistrate then spun about face and left the Inn, with Charis beside him.

    ¡°He is not the one. It must¡¯ve been whoever doesn¡¯t show this evening. Do you mind if I knock on your door and we visit the Inn together later in the day?¡±

    ¡°Certainly, I will make sure any duties I have will keep me within my House.¡±

    The Magistrate then nodded, waved at Charis, and departed in the direction of the Gate. Initially surprised Charis realised he was checking to determine if anyone left in haste this morning, especially early morning.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    The elder¡¯s door opened before her. She didn¡¯t notice the elder and headed for the circular stairs. Before she could place her first boot upon them, Astera approached her and asked her into the Meeting Room. As she entered, the four saved initiates stood to greet her.

    ¡°Mistress we survived thanks to your actions and we wish to proffer our thanks and assure you we appreciate we owe you our lives. Some possibly overstepped our appreciation and some may have been confused. Nevertheless we need to assure you of our utter loyalty.¡± Agape then dropped to one knee, head bowed before Charis.

    Each in turn did the same. Charis stunned, finally recovering to acknowledge them, and asking them to stand. They hugged Charis as they left the room and whispered in her ear, ¡°My life is yours.¡±

    Niobe lingered in the room, her fingers dancing across the table.

    ¡°Mistress, I wonder what your plan is for me. I am a hopeless Single Seer. I can read, write, ride a horse, and creep about the place, and I am learning some weapon skills apparently for my own survival. I am wondering is there more?¡± asked Niobe.

    ¡°Approach Alcmene and Clymene and consider anything they suggest. I mean anything, if you truly accept you owe me your life.¡±

    ¡°What if, what they show me or suggest is repugnant to me?¡±

    ¡°Then it will be a true test of your devotion to me, although I promise the possible reward is worth you embracing what they offer. Still, be honest with yourself and them and if you wish to, you can renounce your oath to me and find your own way.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    Niobe reached the doorway, glancing over her shoulder and reassured Charis¡¯ eyes lingered on her, decided to speak.

    ¡°Last night I was overcome with relief, I hope you don¡¯t think poorly of me or judge me low due to my inappropriate advances.¡±

    ¡°All is well Initiate Niobe, now to your duties.¡±

    ---

    Charis stayed too long in the Meeting Room as she considered her next priority, Ismene re-entered the room and closed the door behind her, her naked body leaning against it. Oddly, she scanned the small room and satisfied they were alone, spoke.

    ¡°Mistress I wish to ask if I am permitted to wear clothes now as the Lord Count has been paid in full.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Ismene, of course you can, the recent event has distracted me, and I sincerely apologise for breaking our agreement.¡±

    ¡°I also need to tell you I¡¯ve been very naughty. I think I need spanking,¡± she simpered seductively, or what she thought was seductively. Charis needed to close her mouth, her first thought, the healing magic corrupted in some way. Ismene upset last night, now requesting punishment, seductively and submissively yearning for chastisement.

    Charis enjoyed paddling the haughty noble woman when she first asked to join. The harshness deliberate, somehow punishing the noble bent over the table at that time, for all the nobles she wished to punish. Halius¡¯ mother for her schemes, the Lord of the Northern Watch¡¯s accusations, which led to death and finally the Duke and Duchess who welcomed her and allowed many to live in squalor, when they existed surrounded by excess.

    When this noble woman returned to accept more punishment, Charis inwardly wished to hurt her, make her run back to her kind, her opulent dress between her legs. Charis stopped the paddling when she woke to the fact she was punishing an innocent. Ismene didn¡¯t run, she accepted more humiliation, her alone naked amongst them. The noble woman brought low, now common.

    ¡°Mistress?¡± Ismene wrapped her arms around her breasts, biting her bottom lip. Did she overstep? The Mistress¡¯ silence, what did it mean?

    Charis decided, mentally resigning. As Mistress, she needed to care for her warrior sisters and needed to accept Ismene could enjoy her punishment. Similar perhaps to Niobe and her acceptance or denial, which could return her divine Seer gift if she took the leap.

    ¡°Ismene, you don¡¯t need to pretend, if you wished to be pleasured in a certain way then ask.¡±

    Ismene dropped her hands from her breasts and strode towards her Mistress, a fa?ade of confidence, her nobility carrying her overriding the tumbling, fluttering butterflies in the pit of her stomach.

    ¡°Then spank me Mistress and then ravish me, I¡¯ve never been taken by a woman or a man and I would be overjoyed if you were my first.¡± She peered timidly over her shoulder as she bent her naked body over a familiar desk. The desk itself a heady trigger that signalled her anticipation of what might happen. She shivered as the Mistress removed her dagger sheath and approached her bare buttocks. She dreamed, she didn¡¯t think they would be together. Ismene counted down her heartbeats as they rapidly increased.

    Known to Ismene alone, the former Noble Woman relished and appreciated the dominance provided by Charis. Ismene could change in this encounter from someone who always needed to maintain a noble dignity, in charge, dressed correctly, and displaying the correct manners and etiquette in the company of her peers and lessor folk. She could be nothing, dominated, and pleasured, everything else forgotten. In this House as a member of this Company, her responsibilities as a noble and to others gone, she could find the time to indulge, immune to the consequences. Could her new existence be that simple? Then she moaned as her Mistress attended to her punishment.

    ---

    As Charis gently held her shoulders to lift her from the table, Ismene glanced at her glowing bottom, eyelids half closed in delirium. Fumbling, eventually finding the pin and tie binding Charis¡¯ cloak she peered into her Mistress¡¯ eyes. Bravely Ismene released both, overjoyed her Mistress allowed her. The cloak to fell silently, the first layer unwrapped. Ismene hurriedly grabbed for Charis¡¯ breasts as if they would escape or Charis would leave, Ismene desperately needed to hold them at least once. Finally pleased she could grope her Mistress¡¯ firm nipples through her underclothe, although impatient for more, to massage her bare flesh perhaps. Could she, would she?

    When Charis¡¯ grasped her wrists Ismene startled, did she do wrong, too eager? Charis guided Ismene¡¯s hands to the bottom edge of Charis¡¯ underclothe a finger width above Charis¡¯ knees and suggested she grip. Smoothly working together Charis¡¯ milk white body gradually revealed as her underclothe rolled up. Charis steadied Ismene¡¯s hands, controlled the pace, and quelled her fervour. Finally Charis¡¯ underclothe came away, briefly catching her shoulder length hair messing it wildly and seductively partially concealing her face.

    Ismene stood agog, appreciating Charis¡¯ feminine form, taking in every athletic line and every lithe muscle, still holding Charis¡¯ underclothe the warmth within a comfort Ismene refused to cast away. Charis cleared her hair from her face causing her body to arch slightly and her breasts to pout. She then drew Ismene to her to interrupt her intimate trance, Charis¡¯ hands searching and caressing Ismene¡¯s glowing buttocks, while they kissed. Under Charis¡¯ searching hands, her healing warmth spread over Ismene¡¯s punished rump and Charis could savour Ismene¡¯s lips while they kissed, delighting in Ismene¡¯s surprise and further arousal.

    A warmth with an urge blossomed within Ismene¡¯s loins, all caution left her as she grappled with her Mistress, desire consuming her, the table, the chair, the walls everything else insignificant.

    ---

    Ismene awoke as if from a dream, satisfied and lost, needing to scan the room to confirm where she now lay. Charis stood away from her, straightening out her underclothe and reaching for her cloak and pin.

    ¡°Mistress, thank you.¡± Ismene¡¯s face warmed, a pink flush surfaced as the warmth travelled down her neck spreading to her chest. The embarrassment of her next words revealed in her fair skin.

    ¡°I am sorry for being so ¡­ vocal. Everyone will know everyone will know you pleasured me, the haughty noble brought to heel. I will control myself and be more dignified, if, Mistress, if there is a next time.¡± Ismene balled her hands and covered her face with them realising her embarrassment.

    Charis¡¯ touch on her wrists electrified Ismene; her eyes searched for Charis¡¯, blue eyes met blue eyes, their faces near. Charis¡¯ steady breathing in contrast to Ismene¡¯s panting.

    ¡°You are an Initiate of the Daughters of the Duchess, the moment you swore your oath to me your life started anew. As long as you are loyal and your actions don¡¯t harm your fellow sisters you are free to live and enjoy your life.¡±

    While Charis held her wrists, Ismene reached out and placed a hand on each side of Charis¡¯ face.

    ¡°Thank you Mistress, you had my loyalty when I swore my oath, you had my life when you saved it last night and you now have my passionate love.¡±

    ¡°I am not easy to love.¡±

    ¡°Mistress, that is not true.¡±

    ¡°I neglect those who love me Ismene, yesterday I needed to bear the guilt, and blame myself for the actions of Rhea and her search for love elsewhere,¡± Charis said, her words thick with struggle.

    Ismene passionately kissed her Mistress.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t understand before, I do now. For over a week, I¡¯ve been in your House and I¡¯ve observed. Everyone accepts we must share you between us, the special ones, the Daughters of the Duchess as you shield us against the world with your love and your concern. When sisters can¡¯t find you they find other sisters and when they are enjoying their lovemaking they are celebrating the love you shared with them.¡±

    Ismene wiped a tear from Charis¡¯ cheek.

    ¡°I may or may not make love to another sister. I assure you if I do I will carry your joyful heart within me as will my lover or lovers and we will celebrate the love you have shown us.¡±

    Ismene kissed the tears away from Charis¡¯ cheek, tasting a sweet salt as a reward.

    Charis embraced Ismene, many heartbeats passing before she released her, the redness around her eyes subsiding, her white skin always betrayed her now.

    ¡°Clothe yourself Initiate, much to do.¡±

    Charis stood and swiftly left the Meeting Room to climb the circular stairs and find the sanctuary of her room. She needed sleep, her emotions fuddled and she needed to be her best when the Magistrate called.

    Ismene wrapped her arms around herself in celebration and delight, fulfilled and content with her purpose for the first time in her life. Her next appointment, her bunk, and finally clothe herself, she would be equal to all. More importantly she would now be able to leave the House as the House Provedore and carry out the duties required.

    ---

    A knock on her door woke her, Charis falling asleep quickly and now woken abruptly, she couldn¡¯t determine the time of day. Although she suspected it was that time! As she bolted upright, there was another furious knock. She sprinted to the door naked and opened it.

    ¡°The Magistrate is waiting on the other side of the elder¡¯s door. Mistress, we couldn¡¯t open it and the elder is impossible to find. We are hoping you can and we hope the Magistrate isn¡¯t insulted by not being invited in,¡± Helice¡¯s voice wavered.

    Charis wrapped a loincloth around her intimate parts and drew on her underclothe. Helice was quick to assist with the felt. She didn¡¯t realise the Mistress intended to dress in full armour. Clymene and Alcmene were promptly there to assist and they gathered Dione along the way. Charis stood arms outstretched as her warrior sisters quickly dressed her with one front and one back and others on either side. Charis placed her cloak around her shoulders with a swish, employed the Daughters pin to clasp it, satisfied, and fortified.

    ¡°Thank you warrior sisters,¡± said Charis, relieved, since meeting the Magistrate in full regalia was always the preferred look. While not his equal in authority, outfitted as a Daughter of the Duchess Charis gained a confidence to withstand his presence.

    ¡°We are honoured to serve, Mistress,¡± Dione said.

    ¡°It would be my honour to escort you Mistress,¡± offered Helice.

    ¡°Thank you sister, but you aren¡¯t in your armour and I don¡¯t expect attack in the company of the Magistrate, while in an Inn across the way.¡±

    ¡°It is not my life I intend to protect Mistress.¡±

    Charis hugged her and whispered ¡°Thank you, I best find out if I can exit the House and greet the Magistrate.¡± Then she hurried to meet the Magistrate.

    The House door opened, she greeted the Magistrate and apologised for the delay. He dismissed her concern; the wait allowed him to observe the Inn, the afternoon staff and customers.

    ¡°I observe at least one serving maid who was there in the morning. It seems the Inn Keeper is missing at least one from his afternoon staff. Let us make sure, shall we?¡±

    ¡°Lead on Apelles.¡±

    He glanced back at her when she uttered his familiar name, trying to be commanding, but a small upturn at the corners of his mouth betrayed his mirth.

    They strolled down the street a way to avoid alarming anyone and then step changed down a back alley picking up their pace in case they were followed until they eyed off the back of the Inn and the kitchen door. They noticed it wide open, both able to enter the kitchen easily, and it wasn¡¯t until the cook returned and questioned them they were challenged.

    ¡°Girl go get the Innkeeper we have visitors!¡± yelled the cook.

    ¡°Welcome Magistrate, please can I offer a chair, some food, or drink?¡± she said nervously.

    ¡°No, Charis the Young and I will await the Innkeeper, please continue to tend your trade,¡± replied the Magistrate.

    Charis placed a hand on her hip and grinned at his name-dropping. They observed the kitchen staff at toil. The cook prepared a large pot over the stove and tended bread in a nearby oven. A young girl fetched, cleaned, and carried as required. A couple of serving girls approached the kitchen and one paused at the doorway upon seeing them, smartly returning to the Inn proper, the other fetched a meal before leaving.

    ¡°That one is always looking to loiter in the Kitchen. I probably need you to stand here always Magistrate so she does her proper toil in the main room,¡± gently snickered the cook.

    ¡°Was she here last night?¡± asked the Magistrate.

    ¡°Yes for what she was worth!¡±

    The Innkeeper trudged in, his hands in his apron, although calm this time.

    ¡°Welcome Magistrate. Do you see anything that will help?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I need to interview a certain serving maid. The cook will identify which one. I also need you to confirm one serving girl is missing from the afternoon shift that was here last night.¡±

    ¡°Why yes, one serving girl is missing. I will go and fetch the cook¡¯s favourite!¡± he said and then chuckled. The cook snorted in disgust.

    The cook hefted a large full pot of beef stew from the stove and placed it on the table nearby. She then ducked out of the kitchen to retrieve another large pot and proceeded to prepare another stew visiting the larder for ingredients. The kitchen now empty of staff and the back door open. The serving girl then appeared with the Innkeeper yelling at her.

    ¡°Where you in the kitchen last night near dusk girl?¡± asked the Magistrate. He rose to his greatest height and overshadowed her. She tensed, forgetting the Innkeeper and panicking at the sight of the Magistrate before her.

    ¡°Speak girl!¡± growled the Magistrate.

    ¡°I was Sir, but I didn¡¯t do anything I swear. I was looking to help the cook like I usually do, it may have been at dusk,¡± she squeaked in a high-pitched voice.

    ¡°What did you see?¡±

    ¡°Well the large pot was lifted out, I thought to clean it, like the cook usually does and it came back, but I wasn¡¯t watching, I was busy in the larder.¡±

    ¡°Girl, I can flick lies off the tongues of criminals let alone a serving girl, so speak before I begin to take my hand to you!¡±

    She peered up at him and Charis thought the serving girl near to losing her water. Charis couldn¡¯t blame the girl; he could intimidate most with his presence. It was the same when she first met him and it was why she insisted on wearing her armour, cloak and pin while with him.

    ¡°It was a girl. She was strong, with pale skin. I didn¡¯t get to see her face. The hood of the cloak she was wearing covered it. Sir, Magistrate Sir.¡± she replied nervously.

    ¡°Describe the cloak girl?¡± he asked softly.

    Visibly more relaxed, she calmed before she replied.

    ¡°It was finely made, expensive as it flowed around her, there was embroidery around it edges, I can¡¯t describe it, but I would recognise it again if shown.¡± She curtsied and cautiously raised her eyes.

    ¡°Do you know where the missing serving girl lives?¡± he asked her.

    ¡°How would I know¡­¡± she trail off, ¡°I could show you if the Innkeeper releases me from my duties.¡±

    ¡°Be off with you girl, I am sure the Magistrate will ensure your safe return,¡± said the Innkeeper.

    The Magistrate, Charis, and the Serving Girl left the Inn passing through the Old Gate and along Gate Road towards the New Gate. She paused for a moment and then indicated the way. They ended up in front of a small cottage, set back from the road. It was one of seven all joined in a row.

    ¡°Charis, you mind circling to the back in case anyone decides they need to be elsewhere.¡±

    ¡°Certainly, grant me a few heartbeats to find a position. I will make a bird call.¡±

    ¡°I will listen intently for your call,¡± he said and then grinned.

    At the call, the Magistrate knocked on the door. After some moments, an older man, perhaps the serving girl¡¯s father, opened the door? Unruly black hair dominated his appearance, a large nose challenging for prominence.

    ¡°What you want!¡± he growled and then it registered who was at his door and he startled, taking a step back forgetting to close the door.

    ¡°I need to interview the girl who lives here. She works at the Knight¡¯s Rest Inn, usually, but not tonight.¡±

    ¡°She, argh, isn¡¯t here at the moment. I don¡¯t know where she goes or what becomes of her. I just collect some coin for the bed and the roof I provide.¡±

    ¡°You aren¡¯t a relative or a friend to her then?¡±

    ¡°No, I um let people stay for some coin, what they do or don¡¯t do is their business as long as they pay me regular coin.¡±

    A protesting mumbling and scuffling approached the Magistrate. Charis held the girl by twisting her arm behind her back.

    ¡°Let me go bitch!¡± Charis ignored her and kept pushing her forward.

    ¡°Behave girl!¡± commanded the Magistrate.

    She stared at him and blanched. Charis wished she could do that!

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you working tonight girl?¡±

    ¡°I am sorry, I didn¡¯t know the Innkeeper was your friend, I will go right now. Sorry, I won¡¯t take a shift off again.¡±

    ¡°Why girl?¡± he demanded.

    ¡°I am always at the Inn when others have fun and I was invited to a party and really wanted to go, so I needed to miss this shift, but I will make ready now, I am sorry.¡±

    ¡°Do what you need to do. I am not here at the request of the Innkeeper.¡±

    With that the Magistrate wandered off. When the other serving girl dallied with her, the Magistrate called her to follow. Resembling a surprised rabbit, she ran after him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve done enough haven¡¯t I?¡± she asked.

    ¡°No, I need to protect you now in case the person who committed the crime would want you dead.¡±

    The serving girl paused, swallowing back her rising bile and when the Magistrate stared back, she caught up to him and Charis. As the three of them approached the House, Charis bid them farewell, the Magistrate, and the serving girl continuing towards Temple Street.

    Charis caught a shadow flicker in the direction of the Magistrate, the street lamps recently lit taking over from the last light as dusk settled in, and she needed to blink, as her eyes didn¡¯t do well at dusk. As she peered along the most probable path of anyone trailing the Magistrate, she spied a movement within the shadows again and decided to follow the Magistrate and his charge. She utilised the same shadows as the assailant following the Magistrate overjoyed to be hunting again.

 1.068 Awkward Visitors (15th Day of Mastery Month)

    Three drunken men approached the Magistrate and the serving girl causing them to travel a different path to avoid them. The Magistrate paused with the serving girl near a building across the street to wait for the drunks to pass.

    With her sight, Charis caught a cloaked figure positioning with a thin pole like object reaching out from its hooded visage, one hand guiding it, aiming it. Charis realised the Magistrate and the serving girl were now waiting and closer to the assassin since avoiding the drunks. At extreme range, Charis threw one of her daggers. It was enough to make the assassin flinch and draw a surprised glare. Charis knew the assassin couldn¡¯t see her, so she made a deliberate mistake, allowing a street lamp light to silhouette her, to draw the assassin¡¯s attention.

    As the light faded, Charis¡¯ eyes focused glimpsing a small slim face under the hood, certainly female, definitely disappointed, and cursing. The Magistrate and the serving girl strolled on, not seeming to notice a thing. The assassin dropped back into shadow and Charis felt she became the prey. She positioned her back to a wall, pricked up her ears, and scanned the street around her, glancing up for good measure. The drunks were now approaching her and she tried to manoeuvre herself into nearby shadows.

    They hurried to cut her off from any retreat, facing her, three against one, daggers drawn. All now sober and professional, she noticed how they smirked in anticipation of an easy kill. At this point Charis wasn¡¯t sure she could stop them for long. Throwing away one of your daggers when dual dagger trained was an awkward situation to find yourself.

    Then a rope encircled the ¡®drunk¡¯ at the end and he yelped as he jerked away from his two friends. They glanced towards the distraction. Now open; two armoured females, wielding shields and wooden swords, swiftly assaulted them. The two former drunkards recovered quickly, rolling with the shield bash they each received. The sisters parried with their swords, the extended reach fending off the daggers of their opponents while the shields attacked and bashed them when they left an opening. Charis took a chance deciding to attack, sliding around behind the drunks to gain advantage.

    She prepared herself and glanced at Kyra who understood what was going on; consequently Kyra positioned the target and forced him off balance feinting with her shield. Charis slammed the butt of her dagger to the back of his head. He paused a moment and then sunk to his knees and fell sideways. The third feinted towards his opponent and took the opportunity to sprint away, glancing over his shoulder confused, although elated they allowed him to run. He crashed into Astera¡¯s Shield as she hurried to join the melee and he dropped to the ground stunned. Dione then rolled him over and cow tied him.

    ¡°Helice, has Otonia captured the assassin?¡± Astera asked.

    ¡°Yes, Clymene tells me she does, although they suspect there is one more. Thyia is escorting the captured one to us. Otonia and Clymene are searching for the other.¡±

    ¡°Helice, tell them all to return now, I command it!¡± Charis stressed the words, more earnest than she needed. Relieved for her rescue, realising now the danger she placed herself in, shaking it off with a shiver, while hiding in the shadows. This convinced her of the threat and if there were more assassins they would want to free the ones they have, she was sure.

    ¡°They¡¯re all coming back to us as you commanded Mistress,¡± Astera confirmed.

    ¡°So what calls the warrior sisters out in force?¡± Charis asked.

    Helice glanced around at the sisters and stepped forward.

    Helice reported, ¡°We spied upon you Mistress and discovered strangers following you, the Magistrate, and the girl. There were at least two and I am sure we¡¯ve captured them, although they changed their clothes.¡±

    Charis gently grasped Helice¡¯s arm, ¡°Calmly sister.¡±

    ¡°Sorry Mistress, I thought we failed, seeing you surrounded, we lost sight of you,¡± sent Helice.

    ¡°They stopped following you at the House and left to play drunks and we detected the assassin, after your dagger-throw and Otonia targeted her used her throwing balls before she could attack you,¡± said Helice.

    ¡°They¡¯re returning Mistress,¡± announced Astera.

    The assassin bound arms to waist and secured with a noose around the neck.

    ¡°Let us retire to the House and uncover who we caught and discover if they¡¯re willing to chat.¡±

    ¡°What about the Magistrate, won¡¯t he still be in danger?¡± Helice asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe so, he acted like he heard nothing or didn¡¯t notice anything amiss, but I trust he was acting and hence planning his own course of action. He survives as often as I do. Which reminds me who decided I needed protection?¡± Charis asked.

    ¡°I insisted Mistress. No one goes to such trouble to make sure a Seer is dead without then trying to tie up any loose ends or stopping a search for the killer,¡± confessed Helice.

    ¡°Plus whether you accept it or not I am your bodyguard and will always be until my death,¡± sent Helice.

    ¡°I am thankful, seer sister.¡±

    ¡°I wonder if the door will permit us entry!¡± asked Nysa and they all laughed, even though they were dragging four unconscious and or tied up, blindfolded and gagged persons with them. Most people where off the street for their evening meal and those who weren¡¯t didn¡¯t interfere in the business of the Daughters of the Duchess.

    The sisters took them to the Training Room. The Leatherworkers installed iron rings to stretch the cured leather, now perfectly placed to string up their four guests. As they started to search and remove items and their clothing from them, they were surprised to find the three drunks were in fact three females cleverly disguised as men, enhanced with false bellies, beards, and shoulder pads to broaden and deepen them to cover their breasts. They were stripped to loincloth, their breasts on display and their faces showing concern as they were completely helpless, being gagged they couldn¡¯t say anything understandable in protest.

    The assassin was different, a she also and while not disguised as a male, she was ambiguous under her cloak and hood. As they peeled off the layers, multiple knives, daggers, wire, iron claws, and other items fell out of the various pockets and hidden compartments in her garb. They found these when they stripped her down to her loincloth. Her breasts flat, in fact, Helice, ever cheeky, checked her loincloth to be sure she was female much to their prisoner¡¯s garbled protest.

    Charis commanded the assassin to be quiet and dropped her gag down as a reward when she did allowing her to speak.

    ¡°Who are you and who sent you?¡± Charis asked.

    After struggling to say something while gagged, she didn¡¯t answer remaining silent. Charis obtained some freshly made sleeping ointment from the elder, applied it to the three drunks, who after several heartbeats fell asleep. She lowered the shocked assassin down from the wall ring her sight firmly locked upon the now knocked out drunks. Charis tied her between two floor rings, stretching her out between them, both hands to one, both feet to the other.

    ¡°Who are you and who sent you?¡± Charis asked.

    Charis then asked for two chairs. Otonia and Charis sat behind the assassin¡¯s head and positioned their boots on either side. Then the influence began. It was two bells later and well into the evening when she was theirs.

    ¡°Who are you and who sent you?¡± Charis asked.

    ¡°I am one of a three, we are single Seers re-trained as assassins for the Mother Superior of the Temple of Saph in the city,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Why were you trying to kill the serving girl?¡±

    ¡°She could identify one of us by our cloaks, she needed to be silenced.¡±

    ¡°Why did you kill the Seer Raisa?¡±

    ¡°The Mother Superior ordered us to. We obey without question.¡±

    ¡°Why without question?¡±

    ¡°The Mother Superior gave us new purpose after our sister loss and we are indebted to her.¡±

    ¡°Does the Mother Superior command any more assassins?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°If we kill you and the three disguised as drunks, will that be an end?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but please don¡¯t kill me, I can serve you, I am well practiced in the art of assassination and disguise and we are friends.¡±

    ¡°Who are the other three, the pretend drunks?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re single Seers also. As Apprentices they¡¯re trying to graduate by proving themselves to the Mother Superior, and hope to honour her as their patron.¡±

    ¡°Are you all Single Seers from the city?¡±

    ¡°No we are from many Temples. We found out the Mother Superior was not pleased when single Seers could find a place amongst the Daughters of the Duchess as it would mean fewer Seers she could indenture.¡±

    ¡°Are other Mother Superiors aware of your Mother Superior and what she is doing? I assume her sister would, but the other pairs.¡±

    ¡°You misunderstand the relationship. The Mother Superiors are not three pairs. They¡¯re six pairs, one of the pair at the Temple and the other of the pair at another Temple. This joins the seven town Temples together as one, twenty-one Mother Superior pairs in total.¡±

    ¡°But the Mother Superior pairs look like pairs!¡±

    ¡°Did I not inform you I am a master of disguise, who do you think teaches us. They appear as pairs, thus no one knows the truth. The seven town Temples are one, although also seven.¡±

    ¡°Have you or the other three ever taken a partner, male or female?¡±This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    ¡°No, we are Seers we are above such earthy, peasant animal rutting and the like.¡±

    Charis felt two alerts trigger.

    ¡°Astera, Nysa and Kyra to the storeroom, someone is trying the doors there. Alcmene, Dione, and Otonia to the roof, try to catch the assassin as they exit to the roof. Clymene and Thyia patrol the hallway and you should be able to hear where she is trying to crash through because of the effort required.¡±

    ¡°Mistress can I stand with Astera, I¡¯ve fashioned a small bow and arrows to suit, I don¡¯t believe they will kill but could injured who they hit,¡± asked Zoe.

    ¡°Yes, and if you can find some time I would appreciate you making such a weapon for me.¡±

    ¡°It would be my pleasure Mistress and thank you I will stand with my warrior-sisters.¡±

    With Zoe¡¯s assistance Astera positioned everyone into a hiding position. Astera removed the cross bars from the Store Room loading doors and they waited. While out in the Training Room Initiates were prepared with weapons, mostly daggers, half-watching Charis, and half-watching the Store Room door.

    ¡°Please pretend you are in pain or I will make you yell for real.¡±

    The assassin acted out her part well. The assassin slipped past the unbarred loading bay doors and in the gloom of the Store Room approached the door, which led into the Training Room. Astera picked her up with her night sight, and shield bashed her against the door, any of her footsteps covered by the screams of her assassin-sister in the next room. Nysa and Kyra where then at her with shields and wooden swords while Astera added to her dilemma with a sharpened wooden spear, eventually crushing her face first against the very door she was trying to pass through. Zoe placed the bar across the Store Room double door.

    ---

    The assassin on the roof gave up trying to smash through the solid ceiling. Who does that she thought? As she peered up through the hole she made in the roof, a rope dropped around her neck and jerked taut. As she struggled, it tightened and she found it increasingly difficult to breath. Her hands failing to loosen the noose as it throttled tighter, she fought panic and eventually stood on her toes to reduce the tension.

    ¡°Stop and carefully climb onto the roof,¡± asked Dione.

    She fought to remain conscious as she finally flopped onto the roof. Dione, quick as possible tied her hands behind her back, loosened the noose and then cow tied her hands and legs adding a gag and blindfold as final touches. They then carried her cow tied down to the Training Room.

    ---

    With shields pinning her to the door and her back to her attackers she could do nothing as they began to strip her of weapons and clothes, cutting them off her as required.

    She ceased resistance. ¡°Stop, I surrender, please leave me with some dignity, plus I need to breathe you are crushing my chest,¡± she gasped.

    Using some rope and rag in the Store Room, Kyra tied her legs together, applied a gag, and blindfolded her. They then released the pressure slightly and opened the door. The assassin fell through and fell flat on her face. All the Initiates leapt upon her. After a few heartbeats, Charis rescued her by calling the initiates off and tying her to a set of rings as well. She yelped when she glimpsed under her blindfold, her assassin-sister strung out on the floor, mostly naked.

    It was not long and all three were similarly naked and strung out between the floor rings and their blindfolds carefully in place. Checking, Charis and Otonia asked the other two assassins the same questions as the first and received the same answers.

    Charis then needed to consider what she would do with three master-assassins and three apprentice-assassins. If you killed people then you needed to dispose of their bodies and burning them in town would be problematic. In addition, the Mother Superior who was their patron would miss them. It seemed they needed to live, at least for the immediate future and then Charis thought to ask one more question.

    ¡°Did either of you kill the Magistrate or the girl?¡±

    ¡°Yes the girl is dead. We were instructed not to kill or harm the Magistrate.¡±

    ¡°What were your orders for me?¡±

    ¡°No orders, you weren¡¯t a target Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Why call me Mistress?¡±

    ¡°Are we not now your loyal servants?¡±

    ¡°What about your debt to the Mother Superior? If you easily discard one debt what assurance is there you won¡¯t easily discard any loyalty to me when in her presence?¡± Charis asked.

    They stared at each other uncertainly and with a certain amount of dread, as they didn¡¯t hope to be awake the next morning. One was struggling at her bonds. Another resigned to her fate.

    ¡°Why is your ceiling strengthened?¡± asked the third.

    ¡°Because of uninvited guests always breaking in via the roof and we thought strengthening it would prevent another attack and also transform that particular entry method, into a trap, as it did for you, tonight.¡±

    ¡°Between the three of us we can offer many skills in your service as well as teach them to your company. We are more valuable alive to you than dead.¡± The other two caught on and pleaded the same conclusion; they are valuable, trustworthy, and willing to be loyal.

    ¡°You failed to utilise your sharpest weapon, which is why you failed. I don¡¯t need you infecting my company with such failings, regardless of your other skills and talents. Maybe the assassin-apprentices will prove more amenable to join my company and prove their loyalty.¡±

    ¡°NO! Upon our lives we are loyal to you, we swear!¡± the first assassin pleaded.

    ¡°I already hold your life in my hands, when you leave my sight is when your loyalty will be tested and where I suspect you will fail. You will scurry back to your Mother Superior and report to her about us and we will then gain a powerful enemy. If you and the apprentices vanish shortly after witnesses sight you on the trail out of Hillperch, our problem would vanish with you. Therefore I believe that is best.¡±

    ¡°No, we can arrange something. We can pretend to rescue the apprentices, yes and then tell them to report back to the Mother Superior the mission was a success, but we stayed back to watch the Magistrate as he is still determined to track down the killer or killers. Especially since the serving girl was killed.¡±

    ¡°Why would the apprentices need to report back? Why don¡¯t you visit the Temple of Saph to send a message or update the Mother Superior here to inform her twin?¡± Charis tested the depth of the conspiracy and co-operation available in the Temples of Saph.

    ¡°We are not part of any Temple anymore, so they wouldn¡¯t acknowledge us or any requests. The Mother Superior¡¯s twin is not in Hillperch, so they will need to travel to her.¡±

    ¡°Go on, how would you persuade the apprentices and how would I be convinced you would return, once free you could still return to your Mother Superior.¡±

    ¡°If the apprentices don¡¯t know where they are?¡± At Charis¡¯ nod she continued, ¡°Then we could rescue them from anywhere, certainly a place not as secure as this one. If we did, at dawn we could then mount them on their horses and they could exit by the New Gate. My sisters and I would return to you.¡±

    ¡°No, that is not a good plan. Here is my version, you three die. Three of my company dress in your clothes to impersonate you, free the apprentices, and send them on their way. I doubt the apprentices would recognise you, as the Mother Superior would insist the two groups operate together but separately. Therefore, they won¡¯t question who is rescuing them and allows us a full Death Season to stage your ¡®official¡¯ deaths. This way none of my company is exposed to risk and the Mother Superior doesn¡¯t become our enemy.¡± At this Charis stood up and signalled to Helice. She withdrew her daggers and made a sharpening noise with them as she waited for the order on who to attend to first.

    ¡°Wait!¡± said the second.

    Charis dropped to her haunches beside her and held her hand up at Helice.

    ¡°One of us could rescue the apprentices. We would say all three helped, but two needed to leave once the apprentices were safely at the stables, as they needed to watch the Magistrate. That way you could hold two of us here as guarantee the third would return once the apprentices were away with the story for the Mother Superior.¡± The second chewed her bottom lip wondering if this young Mistress would accept her plan.

    ¡°What guarantee is there, the third values the lives of the other two enough to return, without giving more information than is required to the apprentices or riding off with them? My idea provides my company with the surest safety in this matter.¡±

    ¡°Two of your company could accompany the third, in disguise, escort her to prevent escape as well as overhear what is said. Given we are going to the stables, you could send others of your company there, taking their time getting their horses for example to doubly make sure the third doesn¡¯t escape.¡± The third desperately added to the plan, squeezing her eyes closed to prevent tears escaping.

    ¡°You are still offering risk with small reward for my company.¡±

    ¡°The apprentices will expect a secret signal from us, without it they will pretend to go along with whatever is said but will realise we are under a threat of some sort.¡± The first returned to the discussion, trying to sound convincing.

    Charis stood feigning deep thought.

    ¡°Therefore I offer one of you your life in exchange for the signal, the first to speak will live.¡±

    ¡°Silence both of you!¡± screamed the third. Seemingly, now back in charge.

    Charis grinned slightly, warming to her task as all she needed to do was influence any one of them for the truth, but she wanted to test their loyalty to each other and test what was truly in their hearts.

    ¡°All of us or none us,¡± said the third. Echoed with slightly less conviction by the other two, as they realised it was the only way they could all possibly live.

    ¡°It seems every step we must undercover a secret, instead of you volunteering information for your lives. Although this is better, sadly my sister may not get draw her daggers across your throats after all. Firstly you thought about your plan and secondly you demonstrated loyalty, at least to each other, therefore it could be true if the circumstance is right.¡±

    ¡°Yes we can plan when our lives depend upon it and we are loyal to each other. You don¡¯t need to kill us, please, we offer our loyalty to you, and we will swear it, on our honour and on the Goddess who we still worship.¡± The three assassins all contributed to the response repeating to swear upon their honour their loyalty.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t believe your lives depended on your plan when you attacked tonight. It seems only when you are helpless you plan in hindsight, if you thought before made helpless perhaps you wouldn¡¯t be helpless now. I am still concerned you will pass the wrong secret signal to the apprentices. While I¡¯ve enjoyed this conversation, I propose we dump the apprentices outside of town and encourage them to gallop home to Mother Superior. Although not before they overhear a conversation, which seems to indicate your disloyalty and then we dump your bodies nearby at the same time saying we couldn¡¯t trust you no matter what you say, which is where we are at in truth.¡± Charis recalled her helplessness when surrounded by the three drunks and her lack of planning and then the irony of accusing the three assassins of the same.

    They started sobbing uncontrollably as certain death awaited them. Charis¡¯ final words broke them, although a flicker of will within one couldn¡¯t accept this is how their lives would end.

    ¡°Mistress, on our lives we swear our loyalty, our honour, and the Goddess and will prove our loyalty every day you allow us to breathe in your service. We don¡¯t want to die. We can prove to you our value, we beg for your mercy and this chance.¡±

    Charis paced as if considering their offer, deliberately walking between them. Observing them tremble and realising this was her not many bells ago when faced with the threat of death. Could she trust them?

    ¡°How long have you been a Three?¡±

    ¡°We trained together for over five Death Seasons, in this last year the Mother Superior sent us on missions.¡±

    Charis silently asked the sisters to clear the room, except for Astera, Thyia, and Otonia who would remain to assist with one more task. As the room cleared, boot scuffing on the floor, armour and clothes jostling daggers, the assassins filled with dread.

    ¡°You will each present to me and swear your oath to me. You will bend your back before me and kiss my feet. We will untie you, remove your gag, and blindfold. You will be able to recognise your Mistress¡¯ face when you are swearing your oath. If you try to note who else is in the room you will die so keep your eyes upon me. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, yes and thank you for this chance, we will not fail you."

    Each of the warrior-sisters took an assassin to the Store Room and faced them to the double door, where Charis waited. When all was ready, they set each assassin free. They all immediately dropped to the floor, bent their backs, kissed Charis¡¯ feet, and swore their oath.

    ¡°Stand now. We will escort you and the Apprentices to the Stable, with all your clothes and weapons. You will order the Apprentices to report to the Mother Superior and advise them you will stay in Hillperch to watch the Magistrate. Once they leave on their horses, you will meet me on the Gate Road and I will escort you back to our company. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡± Tears streamed from their eyes, eyes, which fixated upon their Mistress¡¯ face.

    ¡°You will need to sample this ointment. It will force you to sleep, but only a dab so you wake before the Apprentices and can prepare before you need to speak to them and convince them of your story. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡± The three in turn followed their Mistress¡¯ instruction, wiping tears as they did.

    When they were asleep, they were dressed in their cloaks. The three apprentices were dressed similarly. They placed the six bodies and all their clothes and weapons in a two-wheeled cart at the Store Room loading dock. It was covered and then drawn to the stable by four of the warrior-sisters including Charis. They took the assassins to the Sister¡¯s stable. It was now middle of the night and only with the aid of the borrow gems were the sisters able to find their way when the street lighting failed or they took back ways and alleys.

    The sisters dumped the assassins into a horse stall together, three down one side, three down the other and their equipment and clothes in a pile at the end furthest from the stall gate. The cart remained at the stable. The warrior sisters returned to the House by a different path. When they returned, Charis thanked them and now all they could do was wait.

    It was time to chat with the elder. She decided to wait until morning.

 1.069 Prepare for Assault (16th Day of Mastery Month)

    Charis staked out the elder¡¯s room from dawn, Helice kind enough to wake her so she could.

    She scanned the room, confirming it a copy of the elder¡¯s cottage in Bearwatch although made of stronger materials. Charis stoked the pot belly stove and prepared a tea for herself, catching herself in a silent chuckle. The elder¡¯s tea habit rubbing off on her.

    Cup of tea in hand, head back and eyes closed Charis let all her worries float away.

    The moments passed, and Charis¡¯ thoughts and vision returned to the room. As she repositioned her body in the chair, her underclothe rolled over her breasts gently caressing her nipples. Her memory immediately drifted back to the last time they were grasped and teased. Helice¡¯s green eyes staring at her while tending to her, waking her this very morning. A warm shudder passing through her, causing her to rest her cup on the old wooden table and wrapping her arms about herself.

    ¡°Mistress, such thoughts!¡± sent Clymene.

    ¡°MMmmm,¡± sent Alcmene.

    ¡°Mistress, I am glad. We all ¡®heard¡¯ you, we are a step closer,¡± sent Helice.

    Charis swallowed the lump of embarrassment in her throat, she didn¡¯t mean to share, she didn¡¯t know she could.

    ---

    The elder climbed down from her loft, surprised to find Charis in a chair observing her.

    ¡°Do you need to break your fast?¡± Charis asked.

    ¡°No time for that, I ate a small meal last night, although there was such a ruckus I couldn¡¯t concentrate.¡± She paused, her wrinkled brows gathering, deciding in the moment to remain silent about the other reason she stirred from her slumber.

    ¡°Well I am sure you won¡¯t say no to tea? Freshly brewed, your cup awaits you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, true,¡± the elder, stammered.

    ¡°I apologise for the disturbance, we entertained some intruders, which is the reason I am here.¡±

    ¡°Oh and what do you want from me?¡±

    ¡°Well I appreciate you¡¯ve been extremely busy so I would ask if any of the busy included anything to assist with defending our House.¡± Charis regretted the accusing tone immediately.

    ¡°Well, yes, I believe so,¡± the elder retorted, pausing to sip her tea before continuing.

    ¡°I hope you noticed the door. It tries to determine friend from foe, safety from danger, although I made sure, it would always open for you and I. I¡¯ve strengthened the doors and the door jams but only the front door is special. I¡¯ve strengthened the walls on the ground floor, although someone could dig under them and break in through the floor. I am waiting for you to finish the kitchen first; otherwise, the carpenters will struggle to complete their work. The walls on the top floor as well as the ceiling are strengthened, I left the roof alone as we want to entrap there I would think.¡±

    The elder reported in a neutral tone, all warmth gone.

    ¡°Thank you elder, I apologise for my unkind questioning, I thought I was relaxed, instead I realise I am concerned about everything.¡±

    ¡°I am not finished. In addition, I enhanced the peepholes in the Watch Room so anyone seeing through them will see further and they will appear as normal wood or brick to anyone spying on the building. If you can provide me with more goblin eyes I could also attach a borrow gem to them. The assassination also convinced me you need these two items.¡±

    She handed Charis another gem similar to her other one and another silver circle.

    ¡°You need the silver circle for a deeper magic reserve and the gem for enhancing whatever the first provides you. Oh, swallow this when you attune them, do it now, drink then place the gem and circle where you want them.¡±

    Charis did as she was told and waited to determine if the elder was correct or not about the pain. The red gem joined the other near her belly button and the silver circle nestled behind the nipple of her other breast.

    ¡°With this brew we could ease the pain for all the sisters,¡± queried Charis.

    ¡°No dear, your affinity with the elven magic assists, it would not help others.¡±

    Charis finished her tea, resigned to the truth, and stood pushing her chair back.

    ¡°We need to encourage Astera and Thyia to practice, train and fight together as the half coins join them as one in combat, even when they¡¯re not within sight of each other they will coordinate their moves and attacks to support each other, but this needs time to develop. Therefore, the more time they spend together the better. Perhaps they could share the same room also.¡±

    ¡°I suspect they are already, although to make the arrangement a requirement of their training would clear up the situation and I am sure they would approve.¡±

    ¡°If you trust Nysa and Kyra they would make another ideal pair for these coins. Possibly Dirce and Drosis another, as three pairs they would gain the luck of three, possibly.¡±

    Charis accepted two pairs of coins from the elder.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t found anything remotely similar to Dione¡¯s link to her horse, it seems unique. You must practice and see if you can bend the items to your will more than you have so far. Only you are blessed in this.¡±

    ¡°Well this will be tested shortly, if the assassins I permitted to leave return to me.¡± Each of Charis¡¯ hands found a dagger to play with, sliding them half way out of their boot sheaths and gently sliding them home.

    The elder placed her hands over each of Charis¡¯ and caught her eyes in her own deciding to change the subject.

    ¡°I did wonder what would become of you if you attuned every item we have, but I am sure you would run out of flesh first let alone any other danger we aren¡¯t aware of!¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want the burden. Plus, I suspect an interested party could easily decide to reclaim them.¡± Charis remembered her Elven visitor and knew if he made a claim they wouldn¡¯t be able to stop him.

    ¡°Then we should attune them to the sisters and quickly!¡± urged the elder.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    ¡°No I suspect those who still claim them would not be good enemies to gain and the company is more than the attuned items, it is each other. Well time I began my walk and check my decision.¡±

    ¡°Take Helice with you, she is fiercely loyal on a completely different level, more so than Astera, she means to make sure you live no matter what the cost to herself or anyone else around you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand why and she did save me last night. It would be remiss of me not to, as a reward if nothing else.¡±

    Charis visited the Training Room and Kitchen to search for Helice possibly breaking her fast. Instead, she found Alcmene there with Astera and Niobe.

    ¡°Alcmene, please contact Helice to meet me in my room, she may need to wait for me.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡± Alcmene hugged Charis catching her off guard, followed by Astera who went further and nuzzled her face into Charis¡¯ neck, ensuring sensual contact along the lengths of their bodies.

    ¡°I apologise Mistress, I am not sure ¡­¡±

    Alcmene responded quickly placing a gentle arm around Astera, ¡°Mistress shared an intimate memory this morning, as Seers we deeply embraced it, although amazingly all those with items also shared it. Notice Niobe is confused about our behaviour and staring about us.¡±

    Astera released her embraced, awkward, muddled what to do next. Alcmene¡¯s arm dragged Astera closer, rescuing her.

    ¡°Your urge will pass quickly, I sense the depth and affect dependant upon how close you are to Mistress.¡±

    Astera nodded curtly, recovering.

    Charis wandered in to the Bath Room trying to disguise and tame her churning stomach, uncertain what this will mean.

    ¡°Mistress, you don¡¯t need to be concerned, when you have more control your memories won¡¯t escape so easily as your mind will need to focus to contact us and not freely touch all those around you,¡± sent Alcmene.

    Charis spent the time in the water, training herself to keep her dreams and memories within, trying to focus to contact Alcmene. Her mind groping for connection and not finding any.

    ---

    Niobe noticed Alcmene didn¡¯t stop doing what she was doing, preparing some food. How could she ignore the Mistress?

    ¡°Sister Alcmene, do you wish for me to find Helice?¡±

    ¡°No Niobe she is found.¡±

    Niobe raised her voice surprised, ¡°How was she found?¡±

    ¡°Can we discuss this tonight? I will visit your bed after dusk, Clymene and Helice will be there also and we can chat about it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you Sister Alcmene,¡± Niobe replied sheepish, bowing her head slightly.

    Alcmene then buckled over managing to gently lower herself to the floor placing the food in Niobe¡¯s hands.

    Niobe stepped in one direction to set the food down, propped, should she catch Alcmene, she couldn¡¯t her hands were full. Panic reached her eyes until she saw Alcmene¡¯s eyes roll back in her head followed by heavy panting. Niobe froze, curious and then relieved as a wide satisfied smile stretched across Alcmene¡¯s lips. Alcmene licked her lips slowly, tasting the memory.

    ¡°I am recovered,¡± Alcmene said thickly, leaving the meal preparation with Niobe sprinting up the circular stairs abandoning a perplexed Niobe.

    ¡°It is a Seer thing, Niobe,¡± Astera said sagely.

    ¡°Thank you Sister Astera. Alcmene said she would explain tonight.¡±

    ¡°Then all is well initiate.¡±

    Helice finished with Clymene and they both sent their passion to Alcmene, as they knew she was assisting Niobe. Helice then collected her armour and weapons and ran naked down the hallway passing a confused Thyia, who knowingly smiled when she saw Helice hurry into Charis¡¯ room. Helice hurriedly sorted her armour and clothes and presented herself naked on her Mistress¡¯ bed. She was catching her breath and calming down when Charis entered her room. She waited seductively for Charis¡¯ appreciation.

    Charis needed to ready herself to follow the Gate Road and meet or not meet three assassins.

    ¡°Helice clothes and armour on, quickly. Call your sisters to assist, then the three of you can help me to finish.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, immediately, I, sorry, I misunderstood,¡± she rushed to her armour and started dressing. Alcmene and Clymene joined her quickly, Alcmene dressed, and Clymene, not so much but they were there to attend Helice. They then took care of Charis.

    Charis and Helice exited through the elder¡¯s door. Helice concerned, as the Mistress remained quiet since commanding her to dress. They strode down Gate Road and headed towards the New Gate. Charis slowed once past the Old Gate taking her time and ambling, pausing to browse, pretending to shop at a few stalls, paying too much coin from what Helice observed.

    Helice hovered near enough to intervene if required, avoiding to crowd her if possible. She thought she must have carried her part well, as shopkeepers were wary of her and some of them intimidated changed their prices when Helice gave them a look. At least four of her daggers were visible, two at her hips and two in her boots.

    They did this for two bells and Helice heard her belly rumble, as she didn¡¯t break her fast. Charis then made a decision and marched with purpose to the New Gate, Helice stepped up her pace to stay with her. Still no conversation though. They visited the stables first and the stall was empty. Helice noticed the signs of preparation, there was a dropped thing, she handed it to Charis who shrugged and gave it back. It was two opposed crosses, each with sharpened tips and edges.

    Charis then strode to the New Gate and asked the Gate Captain. He couldn¡¯t confirm six or three riders left early in the morning, let alone if they were male or female. Helice saw through Charis¡¯ polite facade, witnessing a smouldering anger, obviously upset the assassins, after swearing an oath to her, left, returning to their former patron. Betrayal of the highest order. Helice knew Charis; trust and honour were all she ever asks, and she sensed Charis hardened slightly. She understood now about this morning, it was serious business as Charis trusted the assassins and now she exposed the company to a powerful enemy by not slaying the enemy agents.

    Charis stalked into an Inn off Gate Road and paid for a room. When they entered the room, she told Helice to undress. Charis started to pace. Not waiting too long she started ravishing Helice, forceful, passionate, and mostly different, an aggressive and relentless Charis. Helice overawed by the pure passion, consumed and desperately needing to save herself unleashed her intensifying pleasure on Clymene and Alcmene. Otherwise, lost in ecstasy and screaming out her release, she would have shocked everyone within earshot including the entire Inn. She enjoyed the surprise of both of her sisters and they signalled their eagerness for more.

    Charis stood, panting and raised her arms. Helice understood immediately and removed Charis¡¯ armour and clothes. Once naked, Charis flopped back on the messed bunk, exhausted. Helice gently caressed her, pushing sweat soaked hair from her face and trying to comfort her. Helice could sense the tension and inner turmoil in her body from her core muscles tensing and releasing. Charis took the betrayal personally, deeply, and now concerned her trust of the assassins placed her sisters in clear danger.

    Helice rolled her Mistress over until face down. She then massaged and teased her muscle groups trying to relieve the corded tension within them.

    ¡°I need to find them!¡±

    Helice flinched. There was a deep venom and deathly growl to the Mistress¡¯ voice. She opened herself to Alcmene and Clymene allowing them to observe through her senses.

    ¡°Can you and your sisters send me to the city?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Ask your sisters, you would be in contact with them, apart from being Seers, you were silent each time I took you,¡± Charis closed her eyes, ¡°I apologise for my condition, I am unsettled at the moment.¡±

    ¡°Mistress, we all enjoyed the efforts and results of your condition and we serve you when and where we can. My Seer sisters don¡¯t know either Mistress.¡±

    ¡°What if Niobe, Thais, and Alexa were added as Seer sisters?¡±

    The desperation in Charis¡¯ voice apparent, Helice answered in a cautious, measured tone.

    ¡°It has taken weeks to for me to join Alcmene and Clymene as a third, Mistress, Thais and Alexa are untrained.¡±

    ¡°Rhea and Niobe then, they¡¯re both trained?¡±

    ¡°Five Mistress, not three, and not seven, I am not sure that number would be favoured.¡±

    ¡°What if you and I prayed at the Shrine of Saph? We could travel from Hillperch to the city.¡±

    Mistress starting to grab for the desperate and dangerous, Helice became concerned.

    ¡°We¡¯ve never tried, we may make it to the city and then become stranded there or worse seen by someone powerful enough to call what we do into question, and we would never know where that would end up.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand Helice, I need to stop them! I¡¯ve placed all your lives in danger I must fix this. We have days before they return to the Mother Superior. If we took double horses and pushed, we could beat them there.¡± Charis¡¯ chest rose from the bed her core supporting her, her fists clenched then crashed repeatedly into the bed.

    ¡°Then what Mistress, what are we going to do to them?¡± Helice tried to push her Mistress back down onto the bed, Charis resisted fiercely.

    ¡°I will ask them why and then kill them!¡±

    At that moment Astera, Thyia, Dione, and Otonia entered the room.

    Charis stared at each of them, confused by their appearance all of a sudden. What was going on? Helice climbed upon Charis¡¯ body. Then Charis felt Astera place her finger in her mouth and then nothing.

 1.070 To The Rescue (17th Day of Master Month)

    Charis awoke in her own bed, not remembering how she got there and immediately tossed her head one way and then the other to make sure she wasn¡¯t dreaming. She remembered lying face down on the Inn¡¯s cot, naked with Helice massaging her. As she surveyed her room she fixated on Helice approaching her with a jug and cup. Her parched throat and general dehydration overpowered her other needs and she drank deeply. Charis knew why she thirsted, trying to decide if she should be angry or well, angry.

    As her anger gathered she awoke, regaining her senses and realising a more important task awaited her attention. The assassins and the need to act against the them, the traitors, who were even now riding to call doom upon them. She tried to get out of bed and the moment she moved, Helice leapt upon her. Followed by Dione, Otonia and Astera adding their weight or holding a limb. Alcmene, Clymene and Thyia were around the bedsides in case she improbably made an escape.

    ¡°We were worried Mistress, so when called we knew we needed to protect you,¡± Astera whispered.

    ¡°I must act, the assassins will be our doom, I shouldn¡¯t have trusted them I was too overconfident, it was my fault, don¡¯t you understand. We are in danger from them! I have failed you all!¡± Charis screaming, eyes wide, trying to free her arms, settling for biting her bottom lip. A futile response, to punish herself.

    ¡°We are with you regardless of the danger, we don¡¯t care about the assassins. We care about you and whatever happens we will defend you and defend our House. If this costs our lives, it costs our lives.¡± Those holding her down murmured their agreement to Astera¡¯s words.

    ¡°We cannot hope to survive, let alone win against a Mother Superior of Saph, who recruits and trains assassins that are totally loyal to her!¡± The screaming replaced by voiced desperation.

    ¡°She will find after she loses the first few threes sent against us, it will cost her too many lives to continue with her other plans.¡± Astera replied in a level, even and soothing voice, like her mother would use to calm one of her brothers or sisters.

    Charis¡¯ breathing steadied. ¡°So, you are all content to wait upon fate in this?¡±

    They nodded, focused on her face displaying predatory smiles.

    ¡°Yes, and if this is the last time we can fully relax in our House then I believe we are going to take advantage of it.¡± The three seers spoke the words as one while assisting each other.

    Astera cupped her hands around Charis¡¯ face, soothing and reassuring, finding herself alone clothed, all other sisters naked and slinking towards Charis. Charis stripped naked before Astera, although narrowly, measured in heartbeats. They all took a piece of Charis and sent her into sexual delirium. Some releases she kept while others she sent to Helice, Clymene and Alcmene and enjoyed the pleasurable shock on their faces. She then felt their thoughts and enjoyed their surprised when some of her thoughts were received by them. Admittedly they were thoughts of a most carnal nature, but success was still success, helped she knew by body contact. The three Seers then asked to be pleasured in turn by Astera, Thyia, Dione and Otonia releasing back to Charis in quick succession.

    Charis knew making love with and to Alcmene, Clymene and Helice would be bliss, their shared seer link enhancing their intimacy and pleasure. Knowing instantly what, where and why each touch and each sensation meant to each other.

    What Charis didn¡¯t expect was discovering the love making rhythm she shared with Astera and Thyia. There was no shared link, the pleasure given and taken an understood co-ordinated flowing dance.

    Charis, with effort broke from Astera and Thyia, both of who stared, dismayed at her.

    ¡°Astera and Thyia grab your daggers,¡± Charis commanded. The Seers, Dione and Otonia broke from their activities and formed an inquisitive audience lying naked belly down on Charis¡¯ bed. Astera and Thyia climbed out of Charis¡¯ bed and searched for their daggers amongst their clothes and armour, hesitant, glancing towards Charis occasionally.

    ¡°I am trying to determine if I have discovered something sisters, don¡¯t be concerned,¡± answered Charis to their questioning looks.

    When they were ready, Charis positioned herself between them.

    ¡°Alcmene, Clymene and Helice, arm yourselves with daggers, ensure you are Seer linked and spar with us when ready.¡± Dione and Otonia chased them from Charis¡¯ bed with a smug smile.

    The three Seers circled their prey with seamless co-ordination and attacked, feinted and double teamed with perfect timing. Dione and Otonia gasped as Charis, Astera and Thyia met them at every challenge, although their attacking opportunities were limited.

    ¡°How?¡± spluttered Alcmene.

    ¡°Our skills and our co-ordination should have ensured victory,¡± finished Clymene.

    ¡°If we used our spears and shields sisters you would be battered and bruised,¡± triumphed Astera.

    ¡°Does our miracle have anything to do with the warmth I am feeling from the half coin in the nape of my neck?¡± Thyia asked.

    ¡°They always warm when we spar.¡±

    ¡°Feel my belly button Astera and Thyia,¡± suggested Charis, hands indicating exactly where unnecessarily.

    Dione and Otonia burst out laughing, Astera and Thyia retreated, both glaring at the audience.

    ¡°You must admit, observing two naked women carefully and cautiously prodding another naked women¡¯s belly button is ¡­¡± They were interrupted trying to escape their perch as Astera and Thyia in perfect synchronisation leapt upon them.

    ¡°So childish.¡± The Seers then piled on.

    Charis revaluated the timing of her discovery, perhaps she could have waited. Throwing her daggers to join those of her sisters, she then added her naked body to the entwined pile on her bed.

    ---

    Once all were exhausted and resting Charis contemplated her next action agreeing to wait. To be fair the Initiates would be told of the possible deadly danger and if they requested, their oaths could be taken back by them without any disrespect. Satisfied, the sisters allowed Charis time to recover, stretching and stealing off their Mistress¡¯ bed and sauntering out of their Mistress¡¯ room.

    Helice lingered. She rolled towards Charis their two naked bodies in contact, aroused and covered in a sheen of sweat. Helice offered her lips, yearning for Charis to reach for them, relieved when her Mistress did. Breaking the kiss Helice¡¯s nose caressed her Mistress¡¯. Helice¡¯s green eyes locked onto the clear blue eyes staring back at her.

    ¡°I am sorry I called the sisters to us Mistress, I was worried. You always prepare before any action and I only sensed desperation and I know this isn¡¯t you.¡± Helice gently closing her eyes trying to capture and hold the tear trying to escape the right one.

    ¡°Open your eyes Helice, trusted seer sister.¡± Charis pushed back a loose dark brown strand of hair that escaped one of Helice¡¯s braid a casualty of their recent activity. Waiting for Helice to comply.

    ¡°Helice you protect me, and I accept your judgement without reservation, even if you have to protect me from myself.¡± The relief on Helice¡¯s face plain, she sighed heavily, her eyes bright and glistening.

    ¡°I believe I owe you something that you gave away to your sisters.¡±

    Helice¡¯s eyes went wide once again.

    ¡°I would have screamed down the Inn Mistress otherwise and my care is always for you,¡± confessed Helice.

    ¡°I know, now be open while I take you and no sharing with your sisters.¡± Charis grabbed Helice by two of her braids and tugged her closer.

    Reaching into her items, Charis willed to enhance her caresses, her kisses and her whispers. Charis pushed her mind into Helice¡¯s who accepted the link and poured carnal thoughts through the link overwhelming Helice with sexual desire. Finally, Charis healed Helice, body and soul increasing her arousal causing Helice¡¯s back to arch while screaming out her release.

    It was middle of the morning when Charis finished with Helice. Both exhausted, Charis cheated and cured them both a little, although this was to allow them to break their fast, not for any further activity.

    Helice lolled about on her Mistress¡¯ bed gazing at Charis¡¯ pure white complexion, raven black hair in stunning contrast and toned lithe muscles rolling under her smooth skin as she reached for her loincloth, breast wrap and then underclothe.

    ¡°Mistress,¡± Helice¡¯s lust thick voice called, ¡°last night while you were sleeping we introduced Niobe into our Seer-three. It would be good to make it seven and then, we may be able to transport you on a moment¡¯s notice to anywhere you want to be.¡±This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°Well we have the twins and perhaps Rhea to add yet, although I know you have said the twins could take some time and work.¡± Charis raised her underclothe over her head while speaking.

    ¡°You are forgetting one other Mistress.¡± Charis looked at her confused, ¡°You Mistress! Charis the Young.¡± Charis released her underclothe and instead of it falling away, a naked Helice caught it, to ensure it draped over her Mistress¡¯ body perfectly.

    ¡°I am not a Seer Helice.¡± Helice placed her finger across her mouth, ¡°We have your training well underway and it seemed to bare some fruit and pleasure recently did it not?¡± she smirked.

    Helice kissed her forehead to her Mistress¡¯, connected to her Mistress¡¯s mind and replayed some of their lustful play. Charis appreciated the envy of Alcmene and Clymene, present and freely open in their unbridled desire and lust.

    Helice broke the physical contact to dress herself, her athletic body aglow and flattered as Charis shared her observation of her bodyguard via their seer link. Her braided dark brown hair upon fair skin, shining green eyes on either side of her turned up nose revealing her sensual cupid¡¯s bow lips. Sending commentary, Charis would never speak aloud.

    ---

    Charis and Helice stepped down the circular stairs to the Training Room to break their fast. Charis decided to wait until the evening meal, when the twins returned from work before making the important announcement. She ensured the training continued and gave some thought to changes, although realistically it would take weeks as it was, to ensure the sisters were at least competent in the training they were attending to now.

    Conferring with others Charis estimated seven days of travel before the assassins reached their patron. The sisters coming and going for meals was one risk they needed to remove so the Kitchen and the Store Room became the new priority, perhaps the twins could assist.

    When Ismene rested from dagger training, Charis called her over.

    ¡°Yes Mistress?¡±

    ¡°How are the stores going are we prepared for the Death Season and a little extra?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, we have most of the supplies now, I sent agents out early to the villages to pre-pay for the food and goods we needed. Sometimes if the farmer knows he has already sold his crop it turns out to be a little less cared for, but I have assured them that those who do that won¡¯t be asked next season as I keep complete records of what is ordered, what price, what quality and what farm. It is a little more expensive to start until you build up the relationships with the farmers Mistress.¡±

    ¡°We are not cheating these farmers, are we?¡±

    ¡°No Mistress, the only one that can be cheated is us if the farmer supplies poor quality produce.¡±

    ¡°Well done Ismene you have represented the Daughters with honour and secured the supplies required you have my thanks.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mistress,¡± she whispered, her noble demeaner forgotten as she goose-bumped.

    Next Charis caught sight of a dirt encrusted Jocasta wearing her filthy cloth shift running to the Bath Room. Pausing, trying to figure out what it meant Charis followed her, entering the room to discover Jocasta squatting happily in the bath like a frog on a lily pad, minus the lily pad.

    ¡°Where have you been girl?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Mistress you made me jump!¡±

    ¡°Where have you been?¡±

    Jocasta replied, eyes wide and voice excited. ¡°I have been making friends with the local children, some have families some not and those who are hungry I have been giving them food. I asked Ismene to order some of the food they like, and she said she would.¡±

    Charis thought this over, perplexed, considering a reply when Jocasta spoke again.

    ¡°She does like being with you, doesn¡¯t she? I asked Agape and her face went red but told me she has never seen Ismene so satisfied and happy, she was not always happy before even with her money and nobility.¡±

    ¡°Wait, leave Ismene. The children, I am very pleased with your display of kindness ... why?¡±

    ¡°You told me that I needed to use my most dangerous weapon, which is to think. I can¡¯t wield a weapon to help but I know the streets, this town is different but the same, so my friends should tell me anything that goes on, if not first at least soon after they tell someone else. If I feed them during Death Season that will mean more survive for next year to help.¡±

    Charis needed a couple of heartbeats to interpret the full meaning of Jocasta¡¯s words, talking of life and death, matter of factually.

    ¡°You are definitely helping us and in fact I have a specific question you can ask your friends, don¡¯t sound keen or eager of course, just casual, yes I see it in your face, you know what I mean, I apologise. There could be some assassin¡¯s looking to do us harm, you remember the ones we held a few nights ago, you remember how they were dressed and their weapons?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress I remember them, especially the one with tits smaller than mine! See!¡± as she stuck her budding breasts over the edge of the tub and then back down again.

    ¡°Yes, yours are definitely fuller.¡±

    ¡°Mistress?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Will I have to wait until I am sixteen years old to have the same fun with you as Ismene?¡±

    ¡°I would think so, it is generally better.¡±

    ¡°What about Dione, she is young.¡±

    ¡°Yes, what about her, she was extremely hurt, in a number of ways ¡­ when I found her, and comfort went further than it probably should have.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to make you sad Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Not sad Jocasta, just remembering a scared girl who was saved and who is now much better. Same as I hope for you.¡±

    ¡°I am happy, I get food every day!¡± she splashed back into the bath smiling widely.

    ¡°Bathe well and I will see you a little later.¡±

    ¡°Thanks Mistress.¡±

    Before she could leave the Bath Room, Niobe approached fingers intertwined at her waist and then determinedly placed both hands apart resting at her hips.

    ¡°The Seers have instructed me to lay with you as part of our bonding Mistress. I only ask this because they insisted I must. I don¡¯t wish to demand or insult.¡± She then bowed her head wondering what the outcome would be.

    ¡°It is a game they play, but according to them it is required. I will visit you tonight perhaps.¡±

    ¡°In the White Room Mistress, won¡¯t others see ¡­ us? I mean I thought we could be a little more private, like Ismene?¡±

    ¡°Ismene is behind walls but all know she is enjoying herself and how she is enjoying herself, so the walls don¡¯t make that much difference and you must also remember she walked naked amongst us for many days, so she is not ashamed of her body. But we can use the Meeting Room if you like.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mistress,¡± Niobe said, walking hastily away.

    Charis¡¯ eyes followed her leaving confused, did Niobe forget their encounter in the White Room? Perhaps returning there and realising the lack of privacy has triggered this, whereas under the influence of the healing, there was not much thinking of consequences or reputation.

    Jocasta, eavesdropping, resisted the temptation to speak her thoughts. Instead swishing easily in the bathwater, she dreamt of her time, her turn.

    Charis then searched for Zoe, she wasn¡¯t in the Training Room so must be learning to ride with Dione. She would have liked to try the small bow, perhaps tomorrow.

    Mildly disappointed Charis headed for the elder¡¯s room. Would she be in residence or not, Charis hurried to find out. Wonder of wonders the elder reclined in a chair at her table, relaxed, seemingly waiting for someone or something.

    ¡°Thank you, Helice saved me again, this time from myself,¡± confessed Charis.

    ¡°It is as you have said many times, you are stronger together.¡±

    ¡°You need to tell me that letting them go, or more so, trusting the assassins was not a mistake that could be an expensive blood bill to pay?¡±

    ¡°I think you sell yourself and your gutfeel short. Your decisions have been sound so far and well it is said you have a wise head on young shoulders, perhaps the Goddesses also guide you. Get the Kitchen finished I will strengthen the floor and we will be able to withstand a siege!¡±

    ¡°What about water, not just bath but drinking?¡±

    ¡°Well start hoarding some now while you have time and only use it last when no other water can be easily found. Maybe the water from the roof when it rains could be caught and collected, see if your Master Carpenter has any ideas, the walls are very strong now, so they should be able to hold anything.¡±

    ¡°Well I need to see the Master Carpenter about the Kitchen, so I may as well go now and ask about that as well. Yes, I will call Helice to me.¡±

    Charis climbed the circular stairs and knocked on the Seer¡¯s door to no answer, they must be at their middle of day meal. So, she walked on and collected her armour and weapons and went to the Bath Room. As she entered she looked towards Dirce and asked for help to get ready. Dirce and Drosis got out of their bath and quickly dried and helped Charis in a very well-practiced way of dressing her in her armour and cloak.

    ¡°Drosis, find Niobe please I was just talking to her.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    Charis was just about dressed when Niobe appeared. She took in the naked flesh in front of her and couldn¡¯t help but look, which encouraged Dirce to arch back deliberately to display her body, while Drosis just rubbed up against her while tying a final piece of Charis¡¯ armour on.

    ¡°Niobe, your Seer-sister. I need Helice to me now. Understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, I will try.¡±

    ¡°Niobe do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, I will not fail you.¡±

    Charis was ready and thanked them and left for the elder¡¯s room, with Niobe following.

    ¡°Is she ready Niobe?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mistress she is waiting outside for you,¡±

    Charis nodded, not trying to open the door now, she approached, and the door opened for her. Helice waited outside, armed and armoured and fell into step with Charis as they walked up Gate Road.

    It was late afternoon by the time Charis talked to the Master Carpenter.

    ¡°When can the Kitchen be completed? Also, I have another hole in the roof!¡±

    ¡°The Leatherworkers Shop is near completion, some internal walls to finish, so with their leave I could start tomorrow and finish in perhaps five days. The oven and the stove are here now.¡±

    ¡°What could you make on the outside of the walls to catch water from the roof when it rains so it goes into a barrel?¡±

    ¡°Why do you want that for?¡±

    ¡°To catch the water when it rains, why else?¡±

    ¡°Just get water from a well, like everyone else?¡±

    ¡°Do you want the job or not?¡± Charis asked slightly frustrated.

    ¡°Yes, sorry, I am always looking for work. Do you want to drink this water?¡±

    ¡°Yes possibly, how much more difficult does that make it?¡±

    ¡°Well you need to make sure no extra taste is added, like raw wood or pitch, so we could use wood to hold some pottery shaped the same on to the walls under the eaves and if it was glazed all the better. Let¡¯s go talk to a potter.¡±

    The potter wasn¡¯t too far away; it was another messy business that wasn¡¯t wanted in the old town walls anymore. She was an older woman, with a couple of helpers. When Charis described what was wanted the elderly potter thought for a long while, Charis on the verge of asking if they should come back later and then she spoke.

    ¡°Do you have a significant fall height?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Yes, the building is two stories, so the water catcher could fall one complete floor or near enough, so it ends up in a barrel on the ground floor,¡± Charis answered.

    ¡°Then I could make half circle catchers, glaze them and then stack them one into the other so the water falls from one to the other until the end, which will be a barrel in the air on the side of the building. Then that could overflow into a barrel inside the building, which could overflow into another and so on until ground level perhaps, does that sound like it will work Master Carpenter?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I think so, the overflow from each barrel could be difficult especially if too much rain falls.¡±

    ¡°What price for the rain catchers?¡± Charis asked.

    ¡°We will work on a time basis as I don¡¯t know how long it will take, but it will be a fair price because if it works others may want it also. Agreed?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Charis answered.

    ¡°Will you accept the same terms for me?¡± asked the Master Carpenter.

    ¡°Yes. Thank you both, now when can you start and more importantly when can you finish?

    ¡°Today,¡± replied the Potter.

    ¡°Tomorrow,¡± replied the Carpenter.

    ¡°I assume I will need to seek leave on your behalf from the Master Leatherworker?¡±

 1.071 Preparation (17th Day of Mastery Month)

    ¡°Warrior-sisters and Initiates, Daughters of the Duchess one and all I must announce that I have made a decision that could place us all in danger.¡±

    The assembled sisters randomly shifted a foot, held the hand of the sister beside them to steady their trembling or cast their eyes down in anticipation of their Mistress explaining further. Charis for her part tried to capture each of their eyes with her own.

    ¡°I thought I won the loyalty of the assassins. It seems my intuition in this regard has failed me. I can only assume they¡¯re riding to the Mother Superior now to tell her about us, especially me and how we interfered in their mission and held them prisoner.¡±

    She paused. There wasn¡¯t any comment or response, so she continued trying to ensure they comprehended the possible danger they were exposed to.

    ¡°I fear I have placed us all in danger, which may cost us our lives. I have checked on preparations to resist any assault on this House, but I need to offer all the option of release from their oath if they so choose.¡±

    Silence enveloped the room. When Charis didn¡¯t continue, the quiet started to become awkward. As Charis observed each one they returned her gaze confidently. Astera stepped forward.

    ¡°I believe you have your answer Mistress. No one is leaving here, leaving you. I think I am right in saying all sisters are stunned you would even doubt their loyalty.¡±

    Tears started to well in her eyes and she couldn¡¯t stop them seeping out. The weight of the very real danger she alone placed them under and the relief seeing her sisters support her, overwhelming. Her tears turned to a flood as they all approached her in turn and renewed their oaths, including Jocasta.

    ¡°Don¡¯t weep Mistress, we are one, let the world try and separate us, I dare them!¡±

    Then a cheer went up, the passionate and earnest words spoken by their youngest resonating with them all. Charis¡¯ white complexion revealing to all her deep appreciation and love as she glowed red.

    ¡°I am sorry I doubted you, I never will again.¡± Charis wiped the tears from her eyes, exposing to all, her sixteen years of existence, in many ways too young and questioning her suitability. Now responsible for so many.

    Charis straightened her back, standing tall, she needed to discard her misgivings and believe two Goddesses held her close and essential in their ultimate plan. She hung on to this new faith, as it provided an explanation to her and instilled a confidence like a lifeline erasing any doubt.

    ¡°Given what we could be facing I need to grant some special gifts. Please step forward Nysa and Kyra. I have two items, one for each of you. These items will bind your fighting styles such that as you practice more you will know each other¡¯s moves and instinctively work together. Do you wish to be bound together this way?¡±

    Nysa and Kyra embraced, two warriors trusting in their partnership and able to face combat together confidently reassured they would protect each other to the best of their ability.

    ¡°Yes Mistress,¡± replied Nysa.

    ¡°I was not sure if I fit here, but I know I do now, so I will be honoured to be bound to Nysa in the service of the Daughters of the Duchess.¡±

    ¡°When you attune these there will be pain, so please choose someone to share this pain with you. Placing these between your shoulders is probably best, but I leave it to you to decide.¡±

    They solemnly received the half coins, each bowing their heads slightly and joyfully hugging each other after they stepped back. Charis paused to allow them to celebrate before speaking again.

    ¡°Kyra please step forward once again.¡±

    Kyra¡¯s arm fell away from Nysa¡¯s shoulders and she faced her Mistress, unconsciously tugging her lip, wondering.

    ¡°Not to worry Kyra, this is a celebration. I return to you all the items you owned prior to joining the sisters and thank you for your loyalty and service and may you serve us better with these items restored to you.¡±

    Charis handed the four items to Kyra and embraced her.

    ¡°Thank you, Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Dirce and Drosis please step forward. Ever since the first battle you have been inseparable, and I have noticed your dedication in training with spear and shield. So, I make you the same offer to be joined as one in combat.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress,¡± they both answered at the same time, which caused everyone to laugh.

    The warrior-sisters then dispersed to do their own thing. Emotionally exhausted Charis trod up the circular stairs to her room to hang up her cloak and take off all her armour and lay naked on her bed. Staring upwards, wishing she could see the sun through the holes in the night sky through a hole in her room¡¯s ceiling. Charis cleared her mind and rested calmly for a few bells to allow the night to mature and then proceeded downstairs to call upon Niobe.

    Charis stood naked beside Niobe¡¯s bunk bed, no one else awake it seemed. Charis reached down and nibbled her ear and kissed her on the cheek. She woke with a start and then she realised who it was and reached for her one blanket and pulled it up under her chin, trembling.

    ¡°So, you have changed your mind? I thought the seer-sisters discussed with you what was needed?¡±

    ¡°They described I should welcome your attentions Mistress, they didn¡¯t go into too many details,¡± Niobe quietly squeaked.

    ¡°Will you share your blanket with me?¡±

    ¡°I, I, am uncertain, nothing in the Temple has prepared me for this, although I do remember our embrace after the poisoning ¡­¡±

    ¡°It is probably best we try this another time, you are free to say no. It is important you embrace this intimacy if you can and it is equally important you reject it if you can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Yes, um no, maybe just lay under the blanket with me to start?¡± Niobe caught between wanting answers and crossing a line forbidden since entering the Temple as a child. She remembered her mother¡¯s loving embrace as did her twin, her dear sister. As twins in the Temple they weren¡¯t permitted more than polite embraces as the Temple Seers enforced separation to supposedly develop the need in Seer Twins to connect with their minds to replace physical contact.

    The night after the poisoning, the need, want and desire for human touch ignited a fire within her. Alcmene and Clymene only hinted at the mystery she needed to explore and solve. Helice was an enigma, Alcmene and Clymene treated her as an equal, a single seer their equal. Niobe knew the life of a single seer and at best single seers were tolerated within the Temple, gathering sympathy at best, pity at worst. All the rules were different in the House of Charis the Young. Her being young and not an elder for instance.

    While distracted trying to sort through what she knew Niobe realised her Mistress now lay beside and sharing her body warmth. In an instant her panic broke when Charis murmured.

    ¡°It was lucky we provided wide bunks, two fit neatly don¡¯t they.¡±

    Niobe awkwardly grimaced relieved Charis wouldn¡¯t be able to see it in the dark, not yet knowing her Mistress could see well enough to appreciate the situation Niobe found herself in and the reason for her response.

    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to bump you or touch you there. I am so nervous now whereas before I was ¡­ bolder and the desire ¡­¡± she whispered. Touch a taboo in the Temple, the sensual heat now radiating from Charis¡¯ body inviting and her memory after the poisoning surfacing. Needing comfort when younger she and her twin would embrace, once in Temple the human contact with her sister brief and polite, then they were separated after six years and only met in their minds, no other human contact permitted.

    At her sister¡¯s death Niobe resigned herself to never embracing another, never experiencing the touch of another as it wasn¡¯t the Seer way. Alone, who could she trust? Men were unknown to her, taller, larger and stronger and cast as an untrustworthy villain in Temple teachings. Now this, the twins and Helice encouraging her to embrace this planned encounter with her Mistress who she swore an oath to serve. Was this service expected? How often? Her Mistress encouraged her to say no if she didn¡¯t want this, whatever this was. They didn¡¯t explain why, she needed to trust them or decide here and now not to.

    Charis touched Niobe¡¯s face and ran her fingers over Niobe¡¯s full rosebud lips and felt them inquisitively search and caress her fingers. Charis then ran the back of her fingers down the side of her neck and felt Niobe shiver and tense. Charis then went lower and felt the under cloth, so she found a dagger of Niobe¡¯s and slit the under cloth down the middle the blunted back of the dagger running between her breasts and then down to her groin and with a flick, parting the underclothe to her knees. The dagger returned to its sheath and in the same motion the blanket was tossed to the floor. Charis felt rather than saw Niobe turn her face towards her.

    Niobe¡¯s senses overloaded, the caressing, even the cool steel travelling down the length of her body, all this new to her. The warm comfort of Charis¡¯ body beside hers reassuring. Charis¡¯ presence inviting, human touch exciting and Niobe desperate after so many lonely years.

    Charis kissed her fully and passionately on her lips, while her hand strayed to her breasts and nipples. Niobe tried to gasp but couldn¡¯t, Charis skilfully trapping her mouth with her own. Her hand then travelled through her lower hair, searching and finding a certain pleasure point. Niobe turned her head away from Charis, so she could gasp this time. Charis used her lips and tongue elsewhere while her fingers strummed a rhythm where they were.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Niobe tried to suppress her pleasure noises unsuccessfully. At each escape she was embarrassed. Charis whispered it didn¡¯t matter and continued to make sure she made enough noise to compete with Ismene. No one paid her any attention, no one yelled at her to be quiet and all she heard were words of encouragement from Charis. Niobe realised she wasn¡¯t in Temple anymore. Charis¡¯ body and its heat enveloped her, Charis¡¯ skin touching hers a revelation causing it to tingle. Human touch, she realised she craved it after being forbidden from it her entire Temple life. Suddenly she crossed a threshold and not only physically enjoyed what was happening to her, but free of guilt and open within herself she embraced the experience.

    She needed to kiss the one tending her, so she did. She needed to explore the body of the one tending her, so she did. She needed as much body contact with the one with her, so she wrapped her legs and arms around the loving warmth beside her, under her, on top of her, deliberately crushing her breasts into her Mistress¡¯, seeking out her Mistress¡¯ lips to explore them. Touch she demanded touch, flesh upon flesh, so long denied her. Niobe discarded any reservations, her craving so long denied now available, freely, openly and encouraged, she demanded more, insisting as would anyone as thirsty and starved of human contact as she was.

    Niobe was a pleasured ball of sweat when Charis left her, suddenly realising the gulf she crossed and lamenting her life as a lonely single seer and sad she couldn¡¯t share the knowledge of this joy with her twin. She lay awake, excited with her enlightenment allowing her mind to relax now she truly accepted the safety of the House, her Mistress¡¯ love and her place within the Daughters of the Duchess. Niobe knew she belonged, she found her new home.

    Her mind drifted reaching out with her Seer ability celebrating, instinctively trying to connect to her twin to share, such her peace and sense of belonging. The thin, narrow tether not responding, the search for her blood twin fruitless, severed at her twin¡¯s death. Her heart ached as she instantly relived the loss. Her mind scattered her seer sense searching for ¡®others¡¯, she skimmed the minds of those in the White Room, and sensed excitement, lust, inner calm and like her, belonging. She knew her Seer ability was strong, which is why she knew her, and her twin sisters¡¯ bond was deliberately destroyed. While exploring with her mind in this way, tired her, she enjoyed the discovery and exercising her Seer skill once again. What a gift you have granted me Mistress!

    Niobe reached out, discovering several sisters in the Meeting Room, pain. She expended a portion of her inner energy to help and soothed them, dulling the edge of their pain overjoyed when their minds cleared enough for her to sense their relief. Niobe made the decision to search for Alcmene and Clymene, her energy low, she refined and narrowed her mind¡¯s reach using her eyes as a guide to pierce the floor above her. She knew initiates couldn¡¯t walk the upper floor, therefore her only chance of visiting would be with her mind.

    She skimmed a mind, immediately confused by the contact. Her eyes widened, her hands reaching for her head as four minds joined as one revealed themselves to her. She expected Alcmene and Clymene, she didn¡¯t expect their seer strength, they both dwarfed hers and Niobe paled in fear and promise. Helice the single seer then revealed herself and Niobe became delirious, the promise revealed, far greater than she imagined, the fear evaporated, Helice¡¯s connection to Alcmene and Clymene strong, solid and although not of their blood far surpassing any triplet Niobe knew or secretly whispered about.

    Then the weakest of the four revealed itself. Niobe weak and near drained dropped her contact due to the shock. With relaxed ease she welcomed and embraced Clymene and Helice caressing her mind, her energy low they seemed to be able to tap an endless fountain.

    Clymene shared her arousal and pleasure, while Helice shared her technique both saturating Niobe¡¯s mind. Without warning a burst of pleasure released upon her, Niobe arched her back and silently screamed due to shock as Clymene¡¯s release washed over her, consuming her, with Helice¡¯s satisfied joy behind it. She remembered Alcmene hints and word dance, understanding flashed through her.

    While recovering Alcmene appeared naked next to her climbing into her bed and tending to her, as she was about to release Alcmene told her to send it Helice, make her scream in pleasure she urged. It was so very easy to do; she slipped inside Helice¡¯s inviting mind and released her pleasure through the offered channel instead of vocally and physically within her body. She released to Clymene and Alcmene in turn and then Helice released to her. Alcmene showed her what she liked and instructed her and when she was ready Niobe was overwhelm when Alcmene released to her. By morning they were all tired due to lack of sleep and exhausted from pleasure. Alcmene was still sleeping in Niobe¡¯s bed when everyone broke their fast at dawn.

    Niobe defied her tiredness, a single Seer in name only, she reached out to Alcmene, the body contact allowed easy contact the Seer tether narrow, surprising her. One night of ¡®sharing¡¯ to achieve years of training with her twin. Alcmene asleep, rejected her Seer attention. She reached out to Clymene, it helped she remained in her bed. Clymene seized her mind and Niobe arched her back in extasy.

    ¡°Find Helice Seer sister,¡± sent Clymene.

    Clymene named her, Niobe, Seer sister, her body goose bumped in response, which Clymene acknowledged and held their connection unbreakable. Niobe realised there would be no secrets in that moment. Niobe gritted her teeth, she needed to prove herself worthy and form an active second link, could she? Only triplets could perform such a circle, although how could she explain Helice.

    ¡°Yes sister, how do you explain Helice? Now find her without further delay.¡±

    ---

    Nysa studied the four items in Kyra¡¯s hand, amazed.

    Kyra called Dirce and Drosis to her as the sisters started to disperse after Charis¡¯ speech and the offer of half coins.

    ¡°I propose we help each other through the attuning of the Mistress¡¯ gifts and if all agree I propose we meet shortly in the Meeting Room.¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we include another, to care for us if the pain is too unbearable?¡± Dirce asked.

    ¡°I propose a pair attune first and then once the pain is bearable the other pair then attune,¡± suggested Kyra.

    ¡°When you attuned your four items was the pain unbearable?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t endure any pain, I can only guess the High Priest played a part. An unusual display of kindness for an evil man if he did.¡±

    Dirce confirmed with Drosis sharing a nod and they all embraced united in the task before them, honoured to be gifted these special items and eager to discover their power.

    Ever since Ismene¡¯s use of the Meeting Room or perhaps since she was the Provedore the Meeting Room contained a large lounge covered in furs as well as the expected table and chairs. The warrior sisters appreciated the additions as they would add as much comfort as possible to their task.

    ¡°I know Mistress suggested we place the coins between our shoulders, I propose another place.¡±

    Kyra effortlessly and unashamedly removed and neatly stacked her armour and underclothe, the only one in the room naked.

    "We are all women and we are all warriors," she stated, in answer to their apprehension.

    Showing the bronze ring, ¡°The bronze ring piercing my eyebrow, encourages those who meet me to be friendly, so needs to be at head height and displayed to be most effective. I think my version of this item is unique.¡± Kyra threads the bronze ring back into its former place.

    The three sisters stood speechless. Dirce and Drosis cringing as they noted the healed wounds, one through Kyra¡¯s upper arm and another high on Kyra¡¯s left breast both knowing how and who dealt them. Nysa appraised the tall lanky warrior before her purely in terms of martial prowess.

    ¡°I bare no grudge sisters, battle is survival.¡±

    Dirce and Drosis mumbled apologies nevertheless and their faces coloured.

    ¡°I will wear the red gem behind my belly button as it improves my combat and weapon skills, so it is placed within the core of my body. How much it improves them I do not know. I will buried it in my skin now, so removal is more difficult, previously it was on the surface resting on my belly button like a piece of jewellery.¡±

    Kyra observed her warrior sisters, Dirce and Drosis seemed interested in the lesson and like eagles stared at her belly button, probably ensuring they would avoid sighting her wounds. Nysa stood back, reserved and stony faced.

    ¡°The next two items I will place in a female place.¡±

    Calmly and skilfully Kyra threads the bronze ring and then the bronze circle.

    ¡°The bronze ring you can see provides an unknown enhancement to my agility while also providing a deterrent to any male who may try to make use of me. The bronze circle although not as strong is similarly placed and helps me resist any sweet and false words so I can distinguish false friends from true friends.¡±

    The three warrior sisters were encouraged by Kyra to examine the obviously effective placement of the items. Dirce and Drosis now witness to the proof of how a lone female could stay unmolested amongst a troop of false Judge Knights. Dirce knew of chastity belts of course, Kyra¡¯s ¡®arrangement¡¯ more secretive and evidently just as effective.

    ¡°I propose we place our half coins above our fleshy mounds, at our feminine core and centre of being.¡±

    Silence.

    Kyra, flashed her teeth, laughing, realising she managed to shock her warrior sisters.

    ¡°If you believe this location to be the most effective then I agree,¡± stated Nysa. She tried to limit the articles of clothing and armour required to be removed to reveal the ideal location and no more, the attempt at modesty failed. She checked each of her warrior sisters with a stolen look and proceeded to undress until naked. Each sister in the room a warrior-sister she convinced herself.

    Dirce and Drosis reached for and plonked themselves on the lounge. Kyra more familiar with athletic prowess admired her present and future martial partner. Green eyes and a face framed by untamed shoulder length dark brown hair didn¡¯t distract from the well-toned and muscled body standing before her. Her light brown complexion unusually interrupted by a large fair skinned birthmark, which slashed across her womanhood, starting just above the right-hand side and ending just below the left-hand side on her inner thigh. Nysa volunteered an explanation, the one thing she always avoided although in the present company she sensed awe and curiosity, not derision and spite.

    ¡°I took a fellow candidate to bed when I was young and newly chosen and he also judged me and my birthmark. He refused me and unknown to me shared his knowledge of my birthmark with others. I was bullied and teased not knowing why, my touch was like a disease to them and they avoided me. If I did touch one of them, they would try to pass it off onto someone else as a cruel game. Eventually one of them when drunk revealed the reason for the teasing. Instead of breaking me I craved justice for all my silent tears. Over the next four years I called out and bested all the men who bullied and teased me to eventually see them promoted above and away from me. Apparently, my justice was not Judge¡¯s justice.¡±

    Dirce and Drosis wept.

    ¡°Warrior sister Nysa we are both in a far better place and in far better company.¡±

    Nysa¡¯s green eyes welling with tears rose to meet Kyra¡¯s. She extended her arm and with a grip of iron clenched Kyra¡¯s forearm, Kyra returning the warrior¡¯s hold. Kyra¡¯s tall lanky body an opposite in some ways to Nysa¡¯s, surprised when Nysa drew her towards her and embraced her with her free arm.

    ¡°You will need to lesson your embrace if you wish to allow me to breath,¡± gasped Kyra.

    Releasing Kyra, Nysa whispered, ¡°It has been a long time since I have found someone worthy and honourable to embrace, I apologise for my enthusiasm.¡±

    A smile flickered on Nysa¡¯s lips, her eyes only for Kyra her warrior sister partner. Their moment broken when Dirce and Drosis enveloped them both.

    +++

    After breaking their fast Thais and Alexa, with the elder¡¯s door cooperation, let in the Journeymen Carpenters and the Master Carpenter, they went directly to the Training Room and started removing floor boards. When they replaced the flooring, they built up the floor level utilising thicker floorboards criss-crossed to increase the load carrying capacity. Charis asked for a hatch door into the building space below the floor as this would be needed to find a certain buried pot.

    They were done in five days as promised but needed double doors from the Store Room into the Training Room installed, so the stove and oven could be easily moved in and fitted in place. Meanwhile some experimentation on the rain catchers was completed and it seemed to work when some rain fell and a barrel at ground level on the outside of the House contained some water in the morning. They needed to replicate this on the other side of the House and then work out how to implement the cascading barrels.

 1.072 Unknown Future (1st Day of Trade Month)

    A nervous energy pervaded the House as the sisters awaited their doom. Charis stalked about the House reminding sisters individually to remain wary and travel in threes to protect each other. The assassins were potentially in the company of their patron by now and if they travelled with urgency possibly planning and plotting their demise.

    On the positive side the fully operational kitchen allowed the sisters to gather together for meals, instead of traipsing across town in threes visiting various Inns, spending coin on the fare offered. The fare, its variety and its price steadily increasing as Death Season approached and supplies to the town started to decline.

    To the surprise and joy of all, the Seers claimed the running of the kitchen. Alcmene, Clymene and Helice proclaiming themselves expert cooks, as twins and triplets in Temple, expected to mind link and co-ordinate while preparing and cooking meals. The Seer-sisters followed this training technique as well, seamlessly incorporating Niobe into their kitchen duties. This inclusion, a signal to the rest of the House the single seer Niobe now seer proficient to join the House¡¯s Seers.

    ---

    ¡°Mistress, you will receive a visitor soon, Seer Rhea,¡± Jocasta said, presenting herself in a clean one-piece dress.

    ¡°Show her to the Meeting Room please Jocasta,¡± Charis replied.

    ¡°Oh no Mistress you misunderstand. My friends, who chat to their friends, who whisper to other friends, told me the Seer is leaving the Temple shortly. Her mourning time for her sister is over and she is moving to the House.¡±

    ¡°When will she arrive? On second thoughts don¡¯t tell me as we need to pretend we don¡¯t know. Acceptable Jocasta?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, I just tell you, you decide what to do with what I tell you. You are Mistress.¡±

    +++

    Late afternoon of the next day, the kettle boiled, and the cups readied Charis waited patiently for the elder to return to her room.

    ¡°Mistress can we join you?¡± asked Thais timidly, her twin standing beside her as a mirror image, the sole difference being their hair. Thais¡¯ close cut, her black hair regrowing. Alexa¡¯s long straight black hair flowing like water from her head, over her shoulders and down her back, her head tossing the now unrestrained locks after she removed the cord wrangling it.

    Charis waved them to a seat. They glanced at each other and swallowed, clutching each other¡¯s hand as they descended cautiously into a chair each. Their trade clothes, dirt clinging and sweat on show after a day¡¯s toil, loose around them, tied at their thin lithe waists by frayed rope of all things.

    ¡°Do you drink tea?¡± Charis offered.

    ¡°No Mistress, we never have.¡± Both startled by the offer and responding quickly.

    Charis prepared a cup for herself and raised her eyes at each of them inviting them to speak.

    ¡°Mistress,¡± gripping each other¡¯s hand for strength, ¡°we wonder why you pay us no attention.¡± Their faces flushing bright red in a response beyond their control.

    Charis relaxed in her chair, placing the tea cup on the table before her, taking her time to consider her response.

    ¡°At what age did you both leave your Seer Temple?¡±

    ¡°We were both birthed and raised within the Seer Temple Mistress,¡± they drew closer to each, ¡°we were two of seven siblings ¡­¡± Their throats dried, and their voices strangled to silence.

    ¡°I suggest you both need to sip my tea.¡±

    They instinctively knew to take turns, Thais¡¯ long thin fingers wrapping around the cup, taking a sip and passing it to her sister. Alexa taking a sip and returning the cup to the elder¡¯s table. Both struggled to keep a straight face, tea they decided, not to their liking.

    ¡°Our birth mother, one of triplets, our father a single twin, his brother having died in childbirth.¡±

    Charis held up her hand, ¡°The Seers of Saph broke the Seer Gift of a triplet for your birth?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, given our escape and freedom not many in our Temple supported the terrible act against our Goddess. Our Mother and her two sisters birthed seven children, two sets of twins and a triplet conceived with the same father. We don¡¯t understand why, we are truly grateful our maid freed us from whatever the plan was.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t the answer I expected, certainly a great deal more and sinister. I was shocked when I realised what Mother Superiors were using single seers for, now you reveal this horrible tale.¡± Charis raised her voice more than intended, astonished by the confession.

    Both Thais and Alexa barely able to breathe, a hand from each reaching to their chests, pushing back their baggy shirts to steady their rapidly beating hearts. Their Mistress about to exile them, they were too dangerous to protect. Their new home, asking for a new purpose and sense of belonging slipping away, because they asked the Mistress for attention and answered her question too honestly and too openly.

    Charis extended both of her hands across the table, offering one to each twin. Thais and Alexa shot out a hand each in response, grasping the offered lifeline, hoping their Mistress¡¯ next words would not mean their end, their expulsion.

    ¡°You are both sworn to me, you belong to this House. If anyone tries to claim you be assured the Daughters will defend your freedom.¡± Charis held their eyes in her own in turn to further reassure them.

    Their second hands joined their first, strangling Charis¡¯ hand in their tightening grips, relieved and desperate to hang on. Tears streaming from their eyes, they placed their heads on the table to hide their relief and sobbing.

    ¡°You are both bound to me and only you can break your oath. Now lift your eyes to meet mine I am used to crying, I have done my fair share and there is no shame.¡±

    Clutching their Mistress¡¯ hand, Thais and Alexa flew to their feet, their chairs kicked back clattering to the floor. They didn¡¯t pay the ruckus a moment¡¯s notice, as they wrap themselves around her, sandwiching Charis between them. Charis at first inhaled the pleasant aroma of freshly cut wood, her second sniff caught their sweaty pungent body odour.

    ¡°Twins I suggest you both need a bath.¡±

    ¡°Oh, sorry Mistress.¡± Thais and Alexa immediately released their Mistress and stepped back separated as Charis remained seated between them. Charis reached out her weak Seer talent and discovered theirs, raw, unfocused and truth be told like hers.

    ¡°Bathe and after the evening meal, if you still wish for my attention I will visit you both.¡±

    They both contained their excitement and controlled their reply as they needed more.

    ¡°We are jealous of Alcmene and Clymene Mistress and their Seer Gift, we wish to develop ours and realise being untrained, the task will prove difficult. We witnessed how Niobe, a single seer has recovered her Seer Gift and wondered how.¡±

    They paused, their faces reddening, staring at each other over their seated Mistress.

    ¡°We were awake when you attended to Niobe and then when she slept with Alcmene and now she prepares the House meals with Alcmene, Clymene and Helice, an impossible triplet, possibly a future quartet. We remember the design of our birth, the sacrifice of a triplet¡¯s Seer Gift to birth seven seers linked by blood.¡±

    Charis searched deeply within the shallow depths of her cup of tea, appreciating the twin¡¯s deductive words.

    ¡°We wish to reclaim our birth right, our Seer Gift and become the fifth and sixth seers of this House¡¯s Seer Circle. We are prepared to make any sacrifice to make this happen Mistress.¡±

    ¡°I will discuss your wishes with the Seers, please know they have approached me about developing your Seer Gift. I was hesitant, believing perhaps falsely you¡¯re both satisfied with your trade and I will not force any to do anything they don¡¯t wish to do, beyond honouring their oath and learning weapon skills to defend this House.¡±

    Thais and Alexa screamed in delight and barely resisted the urge to hug their Mistress. After bouncing on the spot for a moment they raced to the Bath Room leaving their Mistress shaking her head wondering about the House¡¯s future fifth and sixth seers.

    ¡°I will put the kettle back on, shall I?¡± quipped the elder.

    Charis didn¡¯t notice the elder join her, distracted by the twins.

    ¡°Yes, my last cup briefly shared, to good purpose I am sure.¡±

    ¡°So, you stalk me, an old lady and wait for me, the reason?¡±

    ¡°The paired coins, I believe they have a specific link to a red gem. The one you gave me allowed me to coordinate with Astera and Thyia.¡±

    The elder sniffed the room, petitely, old lady like.

    ¡°Their honest toil scent I guess, I will sprinkle a little something.¡±

    The elder¡¯s nose turned up as she pulled a face and then whispered, ¡°Describe coordinate with?¡±

    ¡°I knew their move as they were taking it, I could predict and ensure my move slotted in like a missing piece, without signal, without speech.¡± Charis held back the actual moves and their purpose, slightly embarrassed, feeling her cheeks warm.

    The elder noticed of course and her lips tugged at the ends, imagining the moves without difficulty.

    ¡°It makes sense, three items linked, the two half coins obvious but not aligned with fate and the numbers three and seven. There are two more red gems, they could easily link to the other half coin pairs.¡±

    The elder poured them each a cup of tea, her aged hands deft and sure in a task repeated often.

    ¡°Can you offer your thoughts about who the gems would suit best as the pairs are set already and I doubt the pairs would want to endure any more pain attuning them.¡±

    Charis blew and sipped on her cup of tea waiting for the elder to respond.

    ¡°An archer possibly an ideal choice. Typically, an archer would need to stand down once hand to hand combat is joined. Can you imagine the support an archer could offer a fighting pair? Beyond that I would specifically suggest Otonia due to her special knives and when she throws other knives, protection for her ideal. Are you prepared to give up your red gem and pairing?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Charis replied.

    ¡°So quick? I thought Dione an ideal candidate if you could convince her to suffer through the pain. She would capture with her lasso perhaps or kill with her sling both actions easily enhanced in combat if afforded protection and she knew when her protection would provide her with opportunity.¡±

    ¡°Yes, ideal, now I need to convince her. I will approach Zoe to attune the other gem, she is an excellent archer.¡±

    ¡°What about Charis the Young?¡±

    ¡°What about her? I assume actual combat would be secondary to organising her company.¡±

    +++

    ¡°Sister let me walk,¡± sent Rhea, as they recovered from a stumble. The three boys carrying their goods and chattels with them, pausing, questioning, although unable to provide aid as their hands were full.

    ¡°I know I am your passenger sister, our situation is still strange. I don¡¯t suspect I can ever be ¡­ comfortable.¡±

    ¡°Raisa dear Raisa, we will arrive soon, don¡¯t fret. We can share her between us and develop our synergy I am sure as there were too many eyes upon us in the Temple.¡±

    ¡°You certain sister?¡± sent Raisa, her mind voice shaking, although Rhea knew her sister¡¯s fear as there were no secrets between them.

    ¡°Quiet sister we are here. Boys place the boxes near the door.¡±

    After the boxes were placed, Rhea paid the boys with coin and then rapped on Charis¡¯ House door.

    Charis acted suitably surprised when she answered the knock on the elder¡¯s door mid-morning. Rhea showed Charis her Letter of Release from the Temple to confirm her new status. Charis embraced the twin seer¡¯s shared body and led Rhea and Raisa to their new room on the upper floor of the House. It took a few trips to the room to unload Rhea and Raisa¡¯s goods and chattels there, especially since Charis insisted on doing the carrying allowing Rhea and Raisa to setup their room.

    During their reunion conversations Charis stressed to Rhea and Raisa the danger the House and its sisters were preparing for. Rhea and Raisa both shocked a Mother Superior would cultivate single Seers for her own purposes, although they recalled no disguised or subtle conversations in the Temple while there.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    Charis allowed herself some rest lounging back on Rhea¡¯s bed observing her unpack her goods and chattels and sort them into a cupboard and a couple of chests, which now furnished each room. The rooms remarkably similar to a typical Inn¡¯s room. Ismene¡¯s organisation and action most likely.

    ¡°Did you find any ancient knowledge about your situation?¡±

    ¡°We found mentions of it happening and some doubts expressed by the author¡¯s, especially as they were recording second hand information.¡±

    Rhea/Raisa threw an empty box towards the doorway and proceeded to unpack the last box.

    ¡°Before leaving the Temple we lost ourselves in the history archives to cover the amount of time spent in researching our unique situation. We found several entries where a twin didn¡¯t die, while their body did. What become of them we didn¡¯t find out.¡±

    Rhea/Raisa stood hands on hips and then reached for the last box and tipped the entire contents into one of the chests, sitting on its lid to close it. Rhea/Raisa breathed heavily, resting and internally plotting and planning staring at Charis on their bed comfortable and relaxed.

    ---

    Charis insisted the warrior-sister pairs spent time training as combinations every waking moment, dedicated to improving their team dynamics. She also arranged for the pairs to spar against each other, including a three-seer team, trying to improve Niobe¡¯s dagger skill and seer ability.

    Dione provided riding lessons and on riding training days, those who were already skilled riders either trained Short Bow with Zoe or Small Crossbow with Dirce. All the training conducted at the farm. The farmer permitted some of his children to learn bow, although they needed to complete their farm chores first. While in the House Otonia taught dual daggers and throwing daggers.

    ¡°Alcmene they are preparing to break their fast!¡± sent Niobe. Alcmene detected the desperate panting within Niobe¡¯s contact and parted her lips in an amused smile.

    ¡°They are warrior partners sister, they clasped their forearms, hug strongly and assist each other with their armour without a hint of intimacy,¡± Niobe mentally gulped, ¡°Would either be ¡­ interested?¡±

    ¡°Their interest is immaterial, sisters can say yes or no, you need to hint and entice and discover if either or both are attracted to the encounter.¡±

    ¡°Am I attractive?¡±

    Alcmene, Clymene and Helice filled Niobe¡¯s mind with desirous and imaginative images in response. Niobe blushed and delayed before climbing out of her bunk. Her seer sisters suggested she parade naked before wrapping her seer¡¯s robe about her while ensuring the warriors could glimpse her if they wished. Her naked state required the urging of her three seer sisters, her shyness in such matters a strong legacy from her days at Temple.

    Niobe timed her stroll from the White Room to the Kitchen with perfection as Nysa and Kyra followed directly behind her. As Nysa and Kyra seated themselves, Niobe struck.

    ¡°I am on my way to the kitchen sisters. Do you wish special service? I can serve your meal to you directly.¡±

    Nysa and Kyra settling in to their chairs, stopped their efforts when Niobe spoke. Nysa¡¯s and Kyra¡¯s eyes meeting, questioning, then quickly nodding. Before seating themselves they observed Niobe disappearing into the kitchen her seer robe swishing around her bottom.

    ¡°What was that?¡± Nysa asked.

    ¡°That dear warrior sister was a possible invitation.¡± Noting Nysa¡¯s confusion Kyra knew she required more explanation.

    ¡°You remember Niobe naked this morning, longer than necessary, would you agree,¡± Nysa nodded, ¡°and now the offer of special service, with a glimpse of her breast. The Seer robe is designed for modesty and therefore requires much manipulation to achieve an interesting view and then the swaying of her arse.¡±

    ¡°She is attempting to seduce us?¡± Nysa agog with surprise. Kyra playfully snickered in reply as they waited for Niobe to return, which occurred within a few heartbeats.

    Niobe confidently walked to them, two plates with trenchers balancing on one arm and two drink mugs clasped in her other hand. As she placed them before her warrior sisters, she needed to fix her seer robe as it somehow became revealing.

    ¡°I apologise sisters for my robe.¡± Niobe needed to open and rewrap her robe, revealing her smooth fair skin, breasts and other curves. Her seer sisters in her mind, counselling calm and control to ensure she wouldn¡¯t blush. Once fixed, Niobe sauntered back to the kitchen.

    ¡°Do you believe me now?¡±

    Nysa¡¯s cheeks warmed, while Kyra¡¯s lips parted enjoying her warrior sister¡¯s embarrassment.

    ¡°I have never considered another, male or female in that way, since my first catastrophic encounter.¡± Nysa¡¯s admission, surprisingly difficult and only possible due to their shared trust.

    Kyra reached a hand across to console her warrior sister.

    ¡°I have lain with men and my experience informs me they are about their pleasure. So, I am inclined to accept the bait being offered, although I would welcome your company as we are a pair ¡­¡±

    Kyra searched Nysa¡¯s face for her reaction, the first positive sign being Nysa¡¯s grip strengthening.

    ¡°What of my disfigurement, her flawless skin, smooth and fair,¡± Nysa cast her eyes down, ¡°I admire her hazel eyes, different ¡­¡±

    ¡°Well warrior sister, lets play with this dessert a little before we accept to partake, it will make the tasting so much sweeter.¡±

    ¡°Yes, together,¡± Nysa¡¯s eyes glistening as she imagined where this could lead. Her past totally consumed by martial pursuits, she didn¡¯t consider anything else and this House gave her peace and trust and time to discover.

    Niobe¡¯s voice brought her back to the present.

    ¡°¡­ finished yet, I will return to attend you when you require, you only need ask.¡±

    ¡°When we break our training mid-morning perhaps you could attend to us?¡± Kyra suggested.

    ¡°Do you enjoy some preferred eats and drinks warrior sisters or perhaps a sweet?¡± Niobe replied, being coached by her seer sisters.

    ¡°I would enjoy a sweet, a delightful break from our training, we could savour the taste when we resumed our training.¡±

    Nysa didn¡¯t speak, appreciating the unspoken and implied, studying Niobe intently.

    ¡°Some sweets are juicier than others, any preferences?¡±

    Kyra couldn¡¯t understand how Niobe maintained a straight face, sheltered within the Temple, not worldly at all, and so decided to up the ante.

    ¡°Smooth skinned fruit, plump and perfect, tastes sweeter and is a pleasure to consume.¡±

    Niobe squirmed ever so slightly, noticed by Nysa alone, her eyes widening when Niobe¡¯s nipples harden in sympathy.

    ¡°I will ensure your desert is prepared and served to your liking, for one or two?¡± Niobe emphasised the word ¡®two¡¯ catching Nysa staring at her breasts when Niobe tore herself away from Kyra¡¯s gaze.

    Nysa blanked, fumbling her reply, ¡°Two. Yes, for two.¡±

    Niobe hastened to the safety of the kitchen, grateful for Nysa¡¯s word stumble and the opportunity to leave.

    ¡°You did well seer sister, will you be comfortable with both? We didn¡¯t expect both, Kyra yes, Nysa has never shown any interest.¡±

    ¡°We are sisters, which should be enough,¡± fretted Niobe.

    ¡°Yes, Nysa though is tall and strong.¡± Alcmene, Clymene and Helice while trying to keep the possible pleasure from Niobe, couldn¡¯t as it bubbled over as they considered the enticing possibilities. Niobe drew a confidence from their predatory carnal thoughts.

    ¡°I hope to discover undiscovered delights sisters.¡±

    Niobe then took more plates out to the Training Room tables and chairs for other sisters breaking their fast. Those present, including Niobe admired Nysa and Kyra training before them for different reasons.

    With the number of sisters travelling to the farm together Charis thought it safe enough, her initial concern fading over time and thought. Whatever action the Mother Superior was considering, the agents still needed to make the return journey. If there were any of her agents in the Temple of Saph at Hillperch they could accomplish little, observe and report at most, she hoped.

    ---

    In the morning Charis woke to a rhythmic rapping on her door. She sat up and invited whomever in, as only warrior-sisters were permitted upstairs. Alcmene, Clymene and Helice dressed loosely in their seer robes ambled in.

    ¡°Mistress, Niobe is preparing the morning meal and being an Initiate, she is not permitted upstairs. It would benefit her seer learning if she could,¡± Clymene stated.

    ¡°We were wondering if the Seer Rhea could be initiated into our circle as the sooner and closer we are seven the sooner we can start trying certain arts to satisfy a rather demanding Mistress.¡± Alcmene finished her words with an impish smile.

    ¡°The Seer Rhea is not as yet ready, for now please leave her be, the demanding Mistress will need to accept the situation for now,¡± Charis paused and returned a bright smile. ¡°As for Niobe it would hasten her training to join her Seer-sisters and given she is revealed to the three of you it is time she is promoted to warrior-sister.¡±

    The three Seers leapt upon the recently asleep and therefore naked Charis, conveniently ready for the Seers to consume their Mistress in frenetic delight. Charis thought she also heard a yelp of delight from downstairs although, did she overhear it or sense it in her mind?

    Before the Seers left she asked them to fully dress her in armour, cloak and weapons to save her time. They descended on the Kitchen with an appetite, with the Seers going to support an overjoyed Niobe. Two tables being fitted in the Kitchen, additional tables were available in the Training Room. The additional wooden tables were folded down from the walls supported in place by leather throngs, folding chairs hooked to the underside of the table, one on each non-folding side so a square table of three lay flush, held out of the way on the wall.

    Charis strode past these and took down a table and chair set in the Kitchen. She found out from Niobe most of the sisters were at training, having broken their fast while the Seers were pleasuring their Mistress. Niobe served her a trencher of stew to break her fast.

    ¡°Where is the Seer Rhea?¡± Charis asked Niobe.

    ¡°She hasn¡¯t broken her fast as yet and she didn¡¯t accompany any sisters for training, therefore her room?¡±

    Charis finished her trencher and thanked Niobe. Charis caught her much to her relief as Niobe leapt upon her in an embrace.

    ¡°Mistress, I am extremely happy,¡± she nuzzled her face into Charis¡¯ neck, taking advantage of their height difference, ¡°my seer gift has returned to me and the way to strengthen it most agreeable, yesterday Nysa and Kyra took me.¡± Charis felt the warmth of Niobe¡¯s face against her neck as confirmation.

    ¡°I am glad for your happiness.¡±

    ¡°Mistress, when can we embrace again? I sensed a fourth and I thought it could have been you and I want you, that is to say want you to join with us Seers.¡±

    ¡°Soon Seer Sister Niobe.¡± Charis broke their embraced gently, Niobe¡¯s face reddest of red.

    Charis leaving to visit Rhea.

    ¡°Be patient Seer Sister Niobe your eagerness understandable, your haste not required and why did you mention Nysa and Kyra?¡± enquired Helice.

    ¡°I am sorry sister, I thought if others found me desirable, Mistress would eagerly join with me again. I¡¯ve improved in my love making and wish the Mistress to remember me as I am now, not as the scared rabbit when she first attended me. I am sorry.¡±

    ¡°Do you presume you are the first? Be at ease Seer Sister Niobe, the Mistress knows well you have improved, beyond your love making skill, more importantly your Seer Gift. Your Seer Sisters do more than attend their Mistress when they visit, they also update her on the areas we are proficient in.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry seer sister.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, our ¡®mother superior¡¯ Mistress Charis is wise beyond her young years and I suspect no harm done,¡± sent Alcmene.

    ---

    Rhea/Raisa being alone for the day in new circumstances, unfamiliar company and a new home unhealthy and unacceptable Charis decided.

    She entered Rhea¡¯s room after being reluctantly invited and closed the door behind her. Rhea stumbled to embrace her blubbering, trying not to.

    ¡°Two people in one body is not the ideal I suspect, not that I know anything about Seer arts and legends, it isn¡¯t natural or normal as people still need their own place and identity,¡± Charis said.

    ¡°Yes, we just needed to be told. Raisa and I are overwhelmed, our situation is difficult and a cure is beyond our understanding.¡±

    ¡°Well firstly, you must get dressed and break your fast. Then we will travel to the farm and start your training.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you protect me? Why do I need any training?¡±

    ¡°You must learn a weapon to protect yourself for the times I am not there to protect you and assist your sisters. Training will distract you from your situation and talking to others about anything will also help.¡±

    Rhea/Raisa remained sullen and quiet, resting her head upon Charis¡¯ shoulder. Charis reached for Rhea¡¯s shoulders with her hands gently pushing her back. Rhea reacted by raising her head and Charis caught her eyes with her own.

    ¡°As Mistress I command you and you will wear your armour and cloak. I will help you.¡±

    Rhea/Raisa smiled back. ¡°We may enjoy such help if it is the sort of help we think it is.¡±

    ---

    Middle of the day, Charis and Rhea/Raisa followed by Helice rode through the New Gate. The sun upon their faces warming, trying to resist the cold due to arrive with Death Season. They planned to ride down the Spur and take the short cut to the farm.

    ¡°So Helice accompanies you everywhere outside the House, does she?¡± asked Rhea.

    ¡°You know she does, she is Charis¡¯ bodyguard, why ask the question?¡± sent Raisa.

    ¡°Quiet sister, it is a ridiculous situation, Charis is ours,¡± sent Rhea in reply.

    ¡°Yes, she insists, and it is the one thing as Mistress I¡¯ve no authority over and given she has saved my life on more than one occasion I am caught by her bravery, intuition and devotion.¡±

    Charis couldn¡¯t see Helice¡¯s face though if she could she would¡¯ve realised the immense compliment she bestowed upon her, the joyous rapture escaping her, her Seer Sisters savouring and sharing in their sister¡¯s recognition.

    ¡°So, if we decided to frolic behind the bush over there, she would need to watch over you?¡± teased Rhea.

    ¡°How she protects me I leave entirely up to her. She may advise we don¡¯t utilise the bush and ride on to the farm and claim the loft in the barn instead. Whatever her judgement I would obey.¡±

    ¡°You command a company of warrior-sisters and yet one of them can command you? The Mother Superiors would never tolerate such a circumstance!¡± she replied trying to comprehend.

    ¡°Being in command doesn¡¯t mean you are automatically right. Can I test my ability to command you, here and now?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, I apologise, I meant no offence to anyone.¡± Raisa replied for Rhea, quicker to realise Charis¡¯ tolerance for questioning her bodyguard arrangement about over.

    They approached the turn-off to the short cut to the farm and took it. They rode in silence until they reached the farm. Sisters and farm children in motion, training or attending to their farm duties. The farmer''s children stabling and caring for their horses.

    ¡°From seeing you ride, I don¡¯t expect there is much more Dione can teach you. Perhaps you could learn the Bow with Zoe or the Crossbow with Dirce? A preference?¡±

    ¡°Both are Initiates, aren¡¯t they?¡± squirmed Rhea.

    ¡°Nevertheless, at this time they¡¯re both more skilled than you in either of those weapons, thus they can teach you to use them and use them well.¡±

    ¡°What about spear and shield? I can¡¯t locate Astera though, they would be fine weapons to learn.¡±

    ¡°If you cannot choose what is before you I will command which one you will learn.¡±

    Rhea gawked at Charis not expecting such an ultimatum, they were lovers, weren¡¯t they? Charis sensed the confusion.

    ¡°You need a weapon skill to protect yourself, every warrior-sister must. This is not personal, this is survival and a requirement of your oath binding. Now choose please.¡±

    ¡°Oh well, if I must, then bow, it will be lighter to carry, if nothing else.¡± Charis slapped her across her face. Rhea dropped to the dirt surprised, shock dawning across her face, her hand reaching for the warmth now there.

    ¡°Charis told you the reasons, take her seriously sister,¡± sent Raisa.

    ¡°Quiet Raisa!¡± Rhea sent in reply her confusion growing.

    Charis stood over Rhea and when she tried to kick out, Charis stepped back and as Rhea¡¯s leg followed through, her bottom exposed, Charis stood on it and forced her to lie on her stomach. Springing upon Rhea¡¯s back, Charis placed her bow under Rhea¡¯s chin and drew back.

    ¡°You will respect me, and you will respect every sister in this company, which includes yourself. If you don¡¯t agree with this, I will release you from your oath to me. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Louder!¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress!¡± she yelled. Everybody resisted the urge to peek at what was going on, this being strictly Mistress business. If the Mistress felt it necessary, it was for their benefit. The farm¡¯s children weren¡¯t under any such restriction and gasped in awe at the spectacle until hunted back to task by their father or their trainer.

    Charis whispered in Rhea¡¯s ear, ¡°See how no sister turned, how no sister took an interest? They rely on me making sure we are strong, we are there for each other, we can depend upon each other and die for each other if required.¡±

    ¡°Rhea, life and death is serious business, I thought your recent loss would make you acutely aware of this. Now choose a weapon carefully and I will check to ensure you show respect to your teacher and your teacher assures me you are dedicated to learning your chosen weapon.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, I choose Bow, I will learn it to the best of my ability, I promise.¡±

    ¡°Now stand and introduce yourself to your teacher, I will leave you in her care.¡±

    Rhea brushed some dirt and dust from her and despairingly nodded. The dirt revealing tear tracks on her face.

    ¡°You are a warrior-sister, the Initiates look to you for the standard they must live up to, so they too can become warrior-sisters. Remember that. If you wish, I would rather you renounce your oath then call me names when I can¡¯t hear. The choice as always is yours. Now stay or leave.¡±

    ¡°With your permission, I will stay and learn the Bow Mistress.¡±

    Rhea was talking to Zoe when Charis turned to Helice.

    ¡°You thinking I was too harsh Helice?¡±

    ¡°No Mistress, I thought you were too lenient, my life may depend upon her one day and I need to be sure I can trust her with it Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I need to check on an Inn and determine if any mysterious strangers have called this late in the season.¡±

 1.073 They Should Be Here Soon (5th Day of Trade Month)

    Charis rode to her least favourite tree, its ancient branches spread wide, younger branches reaching out for the sun, all of them covered in thick foliage, providing perfect cover. Helice keeping pace beside her, watchful and cautious as always. They both remained mounted while Charis examined the branches and foliage, checking for any unorthodox residents. A brief chilled breeze rustled through the leaves carrying the aroma of nature to both riders, one appreciated the awakened memory more than the other, still a pleasant change from some of the more odorous aromas contained within the town walls.

    Invigorated by reminiscence and satisfied the trees limbs supported hundreds of leaves and no human inhabitants Charis positioned herself and Helice in the morning shadow cast by the ancient tree and waited. The morning turned out as another ordinary one in the sleepy hamlet.

    Sparse foot, horse and wagon traffic passed through the hamlet and in dribs and drabs they headed towards the spur and the town proper as the local Inn wasn¡¯t an option by middle of the day. The number of horses and wagons in and around the Inn¡¯s stable indicated most travellers were still partaking of their midday meal and hence a full Inn. Charis and Helice led their horses to the Inn¡¯s stable, accepting their horses would be tied to the corral rail and then entered the Inn to make enquires, not to sample the Inn¡¯s fare.

    Charis¡¯ quick scan of the Inn couldn¡¯t find an empty table and the hum of conversation, laughter and occasional shouting created a busy friendly atmosphere. Trade Month, the last chance for many to make a deal and count any profit from those who didn¡¯t plan well for Death Season. It was also a time to plan future business on the assumption everyone survived Death Season and to partake in ample drinking in case Death Season cut your life short.

    Charis and Helice dodged around the tables, avoiding any animated bodies due to drink or laughter, heading for the bar and the Innkeeper. A short, stout balding specimen, white hair tracking a half circle around his head above the tops of his ears, bald otherwise.

    Boisterous shouting alerted Charis and Helice heartbeats before they lent on the bar, so they inquisitively turned towards it.

    A small flailing child launched from within a crowd of a patrons, howling across the Inn¡¯s Main Room, caught and then promptly thrown back. After each return catch bets were paid off and new ones placed, and the child launched through the air again. Charis waited for the Innkeeper to act and after another round of child throwing she decided to intervene.

    Charis bellowed, ¡°Hold your game! Is this an Inn to enact business in or has a travelling troupe taken up residence?¡±

    Silence as the Inn¡¯s patrons turned to stare at the cause of the interruption. A single patron broke the silence with mocking laughter.

    ¡°Girl return to Town, business has been completed, the afternoon is for games and this little thief our plaything!¡±

    Helice slid along the Inn¡¯s bar. Charis pointed to the revealed stack of coins.

    ¡°These twenty coins will reward the patron who caught the thief as we claim the right of first victim.¡±

    At any other Inn this offer would spark an all-in brawl, with the child being pulled from one claimant to another. Trade Month attracted a different cliental. Deals to be done and living celebrated before Death Season kills your dreams.

    A barmaid approached Charis and Helice with the child at arm¡¯s length, her hand firmly holding onto the child by its hair, the child¡¯s face directed away from her with arms and legs flailing.

    Charis channelled her best Magistrate¡¯s voice and presence, ¡°Be still child.¡±

    The barmaid tested her grip and then cautiously released it. Helice subtly prepared to nab the child if necessary. Charis scoped the coin from the bar and poured the coins into the hands of the delighted barmaid who cavorted and shouted in celebration. A fistful of coins in each hand over her head as she danced away to resume her duties behind the bar.

    ¡°Stay by our side, if you run and we catch you now or into the future, it will be to punish you,¡± Charis threatened.

    With Helice guarding the child, Charis started questioning the Innkeeper, the original reason they entered the Inn.

    The offer of substantial coin didn¡¯t sway the Innkeeper, he couldn¡¯t confirm any details about strangers, one or three or more. There were still too many coming and going to be sure of anything. Maybe next Month he suggested, it was named Month of Magic and since magic no longer existed it was usually very quiet. Some people still scrambled to prepare for Death Season, most though resigned themselves to their fate. In times past magic would ward off the worst of Death Season, no more he lamented.

    Charis led them out of the Inn, the child behind her, both followed by Helice.

    Charis swivelled to lose the grip on her arm and face the assailant.

    ¡°Well played girl, who are you, your armour and cloak display great wealth for one so young?¡±

    Helice didn¡¯t need to depend upon her Mistress¡¯ awakening seer gift. Observing Charis¡¯ muscles tense and body stiffen Helice realised this encounter shattered her Mistress¡¯ composure.

    ¡°You are addressing Charis the Young, Mistress of the Daughters of the Duchess, declare your business or let us pass,¡± stated Helice.

    ¡°Clymene send Astera and Thyia with haste to the Wanderer¡¯s Arm Inn, fully armed and armoured, now, hurry sister!¡± sent Helice.

    ¡°They are training, so they merely need to travel, they will arrive shortly.¡±

    The child stared in awe, too preoccupied with the confrontation developing before him to scamper. The Inn drew a breath at the announcement and then silence as the patrons found the encounter fascinating, their interest peaked. Most of the Town knew and accepted Charis and her position, not so at the foot of the Spur, many were transient and therefore didn¡¯t know about her and didn¡¯t respect her title or position.

    ¡°Well I would advise in future if you wish for your presence to remain unknown, you venture out in more mundane attire foolish girl,¡± sniped Redmoor. His hand resting on his sword pommel, the inference plain.

    ¡°Mistress, speak, reply to this oaf before his confidence grows,¡± sent Helice.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to hide and skulk, I am an agent of the Duchess and I am on urgent business for my Liege,¡± Charis answered evenly, finally recovering from sighting a ghost from her past.

    ¡°You seem to me to be a little girl, with too much coin playing with sharp and pointy things relying on your expensive armour and name dropping to protect you.¡± Redmoor rocked back on his heels and waved behind him with his free left hand.

    His words meant nothing to Charis and in fact she would have laughed at him and dismissed his words except for one thing, her memory. Initially stunned upon recognising him, she then brewed and boiled recalling how he and his troop slew her travelling companion months ago. Worse it reminded her of her ineptitude and impotence, worse still her cowardice and inability to save her innocent cohort, well met on the trail.

    ¡°Prepare to die!¡± Charis growled, drawing both of her daggers. His smile broadened as he drew his sword.

    ¡°Mistress he has two with him, they are rushing to him.¡±

    Those in the immediate surrounds, kicked back their chairs in their haste to leave. The clattering as the chairs were flung to the ground and scrapping of tables the noises now dominating the Inn.

    A banging crash on the bar drew everyone¡¯s attention. The Innkeeper held a large and heavy crossbow, the loaded quarrel as thick as a stool leg, steel tipped and ready for release. Additionally, the barmaid, slightly bent over, busily making another ready, her face excited at the prospect. Her breasts bouncing in rhythm as her arms feverishly cranked the attached winch.

    ¡°Take it outside or I will drop you both!¡± he commanded.

    Those in line with the crossbow¡¯s proposed path of release, slid off their chairs and ducked under their tables.

    Redmoor eyed Charis and used his sword to point her towards the Inn¡¯s door.

    ¡°I and those with me will exit by another door and meet you outside,¡± Charis stated.

    ¡°So, you choose to run then!¡±

    ¡°No, we will meet, I just don¡¯t trust you to walk in front of you or your friends and I wish to place a bet on myself before I leave the Inn.¡±

    Bellowing deep laughter burst from his lips, he needed to bend over and grasp his belly, in fact. His two companions joined in although not as enthusiastically.

    Charis placed a bet of fifty coins on the bar in the care of the Innkeeper, who offered one to ten odds. Regardless of her armour she was a girl, no battle scars and daggers for weapons. Her opponent a battle-scarred veteran using a sword, with greater reach, not forgetting his height advantage as well. The fifty coins covered by other patrons eager to take the bet. The transactions concluded before either party exited the Inn.

    Charis and Helice approached from the stables and witnessed most if not all the Inn¡¯s patrons tumble and jostle out of the Inn and spill onto the street. They climbed on the horseless wagons for a better view, while new passers-by joined the throng, curious, excitedly updated by any they asked. The Innkeeper finished drawing a large circle in the dirt, the edges a body length away from the building fronts on either side of the trail. He stood and after confirming both combatants present, placed both his thumbs in his belt, lent back on his heels and prepared his best travelling troupe posture and voice.

    ¡°The fight remains in the circle, whomever steps out loses and while a coward, will still keep their life. Once first blood is drawn the one cut can honourably surrender and bets paid out. Even if both are cut, both can refuse to surrender, possibly resulting in death if the fight continues. Do you both understand?¡±

    Charis nodded curtly as did Redmoor. His two companions stood beside him, eyeing off Helice and whispering in his ear. Helice stood near her Mistress on her right-hand side and amazingly the boy child followed them out of the Inn and stood on Charis¡¯ left-hand side.

    ¡°Step into the circle and when I drop this cloth, begin.¡±

    Charis stepped forward as did her opponent. Charis didn¡¯t watch the Innkeeper for the cloth drop, she asked Helice to inform her. Charis focused on her opponent.

    ¡°Hold this madness!¡±

    Those gathered turned to witness the Captain of the Town Guard, escorted by a troop of six, horsed, steadily pushing forward the crowd parting before them.

    ¡°What is the meaning of this? Fighting in the streets is unlawful ¡­ Charis?¡± his voice finished weakly, surprised.

    Charis didn¡¯t take her eyes off her opponent, ¡°I am a little busy Captain, I will talk to you when I am finished.¡±

    The crowd cheered and hooted, raising fists in celebration.

    ¡°I mean to stop this madness, cease and disperse, return to the Inn or your travels, this fight is over!¡± the Captain shouted. The Town Guard on watch from the New Gate spied the crowd forming and called out a troop to investigate.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to undermine your command Captain. Please remember I answer to the Duchess and by the time you travel to the capital and return I suspect the fight will be over.¡± Charis noted with satisfaction as Redmoor took a miniscule swallow, he obviously didn¡¯t believe her title, all the better the victory as men always underestimated Charis the Young.

    ¡°I will appeal to your opponent,¡± raising his voice he continued, ¡°You sir, I offer you the protection of the Town Guard if you wish to withdraw from this madness.¡±

    ¡°Redmoor will never be called a coward, I will teach this girl a lesson, which she won¡¯t live to benefit from.¡±

    ¡°So be it.¡± The Captain dismounted, signalled to one of his troop to gather their horses and tether them, while the balance of the troop spread out around the fight circle.

    ¡°Any deceit and the Town¡¯s Guard will intervene. Innkeeper, odds on Charis?¡±

    ¡°One to five Sir Captain.¡±

    Charis raised an eyebrow at the shortening of the odds, remaining silent.

    ¡°I am no Sir, I offer ten coins on Charis at those odds.¡±

    A murmur rippled through the crowd as most needed to recalculate their assumption.

    The once Captain of the Lonely Keep Guard rejected the icy chill climbing up his spine as the realisation struck him he possibly misjudged his mark. He glanced at his two accomplices and then back at his opponent. Since being discharged by the Lord of the Lonely Keep they scoured the Dukedom for easy marks, young, richly armed and armoured and called them out on points of honour or insult. Once defeated they would claim compensation from their victims, live off the ill-gotten coin and then find another.

    This one, this challenge required little effort, in fact it seemed his victim knew him, surprised to silence in fact, which is why her second announced her. He was now sure having considered the events leading him to this point. He stared into her eyes and found death, no quarter, he would need to kill her or suffer a wound and surrender, no other option seemed on offer.

    ¡°She means to kill you Captain, she has suffered no distractions, her eyes are on you,¡± whispered Geresal.

    Redmoor opened his mouth to snarl a retort and then decided to save his breath and remained silent.

    ¡°We will avenge you Captain, be sure of that,¡± offered Lurcas.

    Even these dogs of men didn¡¯t believe he stood a chance! She is a girl dammit, with daggers! What did everyone else know?

    Another disturbance! Oh, dog shit, two more female warriors, spear and shield, same armour and cloak, followed by two more spear and shield, ordinary armour. So, she has followers, they can mourn for her when she dies. Both Geresal and Lurcas placed a hand each on one of his shoulders, what now?

    Two additional female warriors, sword and shield, ordinary armour, one tall and lanky her reach easily matched his he judged. She wasn¡¯t the reason for his companion¡¯s reassurance or sympathy, the one with her, slightly shorter perhaps, plainly was. Muscular and manly, worse still, as she drew her plain sword to wave people back, her grip, her wrist work and forearm strength, illustrated to all her weapon clearly being a natural and instinctive extension of her, she wielded death. His opinion confirmed when others assessed her and drew back, the single spectator immune, the Captain of the Town Guard. His eyes focused, admiring her skill!

    --- [Redmoor 1<sup>st</sup> Person POV]

    The slap on my back draws me back to my purpose. Charis the Young is charging at me. Before I take a step, she is half way across the circle. I dart left to make her adjust her line of attack. Who charges with daggers, even if one of them is longer? I swing my sword awkwardly while dashing further away to fend her off and avoid her charge, I can¡¯t allow her to manoeuvre inside my guard, my sword¡¯s reach being my greatest advantage.

    She contests the ownership of my sword, it is trapped in the strange longer dagger, unexpected. I grip my sword in both hands to defeat her capture and avoid her second dagger by rolling my shoulder back, her dagger thrust slicing through air less than a finger width above my flesh. In the end I consider I manage it easily and we both set into a guard position. I considered drawing my dagger as well and dismiss it, instead I choose surprise, I pass off my sword to my left hand and strike at her ordinary dagger and manage to slice through her leather glove. Success.

    ¡°Charis the Young, you wish to surrender at first blood?¡± shouts the Innkeeper.

    In answer to his question, she swaps her daggers, my sword once again faces the strange dagger.

    ¡®Dog shit¡¯. I curse under my breath, no surrender then! I also note she doesn¡¯t manoeuvre to expose her back to my two companions, she shuffles back around the circle, untrusting bitch. Time to force her and bring my special advantage into play. I change my sword back to my right hand, my right arm stronger, to ensure I can resist her entrapping dagger.

    Utilising my reach, I herd her towards my companions, she entraps my sword twice and tries to bleed me with her other dagger and both times I dodge easily and extract my sword. Perhaps the death in her eyes at the start has now watered down to first blood, cold feet maybe? Perhaps she hasn¡¯t killed before? I press forward with this thought in mind, driving with my strength trapping her at the edge of the circle. Lurcas leans in to helpfully push her away from the edge.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    She rolls her shoulder away and her body follows through rolling to my left, I pause in shock, my sword point dropping in response while trying to process her escape, does she possess eyes in the back of her head? No one avoids our treachery, how did she? A wet spray hits my face, I instinctively blink, jerking my face away from the source, then I taste coppery blood. A piercing scream echoes around the gathered circle of spectators. I recognise the source of the scream as Lurcas. His hand with the needle exposed lay at my feet by way of explanation. My stomach sickens due to many reasons.

    I quickly wipe my face with the back of my free hand in time to deflect the trap dagger high with my sword, realising too late this is a feint. With my down thrust she allows me to stab her shoulder, the point pierces the boiled leather armour and then stops. I desperately push, body behind my strength to overcome this resistance and curse again as she turns her shoulder freeing my sword causing me to overreach, my sword passing over her shoulder. I am drawn near enough to glimpse the now exposed metal under the leather.

    ¡®Dog shit!¡¯ I am too close to her.

    Committed to the follow through I twist my body to fall away from her, however I am stopped in my escape as my left foot at that moment refuses to budge, trapped under hers not that I realise it at the time. Unexpectedly I find myself exposed to her blade as it thrusts into my throat, the cold steel penetrating the soft leather armour there and slicing into my flesh. My blood bubbling forth from around the blade lodged in my neck, as I gurgle and choke I taste its iron sweetness as it fills my mouth. I realise too late she was setting me up from the start, a shoulder wound would allow me to surrender, she planned for and used my instinct to avoid injury to end everything in one fatal strike. I desperately fumble for the dagger at my belt, willing my body to one last effort to take this cunning bitch with me!

    Her hand falls upon mine and my dagger remains trapped in its sheath, my sword falls from my grasp as my hand numbs and my grip falters, the swords weight beyond me as my life ebbs away. She leans her body forward and whispers, her warm breath feathering my ear with each word.

    ¡°You slew my innocent companion, pushed him with your horses and left him for dead. Justice.¡±

    My body collapses and unknown to Charis I die before I can recall the murder she accuses me of.

    ---

    A chill breeze eddies dust around two prone bodies, the associate to both struggling against the crowd, probing for freedom and escape. The crowd more interested in inspecting the aftermath of the contest, encroaching now upon the circle, its line being kicked and scuffed, the trail returning to its purpose and the battle arena no more.

    None can approach the victor, her followers, one more than the others, intimidates any who attempt to. Disappointed some turned their attention to the Innkeeper for winnings, others return to the Inn to drink and savour the memory, the rest continue their journey appreciating the delay.

    ¡°The wound isn¡¯t deep Mistress, the bandage is secure,¡± advised Astera.

    Charis opened her eyes, they weren¡¯t closed due to the obvious pain, they were closed remembering her travelling companion, an innocent dreaming of his future, slain while in her impotent company. Someone happy with life, oblivious to the real cruelty of existence and the fight for survival. Charis quickly used the back of her bandaged hand to wipe the moisture from her eyes.

    ¡°Well played Charis the Young! I welcome the bonus pay your victory earnt for me!¡± The Captain of the Town Guard astride his horse, yelled to her waving his sword high above his head in celebration. He rode off, his troop of six following, equally rewarded, eager to tell the tale first when they returned to Town.

    ¡°I secured our winnings also Mistress,¡± announced Helice. Charis stared into her eyes, holding them, studying them, until Helice lowered them as her cheeks warmed, her seer gift tentatively groping for Charis¡¯ mind while trying to discern her Mistress¡¯ intent. Warmth enveloped Helice¡¯s entire body as Charis opened her mind revealing her clear intent to her bodyguard.

    ¡°You were magnificent Mistress!¡± shouted Jocasta joyfully. Her skinny young body crashing into Charis, her thin arms wrapping around Charis¡¯ waist waking her from her trance.

    Charis absently returned the hug and then realising her duty, picked Jocasta up and twirled her around.

    ¡°We acquired another waif for you, if you deem him worthy? Stop staring child and meet your caretaker. Obey her in all things.¡±

    ¡°He must be entranced by my beauty Mistress. I will see if he can make the mark, Sister Clymene sent me here for him. I saw the whole thing. In the Inn and from the roof of the Inn, I didn¡¯t miss a moment.¡± Jocasta strengthened her hug.

    The boy stiffly nodded his head to acknowledge Jocasta. Jocasta glanced at Charis, shrugged and waved her hand for him to follow. As Jocasta skipped away, he hastened to follow, never her equal, always trailing behind. Charis never vetted any of Jocasta¡¯s friends and she didn¡¯t know anything about this boy, yet Jocasta didn¡¯t protest taking him in.

    The horses neighing, and stomping of their hooves returned Charis to her surrounds. The three warrior sister pairs were mounted and ready to leave. Charis thanked them for their timely arrival and they were soon kicking up dust behind them as they galloped for the Town¡¯s New Gate.

    ¡°We need to collect our horses and return to the farm,¡± Charis said, stating the obvious as they were both heading in the direction of the stables.

    ¡°Mistress ¡­ I am your body guard I simply did my duty, I can¡¯t explain ¡­¡± Helice stopped flustered. Charis slowed, about faced and closed the distance between them. Charis lent in to whisper beside Helice¡¯s ear.

    ¡°I know your presence when you are in my mind, this, what happened today was more.¡± Charis¡¯ warm moist breath danced along Helice¡¯s neck as she spoke, calling forth goose bumps and deeper carnal sensations.

    ¡°You triggered your magic using your will to enhance your skill and when you did I couldn¡¯t resist your call. I wasn¡¯t with you in a Seer sense, like when Rhea and Raisa could ¡®occupy¡¯ each other¡¯s body, it was more occasional, purely what you needed, my vision to detect the coward behind you, my skill with the trap dagger when it would make a difference, ambidextrous use, my added strength to secure his foot in place and my flexibility perhaps to ensure his blade struck a steel panel under the leather.¡± Helice¡¯s face went blank, she could offer no more explanation.

    Silence, while the dust swirled around them, the occasional traveller casting their eyes over them and then ignoring two women embracing, still as a statue. The trail clear of other sights, such as bodies, claimed at contest end by the Town Guard for disposal.

    ¡°Mistress we spend much time together,¡± Helice blushed unrestrained, no longer caring, ¡°and we are further linked by the elvish magic in the items we attune. Also, I consider us friends in the deepest sense, my sister and your father, sharing our healing of our terrible loss.¡±

    The warmth of Charis¡¯ tears as they gushed down Helice¡¯s neck confirmed Charis¡¯ agreement with her words and their importance.

    ¡°Your will called for an outcome and the items found a source to draw from, I suspect it was as simple as that, I wasn¡¯t given a choice Mistress, although I am pleased with the discovery.¡±

    Charis gently pushed until released and strode directly to the stable corral, untied their horses and returned to Helice, the horses in tow.

    ¡°The man I slew revealed a weakness in me when we first met, an impotence, I couldn¡¯t defend myself and I certainly couldn¡¯t defend anyone in my company. I doubt he recognised me, although I recognised him and his two brigands. I became overtaken by the thought of revenge, emotion ruled me because the boy he and his troop accidently killed while hunting for me was the innocent of innocents. I drew on a deep, dark well of rage Helice and when finished, the boy is still dead, and I felt emptier than ever before.¡±

    Charis mounted her horse and waited for Helice to mount hers.

    ¡°In the moment after, when you touched my mind, the presence of many people around us and this public place stayed my need to fill the hollow and allowed me enough self-control to resist what you sensed I wanted to do. Each passing heartbeat since reduced that need further, so I can now say with some assurance, you are safe from me.¡± With that said, Charis kicked her horse to a trot, riding for the farm.

    When Helice peeked behind the curtain of her Mistress¡¯ mind she feared and embraced the salvation revealed to her. Would she survive days and nights of love making to fill Charis¡¯ empty soul with Charis reinvigorating them until the magic drained? Not solely Charis¡¯ magic; every item of magic of every sister, Charis envisioned calling upon every drop of magic until exhausted such was her immediate depth of despair.

    As Helice galloped to catch up, she noticed Charis, seated on her horse, now still and poised under the tree.

    ---

    ¡°Mistress, stop. Don¡¯t look up, spur your horse to face the Inn. Please Mistress.¡±

    Charis didn¡¯t recognise the voice, still if they wanted her dead or injured it would occur without warning. Charis did plan though to chop this tree down; its presence was now twice a bane to her. Charis followed the instructions of the voice.

    ¡°Thank you, Mistress.¡± There was relief in the voice.

    ¡°We intended to return as our oath demanded, you must believe me Mistress. When we were setting up the story to send the apprentices back alone, they told us all were commanded to return and report in person.¡±

    Helice joined Charis and reined in beside her. Charis quickly nodded upwards and realisation dawned upon Helice followed by a slow shake of her head and a disbelieving smile.

    ¡°We needed to maintain our illusion of loyalty and return with the apprentices. The Mother Superior or possibly her twin, we met in the city face to face, the three of us extremely worried and concerned as this was not usual. She wanted to personally assign us to our next mission. To kill you Mistress.¡±

    When Charis didn¡¯t comment or react the voice continued.

    ¡°The Mother Superior is acting on behalf of someone else we sense. When we reported, she didn¡¯t care about your interference as the witness was killed and the investigation closed.¡±

    ¡°Given that I am still breathing your oath to me is still binding you?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, we are honoured to serve you, we wish to step from the shadows as Daughters of the Duchess, protected by the second highest power in the land and in the company of a leader who values our honour as much as she values her own and who defeats her opponents with single minded purpose.¡±

    ¡°How did you find out I would ride this way, today, now?¡± Charis asked, leaving the last of the assassin¡¯s words to vanish on the wind.

    ¡°We established three watches, one outside the House, one on the Gate House and one on the Crossroads. We study and observe to begin with to try and discern a pattern to use against the target.¡±

    ¡°So, regardless of who found the opportunity our conversation would be the same?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps. There aren¡¯t many places to talk to someone else unobserved, possibly my sisters would pass a note to you, asking you to ride past this tree. For all I know it could explain your presence here, now, although given your surprise I imagine we are just lucky.¡±

    ¡°Not lucky, I was looking for you also, I needed to discover where your loyalty lay.¡±

    ¡°Very dangerous Mistress, even without observation if an opportunity presented you would be assassinated.¡±

    ¡°Maybe but I am difficult to kill. How many Assassin Threes would we need to kill before the Mother Superior deems it too expensive to keep sending assassins?¡±

    ¡°I am not sure Mistress,¡± a sadness drowned her voice as she continued without faltering, ¡°if you would claim us after our deaths as your own and honour us we would willingly die ¡­¡±

    Charis growled an immediate response, ¡°No! I don¡¯t throw life away easily, yours or mine.¡±

    A relieved voice replied, ¡°Thank you, Mistress. I will be certain to advise my assassin sisters. We realise ¡®there is better¡¯ now and are desperate to escape the service of the Mother Superior and willing to pay any cost.¡±

    ¡°You are single Seers and still own your robes I assume. Letters of Release also?¡±

    ¡°Yes, to both questions Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Two options then, either convince the Mother Superior and her Sponsor I am dead or convince the Mother Superior her first assassins were killed, and she will then need to send another Three and so on. I could live in secret except no matter how well this is done, eventually my miraculous survival will be revealed, and we won¡¯t know when and we need you and your sisters with us, so you aren¡¯t questioned. So, I propose we need to defeat you, substitute bodies, burn them quick and then recruit three single Seers join us.¡±

    Charis completed her analysis, putting her hand down to stop herself tapping her chin.

    ¡°When are you expected to make your attempt upon my life?¡± Charis asked.

    ¡°We normally observe for at least three days, although for you we could easily stretch to seven days. We need to send coded updates to the Mother Superior using the Temple of Saph as ordinary citizens.¡±

    ¡°We will use this tree to drop off messages to each other, search for one on Day Three and one on Day Seven as I don¡¯t want too much traffic going to this tree. Is there a place for a note?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, near the centre, a rock will secure it, although you will need to stand in your stirrups to reach it.¡±

    ¡°Also, that means either you or one of your Three will need to visit the Temple on occasion?¡±

    ¡°Yes, although disguised. No one will identify us, I assure you Mistress.¡±

    ¡°I am suggesting if there is an emergency, drop off a message to any child who is standing near the Shrine of Saph. It should, with some luck reach us.¡±

    ¡°Only if you are sure Mistress? Any child you say?¡±

    ¡°By day three, yes, wait until then to leave a note. On day seven, suggest the Daughters need to escort the Seer to the Lonely Keep, to force me to reveal myself. We need to leave, apart from loitering too long Helice looks silly pretending to talk to me.¡± There was no answer as they rode off to the farm.

    Charis¡¯ mood returned to one of happiness, a smile from ear to ear. The lifting of the burden of their possible disloyalty a greater joy now than the fading dark ordeal of emptiness she returned from after her rage. The loyalty of the assassins seemed reaffirmed, therefore Charis needed to organise and quickly.

    ---

    Charis called Dione over to her while her students rested.

    ¡°You need to leave with Zoe and Alcmene on a ten-day camp. Alcmene will arrive with the required supplies after dusk today, set off before dawn. Between Maplethorn and Needlepines I need you to set up a camp to watch the trail. While you establish a watch on the trail I need you to prepare three female bodies for burning and a pyre to burn them on. I will send more detail with Alcmene.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, where will I find three female bodies?¡±

    ¡°You need to find suitable bodies within seven days, visit the villages, Farstay, Maplethorn and Oxrest and claim any dead going to a poor grave. Younger is better, if your pyre is well fuelled the bones should be difficult to examine to determine the age of the person.¡±

    ¡°Let us hope they don¡¯t burn the poor.¡±

    ¡°Firewood is more expensive than digging a shallow grave and covering it with dirt, therefore I am hopeful.¡±

    ¡°It will be done Mistress, I will advise Zoe now.¡±

    Charis then visited Agape and Ismene.

    ¡°Ismene and Agape I need you to stay overnight at the farm, for at least the next seven days. You will need to escort Niobe and protect her. Please search through the weapons and armour in the barn to ensure you equip proper fitting armour and the best weapons you can find.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    Charis then called upon the farmer.

    ¡°I need a few warrior-sisters to stay overnight on the farm for the next seven days, is that possible?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and we will feed them also, on my honour,¡± he finished with a smile.

    ¡°They will pay for their food. Death Season is upon us and I will not allow any of mine taking food from your family¡¯s mouths.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, you don¡¯t need to. I understand Death Season is unpredictable though and some coin for a farmer is always welcome.¡±

    Charis then called Helice to her, they needed to ride back to the Town. They left their weapons at the Gate House and stabled their horses. Charis called in to the Master Leatherworker and organised a set of armour and cloak, she promised pickup in two days. Most of the pieces were standard, the chest piece though would require fitting given the rather short future wearer. Charis decided to send Niobe as she knew about her future honour and a closer fit yielded better protection. The Master Leatherworker insisted Charis'' chest piece remain to be repaired also.

    The sun low in the sky, cast long shadows when Charis and Helice returned to the House. Charis needed to make sure she didn¡¯t leave the House now under any circumstances for at least seven days.

    Charis striding into the Training Room brought an instant halt to activity and immediate silence. Scanning the room, a slow-motion response unfolded with each warrior sister resting their practice weapons and proudly converging upon their Mistress. Each sister halted before her and in turn softly held her injured hand and lightly kissed it.

    ¡°What are you all stupid!¡± The elder¡¯s words tore through the solemn ad hoc ceremony causing them all, including Nysa to retreat to the safety of training. Unknown to their sisters Astera and Thyia scurried back up the circular stairs instead of following through with their plan of joining their sisters, when they heard her words.

    ¡°Sit at a table and show me your hand foolish girl.¡± The elder then set out her ointments and herbs and with her little finger indicated to Charis, which of them to invigorate with her magic. The bandage was removed and the elder completed her examination of the wound when Charis finished.

    ¡°If I thought there was a chance of you resting over the next few days, I wouldn¡¯t stitch the wound, unlikely of course, consequently prepare for some pain girl.¡±

    The elder took needle and gut thread to the wound and seven stiches later accompanied by a chewed leather strap, now spat out of Charis¡¯ mouth the first step was administrated. The elder applied an ointment and wrapped the wound in a fresh bandage. She then tsked, tsked picked up her ointments and herbs and vanished back to her room.

    ¡°Helice please fetch Astera and Thyia, I am afraid to leave my prison chair,¡± Charis said, her mouth then curving into a smile.

    Charis then snuck off to a table in the Kitchen glancing over her shoulder checking for her nurse. Alcmene, Clymene and Niobe were preparing the evening meal.

    ¡°Helice has already told us Mistress and preparations are completed,¡± responded Alcmene.

    ¡°Alcmene when you leave tonight, make it right on dusk to ensure you are the last to ride through the Gate. Take care.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, I will be careful.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow Clymene I will need you to teach horse riding instead of Dione. Zoe has another duty as well.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Niobe, you need to visit the Master Leatherworker, then return to the House. Then I need you to ride to the farm. Don¡¯t stop for anyone or anything, understood? Contact your sister when you are safe.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, as you command.¡±

    ¡°Clymene never leave the farm, once horse-riding training is done return to the House and never leave the House, you must stay with me to pass messages to your sisters.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Now I need to find our youngest,¡± Charis said.

    ¡°I am here Mistress, I adore the Kitchen as it always has food.¡±

    ¡°Could you and your friends loiter near the Shrine of Saph for at least the next eight to ten days without anyone noticing?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, we could play, beg for food, beg for coin, many things using many of my friends.¡±

    ¡°Someone in disguise, so I can¡¯t describe them, could approach you with a message. All I told them is to pass a note to a child who is near the Shrine of Saph if they need to urgently contact me.¡±

    ¡°Before you say it, I understand Mistress.¡±

    Charis smiled with delight.

    ¡°Also, I will be careful. I am learning knife throwing, so I can slow at least one person chasing me!¡±

    ¡°Sometimes throwing daggers at someone makes them irate and when they catch you they will hurt you because you aren¡¯t a child anymore.¡±

    ¡°Sometimes people hurt children just because they can, so I want an option.¡±

    Charis didn¡¯t reply, instead she placed a knowing hand on her shoulder.

    ¡°Is the boy working out?¡±

    ¡°He is odd, I catch him staring at me often, so I will need to speak to him, harshly. I can¡¯t be bothered with usual back and forth, you know Mistress, me asking, him denying.¡±

    Charis blinked, understanding her position. As if reading her mind and perhaps she did, Helice placed an apple and some salted meat before Charis, insisting she indulge in an evening meal.

    The warrior sister pairs presented before her in turn, ushered in by Helice.

    ¡°Astera and Thyia I need you to train every waking bell in the training room upstairs. You also need to guard the floor as well. So, sleep, eat, train and guard. In five days¡¯ time, rest as I may need you to ride hard on the sixth day.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mistress it will be done!¡±

    ¡°Kyra, Nysa, Dirce and Drosis same for you, in this Training Room.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    Charis rose from her table and immediately received a ¡®look¡¯ from Helice and immediately plopped back down, defeated. The elder spoke to her most probably.

    ¡°Fetch Otonia please.¡±

    Charis finished her apple while she waited.

    ¡°Otonia, I need you to conduct your class at the farm as some of the warrior-sisters will leave and I need to ensure the number count there is kept.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Helice, please check every door and secure them and ensure all warrior-sisters are present.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    Charis ate quickly, nervously, what did I miss she thought to herself as she tore at the salted meat. Then a rough slice of rye bread covered in a thin spread of honey appeared before her.

    ¡°Take care of yourself Mistress, a treat,¡± said Niobe, who quickly dashed back to her duties.

    ---

    Charis decided her day was done and trudged to the Bath Room to clean off the dust and perhaps relax. After some relaxation she could ponder some more about what she possibly missed. On day eight she would need to leave the House and then the game would begin, she hoped, according to her plan and no other.

    Dirce and Drosis joined her in the bath their naked forms pushing a ripple of water before them as they approached. Careful with their Mistress¡¯ wounded hand they tended to her in as many ways as she requested. Charis relaxed and satisfied stepped out of the bath, Dirce and Drosis dried her meticulously. Charis wordlessly embraced them both, separated and then carried her underclothe in her arms up to her room.

    ¡°You don¡¯t require us to dress you Mistress?¡± asked Dirce.

    ¡°No, I will lay naked tonight. A short walk without clothes will save you some labour.¡±

    ¡°Do you want your armour delivered to your room when cleaned?¡±

    ¡°No leave it here I will return in the morning.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

 1.074 Tricks and Traps (6th Day of Trade Month)

    Dione, Alcmene and Zoe rode through the farmgate, pre-dawn, saddle bags packed and prepared the night before by lamp light. They rode three in a line while on the trail to Oxrest, Dione and Alcmene activating their borrow gems, with Zoe riding between them to guide her in the early morning dark. Zoe didn¡¯t question how her warrior sisters followed the trail easily in the dark, accepting it as fact for now.

    ¡°Farewell seer sisters, especially our newest, Niobe. Perhaps you should offer to reward Nysa for her heroic actions?¡± sent Alcmene.

    ¡°I would need to be so forward, wake her perhaps?¡± sent Niobe to Alcmene. Alcmene sharing her contact with Niobe to Clymene and Helice.

    ¡°All sisters can say no dear Niobe,¡± sent Clymene.

    ¡°Perhaps a favour given will be returned,¡± sent Helice, Niobe sensing an eagerness and anticipation.

    ¡°I will try sisters, I liked playing the word games more,¡± Niobe swallowed, ¡°I enjoyed the suggestion and their invitation.¡±

    ---

    As Alcmene¡¯s contact faded, Niobe considered the prompting and advice of her seer sisters. Propped up in her bunk, Niobe now awake in the pre-dawn spied upon her warrior sisters still asleep on their own bunks in the White Room. She scrunched the edge of her top sheet in nervous hands, peeking over at the warrior sister with the mountainous frame, lying on her side, her broad shoulders dominating the profile under her gaze. The one warrior sister suggested by her seer sisters, she should approach, the one warrior sister sleeping in the bunk across the walkway.

    Niobe recalled those strong hands upon her buttocks as Nysa easily and confidently lifted her off her feet to devour her breasts in an enthusiastic, if novice way, until Kyra arrived and instructed them both. A warmth grew within her and the possibility of that warmth being satisfied propelled her out of her bunk, top sheet still in her grasp, her bare petite feet padding quietly across the hallway.

    Niobe knelt on her comforting sheet staring at the object of her desire. She inwardly giggled at Nysa¡¯s wild locks, dark brown hair strands flowing over her narrow face, her nose parting them usefully. Niobe, without thought or hesitation traced her finger over Nysa¡¯s rosebud lips and once done leant in to kiss them.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to ask first and not steal?¡± rasped Nysa¡¯s sleepy voice.

    Niobe froze, realising her mistake, embarrassment crushing her bravado. As the mountain of her desire stretched out her limbs, Niobe, eyes wide, biting her bottom lip leapt to her retreat, releasing her sheet as she did. A firm, immovable grasp captured and cradled her head. This irresistible force drew her head near, fingers worming their way into her long black hair.

    ¡°I am sorry, I made a mistake,¡± her eyes pleading, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be here.¡±

    ¡°You must have a reason to be so brave?¡± Nysa¡¯s strong fingers massaging the skull under them instead of the iron like grip usually reserved for a sword.

    ¡°I ¡­ well ¡­ you saved the Mistress and I thought ¡­¡±

    ¡°to reward me,¡± finished Nysa, kissing Niobe on the tip of her nose, causing her cheeks to warm.

    ¡°Yes, but you are right, I should have asked ¡­¡± Her words stolen as Nysa¡¯s lips captured hers. Nysa then rolled onto her back dragging Niobe¡¯s body upon her own. Nysa using her right hand to steady Niobe upon her body grasping Niobe¡¯s buttocks firmly. Niobe gasped, breaking their kiss.

    ¡°While I welcome the reward, my pleasuring of you would be more beneficial to you I believe?¡± whispered Nysa.

    Niobe lowered her eyes, ¡°I would use your pleasuring of me to strengthen my Seer Gift, I didn¡¯t realise this was known to many.¡±

    ¡°Can I assist in strengthening your Seer Gift sister?¡± murmured Kyra.

    Niobe started in response and then gulped. Her eyes lured in the direction of the speaker, drinking in the tall athletic body offering to pleasure her. Remembering their tag team effort, she shivered in excitement.

    ---

    Niobe kissed Nysa and then Kyra as dawn broke, thanking them for assisting with her training. She readied herself for the day as did they and as she reached out to Clymene and Helice with her Seer Gift the effort required diminished compared to past efforts. She knew she needed to improve to ensure she could maintain the link over time, over distance and to each seer sister at once.

    ¡°I am leaving the house now sisters,¡± Niobe sent to Clymene and Helice. Alcmene too far away for casual connection, too arduous on Niobe¡¯s body without further training and no magic.

    Niobe hurried into the elder¡¯s room exiting the House through the elder¡¯s door at dawn without breaking her fast, late from pre-dawn training. A skip in her step revealing her happiness as she raced to the Master Leatherworker¡¯s Shop to be fitted for her armour. Excited and nervous, with a twinge of guilt realising being a Seer assisted in her promotion. She, Niobe a warrior-sister, she couldn¡¯t believe it!

    Then darkness.

    Clymene and Helice maintained a tether, an awareness to Niobe since she couldn¡¯t maintain a constant shared link. As darkness enveloped Niobe their tether severed, and they knew instantly. Clymene and Helice refrained from telling Alcmene, that Niobe was unconscious or worse and left the preparation of the meal immediately to wake Charis. They didn¡¯t need to; she climbed naked down the circular steps towards them, with her underclothe in her arms. She paused upon meeting them, blood drained from their faces and wringing their hands.

    ¡°Niobe has gone. We cannot reach her. She is either dead or knocked out Mistress!¡± Clymene announced, her steady voice disintegrating at the final shout.

    ¡°We will not know where she is until she wakes, so we must be ready when she is. Helice break your fast, ensure Kyra and Nysa have also and form a Three. Patrol between the Gate, Stable, Leatherworkers Shop and the House and as soon as she wakes try to get her to see where she is, so she can lead you to her. Pace yourselves as it could take many bells. Clymene stay to your duties until we learn more.¡±

    ¡°Mistress?¡±

    Charis followed Jocasta¡¯s voice. Charis¡¯ face then reddening, embarrassed in front of the child and roughly covered herself with her underclothe.

    ¡°Yes Jocasta?¡±

    ¡°I will ask my friends to see what they know also. Niobe would have been a nice pickpocket mark, so she may have already been watched.¡±

    Helice grabbed Jocasta and lifted her off the floor in a huge hug.

    ¡°The Gods favour you child, you will want for nothing from us Seers if you can help!¡±

    ¡°We are warrior sisters, when you attack one of us you attack all of us. I have already taken some food, so I will be out and about, I just need to open the hatch and roll around in some dirt!¡±

    She ran off and no sooner gone, she returned.

    ¡°Mistress, I dug a little hole under the House that I can slip thorough, at least until my titties get too plump. Just so you know.¡± Then she ran off again. Charis wasn¡¯t sure what that meant, another time perhaps.

    Charis headed to the Bath Room to fetch her armour. Clymene, slowly, begrudgingly returned to the Kitchen. The Kitchen and Training Room were full of sisters needing to break their fast to start their day.

    As Charis entered the Bath Room, Dirce and Drosis were ready to attend her.

    ¡°Do you wish to use our chest armour Mistress?¡± asked Dirce.

    ¡°Perhaps, for now, I would rather those who are most likely to do battle be fully equipped.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    ---

    Charis left the Bath Room and confirmed with Clymene, Niobe was still a mystery. Charis then spoke to those in the Training Room and the Kitchen.

    ¡°Be careful and watchful, assassins could be here. Niobe has gone missing, so don¡¯t travel anywhere alone, always in Three or more.¡±

    ¡°What is being done to find her Mistress?¡± asked Agape, concerned.

    ¡°We have plans in place, but these will be more complicated if others disappear, so be careful. Dirce and Drosis can provide escort, so there is no need to go anywhere alone.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Those going to the farm will travel together there and return. Dirce and Drosis please escort Thais and Alexa to the Master Carpenter. Astera and Thyia, try to remain in the House as apart from Clymene and I there are no others to defend it.¡±

    The warrior sisters prepared and left the House as their duties required. Charis paced the length of the Training Room, glancing at Clymene occasionally. Late morning Clymene reported Niobe alive and awake and in contact, although her head did hurt.

    The room clearly underground; a basement perhaps as there were no windows, a dirt floor, with one set of ladder steps out. There were some boxed goods with sacks of other stuff, so it wasn¡¯t a prison by design, a positive sign. Niobe wasn¡¯t blindfolded, which usually meant the she was expendable, Charis held that fact to herself. No visitors yet.

    When told, Charis reasoned the building wasn¡¯t a cottage as most didn¡¯t include a basement or anything underground. If the Knight¡¯s Rest Inn was any example most of the buildings inside the Old Wall which included a basement, were finished with a wooden or stone floor. So, the most likely location was beyond the Old Wall and something more substantial than a new cottage.

    Helice with Nysa and Kyra commenced searching for any buildings which matched the description and without seeming too obvious trying to inspect as many as possible. There wasn¡¯t many, although unfortunately not enough were shops or workshops, some were new residences larger than cottages. There was nothing suspicious when they pretended to shop and visit, which left residences, possibly. Helice decided to stay at an Inn in the hope Niobe would reveal something else.

    ---

    Helice shared Niobe¡¯s nervousness as one of her captors approached her swaggering. She appeared handling several knives in a display of skill and intimidation. No questions were asked as she sliced both sides of her face. Niobe screamed, from a deep place of terror unable to struggle, each limb tied to stakes in the ground, spreading her, helpless and vulnerable.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    Alcmene, Clymene and Helice calmed themselves as Niobe¡¯s panic severed their link with her, leaving her alone and frightened. They needed Niobe to open to them.

    The knives were at work again cutting away her armour, such as it was and then her clothes. They weren¡¯t removed, they were sliced and peeled away and left to fall off her. Niobe slammed her eyes shut horrified.

    ¡°Open your eyes or I will stab them since you demonstrate no use for them.¡± Niobe responded by opening them and shedding tears. As she opened her eyes, she opened her mind grappling and grasping for her seer sisters and their comfort. They answered flooding in as one. Alcmene, Clymene and Helice drew on their magic to ensure they forced themselves into Niobe¡¯s mind to maintain the link, realising once connected the torture their seer sister endured.

    ¡°Well you are no fun, are you?¡± Niobe then felt a knife slice between her breasts down to her loin hair. Niobe screamed again. As she screamed, her seer sisters screamed with her and together they shared the shock and the recovery.

    ¡°That is music to my ears dear. I will now ask a question. If the answer is truthful then my knife will be restrained, if the answer is untruthful then I will need to draw on your body some more, you understand?¡±

    Niobe desperately nodded in fear.

    ¡°What is your name and role in the Daughters of the Duchess?¡±

    Clymene coached her answer with advice from Charis, they both hoped it believable, Helice and Alcmene added their wills to the response, the four Seers were one and although her body was in danger the love of her sisters fortified her. Niobe¡¯s mind fully bare and open to her seer sisters fortified her resilience from further pain as she was no longer alone as none of her seer sisters were letting go.

    ¡°I am Niobe, a single Seer from the Temple in Bridgeward, I gained release and joined the Daughters as a scribe and message rider.¡±

    ¡°What were you going to attend to this morning, you seemed so happy!¡±

    ¡°I was going to the Leatherworker to collect armour for the Daughters and a cloak for me as a reward, the Mistress noticed my skills in coin keeping.¡±

    ¡°So how much coin do the Daughters have?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how much exactly.¡± Then she felt a knife press against her breast.

    ¡°It would be a shame to lose a breast or perhaps just a scar to surprise your lover with.¡±

    ¡°I am a Seer we don¡¯t rut like animals,¡± she sniffed.

    ¡°How much coin, exactly how much coin?¡± The point pressed until blood was drawn.

    ¡°Seventeen thousand, six hundred and eighty-two coins the last time I counted, although the armour and my cloak would need to be paid for.¡±

    Her captor flopped down on her bottom and whistled. Niobe thought the whistle was appreciation, instead she summoned two more.

    ¡°Look to the trap door, Niobe,¡± was the thought entering strongly into her mind.

    The room above contained windows and clearly a residence; the wall under the window wasn¡¯t finished. They lowered the trapdoor behind them as they descended into the basement.

    ¡°Helice, how many residences would you need to search though?¡±

    ¡°At least ten, maybe more as some are large enough, but would they have a basement?¡±

    ¡°Find them, bust the window and check if the wall below it is finished or not on the inside of the residence,¡± ordered Charis.

    A moment of hesitation, bust the windows?

    ¡°We will repair them after, bust them Helice, no more delay!¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Helice, it is the newest one near the New Gate!¡± yelled Jocasta. She appeared through the Training Room trap door, her rag dress filthy with dirt and perhaps animal faeces if the odour a possible hint. Her body matched her rag dress in filth.

    ¡°Jocasta you don¡¯t need to yell, I will pass on your news,¡± Clymene said.

    ¡°Yes sister. Sorry sister.¡± Jocasta left them for the Bath Room.

    ¡°Sisters,¡± called Niobe through her mind¡¯s eye.

    The two who joined were in simple, plain clothes; they were to handle visitors perhaps. She noticed they liked knives as well.

    ¡°Seventeen thousand, six hundred and eighty-two coins, sisters. Do you want to retire?¡± the assassin wheeled to gloat at them both and they returned her smile and laughed.

    ¡°So little one, where is this fortune? Details, we need details otherwise you may be drawn on again.¡±

    ¡°It is held in the Mistress¡¯ room, large chest, her room is the corner one above the Leatherworker Shop.¡±

    ¡°That was too easy, I suspect you lie, and I have an urge to see my dagger draw again.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Niobe screamed. ¡°It is the truth, I tell you because you will never make it in and out alive, the room is at the opposite end of the stairs to the floor and those stairs are near the sleeping cots of the warrior sisters, there are only three of you, you will never fight your way through,¡± she finished bravely.

    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t go that way, my little morsel.¡±

    ¡°Armour up and disguises we leave for the Leatherworker Shop, especially the corner room!¡±

    ¡°What about her?¡± asked new assassin one.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think she is going anywhere, and I suspect when we tell them where she is they will armour up and run to her rescue. With the Shop near empty, we will be richer sooner.¡±

    ¡°For the amount of coin we will need a hand cart, so perhaps we should be peddlers!¡± asked new assassin two.

    ¡°Hold Helice, let them leave, then rescue Niobe and we will ambush them at the House.¡± Clymene relayed the message and while she knew it was a clever tactic, she also sensed Helice struggle to accept the command.

    ¡°Tell the Mistress we will wait,¡± Helice sent, mentally gritting her teeth, honouring her Mistress¡¯ will.

    ---

    Mid-afternoon the assassins finished preparations and left the residence. Helice asked Kyra to stand guard while with Nysa they found the trapdoor. With Nysa standing at the trapdoor, Helice rushed to Niobe¡¯s side. Her bonds were cut swiftly and once free they embraced. Helice wrapped her cloak around her naked body as none of her clothes or armour could be rescued. The blood on her still weeping in places, the cuts stinging. Helice felt her pain and took some of it from her as did Alcmene and Clymene, this allowed the wrapping of her torture slashes as best they could, so they were able to get away freely.

    Charis ordered them to wander the backways and stay at the Inn of the Knight¡¯s Rest and stay ready to be called to the House. Helice removed her armour and then gave Niobe her under cloth so she could leave clothed. She re-armoured and with Niobe being escorted between Nysa and Kyra they causally ambled to the Inn. Niobe drew the hood over her head to hide her cuts. Helice felt her pain and continued to reassure her. Helice arranged a room with the Innkeeper so Niobe could be taken up immediately.

    Helice noticed how tenderly Nysa and Kyra tended her seer sister, changing her bandages often however futile. The head bandage criss-crossing above and below her nose to wrap the wounds on her cheeks using her ears to hold it in place. The cut down the length of her body started as a wrap around her neck and then down to her groin with supporting bandages across her body. Neither were ideal or particularly effective and her wounds seeped, the effort though one of morale and comfort.

    Helice conveyed her concern and comfort directly to Niobe; Nysa and Kyra demonstrated the same with words of encouragement and petting. Nysa attentive and awkward at the same time, seeking guidance from and following Kyra¡¯s lead. Although, Nysa surprised them by picking up Niobe, briefly and rocking her like a babe in her arms when Niobe sobbed, after she appeared settled.

    ---

    Before dusk the Daughters returned from the farm or the Master Carpenter unaware of what happened that day.

    Thais handed a note to Charis.

    Once you did me a service, so I now repay it. One of the Daughters of the Duchess is being held in the last house near the New Gate. I am not sure how many are guarding her but at least three, possibly more. Good luck.

    ¡°Was this handed to you?¡± Charis asked.

    ¡°Yes, an old man said he was repaying a debt,¡± replied Thais.

    Charis explained the situation to the Daughters, including the fact they rescued Niobe. She then shared the plan and prepared with alerts as best she could. They needed to send out enough warrior sisters to be convincing, while retaining plenty for an ambush and Charis felt the assassins would be more skilful, she hoped they, like others, would exploit the roof to access the House.

    ---

    The assassins did some business before dusk selling a pot to a woman in an emergency. They waited for proper dark and while they couldn¡¯t see in the dark they carried tiny lanterns. They were strapped between their breasts and rested on thick leather to prevent the heat becoming unbearable. They could enclose the entire lamp within their cloaks and the light, while not strong, enabled them to slowly operate in the dark.

    They wheeled their cart near the House to the correct corner, one stood on the shoulders of the first and then another stood on her shoulders. Able to reach for the roof she found the unfamiliar shelf on the side of the building useful to gain a platform to stand on and boost herself onto the roof proper. Once on the roof she started to remove tiles as quietly as she could and once she found a support beam she tied the rope she carried to it and threw it over the edge of the roof. Her two sisters used the rope to climb up themselves.

    With the three assassins on the roof the hole expanded quickly and silently.

    Clymene contacted Helice to fetch Astera and Thyia and work around the opposite outside of the House to find the rope the assassins used to climb onto the roof and prevent any escape.

    Two of the assassins carefully lowered themselves to the ceiling supports and took out a wood drill each and started to drill a hole to allow them a glimpse into the room, before breaking through. After some time, they stopped and quietly whispered to each other.

    ¡°Why is this ceiling so thick?¡±

    They stepped from the supports to the ceiling itself and found it supported their weight. Their eyes queried each other and while one stared at the other confused, blood flecked on her as an arrow sprouted from her assassin¡¯s partners neck. Biting her lip prevented her from screaming as she observed her assassin partner gurgle on her own blood in front of her. She supported her partner gently down to the ceiling.

    ¡°Don¡¯t run or you will join your sister,¡± a voice echoed from the dark.

    The assassin on the roof caught the escape signal from her partner in the ceiling. They both covered their lanterns and from memory the assassin on the roof reached for the hands of the other to make their escape.

    Charis merciless, released her arrow, satisfied when it penetrated behind the assassin¡¯s ear and entered the brain. With the light extinguished she could aim perfectly as the sun escaping the night sky enabled her perfect night vision.

    Charis pleased with her preparation, before dusk she and Clymene climbed onto the roof using the circular stairs. They opened the trapdoor to the viewing platform on the roof, with its low rail. Climbing over on the diagonally opposite side of the roof they removed some tiles to gain access to the roof cavity. Then they repositioned themselves across the ceiling to be in line with the ceiling section above Charis¡¯ room and rested in the darkness and waited.

    The third assassin quickly climbed down using the rope. As she hit the ground a weight hit her and knocked her out. Helice was waiting and she was fuming, so she possibly used too much force. Charis and Clymene pushed the bodies out of the roof cavity and onto the roof. Then using the rope, they tied and lowered each of the bodies. Both bodies retained their arrows, which were wrapped in bandages to prevent further blood seeping on the House¡¯s new ceiling.

    The bodies were quickly loaded into the hand cart conveniently supplied and placed. Astera and Thyia then wheeled the bodies over to the residence. Parking the cart in front of the door they opened it and carried the bodies over the threshold, secured the front door and left the cart. Astera thought she heard a noise and dismissed it, the urgency was to return not investigate.

    Charis and Clymene climbed out of the ceiling cavity and descended the circular stairs closing the trapdoor to the landing behind them. Helice in the meanwhile, with some assistance carted the unconscious assassin into the House by the Storeroom loading bay doors.

    Charis ordered the assassin stripped and spread tied using the floor rings. She then visited the Inn of the Knight¡¯s Rest. It was still early evening, when she climbed the stairs to the room and knocked on the door. Nysa and Kyra were on guard and trying to comfort Niobe. As Charis entered they acknowledged her, and she dashed to embrace Niobe.

    ¡°I swore to protect you and while we did rescue you, you are not the same seer sister who left the House this morning and I apologise to you and will do my best to make things right.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault, I wasn¡¯t careful, I was thinking of the future instead of the present. My scars will forever remind me of my folly and if Rhea can wear hers proudly then so can I.¡±

    ¡°Hush, no talk of scars, I know you were scared but otherwise you are well?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, my seer-sisters were with me, and they gave me strength and hope, I love them dearly.¡±

    ¡°Do you trust me Niobe?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, with my life.¡±

    ¡°Then do as I say. Remove your borrowed cloak and under cloth and reveal to me your wounds.¡±

    Niobe hesitated yet realised she would need to get used to them, embrace them or be consumed by them.

    They were much deeper than Charis thought they would be; she must be in such pain.

    ¡°Then lay down on the bed for me.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    She reached out to her seer-sisters for assurance. Helice a witness to Charis¡¯ healing power hoped it would be enough to heal Niobe. She didn¡¯t ¡°tell¡± Niobe as she didn¡¯t want to offer her any false hope as it was Charis¡¯ power and no one else knew its limits.

    Charis climbed onto the bed and positioned herself beside Niobe and touched the wound on her stomach with one hand and the wound on her face with the other. After a bell passed Charis proclaimed success.

    ¡°The pain is gone, there is no scar on my body, my face? Is my face healed?¡± Both Nysa and Kyra could merely nod, they were stunned. She leapt upon Charis who quickly grasped the bed sheets to stay on the bed. Nysa and Kyra were still speechless; they were witness to a healing miracle.

    ¡°You now know why you are here and not sharing this tale with your sisters in the House. You were never injured Niobe, and all here will be bound by your oath to me to keep this secret, you will not discuss this between yourselves in case you are overheard. I can heal sparingly, so I don¡¯t want to be judged by others who won¡¯t accept I am purely able to use this gift because of my love for you and the trust and honour we share.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress. Is this how you saved us from poisoning?¡±

    ¡°An answer for another time, we must go. We killed two of your assassins Niobe, the third is currently knocked out so we can chat.¡±

 1.075 Friendly Conversations (6th Day of Trade Month)

    Charis climbed from their shared bed with Niobe¡¯s hand resting in hers. Succeeding in guiding her to stand, finally distracting her from inspecting her own body and smoothing her face with her free hand.

    Niobe for her part assumed with three sisters appreciating her body she would blush bright red and grab for a bed sheet to cover her modesty. She didn¡¯t. Part of the reason, her wound free and scar free condition distracted her. The other part, she appreciated her survival of the recent horror, psyche intact, whole again. Her sanity saved by embracing the love of her seer sisters, opening her mind, revealing her secrets and vulnerabilities, calling for their comfort and support during the ordeal. Not being alone.

    Niobe¡¯s newly embraced inward bliss conferred an immunity to sweat the little things hence being naked around loved ones for example no longer held any trepidation and in fact emboldened her. She encroached upon Charis¡¯ personal space without invitation, grasping Charis¡¯ hand firmly and reeling in her arm. Charis stood her ground to receive a complete, utterly committed embrace. Niobe wrapped both of her arms about Charis, pressed her breasts and placed one of her legs between her Mistress¡¯.

    Her shortness a blessing for a change, her upper leg pressing her Mistress¡¯ groin and her cheek caressing Charis¡¯ jaw with her heavy breathing directed towards Charis¡¯ neck. Niobe deciding, there and then, she would embrace her Seer Gift and the new ¡®training¡¯ required, she would rescue others, no longer the frail one awaiting rescue. For now, unexplained desire drove her beyond any of her own decision making.

    She deeply exhaled before she could control her response, Nysa¡¯s hand, full of her left buttock cheek followed by a kiss and nibble upon her ear the cause. Kyra and Nysa¡¯s hands danced together along her spine in perfect unison to further stir her desire.

    While in bliss, Niobe detected the subtle rotation of Charis¡¯ jaw and the soft brush of Kyra¡¯s ear as Kyra kissed Charis. Niobe inwardly reprimanded herself, why didn¡¯t she lead with kissing her Mistress.

    ¡°You survived much, embraced much Seer Sister. As your Seer Gift grows unrestricted by Temple teachings you will join us as our fourth as Helice joined us as our third. We intend to make Charis our fifth so demand her attention once you are a warrior sister for now enjoy the love of those with you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Seer Sister Clymene,¡± sent Niobe, expending some of her inner energy.

    After those moments, Niobe caught Charis speaking directly to her.

    ¡°¡­ it will pass, although it has always been a side effect of the healing.¡±

    ¡°Is it permissible for Kyra and I to attend to Niobe¡¯s need Mistress,¡± Nysa replied, her voice heavy with anticipation. Kyra enjoyed Nysa¡¯s distraction with love making, martial training every waking moment needed a diversion! As they developed their team work in battle so did they develop their team work in love making. While they experimented as a couple, awkwardness resulted, better to pleasure a willing Seer as a team they mutually agreed.

    Charis hesitated for several heartbeats, considering if possible events in the House required Nysa and Kyra, then she gently pushed away the three sisters in affectionate contact with her.

    ¡°If the Seer agrees, although once sated please escort her safely to the House.¡±

    Niobe marvelled at how the deadly and massive warrior sister Nysa pranced around joyfully at the prospect of love making pending Niobe¡¯s agreement. Kyra on the other hand started to undress, not waiting for a response. How could Kyra predict she would say yes?

    ¡°Yes Mistress, they have been attentive previously and wonderfully so.¡±

    Nysa burst with desire, embracing Niobe and lifting her easily off the floor of the room. While the carry appeared random, Niobe knew they always attended to her as a pair and in a handful of heartbeats enjoyed the embraced of a naked Kyra.

    ¡°How did you figure I would agree?¡± Niobe whispered the question to Kyra.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand how or why, I figured Seers benefit if pleasured and given the side effect of Mistress¡¯ healing, desire would compel you.¡± Kyra used her lips to kiss.

    ¡°While I assume you yearn for the Mistress¡¯ attentions, I suspect she has duty elsewhere tonight as Helice left you to our care to trap one of the assassins.¡± Kyra used her tongue to titillate.

    Niobe opened her mouth to reply and moaned instead. She retained enough of herself between pleasure to note Kyra observed and deduced; an important talent and one she needed to develop. Her next pleasure initiated by Nysa swept away further distractions as Nysa lifted her easily into the sandwich position, a favourite of theirs and utterly pleasurable for her.

    ---

    Charis quietly fastened the Inn Room door behind her, her lips turned up at the edges and contentment aglow in her heart. Niobe could have been severely damaged from her torture and although Clymene assured her they knew Niobe¡¯s mind and encouraged recovery and growth to the point she accepted her scars, Charis sought her own confirmation. Her healing of Niobe returned her physically to ¡®before¡¯ and her recovery beyond her healing seemed complete given her display in the room. Charis¡¯ memory of Dione and Thyia recovering from their trauma; uncertain, messy and difficult for those concerned still played upon her.

    The Inn Keeper greeted her and accepted the offered coins under protest. Charis thanked him and hurried from the Inn thankful the crowd frequenting the Inn payed her no attention. The elder¡¯s door automatically opened with no loss of stride and in a few heartbeats, she entered the Training Room.

    Charis needed to slow down to take in the scene. The assassin before her, lay strung up, blindfolded, gagged and stripped naked! Helice stripped the assassin to skin instead of disarming her. Charis realised she required more exacting orders in future as she didn¡¯t want to humiliate the assassin, at least to start with.

    Helice noticing Charis¡¯ reaction, approached her Mistress. Her actions preparing the assassin for interrogation calmed her, allowing her some revenge for the pain and suffering the Seers shared with Niobe. She needed to explain this to her Mistress.

    Charis though wasn¡¯t wearing her happy or satisfied face and opened the door to the Meeting Room, inviting Helice to accompany her.

    ¡°You are not pleased Mistress?¡±

    ¡°Well, I need to issue more exacting instructions, given the assassin appears naked and not disarmed as I required.¡±

    Helice cast her eyes down. ¡°I did refrain from drawing on her with my dagger Mistress.¡±

    Charis opened her mouth, closed it, the anticipated apology not forthcoming? Instead Helice mentions her restraint! Charis controlled her indignation, her Seer Sister needed compassion. Her and her Seer Sister equal on many levels, shared sympathies and shared losses.

    ¡°I think I understand Helice, Niobe explained how her Seer Sisters loved and supported her through the ordeal, so the trauma would have been shared ¡­¡±

    Helice opened her eyes, glistening with wetness. ¡°It was as if we were there Mistress, we lived her pain, the savagery.¡±

    Charis embraced Helice. ¡°We¡¯ve killed two assassins, one of them the bitch who drew on Niobe. I need this last assassin. Can you accept that?¡± Charis brushed loose hair from Helice¡¯s face, which managed to escape one of Helice¡¯s many braids.

    ¡°Yes Mistress, although I am puzzled why you didn¡¯t command me?¡±

    ¡°You suffered immensely, and I realise you are seeking justice for Niobe therefore I need you to accept due punishment has been levied and obey, without command.¡±

    Helice kissed Charis deeply and passionately before breaking their embrace both reaching an agreed understanding.

    Helice then launched herself at Charis, her arms flung out grabbing for her Mistress¡¯ shoulders for support. Charis caught Helice without hesitation and gently lowered her to the rugged floor of the Meeting Room, gasping for breath, the whites of her eyes dominating and her body arching.

    Charis cradled Helice¡¯s head in her lap, suspecting the cause of her condition and waiting for confirmation as she arched her body once again.

    ¡°Niobe embraces her new training Mistress, I beg to remain to assist if acceptable?¡±

    ¡°When your Seer Gift improves we will train you in dagger skills, the four of us will join as one, you will be proficient in weeks I promise, others will be wary of you, you will become the hunter,¡± sent Helice.

    Charis quietly secured another door behind her, her new duty as Mistress she mused.

    ---

    ¡°We know we pleasure you, yet you don¡¯t display your enjoyment?¡± queried Nysa, wiping sweat from Niobe¡¯s brow.

    ¡°Seer Training requirement, sisters. I must send my release to my fellow Seers, this strengthens our bond and develops our Seer Gift. I succeeded with Alcmene and Helice this evening thanks to both of you.¡±

    ¡°Alcmene camps a full day¡¯s ride away! So far and you could connect with her?¡± guessed Kyra.

    ¡°Yes, it saps my body¡¯s energy, although less each time. I will need to send for food, I am famished sisters.¡±

    Nysa and Kyra slipped from the bed and returned with fruit, cheese and breads and took exquisite pleasure in feeding their Seer lover.

    ¡°I ensured we prepared this time, although for a long stay in this room protecting you, not exactly ¡­¡± Kyra said, coyly

    ¡°Fortunately, due to your recovery,¡± Nysa added, ¡°we are more than happy to share.¡± Feeding Niobe, a slice of apple.

    ¡°So, we can continue training, as warriors we maintain a high level of fitness and endurance and we discovered Seer training you sister, equally as effective as weapons training to develop our half coin bond,¡± informed Kyra, pleased with herself as she convinced Nysa of this truth recently.

    Kyra stretched over Niobe¡¯s naked body feeding her a small purple plum.

    ¡°Oops,¡± exclaimed Niobe, her eyes following the juice running between her breasts inviting attention.

    ---

    Charis exited the Meeting Room to consider her next actions and who amongst her sisters would best assist in extracting the most information from the assassin and performing another specialised task. She approached Otonia and Rhea asking them to assist with the interrogation. Next, she asked Ismene to clean up the Kitchen while Clymene attended to Helice.

    ¡°Thank you, Mistress, you are most considerate of the needs of your Seers,¡± sent Clymene.

    Charis signed to her warrior sisters to finish their evening meal in silence if they wished to stay, curious regarding their prisoner.

    ¡°With the assassin knocked out do you think Raisa could try to leave your body and gain possession over her body?¡± Charis asked Rhea.

    ¡°I am not sure. She advises, no harm in trying, at least she doesn¡¯t think so.¡±

    Charis lent down and removed the gag from the assassin revealing her small teeth.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    ¡°Is she trying?¡±

    ¡°Yes, a quick attempt, the owner firmly rejected her, although you may notice she lost her water.¡±

    ¡°What happened? What were you trying to do to me?¡± The assassin passed from unconscious to conscious in a blink of an eye her panic alerting everyone to her condition. She strained trying to tug free of her bindings to no avail, the ropes rubbing her ankles and wrists red before she stopped.

    None of the other sisters understood what happened and they looked to Charis for explanation. She placed her finger across her lips and they nodded in response.

    ¡°You¡¯re right to be shaken, it will make this easy and hopefully quick.¡± Otonia and Charis each placed a chair behind her head, and once seated, positioned their boots on either side of the assassin¡¯s head.

    The assassin didn¡¯t respond. Trained for fifteen years as a Seer with her twin sister, a survivor of twin loss, now a Single Seer, rescued from lost purpose by her Mother Superior and trained for five years as an assassin. Still, the assault on her soul terrified her, with all her years of living, she couldn¡¯t comprehend such a thing.

    While speechless she knew a truth, she needed to clutch her soul to her body, resist and reject any attempt by another to displace such a precious part of her being. The other who tried to replace her soul, an evil Seer certainly, she couldn¡¯t reason why a Seer would invoke such a despicable ability. What else awaited her? The assassin horrified and tormented now by the question, where would her soul go? Burning your body ensured your soul would ascend on the smoke and face ¡°Judgement¡±, if separated, impossible? Given her service to the Mother Superior her precious soul, without doubt would be placed in the care of the Goddess, the catch? Her soul needed to remain within her body.

    ¡°Kill me now! I refuse to tell you anything!¡± she spat. Helice would facilitate such a choice within a heartbeat pondered Charis.

    Charis knelt beside her.

    She whispered, ¡°If you don¡¯t talk, we will need to try again and again until you can no longer resist, and your soul lost.¡± The assassin tossed her blindfolded head from side to side in desperation until Charis slapped her. She sniffed and chewed her bottom lip in response.

    ¡°Tell me everything you know. If you supply me with the information I need I will make your death swift, if I sense you are being false in any part of the telling I may commence drawing upon your body or worse. Understand?¡±

    A silence filled the Training Room as all present held their breath. The assassin¡¯s white cloth blindfold moistened until a tear escaped to roll down her cheek. She exhaled, clenched her jaw and balled her hands into fists coming to a decision. Loosening her jaw, reaching deep into her vocal cords her words erupted from her mouth like thunder, full of defiance.

    ¡°You are an infamous agent of evil, you bitch! My Three fell to greed and we failed because of it. With the other Three, nothing will distract them, and they will cut you, gut you and watch your life bleed away. My death won¡¯t change your fate!¡±

    Charis refrained from laughing and choose to respond in a cold and steady voice.

    ¡°Your wish may come to pass, for now your soul is in the balance and I am still waiting to hear some valuable information to buy you a clean death and leave you your soul.¡±

    The assassin tested the ropes binding her arms and legs before she resigned herself to betray her Mother Superior and her fellow assassins. She asked her Goddess for forgiveness, she fought for her soul, now desperate.

    ¡°The Mother Superior assigned us to kill you ¡­ my Three and another Three and a watcher, so in effect a Seven.¡±

    Unable to conceal her surprise, seven assassins sent to kill her, unexpected news! By plan she didn¡¯t need to worry about concealing her expressions, only her voice. With the assassin blindfolded, and Charis deliberately seated behind the assassin¡¯s head with Otonia, their reactions couldn¡¯t be used against them.

    It seemed her Three weren¡¯t told about the watcher, perhaps proof the Mother Superior didn¡¯t trust Charis¡¯ Three.

    ¡°Each Three doesn¡¯t recognise the other Three, the watcher co-ordinates them, we planned to capture your girl and wait for you to send out searchers to thin your numbers and possibly draw you out. The watcher planning to strike you if an opportunity presented. The lure of coin changed the plan.¡±

    Charis heeded the resigned wretchedness in the assassin¡¯s voice, side tracked when she sensed an alert tug at her from the roof trapdoor.

    She casually stood up and asked Otonia to prepare an ambush on the circular stairs, warrior-sisters on the top floor and initiates on this floor. Charis knocked on the Training Room door to alert the two Seers. Astera led the charge up the circular stairs, followed by Thyia and Otonia to gain position and stopped in shock when confronted, face to face, well face to red warmish visage more accurately, as it glowed before her. Astera¡¯s eyes still benefitting from the magic of the borrow gem.

    The intruder paused also, equally surprised to be confronted. Reacting on instinct she punched Astera in the face and then spun about, rapidly climbing the circular stairs to reach and escape through the trap door. The intruder couldn¡¯t secure the trap door as it swung down and locked from below, so she hurdled over the landing rail and sprinted down the tiles on the roof.

    She then promptly fell down the hole in the roof, which Charis and Clymene created and used earlier in the evening and landed hard inside the roof cavity. Her leg crashed through the ceiling, although no one seemed to notice as she drew her uninjured leg into the roof cavity. Spying through the leg size hole she found a large room with training equipment and three doors.

    Astera caught by Thyia, recovered. Reaching the landing she scanned the rooves and streets, finding them clear of anyone still running. Otonia stayed while Astera and Thyia climb down the circular stairs, advising Charis of the situation. They exited the House via the elder¡¯s door to search the outside accompanied by Initiates. Charis asked Clymene, now available, to join Otonia. If either sighted the intruder, their Mistress would know as Helice now stood at her Mistress¡¯ side. Then she felt a tug from an alert on the door of the upstairs Storeroom and asked Helice to contact Clymene and with Otonia carefully investigate.

    ¡°What else can you tell me?¡± Charis asked.

    ¡°You sure you aren¡¯t too distracted with another priority? Remember another Three are sworn to deal death to you.¡±

    ¡°Preservation of your soul, I presume, still your priority at the moment.¡±

    The assassin swallowed and continued.

    ¡°The commission required we delivered your body, they would not accept a head or our word requiring your entire body as proof. I would say more personal than usually the case. A powerful enemy wants your life and maybe your soul?¡±

    ¡°You need to tell me more to save your soul,¡± Charis replied curtly. The assassin¡¯s brief victory snatched away in the space of a few words.

    ¡°There is no more to tell,¡± she waivered.

    ¡°Encouragement for you then. You could lose your soul if another possesses your body although more certain in its execution, losing your soul when you die from drowning.¡±

    ¡°There is no water here and you would place yourself in danger if you escort me from this building,¡± she said smugly.

    ¡°I can escort you to our Bath Room now if you need proof. Fair warning though, you are only going there once, you will not return.¡±

    The assassin uncertain now, asking herself who has a Bath Room in their house.

    Charis met Otonia on the circular stairs when she returned to avoid the assassin eavesdropping on their conversation.

    ¡°The intruder dropped through the hole you created in the roof and broke the ceiling with their fall. They then travelled the length of the Training Room to the Store Room and likely escaped via the loading doors, which we found ajar. Which are now closed and barred Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Enlist every warrior-sister here and search the roof cavity and then search the top floor to make sure they¡¯re clear, in case their departure was for appearance sake. Ensure at least one of the sisters stays on the circular stairs during the search and one on the roof platform, since the roof has two holes in it now.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    Charis returned to her prisoner.

    ¡°Sorry for the interruption, any more information for me?¡±

    ¡°No, there is nothing else I can tell you, we are separated in training and separated on the mission, we can¡¯t tell anyone anything.¡±

    ¡°Disappointing. What can you reveal about the watcher?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, she is always in disguise or at least her face is covered when she meets us. She reports directly to the Mother Superior.¡±

    ¡°Helice, provide her with an underclothe, dress her and free her and when you lead her out of the House ensure you hug her affectionately and kiss her.¡±

    Helice wasn¡¯t pleased although knew well to keep silent.

    ¡°You cannot! My assassin sisters will suspect me a traitor and kill me, if not them the watcher will kill me!¡± she screeched.

    Frantically tossing her head side to side, she stopped and pleaded, ¡°No. I will stay and swear loyalty to you.¡±

    Charis deliberately infuse her voice with amusement and derision. ¡°You seem confused, prepared to die as long as your soul remained with your body, then you don¡¯t want your sisters to kill you, although we can kill you and now you wish to remain and swear loyalty to me. Is this right?¡±

    ¡°If they suspect me a traitor they will flay my skin daily keeping me alive as long as possible and when near death, drown me, my soul lost. So, you see I will suffer much worse from them, than you. If you will not accept my loyalty, then I beg you to kill me quickly and honourably.¡±

    ¡°Would your watcher try to rescue you? What would your watcher do with your sister¡¯s bodies?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe she would rescue anyone she is about killing and death. More likely she would assume me dead and dead bodies would need to disappear.¡±

    Detecting the sorrow in the assassin¡¯s words Charis placed herself at the assassin¡¯s feet and signalled to Helice to remove the assassin¡¯s blindfold.

    ¡°Look at me only,¡± Charis demanded.

    The assassin kept her eyes squeezed shut, she didn¡¯t want to recognise her captors.

    ¡°Open your eyes, you will see no one else except me.¡± Charis inwardly celebrated, the assassin still hoped she would live, why else would she close her eyes, except in fear of recognising her imprisoners. Charis knew the assassin¡¯s logic didn¡¯t make sense though, simply observing the House would eventually identify each of the Daughters. Under stress, the assassin now identified with the role of the victim and now thought as a victim.

    Charis waited until the assassin opened her eyes. ¡°How about this offer, we beat you to near death, you bite through the restrains on your wrists and manage to escape, mostly naked you stumble through the streets until desperate fortune you find your cottage. Then to prove your loyalty to me you assassinate the watcher.¡±

    ¡°Injured, the watcher suspicious? Impossible, you offer death after much pain.¡± The assassin tried to emphasize her words, except the youth confidently standing before her, preoccupied her. The stripling¡¯s name, Charis the Young true in every way. This teenager, the Mistress of the Daughters of the Duchess, a danger to someone rich and powerful, how? Not tall and powerful, she held a presence and a grace as did many others, what is special about her? Is her evil power hidden is that her threat?

    ¡°You can say an intruder distracted us and during the brief time left alone, you escaped.¡±

    ¡°Possibly, a better story than being released as a friend, certain torture and soulless death.¡± An irony lacing her voice.

    ¡°Release her and allow her to swear her oath to me.¡±

    The assassin sat up smoothly and felt her wrists to return some circulation to her hands. She did not stand, she crawled over to Charis and then submitted, head down her legs bent at the knee under her, back curved and exposed. The humility expected and demanded from the Mother Superior and no reason to not expect the same requirement from this youthful Mistress.

    ¡°I renounce other oaths and swear upon my life to only hold my oath of loyalty to Charis, Mistress of the Daughters of the Duchess as my liege to obey without hesitation.¡±

    ¡°I accept your fealty to me and I promise in return to value your life and protect it as much as possible to the limits of my power and ability. Further I will never ask you to do anything that would dishonour you or me.¡±

    ¡°Do you really mean your side of the oath?¡± the assassin asked, head up, eyes wide. She realised her mistake when Charis didn¡¯t respond, casting her eyes down and asking again.

    ¡°Do you actually hold to your side of the oath, Mistress?¡±

    ¡°Yes Initiate, you can ask your sisters when you return to us. Although given the condition of your loyalty, we will need to hurt you for your own protection. Helice needs to work through some issues, therefore you will suffer pain, for which I apologise for in advance.¡±

    ¡°My life is yours, I accept that truth Mistress.¡±

    ¡°I am sure the Mother Superior would extract a similar oath from her assassins, what makes your oath to me a better bargain for you?¡±

    ¡°Your oath to me as strong as my oath to you Mistress. The Mother Superior expects repayment for saving us and giving us purpose, I didn¡¯t know another possibility existed ...¡± Unknown fully to Charis the life of a Single Seer depended upon the attitude of the Mother Superior, past practice and culture within the Temple. The Single Seer¡¯s existence possibly cruel and pitiful beyond measure. The life of an assassin restricted and lonely, even if in the company of two others as they couldn¡¯t live a separate life where their disappearances required explanation or permit people caring about them and making inquiries if they died.

    ¡°You would escape with the bare minimum, perhaps a fragment of cloth.¡± Charis tested her.

    ¡°As you command Mistress.¡±

    Keeping her eyes down she began her plea. ¡°Sister Helice please ensure you complete what you must to convince a suspicious assassin my escape was difficult, dangerous and genuine. I acknowledge you are saving my life with this gruesome deed and I forgive you.¡±

    The willingness and vengeance within Helice left her somewhat after the assassin¡¯s request. Helice reluctantly attended to the assassin in the Store Room alone, Charis deliberately giving the assassin every opportunity to throw down Helice and escape to test her loyalty and oath. Helice being ordered by her Mistress to protect herself and not resist any escape attempt.

    Niobe escorted by Nysa and Kyra returned safely to the House and upon entering the Training Room enquired with their sisters about the screams from the Store Room.

    The assassin left with multiple bruises on her face and upper body, with a few cuts to draw blood into the torn underclothe for effect. Helice, Astera and Thyia using their borrow stones quickly delivered the assassin to the cottage by a roundabout route and then pointed her in the direction she needed to go. The three waited a few heartbeats to ensure their newest Initiate could still crawl and stumble and did so in the right direction, before leaving. Helice despite herself admired her bravery.

    As a three, they returned to the House by a different path, checking to ensure they weren¡¯t followed.

    ¡°Done Mistress,¡± reported Helice.

    ¡°She will require several days to recover and can easily reequip using the armour and weapons of her dead sisters. So, did we release an enemy or set a trap for another more dangerous enemy?¡±

    Charis reset the alerts, especially since the House suffered two breaches. Helice slept with Charis allowing her to warn the Seers in the House to any intrusion once an alert tripped. Niobe in the White Room would alert Nysa and Kyra and the other Initiates once alerted by Helice. Clymene shared the Seer¡¯s Room with Otonia, Astera and Thyia and would alert them once alerted by Helice. The training and the carpentry continued, as sisters grouped together, escorted by Dirce and Drosis in turn to the Master Carpenter, the stables and finally the farm. Dirce and Drosis trained at the farm during the day. The Daughters reversed the trip in the afternoon.

    The House waited, protected by Helice and two warrior sister pairs, while Charis stalked around impatient, trying to convince herself her instinct to allow the last assassin to live, a wise one. Charis knew if over the next seven days many things went well, then stage two of the plan would start and the real test of the Daughters of the Duchess would commence.

 1.076 The Wait (7th Day of Trade Month)

    Helice nibbled on Charis¡¯ ear to welcome her to a new day. ¡°Mistress?¡± she murmured.

    Charis urged herself awake from a restless sleep, falling deeply in the later half the night and wishing to continue her slumber. Charis rolled her body and ear away from her assailant. A couple of heartbeats later Helice snapped Charis¡¯ sheet away from her grip leaving her huddled in her underclothe.

    ¡°Do I need to summon Clymene to assist?¡±

    Charis rolled back and splattered her arms wide while lying on her back, blinking her eyes open.

    ¡°I slept poorly last night Helice, please allow me another bell of sleep,¡± whined Charis.

    ¡°Will I ask Clymene to send Astera to you, so she can deputise for you while you ¡­ recover?¡±

    Charis raised her head from the pillow, her face inquisitive. Could this happen, is this possible? Then she propped herself up in her bed and enjoyed observing Helice readying herself.

    ¡°I can hear your mind Mistress, your thoughts are straying, and I can¡¯t believe you have the energy for your plan,¡± said Helice. Warmth flooded Helice¡¯s face, a ruddy colour on fair cheeks.

    Charis¡¯ mind snapped shut, slightly embarrassed her desires escaped.

    ¡°Better Mistress,¡± acknowledged Helice, buckling on her hard-boiled leather breastplate.

    As she finished buckling her leather vambraces she glimpsed Charis, propped upon the bed, frowning.

    ¡°Mistress I am sure Astera will command in your absence,¡± Helice stressed, reaching for her leather greaves.

    Charis narrowed her eyes, to hide from her own response.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the sisters think less of me?¡±

    Helice advance on the bed and plonked herself beside Charis.

    ¡°Astera will carry out your will, never doubt. The sisters love you, never doubt.¡±

    ---

    The residents of the House broke their fast, Clymene and Niobe preparing and serving their meals. Dirce and Drosis armed and armoured escorted Thais and Alexa to the Master Carpenter and Niobe to the Master Leatherworker. The twins would deliver a request to the Master Carpenter from Astera to attend to repair works in the House. The Master Leatherworker fitted Niobe¡¯s breastplate, while Dirce and Drosis waited and together they returned to the House, so she and they could train safely.

    ---

    The Master Carpenter arrived at the House mid-morning, Astera blindfolded her and showed her the hole in the ceiling and mentioned the holes in the roof, which also required repair. She would return in the afternoon with some materials and would require assistance from the sisters to repair the ceiling. By late afternoon the roof was repaired with Astera and Thyia¡¯s support. The hole in the ceiling also repaired and strengthened, although the rest of the ceiling would remain the same for now. Astera thanked the Master Carpenter for personally attending to the repairs and compensated her generously with coin to Ismene¡¯s dismay.

    Astera assembled the warrior-sisters and initiates in the Training Room after the evening meal for a special announcement and on que Charis entered, fully armoured, cloak and pin on display striding towards the gathering.

    All low chatter stopped, eyes lowered and/or heads bowed before she spoke. Charis eyed those gathered trying to catch each of them and acknowledge their attendance with a smile or a nod.

    ¡°Niobe, if you wish to accept our invitation to join the warrior-sisters step forward and remove your clothes, shed your past and embrace your future, swear your oath of loyalty to me and your warrior sisters,¡± Charis announced, in a bold confident voice.

    Niobe paced slowly and nervously towards Charis, even though her seer sisters prepared her. Helice mind whispered to her to reassure her. Casting off her clothes, until naked in front of a large audience, a new sensation for her, although surviving whole and healthy from her slashing fortified her. Kyra and Nysa flashed admiring smiles and winks, Niobe emboldened by their show of support.

    She considered herself blessed, capable of walking now and others able to appreciate her without scars. Niobe stepped forward until before Charis, head bowed unclothed displaying her fair skin and long black hair flowing down the middle of her back, wisps brushing the fair fleshy curves of her buttocks.

    ¡°I swear to serve Charis as my Mistress and bind my life to hers. I swear to be loyal to her and my warrior-sisters until my death. I swear to keep this oath and never break it under pain of death.¡±

    Helice and Clymene stepped forward dressed her in under cloth, felt, warrior-sister armour, cloak and pin. Charis then placed a hand on each of Niobe¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°Please take a knee,¡± and as Niobe complied, Charis continued, ¡°I accept your fealty to me and I promise in return to value your life and protect it as much as possible to the limits of my power and ability. Further I will never ask you to do anything that would dishonour you or me. Stand Warrior-sister Niobe and be welcomed and honoured.¡±

    Hugged and kissed by her seer-sisters first and then the rest of the warrior-sisters and finally the Initiates her joy increasing with each embrace. Witnessing Niobe raised encouraged the Initiates, showing them, they too could be so honoured. Finally, Charis passed her a note and assigned her a mission to deposit the note in a certain tree.

    ---

    Alcmene shared in the celebration from the Inn in Oxrest. Dione decided they may as well travel there first to determine if any female bodies, younger rather than older were available for substitution and usable in the pyre. Some discrete enquires revealed no one needed burning properly in Oxrest as they always tended to their own.

    Dione tried to convince the village to adopt the ancient method of burning the dead and made it known she would pay the costs. This story, the best she could invent that wouldn¡¯t place them under any suspicion. While bordering on religious fervour, the pending Death Season could explain their fanatism to anyone questioning or suspicious.

    +++

    The next morning after breaking their fast Dirce and Drosis escorted Thais and Alexa to the Master Carpenter.

    Niobe approached Ismene and Agape in her warrior sister armour. Both gawked. Niobe¡¯s appearance intimidating and exhilarating as they were still trying to appreciate, Niobe the warrior sister.

    ¡°Ismene and Agape, we have an errand to complete. To the Stable and saddle up please, including a horse for me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sister Niobe,¡± they replied, after some delay, still getting used to their newly raised warrior sister.

    Dirce and Drosis escorted Niobe, Ismene and Agape to the farm without incident. Niobe established a Seer link with Helice and Clymene and commenced dagger training, including Ismene and Agape. Both Initiates surprised with her teaching instinct and skill.

    Niobe didn¡¯t read the note, her task restricted to delivery. Charis hoped the correspondence, while cryptic would be interpreted by her assassin sisters.

    You can trust your words to the Goddess.

    Where there were seven, there are now five.

    ---

    Dione, Alcmene and Zoe rode out of Oxrest after breaking their fast at the Inn. They headed to the Spur hoping to cross and come upon Farstay on the other side. The Goblins concerned Dione, although since the Goblins collapsed their cave entrance they should remain contained for at least a few months more.

    Dione turned in her saddle as a yelling followed them at a run. The yelling belonged to a young skinny child, perhaps ten or twelve years.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Her youthful high voice, puffing between words. ¡°Thank you for halting Mistress. I have heard you will pay coin, so the dead can be burnt instead of the burial. Is that true?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we wish for the old ways to return,¡± Dione answered.

    ¡°My parents have sent me. My Aunt has been kicked in the head by a mule. She isn¡¯t dead but is brainless and will soon die. My parents would want her to be burnt when she dies as they love her and wish to see her soul rise.¡± Her words steady.

    ¡°We could return when she dies,¡± offered Dione.

    ¡°No, please take her now, she won¡¯t be much trouble as she just sits and drools. My parents can lend you our donkey to carry her until her death.¡±

    ¡°Go fetch your Aunt and tell your parents we will purchase the donkey for thirty coins as we don¡¯t want to be bound to return as soon as your Aunt dies.¡±

    ¡°I will tell them, I will return by mid-morning, thank you again Mistress.¡± Off she ran.

    Dione calculated they would lose some significant time, then again, if anyone enquired, a live body on the back of a donkey, easier to explain than a dead body. They rode back to the village at an amble as they choose a comfortable wait in the Inn instead of anywhere else.

    The extra wait didn¡¯t result in any other offer of bodies, although the young girl did return when she promised entering the Inn searching and quickly finding Dione in the otherwise empty Inn. The girl bolted from the Inn and retuned trailing a mule. Dione waiting at the Inn¡¯s doorway, assumed the staring drooling female adult on the donkey, the Aunt. She also noted the girl holding her; the Aunt unable to ride without assistance.

    ¡°Tell your parents we will have to rope her to the donkey, her last days very uncomfortable. Is that acceptable?¡±

    ¡°You can tell them yourself as they wanted to meet you and thank you for your kindness,¡± said the young girl as she waved to an outside corner of the Inn.

    They were typical farmers, dressed in well worn, plain functional clothes, dirt under their cracked fingernails on callused hands and shoes that could have seen better days. The humble couple shuffled towards Dione, Alcmene and Zoe.

    The farmer doffed his hat in salute; made of rabbit skin and easily his newest piece of clothing, although well worn.

    ¡°We heard of your offer to burn the dead and then your offer to purchase the donkey. Death Season is upon us and we worry about our daughter,¡± he nodded towards his last surviving child, ¡°as you can see she is a bright and lively thing and we don¡¯t know if she will survive with us.¡±

    Dione held up her hand to try and stop the farmer¡¯s next words. He continued, ignoring her.

    ¡°Would you care for her, take her? She can help you with her Aunty and then follow you on the donkey. Please Mistress, we beg of you.¡± Mother and Father then dropped to their knees the father twisting his hat between nervous hands.

    Dione received a nod from Alcmene. Charis knew this may happen close to Death Season. Alcmene lent towards Dione¡¯s ear, they needed to explain to the parents their path isn¡¯t a safe one and their daughter could die from violence the next day.

    ¡°Better to die quick then starve Mistress, we lost two younger children last Death Season,¡± they replied.

    ¡°Well girl, for better or worse you are with us, care for your Aunt and make sure she doesn¡¯t fall. While we wish to burn her, we don¡¯t wish to kill her sooner than her body determines.¡±

    The girl quickly hugged her parents and climbed up on the donkey. She didn¡¯t carry any bed roll or extra clothes with her. Dione kept silent not wishing to embarrass her. They rode out of the village and by late afternoon were well into the foothills of the Spur.

    +++

    The next night came and went with the Daughters breaking their fast depending upon where they were and what company they kept.

    The girl drooled as she feasted on the chunk of bread and thumb sized block of cheese proffered to her to eat and her smile between tearing bites a reward for Dione. Zoe amazed the skin and bone child crouched over her food survived for twelve years, then she remembered Jocasta and realised children everywhere always jousted with death and now understood the child¡¯s parent¡¯s solution. Gift their child to strangers and possibly, she would survive another Death Season. Zoe appreciated even more the extended family tribe she grew up with and the security of food and skills it offered after witnessing the starving girl scoff down her meal.

    ---

    Niobe made admirable use of her warrior-sister status and shared herself with Helice and Clymene in the Seer¡¯s Room to strengthen her Seer bond with them.

    Jocasta spread the rumour. Charis, nowhere to be seen for days, discussion and conjecture rapidly spread. Everyone aware of the truth of course, Charis the Young, Mistress of the Daughters of the Duchess, disguised, secretly departed Hillperch on a secret mission for the Duchess. Personally, requested apparently. How else would you explain her disappearance!

    The rumour gathered a fire of its own, an inferno of gossip. A minstrel took up residence in front of the Knight¡¯s Rest Inn earning coin singing his lament.

    Charis the Young,

    Has gone say some,

    Mission of danger,

    For the Duchess¡¯s favour

    Skulduggery or peaking,

    Escorting that needs sneaking,

    None knows indeed,

    Will she truly succeed,

    Charis the Young,

    Mistress of the Daughters,

    Daughters of the Duchess,

    Warrior sister one.

    Mid-morning, two days later, Jocasta carried a note to the missing Charis, now confined to her room.

    We are now the Team, we are being guided, a broken knife is being fixed.

    Charis commanded Niobe to stay at the farm over the next few days as messages may need exchanging at the tree. Helice and Clymene continued her dagger training using their Seer link, including Ismene and Agape.

    The House settled into a routine of training, protection and guarding. Charis concerned about Dione and if she could find three suitable bodies. Constant updates from Alcmene though took the edge from her concern. Confined to her room, Charis found time to train and more importantly time to revisit her trunk at the foot of her bed and the special treasures within it. The town recognised Astera as the acting Mistress of the Daughters of the Duchess during Charis'' absence.

    ---

    Dione and party crested the Spur at dusk, satisfied with the day¡¯s travel considering the Aunt on the donkey slowed them down. They were also rewarded by the view, finally able to gaze out over a different valley sprawling below them, highlighted by the red orange glow of a sinking sun.

    Zoe would dismount the Aunty off the donkey at the end of the day and feed her water by dripping it into her mouth. She also tried to soak bread and encourage it to slide down, which wasn¡¯t as successful. Then in the morning the Aunty seated and tied back on the donkey and the young girl placed behind her to embrace and balance her using some rope before they started riding for the day.

    They re-occupied an old camp site of their own. Zoe inspected the site and claimed it was at least six months old, therefore the location still belonged to them. It overlooked the Goblin cave entrance and provided an excellent view of the village of the Farstay. Dione decided the young girl could remain hidden at the camp since no one else knew about it. The hobbled donkey would care for itself and with her Aunt off the donkey she could care for herself.

    Dione, Alcmene and Zoe rode to the village and declared their interest in burning the dead instead of burying the dead. They didn¡¯t cause much of a fuss as the villagers were too busy trying to gather food to survive Death Season. The village gravedigger did offer a body already buried for a small amount of coin. Dione couldn¡¯t ask any details accepting it as is. When they inspected the body, they concluded it belonged to a young mother, who died in child birth. The child was buried beside her and being strangers to the village who picked this place to die, no one cared if they were carried off or not.

    Dione wrapped the bodies separately in a sheet each for this purpose. The earth was hardening as the cold was being invited in by Death Season, thus it took some effort to recover them. They weren¡¯t too decomposed, still the cloth held the corpses together, both ends tied off, preventing any loss while they carried the bodies on their horses, back to camp. Dione ordered the others to ride directly to camp while she swung by to check the Goblin Cave to ensure the collapsed entrance remained undisturbed, which she confirmed to her relief.

    They still set up watch shifts, with Dione and Alcmene taking the late night and early morning shifts utilising their borrow gems to see in the dark. They broke their fast early as Dione contemplated galloping along the foot of the Spur to make reasonable time while not being on the trail. Several farms backed onto the Spur, with crops already harvested and gathered hence their fields cleared and hardening from the cold.

    Some farm cottages remained within eye sight, while others were too distant. Dione constantly scanning for an ideal camp site, which would enabled them to spy on the trail. She declared camp before dusk and with the remaining daylight continued the search while Zoe and Alcmene set up.

    +++

    Dione conferred with Charis to make sure she wasn¡¯t searching for an ambush site, more of an observation site. In the morning she settled on their present camp site. While away from farm cottages it still provided a view of the trail. The single flaw to this location, if for reasons beyond anyone¡¯s control the assassins followed off the trail on the southern side they could remain unobserved. To solve this Dione asked Charis for more sisters.

    While the day was young she rode hard with Alcmene and Zoe to Maplethorn and asked about bodies to be burnt. After the previous couple of villages, the request sounded natural and sincere to those being asked and this time three bodies were offered. Dione paid a small amount of coin to each family, which was unexpected and welcomed. Each body was excavated and wrapped. One was a skeleton of unknown sex. The next was still fleshy and female of indeterminate age, although the family told her she was no older than thirty years and the final body was a large male recently buried, which was problematic, given his size and weight.

    They needed to act quickly regardless as they needed to ride back to camp before dusk. In the end Alcmene rode out by herself as they couldn¡¯t leave the young girl alone. The skeleton and the fleshy female were roped over Zoe¡¯s horse, while the large male was roped over Dione¡¯s stallion. They were well away from the village when they rode past a fallen tree. Dione rode back and dumped the large male near it and asked Zoe to dump the skeleton as well. They prepared a pyre from the tree and it was dusk by the time they finished consequently they camped near it.

    Dione hoped Alcmene made the distance to their camp to keep the young girl company before nightfall. She convinced herself not to worry as Alcmene was an expert rider. Alcmene upon reaching camp advised Charis by contacting Clymene she and the young girl were now separated from Dione and Zoe although nothing could be done about it now.

    Niobe, Ismene and Agape were dispatched to travel through the Gap and find Dione¡¯s camp with haste the same morning Dione left for Maplethorn. They needed to call by the tree and leave a note first. They stayed on the trail to Oxrest and rode off the trail before dusk to setup camp well away from prying eyes. Niobe excited and nervous leading a three, checking in with Helice and Clymene often for reassurance.

 1.077 The Wait is Over (13th Day of Trade Month)

    Charis expected the visitors, although she stayed confined to her room and didn¡¯t greet and meet them. Confident now, the players involved, for better or worse needed to commit and therefore duly expose themselves in the days and nights to follow.

    ---

    ¡°Do you wish to partake of tea?¡± asked Astera politely, finishing with an inviting smile.

    The Seer mouthed yes and slid into the carved wooden chair at the small well-worn table, a popular fixture in the elder¡¯s room. One of the two Temple¡¯s Guards accompanying the Seer, timing her assistance perfectly, guiding the chair beneath their superior¡¯s soft rounded posterior. Thyia poured as Astera deliberately threw her leg over the top rail of her chair¡¯s back. Her legs splayed as she slowly lowered her toned buttocks until comfortable. Astera¡¯s tightly fitting leather leggings accentuating her femineity.

    The Temple Guards strangled the hilts of their daggers, white knuckles showing while their mouths opened in a near perfect oh! The Seer tensed, wetting her lips in appreciation. Astera¡¯s manoeuvre intending to shock the sheltered Seer spectacularly failing. Instead, Astera fought to maintain her own composure needing to utter a distracting, confirming mumble to Thyia about the tea.

    ¡°The rumours are true, so this is a House of loose women!¡± accused the left Temple Guard.

    ¡°While true, we don¡¯t hide our preferences, we only indulge with agreeable company while in our House such as drinking the tea before us,¡± answered Astera, using the reply to further cover her own reaction to the Seer.

    ¡°Enough, we have business to attend to.¡± The Seer¡¯s piercing blue eyes zeroing in on the left Temple Guard as she glanced over her shoulder. Both guards immediately stepped back, releasing their grips on their daggers, heads bowed. As Single Seers, grateful to serve and find purpose within the Temple of Saph and desperate to remain.

    Facing Astera, her eyes softening, the Seer explained her visit.

    ¡°The Mother Superior, requests Mistress Charis to attend her at the Temple at her earliest convenience.¡± The Seer sipped her tea, her eyes widening in delight.

    ¡°While some drink it as it comes, we tend to add honey,¡± explained Thyia whispering, rewarded with a warm smile and an agreeable nod from the Seer.

    ¡°I am sure you know Mistress Charis is on a mission for the Duchess,¡± offered Astera.

    ¡°I am sure you know the Seers of Saph employ ways and means to confirm certain information and we are certain the Duchess hasn¡¯t requested your Mistress.¡±

    A smug knowing grin graced the faces of the two Temple Guards, a sense of pride straightening their backs camouflaging their inner melancholy. As Single Seers they were no longer able to contribute as Seers.

    Astera grinned from ear to ear and rocked back slightly in her chair.

    ¡°Mistress Charis will visit before dusk this day.¡±

    ¡°I thank you and we will take our leave.¡±

    As she stood her chair was drawn out of the way and she paused.

    ¡°I enjoyed the tea, a warm bittersweet drink on a cooling day as Death Season approaches.¡±

    The right Temple Guard held the door, while the Seer enveloped herself in her Seer Robe and swept out of the House. The left Temple Guard following, slyly appreciating the tall, athletic, large brown eyed female warrior rising from her chair. Thyia¡¯s hand hurrying to her cover her own mouth, feigning shock, triggering a rapid retreat of the left Temple Guard embarrassed by her fall into temptation.

    Once the door swung shut, Thyia embraced Astera, laying her head on her shoulder.

    ¡°Why force them to reveal their knowledge?¡±

    Astera kissed her lover and half coin partner. Thyia positioning her mouth perfectly.

    ¡°Charis needed them to divulge the strength of the relationship between this Seer Temple and the Duchess. Also, if the assassins placed a spy within the Temple, they may reveal themselves when they reach out to the assassins with the information as Jocasta was to follow any Seers on unusual errands.¡±

    ¡°The Temple Guard amused me,¡± replied Thyia.

    ¡°Yes, I believed she protested too much!¡± Astera¡¯s laughter rang out as arm in arm they strolled out of the elder¡¯s room in perfect unison to report to Charis.

    ---

    Charis checked to her right, Helice affirmed her readiness. She then checked to her left and Rhea nervously straightened her greaves for the umpteenth time.

    Charis placed her hand on her lover¡¯s shoulder and leaned in.

    ¡°Calm sister, you will be welcomed as a Single Seer and Raisa is with you in a way no other could be.¡±

    ¡°We worry together,¡± Rhea placed a hand on Charis¡¯ and finding her lover¡¯s eyes, ¡°as we don¡¯t know if Saph has communed with the Mother Superior and revealed our ¡­ condition to her.¡±

    ¡°This is not about you,¡± Charis affirmed, ¡°I am sure it is about us escorting a Seer.¡±

    ¡°How can you be sure?¡±

    ¡°I suggested the idea some days ago. If it is about you and Raisa, both Helice and I will stand with you so don¡¯t worry.¡± Charis kissed Rhea on her nose. Rhea returned a grimace although issuing a short sharp nod. Ready.

    As the three stepped out into the mid-morning sun, cool crisp air about them a cheer went up across the street. As they came about onto Gate Road several patrons at the Knight¡¯s Rest Inn were feverishly exchanging coin, some more delighted than others.

    The Inn cheer also served as a call to the townsfolk, alerting them to an event causing them to point and gesture. Charis wore her full regalia, as did Helice and Rhea and with both positioned just off Charis¡¯ left and right shoulder respectively, they presented a commanding presence, the way clearing for them without announcement or incident. Charis resisted pinching herself, so young, so honoured and respected by the townsfolk. The other likelihoods being fear and curiosity of course!

    The townsfolk lining the street marked her path to the Temple of Saph, their presence a convenient witness to any possible skulduggery or untoward assault by the assassins. Charis certain though the assassins would wait until she ventured outside the walls of Hillperch.

    The Temple Guards at the top of wide stone steps acknowledging Charis and Rhea, expecting them. Once in the shadow of the Temple proper a young Seer child pair greet them and show them to a side room without a door.

    Inside the room a single Mother Superior stands to receive them. Her fine cotton Seer robe white and voluminous, trimmed with a subtle white fur, otherwise the same as every Seer Robe. The Mother Superior¡¯s headdress denoting her rank, a close-fitting skullcap with cloth flowing behind it to conceal her hair.

    ¡°Leave us now Seer children,¡± said the Mother Superior. The Seer children cheerfully smile and bow before leaving. The Mother Superior returning their smile with her own.

    The Mother Superior waited for the Seer children to leave and turned her attention to her guests who ventured further into the room.

    ¡°Welcome Charis the Young and Single Seer Rhea.¡± Clasping her hands in front of her waist, lips pursed before continuing. ¡°We wish to request your assistance as we have in the past.¡±

    ¡°In what way may I and the Daughters of the Duchess assist, Mother Superior?¡±

    ¡°We wish to burden you with an important mission and realise as Death Season approaches the risk is heighten and the return journey, if any delay, possibly fatal. The Goddess and this Temple would be in your debt if you succeed and the Daughters will accrue much honour.¡±

    ¡°The Daughters will assist if we can Mother Superior.¡± Charis held her head steady, they were equals regardless of any ¡®folly of youth¡¯ suggestions.

    ¡°We require you to escort our Seer designate to the Lonely Keep,¡± the Mother Superior paying particular attention to Rhea, ¡°Seer Raisa before she was taken by the Goddess had pledged to do so and none have since offered.¡±

    ¡°This mission would be our honour to accept and I am certain Rhea would welcome the opportunity to uphold her twin¡¯s pledge and complete her mission,¡± said Charis solemnly.

    Rhea remained silent, communing with Raisa coming to terms with this unlikely situation. On que the Seer they needed to escort entered the room after acknowledging her Mother Superior.

    ¡°Sister I lament your loss!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Seer Sister. I mourned her passing and I am trying to start a new life with the Daughters,¡± replied Rhea. Her emotions in turmoil, controlling them proving difficult and needing to stare at the stone floor of the temple to collect herself.

    ¡°We will make some plans today and leave at dawn tomorrow if acceptable Mother Superior?¡± added Charis. Charis now concerned about Rhea, who answered with a polite response and scant distress.

    ¡°Yes, our Seer Sister will make ready at dawn. Thank you for your service as we have been wondering how to see our Sister safely to the Lonely Keep as Raisa was very confident, she could succeed in this task and no other Seer Sister has stepped forward.¡±

    Charis held back an aggressive response, not believing the Mother Superior would state the obvious again unless she decided Rhea required more testing somehow not long after her Twin loss. Nevertheless, Charis thought it cruel. She nodded curtly in response and ushered Rhea out of the room before her and out of the Temple of Saph beside her.

    Helice joined them as she waited outside maintaining her stance never to step foot within a Temple of Saph ever again. Tonight, they would need to plan.

    ---

    Dione and Zoe rode with the fleshy female body to the main camp and were pleased to discover Alcmene and the young girl alive and more importantly aware they were approaching. From Alcmene, Dione learnt Niobe now approached the Gap, although still at least a day away and riding through the centre of Gap to avoid the scree.

    The warrior sisters always rode through the Gap beside the scree, Dione dumbfounded Niobe didn¡¯t and now worried for her. Charis agreed and urged Dione to ride to meet them in case of trouble. The warrior sisters couldn¡¯t identify the source of the loose stone chips, which skirted the base of the Hillperch plateau, they conveniently used them as a path or to protect a flank.

    Dione asked Alcmene to instruct Niobe to head towards the Spur on the town side and stop when she reached scree and wait. She asked Zoe to carry the baby to the pyre and burn them, at least their souls could ride the rising smoke. Returning to the camp when finished. Satisfied, Dione rode out of the camp at a gallop in pursuit of Niobe, her stallion relishing the ride unencumbered by others; lessor horses and in some cases their riders!

    By dusk, riding without respite, Dione needed to continue her search for Niobe and magicked her borrow gem to ride through the night, her stallion embracing the challenge. Dione shared Charis¡¯ concern although inwardly questioned Charis¡¯ wisdom. Why did Charis send a recently elevated warrior sister on a mission with two initiates new to the Daughters? None of whom were practiced in facing some of the more unusual challenges offered outside of a walled town and unaccompanied by any experienced sisters to guide them.

    Alcmene maintained contact with Niobe, celebrating with her when they found and then stopped near scree before dusk. She instructed Niobe to hobble her horses away from their camp, that way any noise they made would warn her with some time to react. Niobe and her Initiates then made busy gathering enough wood to ensure an overnight fire could be fuelled. The sisters carried the wood and themselves up the scree, scrambling, slipping back and scrambling back up again. If anyone approached them, they would need to stumble over the scree to reach them. Once settled on the scree, they set out and prepared the wood, ready to be fired in case they needed it to signal Dione who was riding to them and for warmth as the night deepened.

    Alcmene trusted Charis and her decisions as did all the sisters, absolutely. They all swore allegiance and to serve. Charis and now Dione¡¯s concern for Niobe and the Initiates spread doubt amongst Alcmene and her Seer Sisters. The reality, Niobe and the Initiates were far too green for this type of mission, Charis must have been distracted, the only explanation. Sending Niobe and the Initiates on this journey the wrong decision.

    ---This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    Before dusk the warrior sisters and initiates returned to the House, therefore Charis started planning for the mission. Otonia, Astera, Thyia, Rhea and Helice would accompany Charis and the new Seer which made seven. Clymene would remain in the House to ensure she could call for any aid from Hillperch if needed. With her Jocasta, Kyra, Nysa, Dirce, Drosis, Thais and Alexa remaining to guard the House. They were to train within the House including Thais and Alexa who needed to continue to train in sword and shield, taking time off from carpentry to do so.

    ---

    ¡°Warrior sister, something is moving on the scree,¡± whispered Ismene, while cloaked in the black ink of night.

    ¡°Yes, there is something out there,¡± confirmed Agape, her voice wavering.

    Niobe couldn¡¯t spot anything, and neither could Alcmene linking through Niobe, although they could catch an odd faint scrapping sound.

    ¡°Light the firewood now!¡± yelled Alcmene into Niobe¡¯s mind. She struck the flint and the kindling was well set and took to fire easily and hungrily. The light cast revealed human shapes trying to grapple the scree to reach them.

    Agape screamed, while Ismene stared silently her mind trying to grasp and understand. Alcmene held Niobe¡¯s mind clear and aware.

    ¡°Tell your initiates to dip their arrows in the fire and release at them, now!¡±

    ¡°Ismene and Agape fire your arrows and release, strike for their heads! Now!¡± she screamed. The forms clambering forward, now two body lengths away and while slow they were making progress towards them over the scree.

    Niobe faced her initiates, both of whom fumbled with their hands, trying to call them to action as ordered. Their minds though still horrified. Niobe rolled over to Ismene and lifted her short bow from her back handing it to her forcefully.

    ¡°String it, fire your arrow, release and keep doing it, think of nothing else!¡±

    Ismene, in a slow motion swivelled her head towards Niobe, grabbed the bow and started the demanded motions.

    ¡°Keep going, Agape next, hurry Seer Sister,¡± sent Alcmene.

    Niobe didn¡¯t think. She followed Alcmene¡¯s instructions, fortified by her presence similar although different to the time of her torture when her Seer Sisters embraced her with their love.

    Niobe rolled to Agape and lifted her crossbow from her back and like Ismene forcefully handed it to Agape to resolve her indecision.

    ¡°Load it, fire your arrow, release and keep doing it, think of nothing else!¡±

    Agape snapped to awareness, simple instructions to follow and efficiently she released a fired quarrel.

    ¡°And again sister,¡± urged Niobe.

    Niobe added kindling and branches to the fire and then grabbed a smaller burning branch and threw it at the cluster of walking corpses homing in on their tenuous position.

    Most of the arrows and quarrels struck the torso, in the end a hit was a hit and the fire spread willingly to destroy them. Ismene and Agape were out of ammunition before they were out of attackers. They backed further up the scree, unfortunately the burnt down bodies of the attackers allowed those behind more traction to climb over the scree. Some caught fire, unfortunately many more crowded behind them desperate for living flesh. Ismene¡¯s foot was grasped first and she reach forward to plant a knife in the moving corpse¡¯s head. Once released, she jerked her foot back up the scree accompanied by a shiver running along her spine. Each of the sisters threw some burning wood from the fire on more of them. They kept coming.

    The moving corpses approaching the living over the remains of other corpses limited the width of the attack. As they reached over to grab them, Niobe, Ismene and Agape planted their knives in their heads. The continuous effort to defend themselves beginning to tire the sisters and with the fuel for the fire exhausting, darkness of night approached to seal their doom. The moving corpses didn¡¯t require light, the blood of the living guided them, while the sisters would lose sight of their targets.

    ¡°Alcmene ¡­¡±

    Alcmene ¡®heard¡¯ more than her name. Niobe¡¯s contact a sorrowful goodbye. Within their Seer Link the finality and acceptance of her imminent death clear beyond words, beyond tears the connection of emotion raw and unfiltered.

    The three Seers combined their will and message.

    ¡°Seer sister Niobe we are with you. You trusted us when you were taken, and you need to trust us now. Dione is on her way and you and your Initiates must stay alive to welcome and thank her.¡±

    Their three ¡®voices¡¯ crowded her head and her being, her sisters infused Niobe with confidence, and she grew it into bravery.

    ¡°Keep fighting Initiates, we die fighting, or we live proud!¡± Niobe wasn¡¯t sure she said those words, no thoughts of her own formed them, they were placed into her mouth.

    ¡°Yes, Warrior Sister Niobe!¡± they both responded. They fought back with renewed energy to keep the living corpses at bay.

    ¡°You wear the armour of a Sister and you must strike the enemy to protect those you are responsible for. Strike the enemy, comfort those you protect,¡± sent Helice.

    ¡°Yes, Seer sister,¡± replied Niobe, as she reached over and thrust her dagger into the skull of another enemy.

    ¡°There are too many, Warrior Sister, we kill and there are always more,¡± sobbed Agape, facing Niobe, tear tracks down her cheeks.

    ¡°Sob and cry if you must as long as you continue to strike.¡± Niobe grabbed Agape behind her head taking a fistful of her long black hair and drawing her near kissing her full on her lips. As quick as it happened Niobe rolled away to plant her dagger in another of the approaching living dead.

    Agape sprung to defend herself once again, the tiredness ignored, determined to live proud.

    A crunch of skull bone welcomed Niobe to Ismene¡¯s side.

    ¡°She is right Warrior Sister, they are endless, and we will eventually tire.¡±

    ¡°Help is on the way and we need to make sure we are alive to thank and welcome them.¡± Niobe grunted as she struck another rotting skull.

    ¡°We can¡¯t climb up the scree any further, perhaps we can skirt along as their dead are assisting them like a street to climb over,¡± Ismene said, breathing heavily.

    ¡°Agreed, I will call to Agape,¡± Niobe searched for Agape in the ember glow of the fire and shouted, ¡°Agape, roll to us now!¡±

    Waiting for Agape, Niobe noticed Ismene fuss with her backpack.

    ¡°Agape!¡± Ismene screamed gaining her attention, ¡°Bring a firebrand with you!¡±

    Amazingly a glow floated independently of the rest, which Ismene wrapped in pieces of her spare clothing after Agape held it before her. The glow greedily grew into a flame. The three scrambled further across the scree. The living dead also needing to scramble across the bare scree instead of their destroyed living dead.

    The one leading the chase, stopped when struck by Niobe. She received the firebrand from Agape and lit up the new source of fuel. Niobe waited for another, striking it to add its body to the fire. She then scrambled after Ismene and Agape, the lose scree rolling down as she hastily caught up to them.

    The noise of their breathing dominated the silence. The living dead now scrambling up to them in a wide semi-circle, often sliding down and relentlessly climbing again. The sisters rested, realising they would shortly enter battle again.

    ---

    The stallion pulled up, obeying Dione absolutely. Sliding from her stallion Dione grabbed a spear sheathed beside her saddle and gripping it in both hands prodded at the low mound. The way before her littered with these mounds, the soil churned in place like a filled in grave.

    Her stallion carefully trod over the dirt and his hooves sunk easily and dangerously through a thin crust before Dione instructed him to draw back.

    Dione sheathed her spear and climbed into her saddle the challenge made easier as the stallion bent down gracefully.

    ¡°We need to hurry, and we need to avoid those mounds!¡±

    The stallion replied with a whinny acceptance.

    ---

    With arms now tired all three used their boots to kick the living dead back down the scree. Occasionally one would slide down with a crushed skull, although these were typically repeat attackers soften already as the strength required for a one hit skull crush kick no longer there. More than once they checked with each other, Niobe returning an encouraging smile and alternating between whispering words to hearten and screaming words of encouragement.

    Niobe noticed the fire first, beyond the writhing mass of living corpses, out past the scree, then another separated from it and another as the spot fires spread picking up speed in a wide semi-circle. Then she made busy kicking the skull of a corpse, which grabbed at her ankle. The fire glow highlighted and silhouetted the enemy allowing the trapped sisters to target them easily. Niobe looked up and counted many fires, like candles and they started to burn down or wander into others and set them on fire. Then fire brands rose in an arc, tossed beyond the back ring of fire to start spot fires within the mass of shuffling corpses. Eventually they burnt to the front and those corpses were destroyed. Niobe, Ismene and Agape laid back exhausted.

    Dione rode south until she cleared the battle site and set a small fire on the scree, she willed and hoped her warrior sisters would recognise it as a signal and clamber towards it. It took Niobe a fragment of time to recover and then after prompting from Helice, Niobe reacted and called upon Ismene and Agape to follow her towards the fire.

    ¡°Welcome warrior sisters, please share my fire, drink and some food,¡± Dione said.

    Their tired relieved smiles barely visible in the small amount of light thrown by Dione¡¯s fire.

    Dione allowed her sisters time to sip a drink and share some cheese before forcing them to travel on. She extinguished the small fire and tied a rope around each of their waists, leading her three sisters to her horse. After checking everyone was ready, she led them over the scree and away from the fires, they heard another bell from Hillperch before Dione permitted them rest. They lay down and didn¡¯t move. Dione rolled them together for body warmth, too tired to protest and then threw a blanket over them to keep them warm.

    +++

    A warm smooth wet rasping slicked across her face. Dione ignored it, her lips curling up in a smile, subtly her body curved in sympathy as she waited for her assailants next assault. And she waited¡­

    She rolled onto her back; her patience defeated by her curiosity.

    The stallion whinnied loudly and tossed his long black head back, his black mane flung back joining in the celebration of outwaiting his partner. Dione rolled back onto her side and drew her blanket back over her.

    She lost her blanket quickly as her stallion¡¯s teeth clasped it and snapped it off her. Instead of waiting her stallion returned head down and nudged Dione on her buttocks shifting her lower body off the bedroll she slept upon, swivelling her head and chest around. Her eyes meeting her stallion¡¯s, clearly impatient to break camp.

    She locked the fingers of her hands around his muzzle and he obliged by dragging her to her feet, smoothly and gently. His reward a kiss and a hug followed by a stroking of his forehead.

    ¡°Alright boy, allow me to dress and don¡¯t disturb the others, I made plans for them.¡±

    Her stallion waved its head about, not pleased he needed to wait for plans. Dione dragged her under cloth over her near naked body as she slept wearing a loin cloth, still not as comfortable as Otonia to sleep totally naked. Her felt and armour followed in a well-practiced rhythm.

    The shadow of the spur in full force, chilling the air about their camp, the morning sun not high enough to warm the Gap and the ground it claimed. Dione sensed the cold air partly responsible, although perhaps their shared survival more so. The three intertwined under the blanket, the two Initiates on either side of Niobe or perhaps not, as the tangled ones repositioned under Dione¡¯s gaze.

    Dione reassessed Charis¡¯ decision to send Niobe the newly appointed warrior sister, out on her first mission. The risk extreme and real, although the reward, at least in Charis¡¯ mind probably worth it. The gamble ended well, how did Charis predict it? Or possibly she didn¡¯t and trusted the Seers to coach Niobe while waiting for me and my stallion to arrive to save them. Was Niobe bait? If true, Charis knew about the walking dead; how? Dione knew one thing for certain, Charis is Mistress and their oaths bound them to her and her decisions.

    Dione shook her head, to clear her thoughts and needed to start the day and her stallion started striking the ground with his front hoof, a sign of impatience.

    She set bread and cheese with a skin of water for them beside the dead embers of the campfire and leapt upon the bare back of her stallion. Trotting back to the battle, the burnt bodies, grass and occasional sapling filled her nostrils with a sweet odour she didn¡¯t expect. The horses Niobe and the Initiates rode waited, tethered and hobbled away from the conflagration zone. Once Dione checked them for wounds and burns, she offered them an apple each and a calming pat. Leaving her stallion with them she then searched for anything useful.

    Dione managed to recover a crossbow and a few saddle bags, partially burnt, from the sisters overrun camp, although she wasn¡¯t prepared to search inside of them in case the contents were personal, a mess or both. Freeing the horses and roping them she rode her stallion back to her camp leading them behind her.

    Upon arriving she slid off her stallion and unbuckled the saddles from the other three horses and began a well practice grooming session for each in turn, which ended after a couple of bells, pealing clearly from Hillperch above them.

    ¡°Wake sister, much to do,¡± whispered Dione, while stroking the side of her cheek. Niobe woke with a start, instantly settling as Dione kissed her on each cheek.

    ¡°My arms and legs are sore sister, I thank you for our lives and our rescue,¡± sobbed Niobe, tears forming and cascading down her face.

    Dione wiped the tears away. ¡°You must be brave warrior sister, no more tears. I will prepare the horses and you wake your Initiates and show them the food I prepared. We need to ride far today.¡±

    Niobe wiped her face, her body protested as she sat up, concentrating on Dione readying the horses to distract her from any discomfort. Niobe, once fully awake realised, the blanket, herself and the Initiates smelt of smoke with no escape until they bathed.

    Reaching for Ismene with her right hand and Agape with her left hand, she gently rocked them awake. They fluttered their eyelids warmth flooding their cheeks and they unentangled their bodies enough to embrace Niobe.

    Between kisses they whispered. ¡°Thank you for keeping us alive, thank you for forcing us to fight for our lives and thank you for being a warrior sister to us humble Initiates.¡±

    Dione interrupted their appreciation. ¡°Enough you two, leave your warrior sister, eat some food then check the gear I saved, we ride shortly without delay.¡±

    ¡°Yes, although on behalf of the three of us, thank you Dione for your timely rescue,¡± replied Niobe.

    ¡°You take on one warrior sister you take on us all,¡± responded Dione, with passion, raising a fist.

    ¡°Thank you, Seer Sisters, for the encouragement and faith, your company ensured I showed a bravery I never thought possible,¡± sent Niobe.

    Her Seer sisters didn¡¯t reply with words, instead sending expressions of warmth and love. Belonging.

    Dione straddled her now saddled stallion and walked her beast towards them as they fussed over their food and rummaging in their backpacks.

    ¡°Mount up. Time to leave!¡±

    In response to their questing faces Dione returned a cold determined stare.

    ¡°You can eat and drink from the saddle as best you can, mount up as we leave now.¡±

    They struggled with aching arms and legs, coupled with tired bodies. Staring at Dione and her stallion walking off, the sight motivated them to hastily gather their meagre possessions, mount their horses and follow at a trot to catch up. Dione hearing them approach grinned. Her stallion stepped into a canter and then increased the pace to a trot not allowing her sisters to slow if they wanted to follow.

    By mid-afternoon the four riders greeted Alcmene, Zoe and the young girl at the secluded camp. Niobe shot a questioning look at Dione when she noticed their dead company of three corpses. She would quietly be told the young girl¡¯s brain-dead aunty counted as one of the three. Zoe distracted her when she handed her succulent fire cooked rabbit meat.

    ¡°Charis¡¯ plan,¡± responded Zoe, studying Niobe while she devoured the offered portion of rodent, her hands becoming greasy.

    Alcmene assisted Dione to groom the horses, she needed to keep her hands busy to divert her mind. With the task completed she paced slowly about the camp studying Niobe with an occasional glance towards Ismene and Agape. She needed to know.

    ¡°Helice, why did the Mistress send Niobe through the gap?¡± sent Alcmene.

    Helice concentrated, controlling her horse and replying a challenge. ¡°I haven¡¯t asked Charis directly, although I know there wasn¡¯t any intention to place Niobe, Ismene and Agape in danger. The attack upon them a surprise to Charis as anyone else, Clymene having to tell her to stop asking questions about their safety while trying to instruct Niobe with us.¡±

    ¡°Her instinct about plans and actions always so certain,¡± sent Alcmene, not expecting a response.

    ¡°Charis didn¡¯t believe it would be anything more than a training ride, an overnight camp and then meeting with you and Dione. She began to doubt her instincts and I needed to assure her by saying Niobe¡¯s survival must mean something, yet to be revealed. I would beg you wait until that moment and not sooner to ask her yourself.¡±

    ¡°You feel I have the right to ask?¡±

    ¡°We can all question our Mistress. In this case though, with the Assassins about I ask you wait.¡±

    ¡°I will do as you suggest and meanwhile, I will keep a close eye on Niobe. Ismene and Agape sing her praises and have no doubts for now.¡±

    ¡°If I thought her brave enough, I would encourage Niobe to ask for herself. Perhaps you can make that happen somehow.¡±

    ¡°I will think upon it. I may have to find some additional smarts from somewhere though. Thanks Seer Sister for your guidance.¡±

 1.078 The Mission (14th Day of Trade Month)

    Dirce, Drosis, Thais and Alexa loaded up an acquired two-wheeled cart with provisions, enough for seven adults, for sixteen days utilising the ground floor loading bay. They paused once, when Charis and the warrior-sisters accompanying her passed by on Gate Road, fitted out in their armour striding towards the Temple of Saph.

    Making haste the four dragged and pushed the cart towards the stables and upon arriving groomed the horses, saddled them and equipped saddle bags with the required provisions. Seven prepared horses were then led to the New Gate, where they waited. Buying food on the journey, if possible, an expensive proposition with Death Season approaching.

    Five warrior-sisters, the exception being Helice who waited outside, presented at the Temple of Saph to invite the young Seer to join them. After half a bell the Seer emerged wearing warrior-sister armour, including an ill-fitting boiled leather chest plate. A detail of seven Temple Guards escorted the seven warrior-sisters to the Old Gate and made a show of passing on some documents to Charis under its arches for the benefit of anyone observing their departure. The Temple Guards then formed up and returned to their Temple. As Charis and her warrior-sisters made to pass through the Old Gate a small child gave her a hug at the Gate, yelling I wish to grow up exactly like you!

    Charis marched her warrior-sisters directly to the New Gate and took possession of the fully prepared horses and thanked the Initiates who wheeled their cart back to the House. At the New Gate the warrior-sisters took turns to retrieve weapons and mount their assigned horses. During this disorder and fuss Charis read the note the young girl child palmed to her.

    The original plan Charis considered involved traveling North, towards the farm and then swinging around South to ride between the gap. Considering the attention Niobe attracted, unexpected to be sure, although informative Charis decided to travel along the main trail. The main trail allowed the six warrior-sisters and the one disguised as one to travel openly and encourage others to follow. If Charis received confirmation the assassin¡¯s followed them, then they could set up an ambush, the ideal situation however unlikely.

    They rode South a way to pick-up the trail North East to Maplethorn and onwards and the note confirmed the choice as the best course.

    The seven accomplished riders quickly cantered down the winding road of the Spur to the crossroads hamlet and then eventually North East on the trail to Maplethorn. Charis insisted on eating from the saddle. Meanwhile Helice practiced her Seer Skill while on horseback, when contacted by Alcmene. They made decent time and found themselves in Maplethorn with a bell to spare before dusk.

    Boisterous laughter and mirth issued from the Blood and Plough Inn as they rode through the main street of the village, which doubled as the main trail from Hillperch to the Lonely Keep. Better happy people than bitter or sullen thought Charis as did a few of the other sisters.

    Their appreciation interrupted by a keen-eyed stable boy who started gathering their horse¡¯s reins as each sister dismounted and offered. Charis lightly chuckled, his joy snapping her out of the seriousness of what lay before her.

    The seven sisters gathered and with Charis leading, entered the Inn. Their presence silenced the Inn. Table upon table occupied by village folk and farmers stared at them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind them!¡± yelled a shortish woman behind the bar, her dark brown hair cascading around her face.

    Charis cautiously stepped in navigating around the tables and occupied chairs.

    ¡°Back to your business, I smell paying customers for a change!¡±

    Knees were slapped, some guffaws released and then the previous level of celebration resumed. Charis reached the bar with the warrior sisters gathered around her.

    ¡°All girls? erm women? ¡­ My name is Dovara and I welcome you to the Blood and Plough Inn.¡± Dovara dragged her eyes away from their various weapons, swallowing nervously.

    ¡°We each require a meal and two rooms, your stableboy has taken care of our horses,¡± said Charis evenly.

    ¡°Yes Miss, only too pleased,¡± as she produced two keys from her plain rough cotton apron and placed them on the bar, ¡°after you stow your saddle bags and return to the bar your table will be ready.¡±

    Charis nodded accepting the hint, scanning the bar doubtfully before leading her sisters down the adjacent hallway, their rooms at the far end.

    Astera held a hand out, eyebrowed raised. Charis surrendered one of the keys about to query and enquire and decided not to, determination painted Astera¡¯s face. Astera hurried down the hallway, Thyia and Otonia following.

    ¡°It seems I left an impression on Astera,¡± said Elpis the Seer of Saph, in a deadpan voice.

    ¡°Probably best you accompany me this night and every night until Lonely Keep.¡±

    ¡°Well once out of this armour I am sure we can keep close company,¡± Elpis purred, although armour induced sweat and discomfort disturbed the affect.

    ¡°Let¡¯s place our saddle bags in our room and remove some armour in case the locals disagree with our presence,¡± quipped Charis as she turned the key and entered the room.

    ---

    ¡°Are you comfortable Seer sister?¡± sent Alcmene, Dione settled in beside her, the low flickering flame of the small fire keeping them warm as dusk settled in. Zoe turned the rabbit over the same fire preparing their evening feast. Niobe, Ismene and Agape eager to partake, although nothing compared to the small young drooling girl beside them.

    ¡°Yes, the Blood and Plough Inn is warm and serves a fine stew, although some of the floating food shapes are a mystery,¡± sent Helice in reply.

    ¡°Your subtly in your contact is near perfect sister,¡± Charis whispered before she scooped another spoonful of the mystery food, noticing the warmth spreading to Helice¡¯s cheeks.

    ¡°Thank you, Mistress,¡± replied Helice.

    ¡°I need a favour. Contact your Seer sister I will need her to relay questions and answers with Dione.¡±

    ¡°Certainly, Mistress.¡±

    Dione and Charis conferred between them and realised the timing of the note, problematic. The note advised the assassins planned to ambush them between Maplethorn and Farstay, the most obvious and practical. The assassins though left at least two days ago if not three or four days before Charis accepted the mission, at the Temple. If she wasn¡¯t assigned the mission were the assassins going to return to Hillperch after waiting and wasting several days in ambush? A possible explanation, the child who handed off the note wasn¡¯t one of Jocasta¡¯s friends.

    Helice and Alcmene linked in Clymene to enable Charis and Dione to ask and confirm with Jocasta, the young girl child belonged to her Shrine watchers, which proved correct. The dilemma around the note revealed, who handed it off at the Shrine if the assassins left days before, when they weren¡¯t in town to do so. Charis needed the ambush to happen, she wanted to ambush the assassins first by finding their camp, defeating them and then burning them, witnessed by the watcher. The note now a mystery she didn¡¯t need.

    Not able to resolve the contradiction Charis and Dione decided to discuss tactics.

    Charis suggested to Dione her party shadow Charis¡¯. Dione pointed out they now camped where they camped due to available cover for them and their horses, not least the view, since it overlooked the trail. With the crops harvested and not much wild growth there wasn¡¯t much cover for them near the trail to hide in and remain unseen, except perhaps in the afternoon when the shadow of the mountain range would assist.

    The advantage now lay with the assassins and Charis needed to accept it. Somehow, she needed to acquire it back and fortunately Dione suggested a plan. Mealtime finished, and the sisters retired to their respective rooms except Charis and Helice who strolled to the stable.

    Charis joined Helice, Clymene and Alcmene in a makeshift commune or Seer Circle. Charis¡¯ joining assisted, although this occupied her focus. Helice promised to warn her if any joined them. Dione¡¯s suggestion tumbled forward.

    ¡°Zoe is a hunter, if she could hunt in the dark, she could safely and secretly lead another and herself to the outskirts of Charis¡¯ camp at night and wait. The assassins, already proven to utilise lights, would launch a dead of night or pre-dawn attack if their ambush failed as their likely preferred plan relied on one or possibly two on guard.¡±

    ¡°Mistress, you delay your journey and camp halfway between Maplethorn and Farstay thereby aligning with our camp. This would allow us time to attune Zoe while you travel tomorrow and upon nightfall sneak into position and Alcmene, Niobe and the Initiates would journey on foot, keeping behind cover skirting around Farstay,¡± sent Alcmene on behalf of Dione, finding it odd to think her name.

    ¡°What if the assassins don¡¯t attack?¡± questioned Charis.

    ¡°Then you overnight in Farstay. Zoe and I sleep during the day, then collect the horses and the bodies galloping past Farstay during the night to catch up to Alcmene, everyone would be mounted again and then travel on through the night to be one day past Farstay, during the day Zoe and I would sleep to cover your camp during the night.¡±

    ¡°If they don¡¯t attack by then, we will need a new plan as there are no safe overnight places every second night once past Farstay,¡± finished Charis.

    ¡°Mistress, what if they attack while you sleep in an Inn?¡± sent Clymene, concerned.

    ¡°Probably ideal, because it is difficult to follow the events and happenings in a building, so I am sure a false defeat could be organised and then a ride to the mountains to burn them arranged!¡± sent Charis in reply, to assure them.

    ¡°So, I am to offer up my silver circle Mistress?¡± sent Alcmene, her precious loss echoing in their minds.

    ¡°Yes Alcmene, although your circle will be replaced, so tell Dione to introduce Zoe to attuning, including the pain and the borrow gem,¡± sent Charis.

    The impromptu gathering of Seer minds dissolved, and Charis released her grip from Helice¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Are you satisfied Mistress?¡± Helice questioned, cocking her head to one side.

    ¡°Yes, in as much as I can be, although we are stilling waiting for their move and reacting.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Mistress we need to return to our room quickly, Elpis is questioning Rhea and Rhea has reached out to me!¡±

    ---

    Rhea, laid in her bunk, tired from fending off questions from Elpis about Charis, the warrior-sisters and personal queries about her not so extinguished twin sister Raisa.

    ¡°I am sorry Rhea and I realise now I have been a pest,¡± whined Elpis, ¡°One or two more questions, I beg you!¡±

    Rhea rolled over in her bunk, coming face to face with Elpis, her light brown hair falling away as her face peered over the side of the top bunk.

    ¡°Helice, will you and Charis return shortly?¡± pleaded Rhea.

    ¡°We are on our way back now.¡±

    ¡°Rhea! Why are you staring past me?¡± snapped Elpis.

    ¡°Is that your first question?¡± stated Rhea.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, I was concerned, nothing more.¡± Elpis flopped back onto her bunk with a grunt.

    Rhea, relieved by the respite; stared up at the bottom of the bunk above her ticking off the moments without any movement.

    ¡°You seemed to have recovered well from your Seer loss, you understand Raisa mentored my sister and I, we were very close?¡± Elpis¡¯ voice slightly high searching for an answer, a truthful answer.

    ¡°Sister, careful, I am dead to all and if I could I would pinch you to make you cry ¡­ but I can¡¯t ¡­¡±

    Rhea chose attack, Helice and Charis sure to return before long therefore playing for time seemed the best plan.

    ¡°I suffered most of my life.¡± Rubbing her scars unconsciously, raising her voice reaching for the pain long buried. ¡°Pain I am familiar with and I bare it in my own way and will not suffer others to judge me!¡±

    ¡°Sister, I apologise, our oneness now ¡­ I never knew the depths of your anguish, why didn¡¯t you tell me, we were only ever a thought apart ¡­¡±You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡°Raisa, not now. How could you not comprehend my pain, everyone knew how I should look after they saw you, in the Temple the worst, easier when we were assigned, except they knew and spoke behind and around me, never to me!¡±

    ¡°I am sorry, I meant, your sister was my mentor and I thought ¡­ if you wished to or needed to, I am a shoulder to cry on. I didn¡¯t expect my question to upset you ¡­¡±

    ¡°People can¡¯t look at me without pity, and Seers aware of my twin loss pity me for another reason. I found myself within the Daughters of the Duchess, they are my rock, they are my new family.¡±

    The bunk above her creaked and after an awkward climb down Elpis crouched beside Rhea, who surprised, backed away from the edge of her bunk. Elpis took advantage of the space and claimed it nestling her bottom close.

    ¡°Sister, caution she is seeking a new mentor or possibly a new intimate liaison and while we were mischievous as Temple Seers, we both sworn an oath to Charis and the Seer secret is hers ¡­¡±

    ¡°Hush sister, I know ¡­ eek!¡±

    ¡°I warned you, she assaulted our body! Slap her sister!¡±

    Rhea gently pushed Elpis away, one hand on her shoulder.

    ¡°You were staring and gazing, I thought you spell bound in my presence,¡± said Elpis, finishing with a cheeky smile, her tongue darting out, licking her lips.

    ¡°I am not my sister ¡­¡± Rhea prevented from saying more as Elpis¡¯ finger crossed her lips.

    ¡°I know ¡­¡± Elpis¡¯s finger captured a stray strand of hair and stroked it away from Rhea¡¯s face revealing more of her scar. Rhea knew her scarred landscape well and realised Elpis appreciated beyond the obvious.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you, well repulsed?¡± hushed Rhea.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you accept two could see your beauty beyond your skin¡¯s depth? There is also the fact I am drawn to you and I know your soul somehow and it is strange ¡­ I can¡¯t resist it.¡± Elpis leans in, her lips quivering in anticipation.

    ¡°Sister she senses me, she doesn¡¯t understand how, yet she does, our previous bond lingers. I apologise sister, if you give into her and are intimate, she will discover me, you must run, we must run!¡±

    ---

    ¡°I am not a Seer and I sense your disappointment Alcmene. I am sorry,¡± said Dione.

    ¡°The mission is important, and we swore an oath to the Mistress and are hers to command.¡±

    Dione reached up to embrace Alcmene.

    After a few moments Dione released her, although not completely, grasping Alcmene¡¯s shoulders with her hands while capturing Alcmene¡¯s eyes with her own.

    ¡°I am sure Mistress will replace them, although if I lost my silver ring,¡± her hand rested on her right breast, ¡°I would be devastated.¡±

    ¡°Seer sister, don¡¯t fret and without the circle we can discover your natural Seer strength, comparing to your twin sister, easy,¡± sent Helice, her love and compassion thick in their connection.

    ¡°I am jealous of my sister if her loss elicits such affection!¡± joined Clymene.

    ¡°I will remove the silver circle tonight Dione, I will survive, my Seer-sisters are eager to nurse me through.¡±

    Dione nodded, permitting her hand to fall from Alcmene¡¯s shoulder. She strode off to set the camp watch, which included an insistent stallion, her partner, the one creature she realised then and there offering her unconditional love and loyalty. No one, including Mistress Charis would separate them. A certain stallion neighed and struck the ground with its hooves in response feeding off Dione¡¯s determination, an unbreakable agreement with his life partner.

    Alcmene found a lonely spot and controlled her thoughts, closing them from Niobe and opening them up to Clymene and Helice. She then started to reverse the attuning. Painless and simple as she connected to Helice and Clymene. Once the silver circle gleamed in her fingers, the fire light faintly reaching her, she needed to draw upon her own body and will to maintain her Seer link with Clymene and Helice.

    ¡°Stay with me sisters I wish to find out my endurance without the circle.¡± Clymene and Helice sent reassurance.

    Alcmene returned to the camp proper victorious and pain free. Finding Dione with her stallion she handed over her silver circle and borrow stone without regret or sense of loss. Maintaining her Seer link while walking and talking effortless, the drain on herself minimal.

    ¡°This discovery is wonderful sister, we trained ourselves to minimise and conserve to be ready for Mistress¡¯ use and to reach far to establish our Seer links,¡± sent Clymene elated.

    ¡°This raises the next question, where can we take this?¡± sent Helice in reply.

    ---

    ¡°Elpis, can you explain yourself?¡± Charis strode into the Room her words spoken expecting an answer and causing Elpis to jump up and stand beside Rhea¡¯s bunk. Elpis bowed her head slightly, fidgeting with her hands. The Mother Superior warned her not to offend the mysterious Mistress of the Daughters of the Duchess and she didn¡¯t mean to. The draw she felt towards Rhea unexplainable and possibly unforgivable given Charis¡¯ question and how she voiced it. Elpis panicked.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t stop myself, I am sorry, I didn¡¯t mean anything, I am sorry. An urge came over me!¡±

    ¡°Rhea is precious to the Daughters of the Duchess, precious to me.¡± Charis raised her eyebrows opening her clear blue eyes, her gaze removing the sparkle from Elpis¡¯ blue eyes with ease. Elpis wilted, instinctively bowing her head and beginning to curtsy before catching herself.

    ¡°Sister, Elpis is about to lose her water, her panic loud and clear to me, you have to do something, her shame.¡±

    Rhea hastily climbed out of her bunk and embraced Elpis. The contact shattering Elpis¡¯ thoughts and panic. Being this near each other an assurance exuded from Rhea, surrounding Elpis, fortifying the Seer against any fears.

    ¡°Elpis ¡­¡±

    ¡°Agatha ¡­ how?¡± Then the link to her twin vanished. The contact impromptu, she didn¡¯t believe Raisa and yet this was proof. Raisa extolled confidence and belief and until then, the next stage would remain out of reach. Her Seer skill on the edge of discovery and a pit of emptiness in her stomach reached up to strangle her, the loss of her mentor devastating. Her knees weakening, she returned Rhea¡¯s embrace and welcomed Rhea¡¯s support.

    ¡°Break her embrace sister, don¡¯t look her in the eye, she will realise something is different and then keep digging for an answer,¡± sent Raisa.

    Charis checked with Helice, raising a single eyebrow. It didn¡¯t seem as if Rhea was in any way concerned about Elpis and her being, affectionate. Then they separated without warning, Elpis startled as much as Charis and Helice. The four of them now standing in their own space and searching for appropriate words to break the silence.

    Charis allowed her hand to drift into contact with Helice¡¯s.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°I am not sure Mistress, perhaps it is time for sleep,¡± sent Helice in reply.

    ¡°We travel tomorrow, to your bunks and sleep,¡± said Charis.

    +++

    At daybreak Alcmene led Niobe, the Initiates and the young girl on foot following the plan to sneak past Farstay as far as daylight permitted and hope Dione and Zoe would catch up on horseback in time.

    As the five sisters marched out of view Zoe waited for an explanation why she needed to remain behind. To keep occupied she tended to the aunty, who finally expired sometime during the night. This explained the quiet in the young child this morning, nothing more, it showed her familiarity with witnessing death, including family death.

    Dione stood beside Zoe as they both contemplated and absorbed the death of another human being.

    ¡°We will wrap her for travel.¡± Dione handed off a cloth sheet to Zoe and helped her spread it. Together they rolled the Aunty on to it and wrapped her.

    Dione waved at Zoe as a hint to recline by the now spent campfire. Dione paced for a moment and Zoe became concerned with each step.

    ¡°What!¡± yelped Zoe, ¡°Have I offended, am I no longer an Initiate?¡±

    ¡°I am sorry for my dithering.¡±

    ¡°Well?¡± Zoe leapt to her feet and faced Dione holding back tears.

    ¡°You are being granted a right normally reserved for warrior-sisters.¡± Dione¡¯s heavy words hit Zoe, the gravity of them forcing her to drop back to the fallen log near the spent camp fire.

    ¡°Yes warrior-sister, I am listening, and I am honoured.¡±

    ¡°Kyra and Nysa are the exceptions we know about and like them, this honour as you call it will involve pain, some experience more,¡± she remembered her terrible bitter pain, ¡°some experience less and either way I will comfort you and you will survive it.¡±

    ¡°Survive it Warrior Sister Dione?¡± Zoe gulped, her hands grasping the log to steady herself.

    Dione revealed the silver circle, Zoe¡¯s gaze instantly caught by it.

    ¡°Initiate remove enough clothing and armour to expose your left breast.¡±

    Zoe¡¯s face questioned the instruction while her hands reached for her clothing. When Dione held a cloth wrap in her hands, Zoe¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°We need to wrap the silver circle to your breast, and you don¡¯t wrap your breasts.¡±

    Zoe acknowledged with a nod and cautiously smiled as Dione wrapped the silver circle tightly against Zoe¡¯s left breast.

    ¡°Dress yourself again please Zoe. After a bell or more the silver circle will burrow into your flesh and the pain will start, once it lodges and stops moving search for it with your mind, you can use the touch of your fingers to find it. You need to push it to your other breast, more pain although it proves your mind is linked to it and once linked you can draw magic from it.¡±

    Zoe fumbled on the leather bindings of her clothing and then stopped, searching Dione¡¯s face for an explanation.

    ¡°Yes, there is still a glimmer of magic in the world and it goes without saying, on your oath you will not speak of this to anyone and you will die before telling anyone.¡±

    ¡°Yes Sister, although if there is pain and I need to find it I would ask for a single piece of thin cloth to hold it if acceptable?¡± Dione tore off a thin strip, which left Zoe¡¯s breasts largely uncovered.

    ¡°When the pain starts you would lie with me Sister?¡±

    ¡°Yes, if it will assist,¡± replied Dione.

    Zoe glanced at Dione with a slight grin and removed her leather pants to reveal a loose loin cloth and then proceeded to lie in the morning sun, the warmth of it chasing away any cold, although Zoe being from the north enjoyed and relished a wisp of cold licking at her skin.

    Light and the warmth upon her, Zoe braced herself for the pain.

    A bell passed, or did two? Zoe wasn¡¯t sure, therefore she asked.

    ¡°Dione I am not suffering pain, what has gone wrong? Does the magic reject me?¡±

    Dione finished packing the camp away long ago and occupied herself with pacing out of Zoe¡¯s view. Answering Zoe¡¯s questioning she reached down to the binding strip and released it, her young breasts bouncing back from the restraint. Zoe inspected her left breast as did Dione and no silver circle rested upon it. Dione fingered Zoe¡¯s left breast and confirmed the silver circle¡¯s lodgement below her nipple and held Zoe¡¯s hand to it.

    ¡°Reach for it with your mind, keep it under your touch and once you link to it shift it to your other breast.¡±

    A few heartbeats later and Zoe caught Dione¡¯s disbelieving face.

    ¡°It is done Sister and no pain? My body has been cradled in the light and warmth of the Sun. I, I also, well, sense something else.¡± She paused before continuing, ¡°The magic in the Silver Circle is throbbing, it is excited, I imagine it is alive in some way. Does that make sense? Should I worry?¡± Zoe searched for Dione¡¯s eyes pleading for guidance.

    Dione¡¯s response surprised her, no words spoken purely actions, Dione¡¯s armour and clothes flew off her. She settled in beside Zoe and welcomed the light and the warmth of the sun upon her now naked body. Zoe now confident, reached for her loincloth to release it. She rolled over and allowed the sun to dance across her back and buttocks.

    They lay in silence for at least a bell, perhaps longer as Zoe¡¯s sense of time wasn¡¯t as honed as a Town dweller, who noted the Bell toll regularly time and time again.

    Dione felt Zoe shuffle; a possible hint Zoe wanted to speak unsure if she could.

    ¡°Zoe, I suspect you¡¯ve discovered the magic of the magic. I agree. The light and warmth of the Sun fill the items with life somehow.¡± The wonder in Dione¡¯s voice infectious, Zoe embraced and revelled in it.

    Zoe jumped up and stretched her naked body in joy and wonder. The Sun bringing her skin alive, proud of her nakedness, enjoying Dione¡¯s appraisal. She started to dress and as each piece of clothing covered her skin a melancholy touched her due to her separation from the sun. She drew on the captured rapture of the sun and warmth to improve her mood.

    ¡°Sister, I must leave, a boundless energy is within me. I am bursting to hunt!¡±

    ¡°Be careful and I reckon I understand. I must ride my stallion.¡±

    Dione¡¯s stallion stood beside the two sisters impatiently striking with his hooves and they both laughed!

    Zoe finished dressing and grabbed her weapons. One glance at Dione and she jogged in the direction of foothills to commence her hunt. Dione in the meanwhile drew upon a new oneness and joining with her stallion. Then her stallion licked her across her stomach, and while still startled, Dione then felt her stallion nudge her, rolling her over on her stomach with its muzzle. His will engulfed her; he wanted to gallop, now!

    Dione tried to roll back, catching his eyes with hers before she shook her head. Her stallion nudged her again. She smiled and retied her loincloth. Her stallion acted more doglike then and licked her chest and then her face. She leapt upon his back without hesitation.

    At once the connection was stronger. The contact of her skin upon his coat or perhaps the magical life in her item now matching his, she didn¡¯t know. Sharing sight through her stallion¡¯s eyes simple, effortless. She could sense the strength in his muscles, his heart beating, the breath in his lungs and his readiness to gallop. She held onto his mane as he burst into action and they were away. Anyone observing them would witness a near naked, certainly topless girl grabbing to remain atop a huge runaway horse fearful for her life! Nothing of course further from the truth.

    ---

    Zoe hauling multiple rabbit kills on a string line joined Dione vaulting from her horse to return to their camp simultaneously somehow, middle of the day. They couldn¡¯t stop smiling and smiling some more. Dione though recalled the pain her and her sisters suffered when the secret shone above them the whole time and being alone, she could tell no one!

    Still, the memories of the ride would live with her forever, standing on her stallions back, arms and hands free, the wind catching her everywhere, more so when she released her loin cloth!

    Zoe hung up her catch and approached the naked Dione with a suggestion, which ended up delaying their middle of the day meal.

    ---

    At dawn Charis and her party broke their fast late, trotting out of Maplethorn after the third bell. Charis stopped for a middle of the day meal at about the same time Zoe began skinning and preparing three rabbits, cooking them under a high sun over a small fire she hoped wouldn¡¯t reveal their hidden camp. Neither she nor Dione dressed unless body finger painting in rabbit blood counted. Alcmene, Niobe, Ismene, Agape and the young girl trudged all morning, still two thirds the distance to travel to reach Farstay.

    Charis continued a leisurely pace after the middle of the day meal and called a halt well before dusk to strike camp. Charis situated the camp off the trail on the mountain side, hopeful someone travelling by horse on the trail at night by lantern light for example, would ride by.

    Alcmene and her party struck camp still a third of the way from Farstay, also well before dusk. With no way of contacting Dione and Zoe, Alcmene didn¡¯t want to finish too far away from her sisters on a mission ensuring they could reach them on horseback in quick time. She doubted anyone would spot them from the trail although out of necessity it tracked towards the mountains as it approached Farstay, which nestled adjacent to the foothills and therefore best bypassed at night.

    Dione instructed Zoe to draw magic from her silver circle and power the borrow gem after their late afternoon meal of fresh rabbit. With dusk approaching Zoe stared about in amazement. Still naked Dione took a liberty and searched Zoe¡¯s breast for her silver circle and shivered as the magic within it revealed itself to her. This magic is what the Mistress must draw upon when required, like when she healed many sisters of black rot. Dione felt a warmness and affinity with Zoe she couldn¡¯t explain beyond some simple things, they were of similar age, they both relished the outdoors, and both shared a secret they wanted to share!

    Zoe kissed Dione and dressed, she wanted to test her new sight by checking her trap line at night, comparing her daytime vision with her new night vision.

    Waiting for Zoe to return Dione occupied herself grooming her stallion and the other horses returning to her stallion.

    ¡°You understand what I say don¡¯t you?¡± suggested Dione.

    Her stallion¡¯s hoof stuck the ground once. Dione strolled around him, one hand lingering on his coat as she circled.

    ¡°Zoe and I will leave on a mission upon her return and I need to leave a trustworthy being, in charge of the camp,¡± she swivelled quickly to face him, ¡°would you my stallion be such a being?¡±

    Her stallion¡¯s hoof struck the ground once and he brayed, his head nodding extravagantly up and down. Dione embraced his neck.

    ¡°You are in charge then and we need to make sure our horses are here for us as well as our camp.¡±

    The stallion neighed in agreement.

    ¡°Warrior-sister Dione, do you required any assistance getting ready?¡± asked an amused Zoe upon observing Dione still naked.

    ---

    Zoe combining her hunting skills with borrow stone night vision led Dione towards the trail, hopefully picking up on Charis¡¯ camp while avoiding any assassins. The plan relied upon trusting the loyalty of the assassins sworn to Charis. The assassins needed to support the Daughters ruse with their noble deaths to draw out the Watcher ensuring she witnessed their demise if possible.

    Zoe settled Dione and herself into a concealed position, plenty of cover and an excellent line of sight to the camp. They sighted a single sentry. Zoe suspected Charis¡¯ trap too obvious and an enemy named the Watcher too clever not to realise it.

 1.079 The Struggle (15th Day of Trade Month)

    Charis lay awake. Deliberating over her plans and preparations, checking, double checking and now triple checking. The setting of the alerts meticulously positioned. The sworn assassins certain to slay the warrior sisters on guard as a first step. If the alerts triggered then her warrior sisters faced a deadly threat, if not then the assassins held to their oath and the deaths of the warrior sisters a show, convincing the Watcher, although no actual harm done. The possibilities one or the other, no more, she convinced herself.

    ---

    Her hands nimbly plaited her long brown black hair in competition with Helice¡¯s magnificent threaded and pinned display while her seer sister patrolled their campsite oblivious to the contest. The tools of Astera¡¯s trade, tower shield and spear propped up opposite her against a stubby bush within easy reach, although deliberately not in her grasp. Across the subdued campfire Thyia watched her half-coin partner¡¯s hairdressing struggle, acting distracted, her sentry duty apparently forgotten.

    The final, faint night bell of Hillperch sounded long ago, and Astera began considering a shift change. Perhaps Charis predicted correctly again, pre-dawn not dead of night.

    ¡°It is now,¡± Helice absorbed Charis¡¯ joy in her sending."

    ¡°They are loyal, they are truly loyal.¡± Now Helice received a wave of emotional relief.

    Charis wasn¡¯t taught the rules to break them mused Helice, Seer Sending a strictly serious unemotional revenant task for those trained by the Temple. The forceful expressive sending propelled by Charis¡¯ emotions disregarding such teachings. Helice purposely patrolled within a body length or at most two from Charis. When they tested Charis¡¯ Seer strength in preparation, they were relieved to discover Helice didn¡¯t need stand near Charis¡¯ bedroll within touch range, an unnatural guard position. Charis¡¯ capture couldn¡¯t happen while on guard duty. The Watcher needed to commit beyond kidnapping guards and capturing her prize.

    As if in response to Astera, Helice played with her immaculate tight braids, pinning them as curls above her ears, instead of leaving them as ropes down each side of her fair neck. In truth this signal informed both Astera and Thyia the assassins remained allies instead of foes and to play along with whatever they planned. Astera and Thyia joined in the hair joke with a grin and quiet giggle. If Helice approached Astera to assist her with her ¡°hairdressing¡± instead, that action declared the assassins as enemies of the Daughters and a more aggressive response pursued.

    ¡°Helice one enemy approaches, the Watcher is here!¡±

    Helice accepted the trap sprung, the Daughters committed as much as the Watcher. A shiver of excitement raced up her spine in anticipation, was welcoming danger foolhardy?

    ¡°Alcmene, it is tonight therefore your fitness exercise is done, time to retrace your steps sister,¡± sent Helice.

    ¡°Hmmf ¡­¡± Alcmene sent in reply.

    ¡°I sense some emotion in your reply sister, what would your former Mother Superior think? Tsk tsk.¡±

    ---

    Thyia caught her breath, resisting the urge to react by harnessing her willpower. She felt, sensed, perceived although none of those accurately described the actual awareness radiating from her half coin, she knew in an instant the threat to Astera¡¯s life. She then fell into the same peril as cold metal worried her throat. The threat to both believed by their half coin link.

    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t struggle, fall as if dead,¡± whispered a voice, the owner¡¯s lips amongst Thyia¡¯s short black hair to camouflage her communication while one hand covered Thyia¡¯s mouth and the other dramatically drew the held dagger across her throat.

    Astera and Thyia slumped ¡®dead¡¯ within heartbeats of each other, the assassins gently lowering their respective ¡®kills¡¯ to the ground, not a display of kindness, solely to ensure silence as trained. Helice spied them being dealt with, started to raise the alarm and then she similarly succumbed.

    The three assassins silently positioned themselves beside a camp roll each and with a discrete nod from one of them, they placed one hand over their respective victims¡¯ mouths while holding a blade to their throats. Their orders were not to kill as the Watcher wasn¡¯t certain, which camp roll Charis slept in.

    Charis, Otonia and Rhea were encouraged to slowly rise and then forced to their knees, an assassin behind each. Once safely presented the Watcher approached her prisoners, escorted by a gingerly shuffling fourth assassin. Both though kept to the half light and half shadows on the edge of the camp fire radiance.

    Charis¡¯ white skin known, her face and arms not covered by under cloth and the flame of the low camp fire enough to easily reveal her uniqueness beside her two sleepy warrior sisters.

    ¡°Well Charis the Young, where she should be, kneeling in front of me. When you defeated the first Three, I admit to a little concern, although attacking you in your House gave you an advantage. Here I deem is a more level contest and I am immensely proud of my students who now blossom with this mission.¡±

    Charis glimpsed the quartz white skin of the Watcher, a dead white compared to her living white skin she decided. The Watcher also favoured two polished daggers, the blades reflecting the meagre fire light like mirrors, as she shifted and tumbled them adroitly in her hands.

    ¡°I think you talk too much. What of the Seer?¡± asked Charis, trying to lace her voice with disappointment, while counting six other knives holstered across her rib cage and six pointed crosses hooked on a belt around her waist. The Watcher prepared for violence and slaughter.

    ¡°Oh, I merely require you!¡± An excitement and celebration resonated from the Watcher, who lingered in the shadows still. Charis wondered why her capture served as the ultimate accomplishment for this mysterious agent and master trainer. The Watcher seemed childlike in her triumph in contrast to her mature and well-proportioned body encased in soft leather armour every part honed and trained to deal death.

    The fourth assassin returned from inspecting the Seer and whispered an update for the Watcher¡¯s benefit alone.

    ¡°Your warrior-sisters, well the ones still alive at least, can continue the final task of Charis the Young.¡± Again, a childlike joy discernible in her voice and her animated hand movements toying with the daggers held by them confirming her victory.

    ¡°You my dear will be delivered to one who wishes to extract every bit of information about the evil you collude with!¡± Finally, her triumph declared, and Charis¡¯ fate decided upon, the Watcher leaning forward for emphasis revealing a masked face bordered by shoulder length raven black hair.

    A mask? Charis fought the distraction to reason her old friend the Lord of the Northern Watch the current sponsor of this mission as no one else believed she colluded with evil, at least openly.

    Zoe released at the Watcher and as the arrow accurately targeted her chest, she twisted her body away from its path, a finger¡¯s width of avoidance. The arrow followed through, striking the fourth assassin escorting the Watcher, standing behind her off to one side. The angle of flight resulting in a lower abdomen strike. The assassin doubled up in pain and blood, screaming.

    ¡°Warn your archer if she releases again, you die, we only need your body, alive a small bonus compared to the possible trouble.¡± The Watcher spoke without regard to her fallen assassin, determine to bring control back to the situation. Charis in contrast impatient to rescue the fallen assassin from her accidental wounding comprehending the reasons more fully in this exact moment, their change of allegiance if the disregard demonstrated by the Watcher, typical.

    The next arrow struck the arm gripping the dagger at Charis¡¯ throat. The assassin yelped in pain and dropped the dagger, which Charis quickly grabbed mid fall. Springing to a standing position she pushed back into her wounded assassin, swivelling and striking in one motion. The assassin assisting Charis to stage her strike rolling away and ensuring blood from her wounded arm coated the dagger completing the illusion Charis slew her guard in her bid for freedom. She didn¡¯t scurry off though, instead facing off with the Watcher set in a single dagger stance.

    The Watcher assessed her options, did she want to commit to battle now, when she could return, later, stronger. She didn¡¯t expect her assassin¡¯s defeat, easily overthrown by Charis, perhaps she underestimated the young girl bitch. She shook her head slightly in disbelief, the situation unexpected and wrong. How?

    The two remaining assassins, wide eyed searched for directions from the Watcher in vain. Lacking guidance they concentrated on positioning themselves using their hostages as human shields, standing them up to provide maximum coverage. Their heads darting left and right scanning the edge of fire light and night without hope. During this time Zoe sprinted to reposition herself. Dione in contrast waited patiently for an opportunity, when an assassin and her prisoner provided enough separation due to their repositioning to allow Dione to lasso an assassin cleanly.

    The opportunity presented itself quickly. This freed Otonia who wrestled the assassin¡¯s own dagger from her and stabbed her until stilled, rolling away in victory.

    ¡°Watcher what now?¡± asked the final assassin, as Otonia approached her. Rhea¡¯s blubbering and sobbing dead weight not assisting the assassin.

    ¡°I command you stay and defend my retreat!¡± A moment later the Watcher released a smoke bomb of sorts, the resulting cloud impenetrable for several heartbeats. As the cloud cleared before a gentle night breeze the third assassin surrendered with a smirk, now surrounded by Otonia and Charis. Charis embraced her.

    ¡°Welcome assassin sister.¡±

    ---

    The smoke bomb didn¡¯t affect Zoe¡¯s vision, her repositioning allowing her to spot the Watcher the moment she left the camp. Zoe immediately commenced stalking her. On Charis¡¯ orders, following at a distance to ensure the Watcher left and didn¡¯t linger, not to attack and risk her life. Charis needed confirmation the Watcher wouldn¡¯t try to sneak back and catch them while they recovered and followed through with their plan. The Watcher needed to fulfil her role as their distant witness.

    Zoe eventually pursued the Watcher back to the assassin¡¯s camp where she viewed the Watcher mount her waiting horse and ride off leaving four tethered horses behind. Zoe followed as fast as she could on foot, listening for the horse¡¯s clopping hooves, pausing when she reached the trail proper leading to Maplethorn. She witnessed a mounted rider galloping away rapidly, gradually fading away as her Borrow Gem sight failed due to distance. She stayed under cover at the edge of the trail, watching and appreciating the Borrow Gem¡¯s gift.

    ---

    As the smoke cleared Charis rushed to the wounded assassin struck accidently by Zoe¡¯s arrow, now suffering in silence while yelling at the three other assassins.

    ¡°Assassins, clothes off, everything, you must be naked now, hurry. Bind any wounds.¡±

    Charis held the bloodied assassin in her arms.

    ¡°Yes Mistress,¡± the three assassins replied.

    ¡°Mistress,¡± murmured the fourth assassin, aerated blood bubbling from her mouth.

    ¡°Quiet now while I attend to you,¡± replied Charis softly and tenderly as she recognised a pierced lung sign.

    Her head weakly rocked side to side. ¡°I am dying from this wound. My past wounds haven¡¯t fully healed ¡­ I am done ¡­ I will miss discovering a new life.¡±

    ¡°Hush now.¡± Charis applied subtle gentle healing around the arrow site to stem the flow of blood in preparation to remove the arrow.

    ¡°I don¡¯t regret the wounds Mistress as the Watcher didn¡¯t kill me when I returned to the residence, unable to believe anyone willingly suffered such torment ¡­ so, I thank Helice for her expert thuggery!¡± She winced a small smile. Then a change, the whites of her eyes clearly visible in shocked reaction to the quelling of her pain and not grasping how.

    ¡°After your sacrifice you will survive, I promise.¡± Charis chose the moment of her promise to extract the arrow. With the healing being applied and no warning given the assassin released a short sharp yelp and then settled.

    Helice kneeled beside Charis in support, the wound requiring significant magic to heal.

    Dione fussed around the three assassins collecting their clothes and weapons, calling and waving to Astera and Thyia to assist. The soft leather armour tight and form fitting the additional assistance hastening the undressing. Dione confirming with Charis when ready.

    ¡°Mistress, we ride to the corpses, they will be dressed and then burnt as we planned.¡±

    ¡°The biggest pyre possible, hopefully high enough to be seen from both villages, tonight,¡± glancing up at Astera and Thyia, ¡°ensure you both return to this camp before dawn.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Dione, ride to Alcmene with their horses when done with the pyre, then she and those with her can ride through the Spur Gap back to town. Take care as the Watcher is still alive.¡±

    Dione nodded from her saddle as she, Astera and Thyia rode off into the night to carry out the bidding of their Mistress.

    ¡°Helice contact Alcmene and update her. Then find a place to keep watch over the camp and stay hidden,¡± sent Charis

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡± Charis knelt alone again with her wounded assassin the quiet giving her pause to think.

    ¡°Otonia if the Watcher made her escape, I suspect Zoe keeps lookout for her return near the trail. When you find her tell her to retrieve the assassin¡¯s horses and lead them and any equipment with them back here, while you keep watch in her place. If you don¡¯t find her return as early as possible ¡­ the Watcher may have killed her.¡± Charis spoke the final words plainly trying to conceal the possible hurt from the loss of one her sisters. Zoe possessed attuned items and Charis wondered if that fact would amplify the pain of loss, hoping never to find out.

    Otonia checked her two knives and as stealthily as she could muster hurried off in search of her warrior sister.

    Charis paused to consider if anything else needed attending to, noticing the three assassins naked and shivering.

    ¡°We await your orders Mistress.¡± They responded sheepishly to her incredulous gaze.

    Charis paused her healing momentarily, trying to come to terms with their answer. The three naked assassins sported athletic mature bodies, women in their prime and for a moment Charis wondered how such accomplished creatures patiently waited, deferring their free will and fate to a sixteen-year-old such as herself. Their skills as assassins easily capable of overpowering her and yet here, they stand, shivering, bare skin to the cold breeze not permitting themselves to reach for a nearby blanket for Judge¡¯s sake.

    Charis needed to train them to display their initiative and decided to start immediately.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need orders to care of yourselves,¡± Charis replied, with a venom in her voice.

    They displayed a fear far out of proportion to Charis¡¯ harsh order and acted like startled rabbits.

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡± They immediately broke their huddled formation searching for blankets.

    ¡°Search the saddle bags of the hobbled horses you should find Seer Robes to wear. What will you do when you find them?¡±

    The three assassins paused their searching, glancing at each other for consensus before replying.

    ¡°We will dress in them?¡±

    The questioning response aggravated Charis forcing her to reply in a hissed frustration.

    ¡°You are going to disguise yourselves as Single Seers, obtain whatever and dress to ensure you succeed.¡±

    ¡°We are experts at disguise Mistress and the role is familiar to us.¡±

    As the three assassins hurried off Charis observed three bodies of muscle lean, buttocks firm and breasts proud agog how three proficient weapons of stealth and death were so easily neglected by the Watcher and their Mother Superior. Did they command many assassins or were they so easily acquired the loss of some of little consequence?

    Charis realised Rhea remained unaccounted for, until she noticed her laying beside the blissfully asleep Seer, stroking her hair, concerned trying to gently wake her. Possibly the care for her more of Raisa¡¯s prompting instead of Rhea¡¯s given the Seer was a student of Raisa¡¯s. As the assassins stepped by her, she rose onto her haunches, locking her eyes upon Charis.

    ¡°Charis, what about the Seer, she hasn¡¯t moved!¡±

    ¡°I gave her a sleeping potion, she won¡¯t wake until morning and therefore miss any disturbance. Stay with her for now though.¡± Rhea/Raisa curtly nodded in agreement.

    Charis continued willing her held assassin healed, she needed to do enough, so she wouldn¡¯t die, not more than enough to suffer notice. Charis tried to concentrate and will the healing to the inside of the body; something new, target the wound instead of overall healing as she did for Dirce and Drosis to conserve her magic. This method would probably leave a scar, an expected result from recovery and better than death. The bruising, internal and external from Helice¡¯s beating also a concern, riding a horse, a torture and aggravating the hurt no doubt. No wonder her shuffling gait while acting as the Watcher¡¯s second.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    For some reason Charis didn¡¯t plan on covering up the death and rebirth of a fourth assassin, a subconscious decision perhaps, not believing survival possible under the Watcher¡¯s scrutiny upon her return. Helice¡¯s efforts certainly rewarded. Perhaps the ruse would involve, initial survival, lingering painful death, dying a couple of days along the trail and then another pyre.

    Lost in her thoughts Charis didn¡¯t notice the assassin¡¯s return until they huddled around her and her severely injured fourth assassin. Charis¡¯ vision allowed her to note their erect nipples pushing through the Seer Robe woollen cloth and without thought comment on the fact.

    ¡°You don¡¯t bind your breasts?¡±

    Charis admonished herself immediately upon observing the confusion on their collective faces.

    ¡°We, um, well apologies Mistress and will attend to our mistake at once.¡±

    Charis¡¯ patient revealed a wide grin and snorted the once gaining Charis¡¯ attention.

    ¡°You stuffed up then didn¡¯t you, I am glad you can make the occasional mistake Mistress.¡±

    Staring into her patient¡¯s eyes, capturing her attention to the exclusion of everything else Charis replied.

    ¡°I noted you don¡¯t bind your breasts and assumed the same for them, that is all.¡±

    ¡°The warmth of your hand is comforting, although I sense much more is happening, my pain is receding and to be blunt, given I and my assassin sisters assumed I would be dead in two days, instead ¡­ I find an unusual sensation intensifying.¡±

    Casting her eyes away, escaping Charis¡¯ gaze she continued.

    ¡°So not only are you able to observe erect nipples in poor light, you are saving my life and while appreciative of the latter I wonder how.¡±

    Charis bit her bottom lip, inwardly cursing, she accepted some questions would arise and before she answered the three assassins returned. They squatted and observed for several heartbeats and then the strangest questioning and fussing distracted Charis.

    ¡°Mistress I am not sure my binding is proper, it is too restrictive.¡±

    ¡°Your breasts have always been in your way.¡±

    ¡°Well my breasts aren¡¯t as generous, and the binding isn¡¯t comfortable.¡± The assassin in question then reached into her robe and tried to jostle her breasts within the wrapping.

    Charis switched from each of them questioning the whole subject and how they arrived at this conversation while poised over an injured assassin.

    ¡°Loosen the bindings for now, Astera and Thyia are on mission and others are attending to duties. They can¡¯t instruct you immediately.¡± Charis returned to tending her patient, her magic draining slowly.

    ¡°Not so loose sister, the binding has dropped to my waist now, see Mistress!¡± Charis glanced in the direction of the dismayed voice, captivated by the generous pair of breasts accidently revealed as the assassin held her Seer Robe open to clearly display the issue. Erect nipples and goose bumped flesh an enchanting extra.

    ¡°Remove your bindings for now,¡± Charis declared.

    With covered smiles the three assassins complied, although they found it necessary to exaggerate the need to draw back their Seer Robes to facilitate the process.

    ---

    Zoe rode back into camp saving Charis from further distraction from the three assassins.

    ¡°Assassins, to your horses and complete your transformation into Single Seers, with your letter of release and perhaps one dagger. If you can disguise yourself than do so as I assume the Watcher and the Mother Superior can easily recognise you?¡±

    ¡°Not really Mistress.¡±

    Charis mouthed the word ¡®what¡¯, shocked.

    ¡°The Mother Superior rarely sees us up close. Even our meeting in the City was clandestine with her in the shadows while we wore cloaks with hoods drawn over our faces. It is in her interest as well as ours we can¡¯t recognise each other. The Watcher normally assigned our missions, she would possibly recognise us, although we can make her doubt herself with some changes.¡±

    ¡°Well I suspect more assassins will visit us, so we shall see. Once you are transformed you need to select one of our horses each as we can own your horses as booty, you can¡¯t ride a horse once belonging to an assassin. Ride towards Farstay and set up camp beside the trail, we can bump into each other tomorrow, you travelling to Maplethorn and us travelling to Farstay.¡±

    ¡°That should work Mistress, while Seers can ride, they don¡¯t usually remember the horses ridden around them by others!¡± They laughed and patted each other enjoying the joke.

    Charis admired the assassins as they left her side not sure when she decided the female form was more to her liking than the male, maybe it started with her early relations with Otonia and Dione and the influence of the Bronze Loops. They were worn by the stranger to win favour and it seemed seducing females and winning the friendship of males their purpose.

    ---

    Her flesh knitted back together, her lungs first and shortly after her breathing cleared of blood. This change signalling to her she would live. Then her Mistress wrenched the arrow out, traumatic and Zosime screamed, although it didn¡¯t tear and rend, therefore it wasn¡¯t tipped. Who quivers such an arrow, although grateful they did, with less jagged flesh to mend aiding healing. Assessment and random conclusions filled her head.

    The healing continued flesh found flesh, reuniting being returned to its original state. As this progressed a building desire followed. Her body responded in ways unfamiliar and her thoughts strayed to deeds she wished fulfilled. Her eyes drifted to her Mistress¡¯ long neck, flickering fire light highlighting it and its milk white skin. Unusually white and Zosime couldn¡¯t resist studying it.

    Upon the arrival of her assassin sisters, Charis¡¯ head changed position and Zosime needed to kiss her Mistress¡¯ lips until then hidden by her square jaw, now slanting her own chin upwards to try, frustrated. What drove her to try? Where did her desire bud from? Charis¡¯ hand repositioned across her abdomen to distract Zosime from her quest, igniting another want, wishing and willing the white hand to reach lower. Zosime raised her own hand slightly and dismissed the notion to grab Charis¡¯ hand and force it where she needed it. Where did such a disgusting and wanton thought crawl from?

    Then her Mistress spoke five amazing words.

    ¡°You don¡¯t bind your breasts?¡±

    How would Mistress know, the camp fire light weak, two of the assassins faced away from it and the third positioned in their shadow bent over observing and possibly worrying about my recovery.

    When the assassins returned, breasts bound Zosime hand signalled to them. ¡®Distract.¡¯

    Zosime observed Charis¡¯ eyes follow their movements, clearly, she could see in gloomy light, if not shadow and the dark. Her eyes lingered on their exposed flesh, her pulse racing, blood filled veins throbbing behind her white skin and her hand resting on Zosime¡¯s abdomen raising Zosime¡¯s desire further.

    Their new Mistress preferred female companionship. Rumours circulated the city of course of this preference amongst her warrior sisterhood as gossip escaped the Duke¡¯s audience with her. Her reaction confirmed the rumours. Were the warrior sisters hers to satisfy her desire? How did her oath account for her preference? The next question, what about the Single Seers, forbidden to lay with men while bound to the Temple for fear of losing their Seer Gift, what if they laid with a woman?

    ¡°I will leave you for a moment.¡±

    Charis¡¯ words shocked Zosime back to the present and before she could protest Charis vanished into the darkness of night.

    ---

    ¡°Zoe, where is our Watcher?¡± Charis asked.

    ¡°She rode in haste towards Maplethorn Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Since you aren¡¯t supposed to be here especially when the Seer wakes, could you please find a hidden place to observe the camp from in case the Watcher returns. I am not totally convinced she has left, too superior for a draw.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡± Then Zoe embraced Charis, deliberately placing her cheek on Charis¡¯. Charis recognised the magic within Zoe instantly, while Zoe answered Charis¡¯ question before her jaw could open to speak.

    ¡°Sunlight Mistress, Dione and I bathed our skin and in particular our gifts in sunlight. The rapture invigorating, overpowering.¡± Her horse, husky breathing confirmation enough for Charis.

    ¡°Return with me to my patient and I will draw on your magic.¡±

    ¡°You are welcome Mistress, after all I simply need to bath in the sun¡¯s light to restore it.¡±

    ---

    Charis returned to her side with another warrior-sister and Zosime prepared herself for her Mistress¡¯ healing touch. Oddly Charis placed her left hand on Zosime¡¯s abdomen while the other rested on the warrior sisters¡¯ shoulder, like a support perhaps.

    Zosime shut her eyes stunned. Her flesh knit and mended, the warmth and serenity of a high sun day in Birth Season raced through her body, galvanising to healing, health and wellbeing. The change built up as if Zosime were jogging then running and finally sprinting. The damage of the arrow no more, the multitude of pains and aches caused by Helice erased. Unknown fine bone fractures mended. Behind squeezed shut eyelids her eyes rolled back. Her loins smouldered in want finally bursting, the release accompanied by a startled yelp. Her eyelids flickered while her mind savoured the climax of her desire.

    ¡°I suspect your patient is afflicted with the same devotion Dirce and Drosis appreciate Mistress,¡± smirked Zoe.

    Noting Charis¡¯ raised eyebrow, Zoe continued.

    ¡°It is common knowledge, every Initiate, every warrior sister knows the side affect of your healing, although only a special couple, until now seemed possessed by it.¡±

    Charis considered Zoe¡¯s cheeky response carefully. The patient required no more attention, apparently fully healed, as no scar remained upon her skin, resting unconsciously now. Charis still ¡®dressed¡¯ her wound for appearance sake, as they needed to construct a story for the Seer when she woke.

    ¡°I sun bathed as you say, before I healed Dirce and Drosis and the exhilaration at the time, I discarded, as I was afflicted by blindness and praying earnestly to the exclusion of all else to Judge to be cured. A dark time in my short life. I didn¡¯t cure myself, never been able to and the Elder and I concluded the affliction was caused by my heritage or origin, a growing pain or sign of maturity.¡±

    Charis surprised herself being so open to an Initiate. She mentally shrugged, what is done is done like mentioning erect nipples when impossible to note with normal vision.

    ¡°Thank you, Mistress for sharing, it wasn¡¯t necessary, although appreciated. I will leave and find the perfect hiding place to watch over you.¡±

    They stood and hugged and then Zoe retreated into the night, clearly seen by Charis until hidden by multiple bush and brush.

    The three assassins huddled in conversation near the tethered horses, Charis waved them to her.

    ¡°Assist your sister by carrying her to a bedroll and tucking her in while she recovers.¡±

    Two lifted from a shoulder each, while the third grasped her legs and with a slight bend in the middle of her body they placed her on an empty bedroll and tucked her in.

    The three assassins examined the body they carried, the camp fire light revealing blood-soaked leather and cloth although not once did the body¡¯s owner whimper or utter it was in pain when carried. They glanced back at Charis, wondering who she really was and what her powers really were. Assassins knew the body and what wounds meant; quick death, slow death, long and painful death or survivable, the assassin they lay to rest, due a long and painful death, it was a wound to the lower abdomen with many vital organs and much blood loss.

    She lies now without pain instead of screaming in pain, and blood loss contained by a bandage. This recovery impossible, and amazingly performed while they were paying attention when their sister assassin was in Charis¡¯ care. They planned to question their sister when she woke, not forgetting her sign to distract their Mistress and the reason. First to horse and pretend their own story.

    ¡°Mistress!¡± Rhea¡¯s voice panicked and shrill.

    Charis spun around to face the Watcher, a dagger at Rhea¡¯s throat.

    The three assassins released their grip on their horses¡¯ reins and positioned themselves between their former superior and their current Mistress.

    ¡°Nice betrayal. The Mother Superior suspicious and I dismissed her doubts, assuming your loyalty as every Three before you. You were killers and now you want to push quills for a woman who is more myth than real.¡±

    The three assassins stood silently, determined, knowing full well if they didn¡¯t die, Charis by some means capable of healing them. This power an absolute truth witnessed in full by them and they held no doubt. Countering their belief an unexplained fear and they needed to tightly grasp each other¡¯s hands to hold their ground.

    ¡°So, you truly are loyal to that bitch, so much so you are prepared to protect her with your lives! Your betrayal is your death and then hers!¡± She then threw in quick succession three edged, seven pointed disks. The Seer robes offered no protection and each assassin didn¡¯t attempt to dodge, they stood as a wall of flesh protecting their Mistress.

    The three assassins grabbed at their chests, plucking the pointed disks out before collapsing. The distraction allowed Helice to approach from hiding.

    ¡°The poison will paralyse nothing more, I really want to show you off to the Mother Superior. Your use is now over.¡±

    Helice checked her daggers and realised the Watcher¡¯s leather armour contained metal protection over vital organs, the soft leather stiff and straight in those places. She threw her daggers to wound and at least draw blood, from superficial wounds. The Watcher reacted rolling away to avoid both dagger throws, although freeing Rhea when she did.

    ¡°Bitch!¡± shouted Helice as she stalked after her another pair of daggers to hand. As she approached a wave of fear feathered her soul, to counter it she drew on her oath and loyalty to Charis, her bodyguard, her life nothing if spent to save Charis¡¯.

    The Watcher rolled to her feet in one smooth movement and set her feet with a dagger in each hand. Rhea, screeching, fled to Charis lunging towards her. Charis dropped her unstrung bow to catch Rhea¡¯s trembling body, her head trying to borrow into Charis¡¯ neck her eyes shut tight.

    Zoe noted the metal protection as did Helice and settled on non-vital locations to target. The challenge for her, a moving target, even as the Watcher faced off with Helice. Her first release needed to cause maximum damage while Zoe held the advantage of surprise and her Borrow Gem vision relying on body heat didn¡¯t assist.

    ¡°Rhea stand behind me and don¡¯t hang on to me, you understand. If you wish to help, build up the fire.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, I think so, she is back, Charis why did she threaten me!¡±

    By the time Charis readied her bow and nocked an arrow she faced the same difficultly as Zoe, the Watcher moving and positioning herself behind Helice for cover. Both combatants feinted and swept their daggers at each other, trying for an advantage not willing to make the first mistake in an extremely even contest. A stalemate of sorts developed although whereas Helice began to tire the Watcher remained strong.

    Helice flicked her head to discard some sweat and noticed a dagger reaching from a bedroll. Steadily and cautiously Helice positioned the Watcher closer to the bedroll, forcing her the other direction on occasion to allay any possible suspicion the manoeuvring a deliberate or planned effort. Then the dagger struck.

    The dagger blade pierced through the fleshy part of the calf behind the shin missing the metal plate front and back, the point of the dagger penetrating through to the other side. The pain and surprise caused the Watcher to scream and drop to one knee. The Watcher resisted the instinct to yank the dagger out in case it bled profusely. Zoe released and pierced the other leg¡¯s ankle with a tipped arrow. Unable to step away the Watcher swivelled on a knee to vent her rage and strike the wielder with her own dagger in uncontrollable anger. Recognising her assailant as the weak pitiful broken fourth assassin motivated her beyond reason and pain to strike, for the betrayal and reap a vengeance.

    Zosime recoiled from her raging former mentor, now defenceless forgetting to flee as anger laced fear overcame her.

    Helice rushed forward and with the Watcher¡¯s back now exposed buried a dagger under each of her armpits. They both penetrated the leather and reached flesh. Helice hung on to them both to arrest the Watcher, who couldn¡¯t turn or reach her arms back as the daggers cut deeper with every movement and blood continued to flow. Helice¡¯s triumph overcoming an unexplained fear, needing to consciously hold her water and the urge to step back and away from this creature.

    Helice forcefully edged her away from the friendly bedroll, ordering her to drop her daggers, which she did as her life leaked away as did the strength of the fear afflicting Helice. She then guided the Watcher shuffling on her knees, to face Charis. The Watcher¡¯s arms hung by her sides, her dagger impaled calf muscle, in sympathy with the arrow in her ankle quietening her. Charis drew an arrow and aimed it at their foe.

    The Watcher lifted her head, staring at Charis¡¯ arrow point unflinching.

    ¡°You won, it was a gamble returning, although most relax after survival and I didn¡¯t expect to encounter so many slain, still alive. I needed to prepare more throwing stars. What now?¡±

    ¡°I am deciding if I should finish you off with an arrow to the eye or celebrate in silence as your life slowly leaks away as reward for your past deeds, dishonourable I am sure!¡±

    ¡°Well I suspect either will see me gone, but perhaps you have haste in mind?¡±

    ¡°I would see you dead, not gone. Perhaps I should aim for your heart if aiming for your eye only sees you gone!¡±

    ¡°I am at your mercy.¡± She spoke with blood mixed with breath, Helice¡¯s blades tickling a lung perhaps. Charis aimed for her enemy¡¯s heart and drew back. It also meant Helice wasn¡¯t totally in harm¡¯s way.

    Charis observed; witnessing the contemplation behind the Watcher¡¯s eyes, remarkably while staring down death. She released. Her target dispersed, the arrow followed through a fog, where before knelt a bleeding body. The arrow shaft raced between Helice¡¯s spread legs as her body fell forward since her prop failed in an instant and she was concerned about the final resting place of her daggers! Charis inspected Helice¡¯s prone body relieved to spot the arrow shaft standing proudly in the ground behind Helice and a dagger point either side of her neck as she crossed her arms to avoid wounding or death.

    ¡°You missed, Mistress, thankfully!¡± She stared at Charis in shocked relief, eyes wide.

    ¡°What just happened? Where did she go?¡± Charis asked.

    As Helice regained her feet, she saw and picked up at least seven items and showed them to Charis. Charis knew from bitter experience the items masked those of evil and if powerful enough influenced those around them to accept them as a trustworthy person. Charis wondered what level of evil in a person required seven items to mask it. She was a confidant of a Mother Superior of Saph, was the Mother Superior also evil? How far did this go?

    ¡°Helice start checking on our new single seers to see if any are awake and can move. Zoe quickly search for Otonia please and return with her.¡± They witnessed something; questions needing answers, for now they needed to keep moving.

    ¡°Yes Mistress, our assassin acted bravely, the Watcher cast a fear about her, I needed to resist the urge to flee or freeze.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps I stood too far away,¡± said Charis as they shared a brief embrace, trying to comprehend.

    Charis reclaimed her errant arrow and checked on their saviour and found her trembling, arms wrapped about herself. Charis dropped to hug her, gently unlocking Zosime¡¯s arms, which then wrapped Charis within them.

    ¡°Your help appreciated.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, always,¡± she replied slowly. ¡°Fear reached for me when she approached, which I easily pushed away, your healing Mistress, the warmth not only a feeling, also courage. When she glared at me and shouted, I froze as fear assaulted me. I still tremble, and I am ashamed.¡± Her hot tears rolled down Charis¡¯ neck.

    ¡°You are safe now and your bravery saved us, Helice began to tire and only Helice¡¯s skill equalled the Watcher¡¯s I believe.¡±

    Zosime barely registered her Mistress¡¯ words the closeness of their bodies, laying together a heady distraction overriding any residual fear. Through her armour and Charis¡¯, the sensation of their pressed breasts caused Zosime to shiver with desire.

    Charis embraced Zosime strongly thinking her still a feared and then releasing her offering her some water.

    ¡°I will need to remove your armour and some of your clothes as we will make you someone who was robbed and wandered into our camp last night who we bandaged and saved,¡± said Charis, trying to talk Zosime past the fear.

    ¡°My life is yours Mistress,¡± Zosime replied, imagining her Mistress¡¯ hands and fingers upon her, unclothing her, occasionally brushing against her naked skin.

    Charis encountered the same difficulty as Dione, Astera and Thyia. The soft leather boots easily removed, the soft leather pants form fitting and happy to stay in place.

    Zosime offered her assistance, although oops, her loin cloth seemed to loosen, fortunately Mistress tied the wayward cloth back in place, while Zosime shut her eyes savouring every caress as her desire smouldered in response. Her soft leather long sleeved jacket fell away easily her nipples hard in response, due to the cold, not from her Mistress straightening and tying off the home spun woollen shirt, which she wore underneath. Various hardened leather pieces on arms and legs removed next along with sheathed knives and throwing stars.

    ¡°You are cold, so I will return with an under cloth, we can say we gave it to you to cover your modesty as well for warmth.¡± Charis smiled.

    ¡°Thank you, Mistress, you are aware my assassin sisters know your ¡­ power saved me from a death wound, they bravely accept you aren¡¯t ordinary, as do I.¡±

    ¡°Well I couldn¡¯t let you die, I take oaths seriously as you will find out if you break yours to me.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    Charis took one last look around the camp and thought better to relocate it slightly as the quantity of blood spilt now too wide spread to cover up. This was made easier when the assassin seers woke.

    ¡°Welcome my sisters, mount up and ride, it will be dawn soon enough and you need to be a way down the trail. Are your wounds settled?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, they¡¯re nothing, we will need to change our robes though, later. Thank you, Mistress it is an honour to serve you.¡±

    Charis stepped forward and placed her hand in turn upon their chest wounds, stemming the oozing blood and healing them. Charis received a knowing smile from each as she treated their wound.

    With that they followed Helice to the trail and then travelled towards Farstay guided by their assassin lights illuminating the trail.

    Helice returned shortly after Zoe and Otonia.

    ¡°Zoe, scout out another camp site, not too far away, it will be temporary and fortunately for us this country looks much the same regardless of direction and hopefully our Seer won¡¯t notice the change. We should be ready to follow you by the time you return.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    Helice, Otonia and Rhea started breaking camp and packing it on the horses, including the Seer. Charis assisted Zosime to mount a horse as her body, once severely hurt, still needed time to recover its energy. Zoe returned. They followed her and started to set out the camp again. Once established the new camp convincingly resembled the former one, without the blood. As one they noticed a large pyre blazing, with the mountain range as its backdrop and paused a moment to appreciate the sight.

    ¡°Zoe return to the old camp, try to cover as much blood as possible and when Astera and Thyia return, provide directions and tell them to ride to us, to see if we can catch some sleep before the Seer wakens.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    ¡°I need you to then camp separately down the trail and in the morning meet us as a hunter?¡± Charis asked as they didn¡¯t destroy the Watcher, she vanished in a cloud of fog.

    ¡°I will be cautious Mistress,¡± replied Zoe.

    ¡°Otonia, Helice and Rhea, sleep, I will depend upon you both to ensure we safely reach Farstay tomorrow or is that today?¡± Charis checked on Zosime who chose sleep quickly after her bedroll welcomed her.

    It was a couple of bells before Astera and Thyia rode into the new camp. Charis didn¡¯t have the heart to advise them the pyre was excessive, still the Mother Superior would want to investigate so perhaps the pyre could yet serve a purpose. The uncertainty for Charis being the Watcher, which the plan required as a witness.

    Astera and Thyia were ordered to sleep as well, although dawn was less than a bell away. Charis didn¡¯t waste any time and with borrowed magic from Otonia set a few alerts up along the most obvious lines of attack and went to sleep. Briefly wondering how the Watcher avoided her alerts to return unannounced and instil fear into those near her.

 1.080 The New Knights (16th Day of Trade Month)

    Shouting and neighing horses woke the camp. Charis blinked her eyes and sunlight speared into them, causing her to roll her head away.

    Oh, for Judge¡¯s blessing, it is at least mid-morning! Charis¡¯ rolled out of her blanket, bow in hand, dress as she slept, loin cloth beneath under cloth.

    She quickly confirmed, nothing and no one attacking their camp, although metal armour clanking joined the shouting and horse neighing from the direction of the trail. The Seer, equally rudely awakened, hair dishevelled somehow, gulped down water from a conveniently placed water skin.

    Uncomfortably, Charis realised no one stood guard duty, the Daughters needed the sleep. To their credit Otonia and Helice hurriedly strapped and tied on their armour.

    ¡°Good sleep Mistress, rude awakening though!¡± sent Helice.

    Before Charis attempted to reply the Seer stood beside her, glancing rapidly around until finally settling on the direction of the trail. Decorum and etiquette prevented the Seer from grabbing Charis by her arm for reassurance, startled awake and thirsty she craved re-assurance.

    After a short while Otonia and Helice assisted Charis to finish strapping her armour on, the Seer needing to move aside to allow them to assist. When armoured Charis checked with the other three and at a nod, they carefully picked their way through bush and brush towards the noise. Observing from the trail¡¯s edge the cause of their wakening clearly apparent.

    Seven head to toe plate armoured Knights rode their mounts circling three Seers of Saph offering suggestions and yelling insults. Their one out attempts, a competition of sorts between them, to grab a Seer thwarted by the superior riding skill of the Seers.

    Charis ensured Otonia carried her two knives and two-handed spear. She sent Helice back to the camp to wake more sisters and help them ready. Catching the blue eyes of the Seer with her own, Charis¡¯ hand on her shoulder they both took a deep breath to prepare for an important moment and to the Seer¡¯s credit she drew herself up and put on her brave face.

    Charis, the Seer and Otonia stepped onto the trail as one, the Knight¡¯s rowdy game covering any lack of stealth. The Seer cleared her voice slightly.

    ¡°Sirs I would have you cease your harassment of Seers of Saph and would call upon your honour as Knights to apologise for your behaviour,¡± she commanded.

    They wheel their horses around awkwardly, reining them in, some patting their horses¡¯ necks, others cross armoured arms upon their saddle horns. The seven study the smallish female who dared to speak and demand they stop their fun and in fact apologise for it! The Knights formed behind their leader and remaining mounted, walked their horses forward in rough formation upon the three who interrupted their game, leaving the three Seers to freeze in place due to fear.

    ¡°We are the Swords of the Duke and we act on his authority and are his will! These are lost single Seers of Saph and as such we offered them escort, which they accepted, hence no interest of yours! Therefore, be gone before we arrest you for unlawful interference of our duties!¡±

    Charis whispered to the Seer to contact her sister and find out if the City can confirm this, while she occupies them with conversation. The Seer returns a questioning glance.

    Otonia leans over. ¡°We know you were a pupil of Raisa and can contact your sister without silence and meditation, but these oafs won¡¯t, so succeed while Charis distracts them.¡±

    The Seer bobbed her head and understood; they were in danger and needed to confirm what danger.

    ¡°Be it known that I am Charis the Young, Mistress of the Daughter of the Duchess, on mission to escort a Seer to the Lonely Keep and the Duchess has given her order to protect and if deemed worthy, recruit women to our order. Therefore, I claim the lost single Seers under my protection and for you to cease your harassment!¡±

    The leader checked to his left, then his right and smiled broadly.

    ¡°Charis the Young, if you are who you claim to be, are you prepared to put your life between the Duke¡¯s Swords and three useless single Seers? They¡¯re good for nothing as everyone knows when they lose their twin! Must you also be told a King trumps a Queen always hence give way or pay the price!¡±

    ¡°You are brave to count the cost before you judge the quality of the goods Sir! I am sure my brave companion with her Spear will be more than a match for the Knight who charges her and tries to run her down, so at least one of you will die!¡±

    ¡°Charis these are no Knights they learnt the Duke created his own Order and before they¡¯re declared decided to imitate them and bully whom they like. The Duke demands their death,¡± whispered the Seer.

    ¡°Also, if I am lucky, I am sure I could release an arrow that would worry your life, so a second of you would fall, even if by chance you kill us all,¡± Charis threatened.

    Not waiting for a response, Charis whispered to the Seer, ¡°start walking back down the trail and then to the camp as we cannot protect you.¡±

    ¡°The Seer has some place to go I see, and I also doubt your arrow a threat dear girl!¡± Tapping his plate gauntlet against his plate breastplate.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think we can claim she could slay a Knight, so best she is out of harm¡¯s way to avoid making her sister a single Seer wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± Charis focused, drawing upon the magic of her items, bending them to her will requiring accuracy and haste. She instinctively reached for the item¡¯s magic in the past, the will and effort now second nature and the magic satisfied her need. This occasion, vastly different, the armoured knights presented a fleeting opportunity to defeat them and she desperately called upon her items to specifically enhance her.

    ¡°Yes, but in robes I don¡¯t believe she can run far, so she will shortly enjoy our protection.¡± His leering grin revealing his true intentions.

    ¡°Charis your sisters are in position, we hope to predict your use of us,¡± Astera whispered from cover.

    ¡°You will still need to lose two of your number first Sir Dukes Sword!¡±

    ¡°We will see!¡± He struck his spurs into his horse¡¯s flanks, beginning his charge. Unfortunately, his fellow Knights didn¡¯t quiet charge with him and he led a charge of one. Otonia set her Spear against the single target.

    Charis took aim, the target¡¯s brown eye clearly defined, and she released with confidence. His escorts were agape at their leader¡¯s unexpected impulse to charge pausing to shut their helm visor. Charis¡¯ arrow took the left-side knight in his clear brown eye. The arrow shaft¡¯s solid *thunk* drew the attention of the right-side Knight slowing his attempt to flick down his own helm visor. His eyes instead following the wooden shaft of the arrow tracing the line of flight to his regret. Charis drew a second arrow smoothly with controlled haste. Her second release took the right-side Knight in his opened, gapped mouth a moment before he slammed his visor down on his helm.

    The Knight Leader didn¡¯t realise or care about the fate of those behind him for he was about to run down a Daughter of the Duchess with his charger. Then as he watched she dropped her Spear. Eyes wide, eager he spurred his horse on! Then her arm reached back, and she released a knife! A knife against his armour! Ridiculous! He puffed up his chest, his armour would swat it away. Otonia rolled away in plenty of time, to recover and savour the surprise on his face when he discovers her harmless knife penetrating his armour and embed in his honourless heart.

    Astera and Thyia sprang from the bush and brush presenting their spears and shields yelling at a fourth Knight as he was trying to decide if he was to charge with his leader or not. When he saw the two Daughters, he reached for his visor on his helm and turned to his companions to call them in on the fun. The distance would allow them to spur to half charge; more than enough.

    He needed a double look to confirm his disbelief and jerked on his reins to balance, which caused his horse to rear. Panicked gripped him and he drew his horse¡¯s reins tighter as he tumbled off the back of his horse to lay flat on his back, head smashed in his helmet and lungs emptied of air. His first look shocked him, his three companion Knights stared at him with daggers buried in their shocked faces. His second look catching the three Knights fall from their saddles revealing the three harmless single Seers brandishing a bloodied dagger each now occupying the Knights former saddles. Their eyes set like eagles following him as they would prey.

    Helice sprang behind him and flipped his face guard on his helm to reveal his face. Eyes bulging, he saw his death descend upon him, breathless to protest as Helice¡¯s dagger struck him, his last view being Helice¡¯s smile of satisfaction. Death and blood did not bother her as much anymore.

    Otonia, a veteran now, proceeded to ¡®clean up¡¯ using the horses and rope to gather the knight¡¯s bodies together. Astera and Thyia assisted. Charis dashed to the Seers and told them to return to their horses and act suitably amazed, scared and relieved due to their rescue. They smiled at this game and the role they were playing.

    Otonia, Astera and Thyia started claiming the Knight¡¯s armour and packing it on the horses, while Helice started to convey the now unarmoured bodies to their former camp site. The plan, a simple one, convert the former camp site into a pyre, thereby covering a site of death, with some dead, their blood mixing with the blood already there. Helice¡¯s stacking up of the Knights bodies and gathering dead wood noticed by another, the Seer took an interest and hurried to find Charis.

    ¡°The Knight¡¯s weapons, armour and horses, what becomes of them?¡± asked the Seer.

    ¡°Reward for effort I would reckon. Did you have something else in mind?¡±

    ¡°No Mistress Charis I wonder, I assume there is wealth in this reward?¡±

    ¡°Oh yes. I also offered our protection to the three single Seers, which they accepted, but they wish to continue on to town and be rid of this wild country.¡±

    ¡°Greetings, what has happened here?¡± called Zoe, from the saddle of an acquired horse.

    Her approach, riding instead of walking, amusing and surprising Charis, although she accepted the change easily enough.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± asked the Seer.

    ¡°I am trapper hunting for some game before Death Season. I will return to my task as I don¡¯t wish to intrude.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± called Charis.

    Zoe, slowed, considering and then finally stopped and guided her horse about.

    ¡°Would you accept a commission? There is no obvious danger, but in this world with Death Season approaching it is difficult to know.¡± asked Charis.

    ¡°It depends, what are your expectations?¡±

    ¡°I would ask you to escort these three single Seers to town, we also care for another wounded traveller with us, which we suspect was an early victim of the pretend Knights who once wore this armour and rode these horses.¡±

    ¡°Could I manage these by myself? What reward would I expect?¡±

    ¡°We would ask you to guide them by yourself and you could claim coin equal to two horses and two suits of armour in value as reward. Is the reward acceptable as the single Seers will care for the wounded Seer to help you?¡±

    Zoe stalled, her hand reaching to cup her chin in thought.

    ¡°Yes, I accept. Please call to me when you are ready to leave.¡± Zoe shifted in her saddle, waiting required comfort.

    The Seer caught Charis by her arm and dragged her away from her new employee. Charis chose to enjoy being Seer handled and amusingly followed.

    ¡°So how many will escort me to the Lonely Keep then? Given this recent encounter I would like to entertain some chance of getting to my destination unharmed,¡± declared the Seer.

    ¡°Your protection remains the same.¡± Charis tried to hold back a smirk.

    ¡°Are you somehow amused by my discomfort in this?¡±

    ¡°No, I am rarely roughhoused by a Seer, most Seers are dainty and reserved you understand.¡±

    The Seer blushed and retreated. ¡°Thank you, Mistress Charis, I apologise for my forwardness.¡±

    Charis sauntered over to Zoe, a smile lighting up her face, minutely bobbing her head examining the prize Zoe managed to acquire.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°You like?¡± asked Zoe, patting the large black mare.

    ¡°Yes, can I ask how or from whom?¡±

    ¡°No need to guess Mistress Charis, the horse belonged to the Watcher, I am certain.¡± She reached into a saddle bag and drew out a couple of trinkets, then bending over in her saddle to hand them to Charis, straightening once grasped.

    Charis examined them, white dead flesh still attached as if the two items were ripped away from the body they inhabited.

    ¡°This means the Watcher possessed nine items to conceal her evil and with two less, perhaps more of her true self became revealed, at least the fear she exuded and perhaps something more to avoid the alerts I set.¡± Charis spoke to herself as much as Zoe as she deliberated.

    Zoe lent back in her saddle admiring her Mistress and her thought process, taking comfort the Daughters of the Duchess Mistress examined everything and searched for answers everywhere to protect them and preserve them.

    ¡°There are also many bottles and odd weapons, throwing stars? I am sure our new Seers would enjoy examining the items and make use of them,¡± added Zoe.

    ¡°An excellent find Zoe as this confirms the Watcher didn¡¯t or couldn¡¯t leave the area by horse.¡±

    ¡°I can confirm she didn¡¯t return to the Horse at any time Mistress, every track led away.¡±

    Charis absently cleaned away the attached flesh, plucking it away with her fingers and finally scratching it away with her short fingernails until the two silver circles shone once again.

    ¡°I trust we both know who is to receive one of these.¡± Charis handed one back to Zoe who placed it back in the saddle bag.

    ¡°It will be done Mistress.¡±

    ¡°I need you to lead them all to Dione and the Spur Gap.¡±

    ¡°It will be done Mistress.¡±

    ---

    Charis met Helice before the prepared pyre.

    ¡°Inform Alcmene, she and Dione will need to wait until joined by Zoe and others, to ride through the Spur Gap together.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, quite the victory and haul today.¡± Celebration oozed through the sending, Helice deliberately allowing the emotion to slip through.

    ¡°While the Watcher has been defeated, I doubt she has been destroyed and given what Zoe has found, what we fought against last night wasn¡¯t the full weight of her evil. She will return, although I doubt, she will tell anyone important about her defeat as her evil is now unmasked.¡±

    Helice threw a burning brand upon the pyre. Although cooling weather surrounded them the fire shortly embraced the offered fuel and began its cleansing blaze. Helice deliberately used dried wood, no green leaves to generate smoke, thus their spirits would flounder trying to rise.

    Charis stared at the rapturous flames.

    ¡°They deserve to be burnt in a grave and their ashes buried under soil, to never see the light.¡±

    Helice reached for Charis, wrapping her arm around her Mistress¡¯ shoulders.

    ¡°They are men Mistress, misguided perhaps, surely not evil,¡± Helice replied.

    Keeping her eyes upon the flames, Charis responded, ¡°They are the worse type of evil, they had a choice and chose to be bullies of their own free will.¡±

    ---

    Astera and Thyia diligently converted several Knight¡¯s horses into pack horses to carry their previous riders armour. Otonia and Helice assisted them to load and tie on the expensive armour, a suit on each side of the horse¡¯s saddle like a pair of crumpled midgets. For appearance sake the three Single Seers assisted the wounded Seer onto one of the Knight¡¯s horses in preparation for the journey back to Hillperch and then mounted their own horses and spurred them to join the assembled horse parade.

    ¡°Take care of them,¡± said Charis, as Zoe mounted her recently acquired black mare.

    ¡°As if they were my own sisters, Charis the Young,¡± Zoe smirked, leaning her head away from the Seer to disguise her jest at her Mistress¡¯ expense.

    Once the horse procession walked down the trail, heading back to civilisation, those remaining returned to breaking their camp and loading packs and camp rolls onto to their own horses.

    The Seer paused, took a step forward then returned to her efforts, paused again, opening her mouth and then closing it. Charis observing the antics confronted her.

    ¡°What do you wish to ask me?¡±

    ¡°That Hunter was familiar with you! Don¡¯t deny it, I know I am right, was the charade for my benefit?¡±

    Charis smiled, the Seer¡¯s body stiff, her chin jutting out in defiance. A vein in her neck throbbing in response to Charis¡¯ mirth.

    ¡°Zoe followed us as an extra precaution and in any meeting, I instructed her to act as a stranger,¡± Charis lent nearer, conspiratorially. ¡°Your observation skills are excellent.¡±

    ¡°Well ¡­¡± The Seer relaxed and puffed out her modest chest in response to the flattery.

    ¡°All is well?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we need to hurry though, and I need to finish, thank you,¡± she tweeted.

    ---

    Charis allowed her horse to walk where it willed. The grass and uneven ground on either side of the trail a guide. Her eyes relaxed and her body slumped somewhat in her saddle. Occasionally she checked on her sisters and the lack of sleep, the effort to fight the Knights and late afternoon showed on them all, except for the Seer.

    ¡°Are you well Charis?¡± The concern in the Seer¡¯s voice clear as she considered her own safety and the distance yet to be travelled.

    ¡°Perhaps a moment to rest, will help.¡±

    ¡°Mistress, we need to hurry, the light is fading, and we will need to use our Borrow Stones under the watchful eyes of the Seer, also if we stop, I am sure we will not start again,¡± sent Helice.

    Charis lent heavily on her saddle horn, tired eyes reaching behind her to view Helice approaching on her horse.

    ¡°Mistress, heal my tiredness, draw on my silver circle as I placed it high on my chest to sun bath it,¡± sent Helice, as she grasped Charis¡¯ shoulder, her fingers crawling to the exposed flesh on Charis¡¯ neck.

    ¡°I will try, we are afflicted by lack of sleep, not tiredness of muscles.¡±

    Although Charis suggested they stop and rest, no Daughter dismounted, which confused the Seer. She then observed Charis and Helice. Helice intimately caressing Charis¡¯ neck. The other Daughters of the Duchess crowded their horses around the pair, each in turn showing a care and concern for their Mistress. The Seer envious and jealous of the display of affection and comradery, their free and uninhibited caressing, a scandal!

    Raisa hinted at intimacy in her teachings, although the Seer and her twin weren¡¯t certain what or how it would improve their Seer Skill. Their Seer training consisted of breaking out of the need for silence, walking instead of sitting and being distracted by Raisa herself. Her breath upon their necks while she talked and coached them with sweet words and then actual touch, caressing their arms initially, rubbing their shoulders and rarely, grabbing their thighs. Distractions designed to strengthen their Seer Skill or at worst allow them to make contact in less than ideal situations.

    The Seer snapped out of her thoughts when Charis called to her.

    ¡°We decided to gallop to Farstay, it isn¡¯t far, regardless of its name and then rest properly,¡± said Charis.

    The Seer nodded awkwardly, embarrassed at recalling certain affections.

    The seven riders spurred their horses to a gallop. Six of the riders slightly revived from their sleep deprivation after their shut eye rest while in the saddle. Charis¡¯ attempt to invigorate her and her sisters unsuccessful.

    Stopping for nothing or no one, dusk and the tendrils of night greeted the seven riders as they reined in upon reaching the Inn at Farstay. Charis left the now tired Seer wondering how they managed to find Farstay, let alone the Inn in the dark. Lantern light illuminated the sign above its door, a shovel lying in dirt, The Tired Shovel.

    ¡°Can I care for your Horses Miss?¡± asked a timid youthful voice. The speaker safely ensconced under the eaves of the stable, attached to the Inn.

    ¡°Yes, young Master,¡± Charis replied, a tiredness in her voice as she slipped from her saddle, grabbing at it to steady herself once her boots landed.

    With a bounce in his step he gathered each of their horses to a stall in turn bribing them with an offer of an apple if they resisted.

    Charis thanked each of her sisters, gently healing them of saddle soreness. Astera carried her own and her Mistress¡¯ saddle bags as Charis struggled to and through the Inn doors. Charis waved away the offer of a meal, demanding a room and bed from the chubby Innkeeper trying to offer more.

    ¡°Helice, enjoy a meal with your sisters, ask Otonia to check on the horses and join the Seer and myself in my room. I am for bed.¡±

    ¡°We may fall asleep in our stew, when finished though we will follow,¡± sent Helice.

    ---

    The procession consisted of nine horses. Five with riders and four hauling suits of armour, the suits squatting on either of their saddles, except one, which balanced one suit against well stocked saddle bags. Guided by Zoe the nine horses found and followed game trails to expedite their journey.

    The full figured, grey eyed Assassin Seer deliberately slowed the walk of her horse until level with her assassin partner.

    ¡°Hagne, do you imagine we could wrest any information from the young huntress who leads us to safety?¡±

    Hagne tapped the bronze circle piercing her lip with her index finger, observing the swaying black hair of the confident youth riding ahead of them.

    ¡°We can try, you ride up first and once you have her attention I will ride up on the other side.¡±

    Korinna spurred her mount forward and wasn¡¯t surprised when Zoe glanced back. The pace of her horses¡¯ hooves perhaps warning her.

    ¡°How much further, sister?¡± asked Korinna.

    Zoe smirked as her head lowered, bent as if looking around a corner.

    ¡°You see the mountains as well as I do, the Spur is clearly to the West. Ask your real questions of me.¡±

    Korinna reclined in her saddle suitably chastised and found new respect for this apparent youth.

    ¡°We sworn our oaths, upon our lives to Mistress Charis, how far does this go? Erm ¡­ we suspect she appreciates, well females for company and would ¡­¡±

    Zoe smiled broadly, snorting, cutting off Korinna¡¯s question.

    ¡°Be assured sister, the Mistress will never ask of you anything personally unwelcomed.¡± Korinna¡¯s release of breath strong enough for Zoe to discern above any other trail noise.

    Another former assassin joined them riding up on the other side of Zoe.

    ¡°Do you require me to repeat my answer?¡± asked Zoe, eying Korinna.

    ¡°No sister. Hagne, while late to the conversation will be assured when I inform her the Mistress will not take advantage of us and our oaths.¡±

    ¡°While our lives as assassins revealed much of the Dukedom to us, proper and improper, we are forever dedicated Seers and our Temple training forbids us to lay with men and affection is absolutely discouraged ¡­¡±

    ¡°What my sister is saying, we never thought of, or considered laying with a woman and if our oath included that duty, we would need to reconsider ¡­ our oath,¡± Korinna finished, with difficulty.

    ¡°You will not need to fear as the Mistress will release you from your oath if you wish, although you need to make the request soon, as there are some secrets which once learnt would make such a release difficult,¡± answered Zoe, enjoying her role as wise council to woman easily five years older than her, maybe more.

    ¡°A most generous Mistress and while I speak for myself, I am satisfied,¡± confirmed Hagne.

    Zoe ¡®spoke¡¯ to her stallion, which neighed and then snorted in agreement with Zoe, the Dukedom rejoices since Hagne is satisfied! She also examined from afar Hagne¡¯s lip piercing and thought she could reposition a silver circle there, to expose it to sunlight.

    ---

    ¡°I wonder what they are talking about?¡± Alexis idly spoke the words as Hagne and Korinna flanked Zoe with their horses and the pack horses tethered behind them. When Zosime didn¡¯t respond she paid her more attention. Distracted. Alexis reached out to slap her upper arm.

    Zosime¡¯s glazed eyes vaguely zeroed in and acknowledged Alexis.

    Alexis and her Three didn¡¯t spend enough time with Zosime to acquaint themselves, given her injuries when with the Watcher and therefore as much as stranger to them as Zoe. She considered calling out to Hagne the unofficial leader of their Three to ask if they could stop and decided not to, given their lack of travel time this day.

    ¡°Zosime!¡± Alexis hissed grabbing at her arm.

    Zosime faced Alexis sucking her bottom lip, her eyes straining to focus.

    ¡°What is wrong with you? You don¡¯t seem well, although we witnessed your healing ¡­ speak!¡¯

    Closing her eyes. ¡°I am overwhelmed.¡±

    Alexis screwed up her face, murmuring for her to explain further.

    ¡°I desire the Mistress.¡± Zosime lent back in her saddle.

    Alexis witnessed the dampness of Zosime¡¯s Seer Robe aligned to her womanhood and the wet sheen plastering the saddle horn and immediate front portion of the saddle and drew in a deep breath, shocked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say, let alone know how to help. Should I call to Zoe or perhaps Hagne?¡±

    ¡°If I thought ¡­ they could help I would call them. It is the rocking in the saddle and I am extremely ¡­ sensitive, alive and on fire, where before the sensation became a joke and a tease in my Three when we rode.¡±

    ¡°Will you endure for the rest of the day?¡±

    ¡°I must, there is no other choice as I am sure Zoe is following our Mistress¡¯ orders and to be true to our oaths we must obey!¡± Zosime knew her desire inappropriate, Seers didn¡¯t behave as rutting animals or selfish self-pleasuring animals they dedicated their life purpose to serving the Goddess Saph and their Temple. As a Single Seer, lost and without her twin sister a lifetime of serving and abiding survived five years of assassin training as each Single Seer embraced their new role as continuing in service to Saph. The faith in the righteousness of their new service questioned and challenged by a sixteen-year-old, the mysterious Charis the Young.

    This youth, in healing her, now processed her. A plain simple truth.

    ---

    Helice guided the Seer to Charis¡¯ room and Otonia followed the Seer in. Helice followed Astera, Thyia and Rhea into the other room in the Inn they asked for.

    Charis woke mid-morning, a naked Seer kneeling patiently beside her bunk. She shivered due to a slight coolness in the air, although Charis sensed an anticipation as well. Charis slept on the bottom bunk unable to climb in her tiredness and noticed Otonia¡¯s form shift on the top bunk above her. The Seer, Charis assumed slept on the top bunk across the room to keep the bronze loops away from her.

    ¡°Can you not dress yourself? The Seer Robe is a simple garment by design.¡±

    ¡°I recall, perhaps a slip of the tongue, a false utterance maybe from Raisa where she described your touch,¡± whispered the Seer. Warmth colouring her fair cheeks contrasting with a spread of goose bumps across most of her flesh.

    ¡°I thought Seers modest, yet here you are naked before me. What am I to make of this?¡± teased Charis, her voice steady.

    ¡°Raisa¡¯s instruction called upon my sister and I to question some of our Seer Temple teachings. We knew as Seer Twins Raisa needed to teach us more and now, she is with Saph, you are the only other person she mentioned. When she did though, a smile always graced her face. Therefore, I place myself at your mercy Mistress Charis.¡± Standing, eyes darting across Charis¡¯ covered form her head bowed. Her hands determinedly spread to her sides revealing her womanhood.

    Charis reached her hand out, inviting, not reaching for or touching the Seer¡¯s hand. Elpis grabbed Charis¡¯ hand and rushing, stumbling crawling into Charis¡¯ bunk arms and legs flailing slightly, bumping into Charis¡¯ flesh, followed by an apology each time.

    ¡°Settle, lay easy, you are in control and as I explore your body you only need to say stop and I will stop, understood?¡±

    Elpis nodded her head furiously and then apologised. Elpis faced away from Charis shyly, embarrassingly, avoiding her gaze nervous and energised by her boldness. Charis edged nearer, throwing her blanket back first, spooning the Seer¡¯s shivering naked flesh offering her body¡¯s warmth.

    Charis gathered Elpis¡¯ light brown hair and swept it back, revealing her pierced ears, a line of piercings on the ear proper, none in the ear lobe. Charis kissed Elpis¡¯ ear lobe, a dry peck to introduce herself.

    ¡°Breath dearest, nice ear rings,¡± Charis said, trying to snap Elpis¡¯ tranced, tense state.

    Charis placed Elpis¡¯ forearm and hand on her own hip and once out of the way fondled Elpis¡¯ nipple while more vigorously kissing her ear, descending along her neck as Elpis instinctively exposed it, her head reaching away.

    ¡°Astera told me how you teased her ¡­¡±

    ¡°I was bolder than I thought I could be, and she teased first ¡­ mmh.¡±

    ¡°Elpis?¡±

    Elpis straightened her head to find the source of the new voice and Otonia, buxom and naked approached Charis¡¯ bunk having climb down the ladder at the end of the bunk. Her eyes raced about the room in panic and she started to make her escape from Charis¡¯ attentions drawing her own arm back to herself. Charis stopped, and Elpis became free, her choice, no restraint or sweet words to convince her to stay. Otonia paused showing a kind smile.

    Elpis laid back, searched for Charis¡¯ hand and encouraged it back to pleasure deciding to commit.

    ---

    Dione rode free, her stallion one with her as they galloped freely in the night now Astera and Thyia rode back to Charis at their own pace. She collected a string of horses and troted in search of Alcmene.

    By dawn Dione ambled into Alcmene¡¯s camp greeted by Ismene, their morning watch. While Dione rested, her sisters broke their camp eager to ride to escape the wilderness and the creeping cold as Death Season approached.

    ¡°Awake Dione,¡± said Alcmene, shaking her shoulder lightly.

    Dione stretched and pushed herself away from the warmth of her stallion¡¯s neck and chest and as she did her stallion steadily rose and once safe shook herself awake. Dione saddled her horse in haste joining her sisters, leading them back to their base camp as haste triumphed secrecy.

 1.081 Discovery (17th Day of Trade Month)

    Elpis deeply drew in a breath, her naked chest heaving, nipples firm and erect from their recent stimulation refusing to relinquish their proud position. Charis patience and Otonia supportive efforts driving her to multiple heights of ecstasy. The journey from shy nervousness to enthusiastic participation short, although difficult.

    Raisa prepared Elpis and her twin well to accept the touch of another, to accept the touch of a woman. After a lifetime of repression under the watchful eye of the Temple¡¯s Mother Superiors, the off-limits wall high, the mountain of taboo impossible to conquer until Raisa. Charis like a catalyst shattered the wall and flattened the mountain. Elpis accepted her fallen state, freely and willingly seduced and played with until pleasured to exhaustion.

    As Elpis built up to her first all-consuming release, guilt stomped upon her soul as multiple images of past Mother Superiors flash before her, springing eagerly from memory calling her out on her wanton behaviour, inhibiting her self-discovery. Elpis¡¯ resistance encouraged Charis and Otonia to greater attentions and on the edge of her release Elpis opened her mouth and reached for a deep guttural scream. She blinked, concerned and bit her lip to resist, tasting her own blood and stabbed by a spike of pain. She realised all would learn of her shame, her breaking of the taboo, her discovery an announcement to any within listening range.

    In a moment of clarity and desperation, like all Seers she reached for her twin. Two halves united, any burden shared, support unconditional. The surety and comfort relaxed Elpis and her orgasm consumed her free now from naysayers, her scream of release safely echoed down the Seer link to her sister, more than the scream, the release itself flooded her sister¡¯s senses, new, unexpected and pleasurable. Elpis satisfied she didn¡¯t scream out loud, her immediate concern for herself, maintaining her chaste and reserved reputation.

    Charis and Otonia drew Elpis back to the Inn Room, their attentions driving her to a crescendo and Elpis now actively registering Charis¡¯ whispers about loving her sister. Perhaps Charis¡¯ murmurs, a subconscious trigger for Elpis to find the moment and reach out to her twin Seer.

    Her tether to her twin received her pent up second release as a deliberate effort, a dam burst of guilt free, taboo crushing pleasure. Elpis fully in control, savouring and celebrating the consumption of her twin in her release, her paralysis due to pleasure, her mind overwhelmed and expanded and invaded by the sender, their Seer connection further clarified. Elpis sensed Agatha trying to question her and swept the queries away as release followed release drowning her sister. Elpis¡¯ exhaustion forced a halt.

    ¡°Sister, we are out of balance, your connection to me, your presence is as if I am standing beside you. To me though you are far away, how will I return to you? I am lonely somehow sister although awash with pleasure.¡±

    ¡°I will explain, and I will return to you,¡± sent Elpis, effortlessly.

    ---

    ¡°The Seer is yet to leave the room?¡± quired Astera, cocking an eyebrow and pushing her finished stew bowl to the middle of their shared table.

    Before Charis answered, Thyia offered a reason shocked by the obvious.

    ¡°Mistress broke her of course!¡±

    ¡°Your crass comment is not welcome sister, it is traumatic for a Seer to realise her full potential and the path yet travelled,¡± hissed Rhea.

    ¡°I apologise Sister, to a non-Seer the acceptance of the path by a Seer seems sudden and taken with gusto, while we others need to explore our feelings and come to terms with our partnership over time.¡±

    Charis held up her hand to quieten discussion. The Inn Main Room contained the odd barfly, unexpected at mid-morning and therefore not the place to discuss their business.

    ¡°Astera, fetch the Seer, carry her if you must, we face another day of hard riding to reach the Trail Inn before dusk,¡± Charis commanded.

    Otonia, Rhea and Helice hastily finished breaking their fast, while Thyia followed Astera. Charis paid the Innkeeper, his ruddy rounded cheeks matching his chubby body.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t make sense of your discussion although your mention of Seer caused more than one ear to bend in your direction, be cautious ¡­¡±

    ¡°We are women, we are always cautious, although I appreciate your advice,¡± replied Charis, handing over the required coins.

    ¡°You are young, although respected it seems by those you lead, that would cause interest in you, thus I wish you well. Your survival guarantees my Inn generous coin upon your return!¡± he chuckled.

    Charis returned him a cheesy grin and strolled out of his Inn to join her sisters, Seer now present.

    ---

    Zoe and Hagne reined in their horses and held up their hands for their company to follow suit and then stared at each other, wide smiles exchanged.

    ¡°You heard a horse neighing?¡± asked Hagne.

    Zoe nodded in agreement as she dismounted grabbing her bow and once on solid ground, stringing it.

    ¡°We are rather adept at stealth sister Zoe,¡± offered Hagne, astride her saddle.

    ¡°I hope to find whomever first and then ride a path to avoid them. While I am away, prepare for my hurried return and possible rescue.¡± With that Zoe crouched low and stalked between the brush and occasional leafy tree, sensing the incline of the land beneath her boots. The were now in the foothills.

    Zoe advanced cautiously upon the neighing and now the horse¡¯s hooves, clopping loudly and openly. Who displays such confidence, unafraid to attract attention?

    A huge black horse burst through the brush to find the game trail Zoe utilised to investigate.

    Zoe dived away, not to avoid the beast, to avoid being seen, as her hearing warned her of the beasts rushing approach. Although sprawled out, Zoe quickly gathered herself and whistled. The stallion wheeled around adroitly for a large animal and galloped at Zoe, now standing on the game trail bow ready.

    As the black stallion charged at Zoe, its rider stood in the stirrups and then balanced on the saddle, finishing by flinging her arms wide as the galloping horse slowed to a walk until within reach of Zoe''s outstretched hand. Zoe obligingly patting its forehead.

    ¡°You don¡¯t travel quietly do you sister?¡± questioned Zoe.

    Standing high and proud upon her stallion¡¯s saddle, Zoe surmised Dione again sun bathed her silver ring. The confirmation missing, her body still clothed.

    ¡°I informed Alcmene I would scout ahead and what better way to clear the path!¡± The joy in her voice a celebration of freedom.

    ¡°Well I assume your sisters are further away from here then those I travel with. Therefore, we meet here?¡±

    ¡°A race then?¡± Dione¡¯s eyes alight with the possibility of a contest.

    ¡°Of course, Warrior Sister Dione, a humble Initiate will try her best.¡±

    As Dione galloped off, Zoe snickered and shook her head. Well before Dione¡¯s return, Hagne led their procession to Zoe¡¯s small camp fire off the game trail.

    ¡°We answered your whistle and followed your trail sign, yet I don¡¯t see any other sisters?¡± asked Hagne.

    ¡°They will arrive shortly, in the meanwhile we best prepare a meal to feed them when they arrive.¡±

    Zoe observed the conflicted expression on Zosime¡¯s face and glanced at Alexis, her caretaker, receiving a shut eyed minimal shake of the head in response.

    Off to the side of the camp site, Alexis assisted Zosime to dismount her horse making the mistake of too much contact and needing to force Zosime away from her, physically and when her strength failed, she stared Zosime in the eye.

    ¡°We are Seers. This behaviour is not proper, you¡¯ve been tainted by the Mistress¡¯ healing!¡±

    Zosime blinked and then dropped to her knees sobbing. Alexis resisted hugging and comforting her, Zosime strength able to easily overpower her once embraced.

    ¡°If I could not ride a horse for perhaps a day ¡­¡± She pleaded searching for Alexis.

    ¡°I will chat to Zoe, although I fear she won¡¯t retain any authority once our group joins the other.¡± Alexis would try though, sympathetic to Zosime¡¯s plight, Zoe first and then whomever in the other group.

    ---

    ¡°Sister, where are you?¡± sent Clymene.

    ¡°We¡¯ve found Zoe¡¯s group with the assassins and are riding to them now. We are tired from hiking, the child certainly, we will stop and rest regardless of the daylight we waste,¡± sent Alcmene.

    ¡°Will you need to convince anyone to agree?¡±

    ¡°Possibly Dione, perhaps Ismene. I will ask Dione to scout to satisfy her and Ismene is an Initiate, I don¡¯t foresee any voiced disagreement.¡±

    ¡°The Mistress agrees Alcmene, rest if you must. Approaching the Spur Gap, you need to be alert,¡± sent Helice.

    Alcmene joined with Clymene and invited Helice, the effort required tiring her slightly due to Helice not being her blood and her no longer able to draw from a silver circle.

    ¡°Sisters, Dione and Zoe discovered sun bathing the items empowers them,¡± sent Helice.

    ¡°I know, I travel with Dione and she has informed Niobe and I.¡±

    ¡°Mistress, erm, educated the Seer Elpis we are escorting with our mystery.¡± Helice allowed the communication to hang between them. A debate circled the three, this meant the first non-sworn Seer knew their secret. They needed to accept Charis did this for a reason, it still hurt as the secret belong to them and now it could escape.

    ¡°Kyra and Nysa are competing with Dirce and Drosis to convince Thais and Alexa to adopt their fighting styles. The twins ran away feigning the elder needed them.¡± Clymene decided to change the subject, although nether Alcmene or Helice took up the conversation. Clymene tried again.

    ¡°When do we reckon Niobe¡¯s Skill will enable her to join us in our communication circle?¡±

    ¡°Helice, an accomplished Seer apparently, joined us readily enough, although we did spend many hours together ¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Seer Sister Alcmene for the compliment, perhaps my success was due to my teachers!¡±

    Laughter infected them, which broke the sombre mood and they parted without answering the heavy question.

    ---

    Charis wished either Dione or Zoe accompanied them to scout ahead, although Otonia proved willing and accomplished. They needed to reach the Travel Inn before dusk as it represented the last scrap of civilisation. The Seer complained most as Charis pushed them, eating from the saddle and resting only if the horses required it.

    ¡°Why push us, the Lonely Keep isn¡¯t going anywhere?¡±

    ¡°The Travel Inn is our last comfortable bed, after that, two days of camping and then hopefully by the end of the third, Lonely Keep,¡± replied Charis.

    ¡°We don¡¯t require haste to tire us and we don¡¯t require a bed Mistress Charis?¡± The Seer attempted a husky alluring voice.

    ¡°Why are you keen to break your taboo? I must apologise for my forwardness I discovered Seers are sworn to celibacy.¡± Charis needed to encourage the Seer, she didn¡¯t need to confess or explain to Elpis why she knew their seducing of her enhanced her Seer¡¯s Skill.

    ¡°No, you mustn¡¯t feel any guilt, I could¡¯ve decided at any time to leave, you didn¡¯t restrain me to remain in any way.¡± A sultry smile flashed across Elpis¡¯ lips.

    ¡°I must return to my sisters for comfort, Rhea in particular who has recently suffered and as much as I wish to gaze into your sparkling blue eyes, I refuse to tempt you into breaking your vow, again.¡±

    ¡°No, you misunderstand, the vow is specifically men, no mention of women ¡­¡±

    Charis rode away from the Seer without answering, leaving her dumbfounded. Elpis tried to entertain Otonia in the possibility of continuing their liaison without success and then she remembered her playfulness with Astera before leaving Hillperch.

    ---This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    Hagne introduced the assassin seers to Alcmene and her group as Zoe tended to her trap line. Alcmene heeded Alexis¡¯ suggestion about resting for the afternoon and the night to her relief.

    ¡°We¡¯ve some experience with the after effects of Mistress¡¯ healing. Niobe and I will tend to Zosime and determine if we can offer some relief,¡± suggested Alcmene.

    Alexis nodded cautiously not sure what Alcmene meant, although satisfied with the confidence Alcmene exhibited on the subject.

    As the camp formed, Alexis noted Niobe, Ismene and Agape shared their personal space with each other, comfortable and relaxed. They also seemed to oversee a female youth who accompanied them.

    Alexis joined Hagne and Korinna, setting up their bedrolls adjacent to each other, head to toe in a triangle, each with a view, covering the blind angle of each other.

    Zoe returned with a bumper catch of rabbit and with well-practiced efficiency prepared them for afternoon lunch. With lunch consumed the sisters rested, while Zoe threw in the remains of the rabbits with some wild vegetables to prepare a stew, leaving it to bubble away on the low camp fire.

    When Alcmene enquired about dinner, Zoe slipped the silver circle into her hand.

    ¡°Charis apologises for what was necessary.¡±

    ¡°We are in her sworn service,¡± answered Alcmene solemnly. She hurried away to conceal her mixture of delight and relief, quickly informing Clymene and Helice and determined to attune it while the sun could bath her flesh and the silver circle.

    Zoe located a convenient stump to lounge upon allowing her to tend the camp fire, its low flames licking away at the pot of stew, keeping it slowly bubbling over. The flavours lured sister after sister like bugs to a flame with Zoe happy and satisfied to dish out a portion upon request.

    A bell before dusk Dione approached and smiling broadly accepted a bowl, nodding in agreement, after a few slurps.

    ¡°I hope your patrolling is protecting us from strangers, sister,¡± asked Zoe.

    ¡°Of course,¡± manipulating her spoon to catch a spill of stew on her chin, ¡°my stallion and I are ever vigilant.¡±

    ¡°Who is patrolling now?¡± Zoe stirred the contents of the pot.

    ¡°The three assassins offered, although the image of them creeping around in their white Seer Robes remaining unseen is difficult to believe. I must go, they were to return upon dusk.¡±

    ¡°And hearing you and your stallion crashing through the bush and undergrow isn¡¯t?¡± Zoe smirked.

    ¡°I do what I can do, they determine what they can do.¡± Dione marched off playing and twirling her eyebrow piercing, a curiosity not an item.

    As Zoe swivelled back to the pot of stew, she held her breath in surprise. Alcmene and Niobe stood side by side silently, patiently eyeing her expectantly.

    ¡°Has Zosime eaten as yet?¡± asked Alcmene.

    ¡°No, Seer Sister,¡± Zoe said cautiously, Alcmene a Warrior Sister, a Seer and one of the few who knew Charis from the beginning. Seer Sisters held a secret and this secret set them apart. Niobe deferred to the younger Alcmene, as age seemed meaningless, Charis the prime example of course. The assassin Single Seers bowed to Charis and they were elders in comparison! Seer Robes or not, the three patrolling the camp reassured a born and bred hunter such as Zoe as they personified stealth.

    When Zoe surfaced from her thoughts both Seers deserted her, the bubbling stew and the warmth of the camp fire.

    ---

    On dusk Charis reined in at the front gate of the stockade. The Travel Inn surrounded by rounded timbers driven into the ground, shaved points atop them. The gate similarly made, wide enough for a single mounted rider, no more. Charis remembered scampering across the foothills further North during her escape, her encounter with the Lord¡¯s Patrol a short distance further along the trail.

    ¡°I asked Astera to demand the Gate opened Mistress.¡±

    Charis swivelled in her saddle to catch Helice¡¯s worry.

    ¡°Remembering sister, nothing of concern I assure you.¡±

    The creaking of the gate announced them, welcome. The metal hinges the sole part of the entire fortification not wood and leather bindings.

    The guard eyed them one by one, doffing his leather helm in surprise as women rode by, women! He removed his helm and bowed his head as a Seer of Saph rode through the open gate.

    ¡°May Saph guide you,¡± intoned Elpis, placing her hand upon his balding head. Distracted he didn¡¯t pay any attention to the last to enter, except to note her facial scars.

    Quickly shutting the gate and placing the top, middle and bottom cross beams he waved to his slowly approaching night relief to hurry. Deciding he urgently needed to be elsewhere.

    The Stable Girl or Stable Woman lent against the solid wooden post agog, seven women riders and she thought her father insane. A father who insisted his family assisted him to operate this place, male or female, youth or child.

    The first to rein in her horse, smoothly lifts her leg over her saddle and dismounts, the huge shield hanging across her back impressive. Could she wield the weight in combat? Transfixed by her soft features, the guest removed her long spear and saddle bag.

    The second rider deliberately intruding on her line of sight, the rider¡¯s gaze never flinching. Snoween, Daughter of Swarborne, Proprietor of the Three Ways Inn stepped back, bracing herself behind the stout post, aware harm now threatened her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind Thyia, she doesn¡¯t bite,¡± teased Astera, hefting her saddle bag across her shoulder.

    ¡°I am not so sure,¡± replied Snoween, peeking around the post.

    Astera held out her horse¡¯s reins, out of reach, forcing Snoween to step away from the post to grab them. Astera then passed Thyia¡¯s horse¡¯s reins to her also sensing the Stable Woman¡¯s tension. Snoween quickly stabled the two horses returning to grab the other reins now on offer. The cheerful buxom one next, followed by a scarred one, proud and defiant. The fifth shifted slightly in her saddle, observing, her pale white skin eerie, contrasted by raven black hair. The sixth¡¯s braided dark brown hair artistry, Snoween running her fingers through her own dark brown hair, both from common stock, common amongst common and this leather clad female warrior held her head level, not high and proud, not low and timid, she considered herself an equal to everyone.

    Each of these women fulfilled a part of a future she dreamed about and then she dropped to one knee, eyes staring at the boots of the Seer, who approached her without notice, Snoween distracted by her inner thoughts.

    The weight of the Seer¡¯s hand nestled amongst her generous flowing locks of dark brown hair.

    ¡°May Saph guide you,¡± intoned Elpis.

    Snoween¡¯s father enforced the following of the Seven Gods, observance and adherence with any dissent tempered with his strap. They survive here due to the Gods and Goddesses blessings, no help from the wall or the constant vigilance, Snoween scoffed, rising, head bowed still.

    ¡°Thank you for your blessing Seer.¡± Snoween then froze. The Seer¡¯s index finger under her chin pushing her head up until the Seer¡¯s sparkling blue eyes, noble ancestry of course, captured her common as dirt green eyes.

    ¡°Your age?¡±

    The two words didn¡¯t register for a moment, Snoween still coping with the soft finger and thumb of the Seer caressing her chin while rising to her feet bewildered.

    ¡°Seventeen Death Seasons Seeress,¡± she finally managed, ¡°eighteen if I survive the next.¡± Snoween cursed herself idiot! Of course, the next is eighteen, common and now proven stupid!

    The Seer, released her chin and smiling warmly, handed over her horse¡¯s reins and treaded the same path as the five before her towards the Inn door. Snoween envious of the Seer¡¯s light brown hair, near enough to straw, noble.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too impressed, we are all human and we all suffer our faults.¡±

    Snoween, swivelled to the sound of the voice, remembering the white skinned one.

    ¡°You carry weapons, you wear armour, you are free.¡± Sadness pervaded her last three words.

    ¡°From the highest noble to the lowest commoner no one is truly free, responsibilities and burdens demand our attention. If you envy our weapons, then don¡¯t, weapons mean others are drawn to test your ability with them, for a woman this is more often as men don¡¯t expect or always tolerate our choice.¡±

    Snoween thought this woman, or perhaps girl, she seemed the youngest of them all, younger than herself, recruited women to her lifestyle, not moderating it with stark truth, dissuading her.

    ¡°Still seems appealing compared to shovelling horse shit and obeying a father or punished with a strapping. At least I am birthed from his first wife my half siblings suffer worse, his wives after functioning as cows, necessary for breeding. His loved died with my mother, fortunately the baby died also, her life not worth living considering my half siblings and they weren¡¯t directly to blame.¡±

    Snoween realised the truths she spoke, the family secrets and now dumbfounded not comprehending how easily this creature before her relaxed her into revealing the family¡¯s dirty laundry. This stranger then leant forward, Snoween could¡¯ve escaped! The embrace warmed her body and amazingly her soul, a confidence permeated her from the ends of her dark brown hair to the tips of her boot enclosed toes.

    ¡°I always need to check on you don¡¯t I Mistress, we can recruit no more, please release her,¡± sent Helice, mirth clearly lacing the contact, while standing in the doorway to the Inn proper observing her Mistress.

    ¡°I am not recruiting, I am empowering.¡± Indignation returned tenfold.

    Charis released her subject, cupping her hands on Snoween¡¯s cheeks and kissing her on her forehead.

    ¡°With care you can be more, but,¡± Charis waved a finger before her, ¡°don¡¯t throw your life away.¡±

    ¡°My father sees me fit to merely muck shit in the stables and I don¡¯t imagine his purpose for me changing.¡± The matter of fact defeatism in her words regretted the moment after.

    ¡°What will become of the Inn when your father dies?¡±

    Snoween¡¯s mouth formed a perfect O.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t mean for you or anyone else to kill him, someday though he will die and then what?¡±

    ¡°Everyone assumes he will live for ever the crusty old bugger,¡± she mused.

    ¡°Perhaps, in the stables, on the outside looking in you can prepare your family for that day and ensure they leave or stay as it suits them and decide if your father¡¯s Inn will exist afterwards.¡±

    ¡°I am a girl and not the eldest, how?¡±

    Charis smiled cheerfully and voiced a laugh.

    ¡°I am a girl and not the eldest, yet who is respected as their leader?¡¯

    Charis strode away heading to a patiently waiting Helice, leaving behind a woman considering her future.

    The Inn invited you in, a blazing fireplace spreading warmth and an ale or mead served quickly, brought to your table by a youngster on hurrying feet. Charis examined the Inn beyond the obvious. A small male child tended the fireplace, seemingly fixed in place. Two teens, a male and a female ran the drinks, a male serving the Daughters of the Duchess, never the female. She served a couple of the other tables, both with males sitting at them. The farmers at one table respectable and polite. The travellers adventuresome.

    A nuggetty tallish man, sporting a balding pate surrounded by long unkempt hair approached the traveller¡¯s table and quiet words were exchanged.

    ¡°The Innkeeper Mistress,¡± offered Astera.

    ¡°He wields a firm hand, a hand which sometimes grasps a short club,¡± added Thyia, no amusement in her voice, white knuckles grasping the edge of the table they surrounded.

    Charis imagined he considered his bar as his throne room, able to survey the Main Room from its vantage point. Approaching their table, Swarborne, Proprietor of the Three Ways Inn opened his arms wide, welcoming them upon Charis¡¯ entrance.

    ¡°Welcome to the Three Ways Inn, your last haven before your journey to the Lonely Keep! Whatever you require I am sure we can negotiate a price, don¡¯t be shy!¡± He planted his two massive hands on the table, leaning forward picking Charis out as the person in charge, no doubt in his mind.

    ¡°We thank you, your establishment is magnificent and well appointed,¡± replied Charis. She accorded him latitude, the location of the Inn in the middle of nowhere, for the strong, which preyed upon the weak.

    He straightened, a beaming smile revealing a missing eye tooth as he took a step back. Elpis approached the table and the moment after the brawny Innkeeper, forearms roped in muscles swiftly dropped down on one knee as if struck by a hammer, head and eyes down.

    ¡°Seeress you honour my humble establishment with your presence, your wish is my command. Anything, please ask your humble servant day or night.¡± His voice oozing respect, worshipping her presence.

    ¡°May Saph guide you,¡± intoned Elpis, her hand resting longer than needed on his bald pate.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never witnessed such wide spread devotion Mistress, I am saddened I will never be revered as Seer Elpis is,¡± sent Helice.

    ¡°A cause always exists Helice, although he is genuine in his devotion, I¡¯ve no doubt.¡±

    His hands wrung within his apron as he stood. Tears! Tears rolled down his cheeks as he strode back to his bar.

    The Inn¡¯s visitors didn¡¯t pay Elpis any more attention. Others, which Charis now knew were his offspring furtively stole glimpses, eyes wide wishing to approach, clearly prohibited from such a transgression.

    ¡°Elpis call the Inn¡¯s servants to you, one at a time of course,¡± suggested Charis.

    They each answered her invitation, kneeling and bowing their head, receiving the Seer¡¯s blessing. A pause eventuated after four older children, five teen aged children and three younger children attended to the Seer¡¯s summons. The Innkeeper ecstatic beyond joyful normal.

    An older woman, early twenties perhaps stepped down the stairs from the upper floor, a toddler on either side of her, their hands held in hers. She checked quickly with a peek towards the Innkeeper. His fists formed on the bar and then a decision. He stepped from behind the bar and approached Elpis while the mother still negotiated the stairs handicapped by the toddlers.

    ¡°Seeress, she who approaches isn¡¯t worthy of your blessing and I will remove her from your presence.¡±

    He waved to a couple of the older boys to intercept her.

    ¡°She courted a boy from Clayvale, fell pregnant, not once but twice when I forbid her. Everyone from there is strange, a well-known fact and we wonder what her children will become.¡±

    ¡°Would they not fair better if blessed by Saph?¡±

    ¡°My daughter is unwed and rebellious and after many years she still needs watching, and her room¡¯s window barred. She snuck out with her belly full before the second birth. Her babies survive, as does she, regardless of her carelessness, it isn¡¯t right. How can it be, when others ¡­ aren¡¯t thus blessed no matter how sincerely you love them?¡± The anguish in his voice real, his torture fresh as the day it happened, reminded by his daughter and her survival and her total disregard of caution.

    ¡°Father.¡± She placed her hand upon his shoulder, easily within reach as he knelt beside the Seer. Her action rewarded by being slapped away. Her other hand rubbed her wrist, her two children stoically standing beside her drawn into the moment.

    ¡°I am not to blame the Goddess Mara blessed me with fertility and desire. All those in this Inn are my relatives and travellers are dangerous, my remaining choice Clayvale.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you realise I am protecting you, behind these walls we are family and we will defend each other!¡±

    ¡°You trap us father, some need to discover and remaining here is torture for them. I wish to stay as I am my mother¡¯s daughter and like her I am fertile, and a fertile field needs ploughing, sowing and reaping!¡±

    He stood, his face twisted in anguish, his fists balled into weapons and he swung. His daughter shut her eyes tight hoping he killed her this time to free her. Certain her sisters and half-sisters would care for her children, who were blameless, and surely her father would allow them to live and work for him regardless of their father¡¯s origin.

    Thyia prepared, realising his strength and held his drawn back arm with both of hers in a lock. He still drew her forward.

    ¡°Innkeeper, you will not strike your daughter!¡± Elpis hissed rising from her chair pushing it back harshly causing it to fall and clatter on the stone fall of the Inn. Then silence. The air still waiting for permission to resume, the farmers and the travellers drawn, mouths agape at the unfolding scene.

    The Innkeeper relaxed, defeated, slowly crumpling to his knees his hands reaching out to grasp Elpis¡¯ booted foot and kiss her there, unworthy to reach for a higher level of apology.

    ¡°Her presence is a torture Seeress for she is her mother¡¯s daughter in the ways she describes and also appearance.¡±

    ¡°She is blessed by Mara and I am sure you worship the Seven Gods reverently and perhaps her future requires guidance. Kneel Daughter of Innkeeper Swarborne.¡±

    Her father stepped back, helpless and weak in a turmoil of conflict, his daughter¡¯s familiar appearance, her Mara blessing and the Seeress¡¯ forgiveness.

    ¡°May Saph guide you,¡± intoned Elpis, placing both her hands upon the Innkeeper¡¯s daughter and drawing her head forward to lay it against Elpis¡¯ lower stomach. Her children stared up, curious.

    Elpis placed one hand on each of the Innkeeper¡¯s Daughters children. Like an arrow release the Daughter¡¯s hands darted around Elpis¡¯ waist, awkwardly landing upon Elpis¡¯ upper buttocks and secured her head on the Seer¡¯s lower belly, keeping the contact firm to receive every portion of blessing on offer. While the devotion unheard of, Elpis continued.

    ¡°May Saph guide you,¡± intoned Elpis, first to the taller girl child on her right and then to the shorter boy child on her left.

    With this final blessing the tension in the room released, the fire place crackled as fresh faggots of wood fed it and the air freshened as guests released their held breaths. The Innkeeper nodded despairingly towards his daughter and returned to his bar, his safe place. His daughter slowly stood, and in a poor attempt to disguise her actions she fumbled, grasping the Seers waist and upper arms to stand, a sacrilege unobserved by her father. Elpis bent over slightly to compensate as the daughter lent on her to steady herself, which placed the daughter¡¯s face over Elpis¡¯ shoulder. Leaning her head towards Elpis she whispered her proposal.

    ¡°I smell your desire and lust Seeress, your juices. I will expect a visit tonight.¡± The implied threat wasn¡¯t spoken. Seers didn¡¯t desire, and they didn¡¯t lust, they are undeniably the pure chaste heralds of Saph. Those who revered her could easily turn upon her if she didn¡¯t live up to their expectations as only a pure chaste Seer can commune with the Goddess Saph, an absolute, known to all. Elpis¡¯ blood ran cold.

    ¡°What was said Mistress?¡± Helice noticed, before Elpis disguised her shock.

    ¡°We may never know, although I suspect at worst a threat of some kind perhaps, we need to keep a watchful eye on our escort tonight.¡±

 1.082 Discovering

    Alcmene¡¯s confidence surged with the return of the silver circle lodged within her flesh. The sun bathing indeed permitting a pain free attuning and manipulation. Her circle no longer a circle, the length gently curved to rest upon the top of her cheekbone, under her skin below her right eye. She experimented and proved to herself, once under the sun the slither of silver could ¡®surface¡¯ above her skin, anchored by small hooked ends into her flesh. The absorbed magic propelled her into a euphoric state and she needed to connect to Clymene to steady herself.

    With dusk approaching and the aroma of Zoe¡¯s stew luring her, she made a point of finding Niobe and satisfying their hunger. Next, both believed they needed to interrogate and confront Zosime, who until now kept to herself. Questioning Zoe at dinner Alcmene and Niobe hurried to locate Zosime, Niobe guarding a bowl of Zoe¡¯s stew to ensure they at least fed Zosime.

    A moaning drew them, the pain carried on the still night air. They paused face to face, checking if the same anguished sound caught their attention. They rushed to its source stepping off the game trail into shadow, the camp fire light too feeble to penetrate the surrounding bush.

    Zosime lay in a foetal position, a dark shadow facing away from the game trail and the two Seers. Her moans and gasps in sync with her rocking body. Alcmene knelt on the nearest side testing Zosime¡¯s forehead for a temperature. Niobe skipped over Zosime¡¯s legs to land lightly on the other side trying to find Zosime¡¯s hands and the source of her agony.

    Alcmene and Niobe rocked back on their bottoms, staring at each other, Zosime oblivious to their concern and attendance.

    ¡°Is she pleasuring herself?¡± sent Niobe, her shock defeating her training.

    ¡°Too loud Niobe!¡± commented Clymene.

    ¡°Who is?¡± sent Helice her curiosity revealed.

    ¡°Never mind you interlopers,¡± sent Alcmene, to recover the situation.

    ¡°Niobe you need to refine your skill, reach for a Seer and construct a discrete connection. I am impressed though you managed to contact Helice, you exhibit a powerful Seer Skill.¡±

    Alcmene also conjectured Niobe¡¯s unrefined send a result of her twin loss, and no blood link, which for any Seer for centuries is where a send would travel without a second thought. To remind Niobe of her twin loss, her sadness, too unkind and not required.

    ¡°Thank you, Alcmene, I value any learning. Ismene and Agape attend to me as I do them still, perhaps my strengthening phase is complete, and I now need refinement as you point out.¡±

    Zosime continued her state of incapacitation and ignorance of her surroundings.

    ¡°To answer your question though, yes, our sister is pleasuring herself driven to an extreme and we must rescue her using all the means at our disposal,¡± suggested Alcmene while trying to nudge Zosime to gain her attention.

    Eventually Zosime returned to them, startled and relieved, her eyes darting from Alcmene to Niobe, remembering, her gaze fixed upon Niobe, her face whole? The torture of Niobe and her guilt of participation, the slashes and the blood finally breaking her self-administering and returning her to the present. No scars on Niobe¡¯s fair face?

    Zosime¡¯s eyes, trailing up the arm reassuring her, centring upon Alcmene¡¯s snub nose, searching for salvation, deciding to take it. Reaching for Alcmene, her nearest, earnest carer and disregarding her new sister¡¯s delicate resistance, dragged Alcmene upon her in an iron embrace, surprising Alcmene with her strength and conviction.

    ¡°I am a Seer, we are not lustful creatures, we are restrained and reserved. I suffer for my loose behaviour and I suffer unsatisfied to my horror to obtain relief, it seems I crave for the one who healed me!¡± Zosime admitted, desperate, her voice thin and weak.

    ¡°You are afflicted and distraught, allow us to provide relief and then we can chat and perhaps explain and with explanation travel the road to recovery together?¡± suggested Alcmene.

    ¡°Yes sister, I crave recovery.¡±

    Niobe waited until she caught Alcmene in her gaze.

    ¡°Will we need to reveal to her our relief method Seer Sister?¡± Niobe sent, uncertain.

    ¡°Zosime your relief involves pleasuring you, do you understand, do you truly comprehend what is required?¡±

    ¡°We are Seers, servants of Saph? Why suggest ¡­ such a thing?¡± Zosime¡¯s eyes panicked, the Temple¡¯s teachings forbid touching, yet she now embraced Alcmene and drew strength from the contact. Lonely without her twin for years, the ache, the cruel edge of loss smoothed by this simple contact. Not alone and she squeezed Alcmene tighter. This is the treatment she required many years ago, after suffering the loss of her twin sister, not the offer of a new purpose to train ferociously as an assassin. In days past when sadness welled up within her, she trained longer and more strenuously trying to escape the pain of her loss, running away from herself. Did this same loss drive all her assassin sisters, were some driven to insane cruelty? Her memory flashed back to Niobe¡¯s sliced flesh and the glee in eye of the butcher, her former assassin sister.

    ¡°We are Seers. This is the sole relief we can administer to a Seer. Two sisters, Dirce and Drosis experienced your condition and while they weren¡¯t Seers they settled after a time,¡± pleaded Alcmene.

    ¡°Yes Zosime, please trust Alcmene, we are trying to recover your sanity and as a Seer in the service of Charis you will need to cast off some past taboos,¡± offered Niobe.

    ¡°I am a Single Seer therefore you over price my value Seer Sister although I appreciate your compassion,¡± said Zosime, their discussion above her and about her providing a moment of sanity.

    ¡°I am a Single Seer also Zosime and how we are about to help you is a blessing from Saph herself.¡±

    Zosime fixed her eyes upon Niobe, searching for humour, faithlessness and possibly teasing, finding none of those things merely sympathy, perhaps a trick of the shadows, although her glistening tearful orbs reflected the meagre camp firelight.

    ¡°Do as you surmise you must, I am certain I can¡¯t continue as I am and if Charis appeared, I don¡¯t believe she could possibly cure my condition!¡± Resigned to her fate she numbly noticed her sisters removing her Seer Robe and then her loin cloth. A cool breeze caressed her body, her sensitive nipples causing her to shudder. Fine hair located across her body answered to the breeze¡¯s efforts also, the gentle tickle stimulating her erogenous zones, her skin on sensual fire. Her head hair tormented her similarly while riding and she pleaded with Alexis to cut it off, to a low buzz cut for relief, she didn¡¯t imagine she could lose all her hair though if her sensitivity stayed at this level, she needed to be cured.

    Their caresses upon her aroused flesh left a trail of lightning, sparking her desire. Restraining her vocal acknowledgement, trying not to shame herself, attempting to retain some shred of her Seer disciple forced Zosime to accumulate pleasure upon pleasure. Like a bath filling, the water will eventually overflow, for her, the bath didn¡¯t overflow, once filled with pleasure her bath shattered.

    The whites of her eyes reflected the minute sunlight still piercing the dark shroud of night, her pupils bolting and hiding behind eye lids. Her back arched and her toes curled, the ropes of muscle lacing her lower body taunt like steel. Involuntary and against her will, her baser need crushing any perceived control, Zosime screamed her pleasure to the natural world around her, a release, which consumed her including her voice. No sooner did her scream end, her loins stirred again demanding further release.

    ¡°Find me Zosime, reach out with your Seer Skill, search for me as I reach out for you.¡± Zosime caught the echo of Alcmene¡¯s voice, an ever-present echo and now with a moment of respite and relief she sensed her Seer Sister¡¯s presence, her mind, something she didn¡¯t imagine possible. Trying to decipher how, her needs controlled her instead, insisting upon release and relief. She resisted the flame of pleasure licking and stoking her desire.

    ¡°Send your release to me Zosime my sister, your consuming pleasure, your aching desire and allow it to consume me. Allow me to provide you with relief ¡­¡±

    Alcmene said no more as wave upon wave of pleasure washed over her, a directional blast of release. Before the pleasure consumed her, she reached for the single permanent link she maintained due to their blood, her twin Clymene. Both Seer Twins stiffened, backs arching to a dangerous curve, no abdominal muscles to restrain the extent and both were sated, exhausted and muscle sore. Alcmene held her scream back, Clymene caught by surprise alerted the House with her stifled shriek.

    Thais and Alexa ushered the non-Seer sisters out of the Seer Room, obeying Clymene¡¯s command, spoken using half words, broken and stuttering. She held their heads, one on either side of her, resting them on her chest, the twins subject to a breast each full in their cheeks. A recovering Clymene whispered to them.

    ¡°Connect to my offered presence, push yourselves to find it, don¡¯t stop until you do, my sanity is in danger if you don¡¯t!¡±

    Niobe paused in attending to Zosime, rushing to brace Alcmene, the curve of her back surely impossible.

    ¡°Urge, insist Zosime search for you, reach out for her, you can¡¯t fail as I am too overcome to release her! Don¡¯t fail!¡± sent Alcmene, Niobe¡¯s flesh upon hers providing an easy path for her desperate plea.

    The magic harvested from the sun bathing flowed and ebbed within Alcmene and she expended it. Heartened by Niobe¡¯s Seer yell she reached out for Helice as a final hope, an incredible distance and evidently possible.

    ¡°Sister?¡±

    Doggedly following their plan when Alcmene seemed incapable, Niobe continued to attend to Zosime, it being her duty to save her sister from torment. Her different administrations to different erogenous zones igniting Zosime¡¯s release again. Niobe brushed her forehead against Zosime¡¯s to capture and position herself to offer relief to Alcmene.

    The electricity of pleasure exploded out of Zosime, finding paths of least resistance or perhaps clearer connections. Niobe consumed Zosime¡¯s pleasure wanting more, her toes curling, her mouth drying from panting. Regaining her control, Alcmene passed Zosime¡¯s pleasure on in much the same way as she herself did when she released. Clymene desperately followed suit to the amazement of Thais and Alexa who enveloped in pleasure reached for each other¡¯s hand, a totally new sensation shared, which ignited their own surprised brief release, which Clymene consumed not sure if Alcmene could.

    Alcmene utilised Helice and sent the majority of Zosime¡¯s release to her. Fortunately, or unfortunately, Charis, Rhea/Raisa, Helice and Otonia celebrated their last night in a bed together, sharing naked company. Otonia scrambled as Helice¡¯s back arched trying to throw her off and as if possessed, in turn Charis and Rhea/Raisa lost control of themselves tied and bound in pleasure.

    Niobe, rewarded for her efforts, committed wholeheartedly to saving Zosime. Several times.

    Niobe slipped smoothly off Zosime their shared sweat assisting, now sated, eyes shut, mouth open, teeth shining in the dark and her hands caressing her sensitive places relaxing post release. Her eyes opened in a flash as a set of lips kissed her.

    ¡°Thank you, Seer Sister,¡± stated Zosime as she lay back.

    Alcmene painfully repositioned her aching body and with difficulty managed to straighten with the assistance of others. Hagne, Korinna and Alexis assisting her slowly into a sitting position. As the assassin Seers assisted Alcmene; Ismene and Agape rushed to attend to Niobe who stretched out at their contact like a cat and embraced them both.

    Zoe, one boot raised on a rock, arms crossed upon her knee tried to comprehend the sight she witnessed. Dione on the other hand snickered and chortled from the vantage point of her stallion¡¯s saddle. The stallion quiet for the duration of the exhibition, which amazed Zoe.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be confused poor Zoe, the answer lies in the fact they are Seers and Zosime in particular needed to scratch an itch,¡± said Dione, amused.

    Upon overhearing Dione¡¯s statement Hagne, Korinna and Alexis knew instinctively they missed an important life changing event, a secret, which may forever stay a mystery to them. Their participation still in doubt of course, as Seers, they maintained the notion they needed to remain chaste. The price of their Mistress¡¯ healing too expensive.

    ¡°Alcmene, I enjoyed saving Zosime, I need to question why you and Clymene placed yourselves at risk?¡± sent Niobe.

    Niobe stared at Alcmene and as the number of heartbeats grew, she chewed her bottom lip and fidgeted embracing Ismene and Agape further.

    Alcmene then contacted her, with Clymene and Helice present. Including Niobe, the four shared a space across their four minds, a Circle of Seers. Niobe¡¯s mind barely contained the revelation.

    ¡°Welcome Seer Niobe to our Seer Circle,¡± sent her three Seer Sisters as one.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    ¡°I am, I am ¡­ in wonder! How?¡±

    ¡°Zosime first. A Seer¡¯s orgasm or release connects us, joyfully for Single Seers, regardless of blood lines. The Mistress¡¯ healing influence upon Zosime resulted in totally unexpected consequences, which exceeded our expectations and required us to scramble to protect ourselves.¡±

    ¡°I apologise Sisters, I should have stopped tending to Zosime, I could have, I didn¡¯t, I revelled ¡­ in the power and the reward, I am ¡­ very sorry Sisters,¡± sent Niobe.

    ¡°You stopped and reached out to me during my crisis and you absorbed much from Zosime,¡± sent Alcmene.

    ¡°Thank you, Sister ¡­ I am still burdened.¡±

    ¡°Let us put your mind to rest Sister, we needed Zosime to cure herself with our encouragement and she needed to purge every portion of her built up desire and need. Zosime by her own glorious actions connected with each Seer or potential Seer within the Daughters of the Duchess this night either directly or indirectly.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± sent Niobe. While the Seers rested, Niobe¡¯s face warmed red, unobserved due to the cloak of night.

    ¡°We were going to ask you questions to explain, we won¡¯t, we are too tired.¡± Humour perhaps, thought Niobe?

    ¡°The Assassin Sisters are special, they are fully grown women, train for many years as assassins, while previously Seers. What if they were once again Seers? Imagine deadly assassins able to co-ordinate and communicate effortlessly.¡±

    ¡°Are the Daughters going to be assassinating people now?¡± sent Niobe.

    ¡°No, the Duchy is being invaded by evil and we need to eliminate it, requiring multiple skills and talents and the Assassin Seers provide another skill set.¡±

    ¡°The assassins Hagne, Korinna and Alexis aren¡¯t receptive to our ways?¡±

    ¡°Charis won¡¯t be disappointed if the assassins adhere to their beliefs, they have a choice and she will respect their choice, their skills as assassins are noteworthy and useful as they are! Charis predicts other assassins will be sent and they will provide further opportunities if we can survive them.¡±

    ¡°Such a gamble ¡­ we are in danger?¡±

    ¡°We have always been in danger Sister, so we need to grab every opportunity to improve, hence Zosime, she may rediscover her Seer Skill and if she can, then perhaps other Assassins will want to try.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Seer Sisters for the trust you place in me,¡± sent Niobe.

    ¡°We welcome you to the Daughters of the Duchess Seer Circle and we need to plan how we can awaken Charis¡¯ Seer Skill to join us also!¡±

    ¡°The Mistress? Seer Skill? How?¡± sent Niobe, excitedly.

    ---

    Charis somewhat speechless after the events in the Inn¡¯s Main Room hinted to her sisters to finish and retire to their rooms. While on the trail, Seer Elpis insisted she share a room with Astera and Thyia and begrudgingly Astera accepted the imposition, somewhat aware of the Seer¡¯s motives.

    Charis celebrated with Rhea, Helice and Otonia sharing time and pleasure in their room for the last time before needing to camp beside the trail.

    To Astera¡¯s surprise and relief the Seer made an excuse needing to check upon the Innkeeper¡¯s daughter.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we to follow her?¡± asked Thyia.

    ¡°She goes to the daughter. I am not sure if we could eavesdrop through the door and loitering outside her door a difficult position to explain to anyone who asked,¡± considered Astera.

    ¡°Yes, I am not sure I would wish to answer her father. Should we inform our Mistress?¡±

    ¡°You realise an empty bed waits for us and for the first time in some days we are alone, together?¡±

    Thyia smiled mischievously, preparing for bed.

    ---

    With assistance, Alcmene returned to the camp fire followed by Niobe and Zosime. Dione mounted on her stallion remaining observant as she followed, with Zoe astride her stallion behind the saddle.

    ¡°Well I suggest Hagne, Korinna, Alexis, Zoe and I scout about the camp in case a certain scream attracted any unwelcomed company. Don¡¯t start the explanation until we return and try to stir the fire and the stew to life please,¡± ordered Dione as Zoe dismounted from her stallion.

    Alcmene nodded without saying a word and then checked on the young child, somehow still asleep and sorely tempted to wake her to feed her. She left well enough alone until Dione¡¯s return and then the explanations could start. Instead she contacted Helice who shared with Charis and Rhea/Raisa.

    ¡°We suspect your healing of Zosime overwhelmed her with desire, more than Dirce and Drosis although they weren¡¯t Seers, while Niobe¡¯s healing involved her confidence and sanity, the wounds painful of course,¡± sent Alcmene.

    ¡°Mistress agrees, while Niobe¡¯s wounds were certainly bloody and terrible, they weren¡¯t life threatening or deep and her real healing required other methods,¡± confirmed Helice.

    ¡°Mistress can I ask why you sent Niobe through the gap?¡± asked Alcmene, while reaching for Niobe¡¯s hand and placing the middle finger of her other hand across her own lips.

    ¡°I intended her to discover responsibility and rebuild her confidence, able to call upon her Seer Sisters for advice if needed. The attack a bonus, which I can say now, since she survived although never any intention to place her deliberately in harms way. I could not suffer the loss of one of you my sisters.¡± While Helice relayed the words, their meaning and heartfelt portent rang true and undeniable.

    Alcmene released Niobe¡¯s hand. Tears streaming down her face, both Ismene and Agape rushed to Niobe to embrace her and comfort her unconditionally, Niobe deciding to explain to them later. Niobe mouthed a thank you to Alcmene as clasping Niobe¡¯s hand enabled Alcmene to syphon off Charis words, discreetly and privately to Niobe somehow, another Seer trick for Niobe to learn she realised.

    Dione returned first, her stallion at a walk and when near slid from her saddle. She served a small portion of stew for herself and settled in. Zoe and three assassin Seers returned shortly thereafter satisfied Zosime¡¯s scream scared away any prowling beasts or travellers.

    ¡°I thank you for your support my sisters and your persistence in caring for me.¡±

    Zosime searched for Alexis, Alcmene and Niobe acknowledging them each with a solemn nod.

    ¡°When Mistress healed my body the injures were severe, hairline fractures in bone, deep bruising in muscle and flesh while an arrow pierced and ruptured multiple organs in my lower abdomen, a death wound added to a body too exhausted to naturally heal without rest. Every moment active and the pace of the horse ride torture and ripping asunder any natural healing my body managed until then.¡±

    At her pause the audience about her and far away with Helice and Clymene drew closer either leaning forward or clutching those nearby more tightly.

    ¡°Mistress¡¯ healing sent my mind to a happy place, eternal sunshine, forest of green and full of life with each wound, injury and hurt binding and mending painlessly demanding my acknowledgement and each time I did my desire to birth life growing and with such a desire a need to embrace my life giver and couple with him or her. Again, I cursed horse riding as the stimulation on my sensitive womanhood drove me to relieve my frustration in the remaining way left to me, which is when Alcmene and Niobe rescued me.¡±

    Within a heartbeat Alcmene spoke.

    ¡°Charis apologises, she meant to save a brave sister not to torture her and applied her magic in a rush due to your condition.¡±

    ¡°Am I permitted to reveal the secret?¡± asked Zosime.

    Alcmene and Niobe studied and waited for the reactions of Hagne, Korinna and Alexis.

    ¡°Does the secret require us to lay with a woman? The Mistress perhaps?¡± enquired Hagne.

    Alcmene opened her mouth to answer, trying to find the perfect words, suggestions from Helice and Clymene unhelpful and she resorted to the easiest answer.

    ¡°Yes, although not exclusively with the Mistress.¡±

    The Three assassins exchanged questioning looks, sharing whispers and responses.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t reveal your secret to us, we are Seers and while grateful to escape the Watcher we maintain a Seer must remain chaste, an obviously disregarded notion amongst this company,¡± said Hagne, the last few words spoken with a feint sneer.

    ¡°We will respect your choice, honouring your oath to remain or wishing release from your oath, you must decide,¡± answered Alcmene, ignoring Hagne¡¯s attitude.

    ¡°The Oath taken we wish to honour, we need to adhere also to our Seer teachings, these are lifelong truths to us, which for more years than those standing before us now, guided our lives.¡±

    ¡°How old are you three?¡± Dione challenged, sticking her chin out.

    The sisters around the camp fire held their breath for several heartbeats until the three assassins shrugged.

    ¡°Alexis, Korinna, and I are twenty-five Death Seasons survived and before she denies it, Zosime is twenty-six.¡±

    Dione whistled in surprise.

    ¡°Amazing I guessed five or six years older, not ten years!¡± gasped Dione. Before anyone else could open their mouth, Dione declared another request in a childlike voice.

    ¡°Can I touch your abdomen muscles Zosime? Can I?¡±

    ¡°I am not offended by your brashness sister if that is what you were aiming for.¡± Zosime stood and took three bold steps to stand before Dione. Releasing the tie on her Seer Robe she parted it to reveal her abdominals unavoidably revealing her womanhood as well. Considering most of those in her company observed her writhing in ecstasy mere bells ago she considered her modesty forever lost. A fallen Seer?

    A freedom struck her, skin contact no longer a taboo, laying with a woman no longer a taboo and clothing a choice usually for a purpose, if she wanted to run naked now and freeze, none of her sisters would object, admonish or rush to cloth her. A young child¡¯s freedom, not a care. The Temple and its rules, The Watcher and her orders firmly in the past she resolutely embraced the future, trying to imagine Charis¡¯ requirements to belong to the Daughters of the Duchess.

    Dione, deliberately caressed Zosime while exploring her abdominal muscles and she sensed Zosime¡¯s desire sparking. Licking her lips, her hands and fingers strayed, searching for more.

    ¡°Dione, enough. Zosime wrap and tie your robe please,¡± commanded Alcmene. Dione shrugged, realising Zosime¡¯s desire existed barely restrained, ready to ignite with the minimum of encouragement.

    The remaining chat organised guard duty and then Alcmene ordered her gaggle of sisters to sleep until woken for their watch. Those at the House and the Inn gloated within permissible good taste at their fortune, able to slip under a blanket, head on pillow lying on either comfortable bunk or bed.

    ---

    The Seer returned to her room in the dead of the night, relieved her devotion to silence enabled her to sneak soundlessly from the daughter¡¯s room to safety. She settled under her blankets relieved she didn¡¯t need to explain anything to Astera and Thyia and drifted off to satisfied sleep.

    She entered a dream state. Someone urgently tugging on her arm to wake her. She resisted, she needed sleep! Then her nose screamed in pain, something flicked it! Instinctively her hands cupped her pain, while her eyes opened into darkness.

    Astera waited in the dark enjoying the sight of the Seer¡¯s eyes darting about searching for the one who assaulted her nose and taking her que to speak when the Seer settled under her blanket.

    ¡°Spill! Recount your visit to the Innkeeper¡¯s daughter in every detail,¡± ordered Astera in a whisper.

    Before the Seer could yelp, Astera¡¯s hand cupped her mouth to silence.

    ¡°This conversation is between us, at least for now, depending upon the mischief you confess to.¡±

    Astera resisted the Seer¡¯s attempts to rise, shifting her hand from her mouth to her neck, more precisely to her oesophagus. The implied threat not lost on the Seer.

    ¡°You can¡¯t harm me, you aren¡¯t allowed to harm me,¡± she squeaked quietly.

    Astera leant her face forward to ensure the Seer could taste her breath when she breathed.

    ¡°Well unfortunately for you I know a few ways to hurt someone, which aren¡¯t plainly visible without some embarrassment to the one hurt and I understood Seers were modest and chaste, especially to the devoted in this Inn.¡±

    Fortunately, with excellent planning, Astera utilised her right hand to restrain the Seer by her throat, which allowed her left hand to explore the Seer¡¯s womanhood. Her body shuddered under Astera¡¯s exploration and either resisted the urge to protest or welcomed her invasion, either resulted in silence.

    Elpis gulped, Astera¡¯s rough warrior hands rasped against her throat threatening her life, convinced beyond reason her grip would crush her windpipe as easily as a twig. Astera¡¯s left hand then wandered under her robe and upon her flesh, discovering and tracing a path to her womanhood. The dampness there increased as Astera¡¯s fingers crawled nearer, on the verge of discovery, realising her wantonness near detection, Elpis held back a shudder. Astera teased her by slowing the creep of her fingers, by laying the warm palm of her hand upon her stomach, being slowly dragged, at the beck and call of Astera¡¯s marching fingers. The anticipation built until Elpis, already aroused from keeping company with the daughter, yelped in pleasure, her loins bucking in release.

    ¡°Details.¡±

    Elpis¡¯ mouth dried as she tried to answer. In the moment it took to gather some saliva, Astera¡¯s fingers slipped lower triggering an uncontrollable moaned response. The Seer considered not saying a word, to receive more ¡­ punishment, merely for a couple of heartbeats and then dismissed the notion. The next caress built upon the stimulation previously applied, and she knew the modest and chaste Seer gone, revealed in her place the wanton woman she desired to aspire to. She could send to her sister and risk her unexplainable reaction being witnessed. No! She needed to report, she needed to control her urges and desires, otherwise how would she possibly honour her position as Seer of Lonely Keep.

    ¡°I visited the daughter, she threatened to reveal me as she smelt my damp loins. Enjoying the respect and reverence displayed by the Inn¡¯s folk oddly invoked my desire. A powerful man, one I should act cautiously around, bowed at my feet and kissed my boots!¡± The Seer withdrew into herself recalling the memory, savouring it.

    ¡°Details.¡±

    A pity thought Elpis, later perhaps.

    ¡°Knocking on the daughter¡¯s door, I didn¡¯t notice no one guarded it until I left. She told me to enter and there to greet me, both toddlers, one latched on to each of her breasts! The suckling sounds stopped shortly after I entered the room and when they did, she lifted both children into a shared cot. She uttered a few flattering comments and then noticed her breasts leaking. She paused about to dry them with a cloth and waved me to approach her. I stood my ground while she pouted in disappointment.¡±

    Elpis, known to her alone, witnessed the feeding, numb, she stood her ground involuntarily. Her and her twin sister were taken by the Temple after four Death Seasons and try as she might memories of her mother were no longer present within her, Mother Superiors though from her first to her last haunted her. Guilt assailed her every time she searched her memory and failed to remember her mother.

    ¡°Details.¡±

    ¡°With her breasts exposed, she next revealed her womanhood, inviting me to attend to her. While desire awoke within me, I knew I didn¡¯t know where to start, after all Charis and Otonia attended to me, all I managed, an occasional frenzied kiss as a reward. I convinced her to chat to me instead as a woman and discovered the depths of her despair and convinced her she needed a loving man to satisfy her. After a couple of bells, I left quietly. I did admire her body and dreamt of her until you woke me and discovered my state.¡±

    Astera withdrew both of her hands. Elpis couldn¡¯t decide to celebrate or mourn.

    ¡°You realise you managed to avoid death tonight.¡±

    ¡°How, what makes you suspect such a thing?¡± The panic in her whispering voice clear.

    ¡°Not suspect, certain! The daughter is watched, yet no guard at her door. I am sure someone in his family listens in if not actually spies upon her using a peep hole.¡±

    Astera leaned forward again, her breath brushing Elpis¡¯ ear.

    ¡°Any indiscretion on your part while attending to her and your position as revered chaste Seer of Saph would shatter before their eyes and mean your death, probably by drowning. Their wroth strong enough to dismiss or destroy any interference including Charis¡¯!¡±

    Elpis¡¯ gulped. ¡°I am thankful.¡±

    ¡°Charis insisted on these two rooms for a reason, the moment the Inn¡¯s residents professed such dedication to the Gods. Her corner room has two sides exposed to the outside wall, another to the hallway and the final wall to this room. Any activities in her room, therefore difficult to discern. The room we share has one vulnerable wall, hence us whispering now and Thyia and I enjoying each other¡¯s company while you were absent, while the chaste Seer couldn¡¯t interfere, at least to anyone eavesdropping or spying.¡±

    ¡°What about now?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, during our stay we moderated the unusual sounds issuing from this room and whispered our conversations. In the morning you must demonstrate your most chaste Seer of Saph self, nothing less.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you again.¡±

    Astera lent back, paused and then found her way back to her bunk.

    +++

    Helice woke first and stirred Charis, Rhea/Raisa and Otonia until they were up and preparing to leave. She then visited Astera to ensure she was making ready also. As seven they marched to the Inn¡¯s Main Room, nothing appeared amiss, therefore Charis tapped Astera to continue. They seated themselves around the same table as the night before and were promptly served fresh warm milk and not long after hot gruel.

    The Innkeeper didn¡¯t bid them farewell, one of the older sons received their coin with thanks. Trying not to hurry Charis led them to the stables, where by some miracle their horses were groomed and saddled. Charis waited for each of them to pass through the gate before she did. When she joined her sisters and the Seer on the trail, the relief they felt palpable. Charis pushed her sisters and their horses, two more nights of camping ahead of them.

 1.083 Discoveries

    Zoe¡¯s meagre morning catch needed supplementing with dried meat and apples to satisfy the hungry mouths breaking their fast. Dione then ensured they were ready for the gallop through the Spur Gap, instructing them in no uncertain terms to stay near the cliff faces and ride beside the scree. Arising at daybreak the early start allowed them to reach the Spur Gap early morning second bell. Dione reminded them once again and then the race began.

    Her stallion corralled some of her sisters into a tighter formation and they passed through Spur Gap cleanly, quickly as possible without incident or interruption. Reaching the Farm before dusk Dione rode ahead to prepare the Farmer for the number of surprise visitors requiring hosting in his barn. Dione assure him, to his relief they carried their own supplies to prepare their own meals.

    The excess armour and weapons remained in the barn to join the existing hoard. The assassins appreciated the stockpile, inspecting much of the equipment, although choosing none.

    Astera approached the Farmer at dusk to consider adopting the girl child with them into his family. He agreed to sleep on the decision overnight and decide in the morning.

    +++

    They formed up in the morning, Hagne and Korinna to ride in as pair of Single Seers seeking service with Charis the Young and later in the day Zosime and Alexis to follow the same plan. Both pairs were instructed to stable their horses in the Daughters of the Duchess¡¯ Stable and wait.

    Niobe, Ismene and Agape returned through the New Gate first, the Gate Captain recognising them and expressing his relief at their return, gone many days, with Death Season looming a single month away. The three young ladies hurried to the House.

    Ismene rejoiced upon stepping through the elder¡¯s Door, returning to home and her treasured duties. She surprised herself, her family¡¯s lavishly appointed Manor House with abundant servants, a distant memory she no longer considered her home. This makeshift Leatherworker¡¯s Shop transformed into the House of the Daughters of the Duchess, her home and if she did her job well, ensured everyone survived the next week, the next month and the next Season. Briefly hugging Clymene, she beelined to the Ground Floor Store Room first gathering a stylus and parchment to stocktake. Ismene needing to know if they were going to starve during Death Season or not, depending upon the supplies consumed during her absence!

    Agape greeted Clymene next and then snuck off to the Kitchen trying to make herself small, like a servant, present and ignored, idly preparing a meal for the sisters about to arrive, a slow cooking, gently boiling stew they could partake of at their leisure.

    Clymene greeted Niobe welcoming her home with an embrace, which Niobe didn¡¯t readily release. Ismene and Agape about their own business leaving Clymene and Niobe to themselves.

    Alone together, Niobe on her toes reaches up to cup the back of Clymene¡¯s bald head with her hands and kiss her fully and thankfully, their matching rosebud lips crushing together.

    ¡°I wish to stand here embraced with you if I can Seer Sister, I am grateful for your belief and encouragement,¡± sent Niobe while exploring other areas of Clymene¡¯s face and neck with butterfly kisses.

    ¡°If you wish to thank me fully, we have time, Ismene and Agape are occupied, the Coin Pair Sisters are beating each other up and the elder rescued the young twins from them taking them to wherever she disappears to.¡±

    ¡°I am feeling dirty ¡­ perhaps the baths?¡±

    They smiled affectionately at each other as they broke their embrace and Clymene allowed Niobe to drag her to the Baths.

    ---

    The Farmer greeted Alcmene as she began saddling her horse, the young girl on one side, one of his many daughters on his other.

    ¡°She will be no trouble and my daughter will have a new playmate her age.¡±

    ¡°I am grateful, Charis has agreed, if you require some coin for food for her, perhaps one or two weapons sold from the barn would be acceptable,¡¯ said Alcmene.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t come to that but thank your young Mistress.¡±

    Alcmene mounted and with a nod, rode to join Dione and Zoe as they trotted through the farm¡¯s gate.

    Alcmene, Dione and Zoe joined the trail from Oxrest and merged with the throng of travellers hurrying to the village at the foot of Hillperch. Leaving most behind they rode through the New Gate late in the afternoon, meeting the four assassins in the Stables, grooming their horses as well as their sister¡¯s horses who arrived earlier. Alcmene contacted Clymene and Niobe to announce their arrival, confirming four extra beds, ready and available for their Assassin Sisters.

    The group strolling to the House raised a few eyebrows, Alcmene, bald and dressed in her Seer Robe, surrounded by four, Single Seers, in their Seer Robes. The five escorted, by Dione out front, once a member of the Ladies Three and a Trapper Girl trailing behind.

    Alcmene embraced her twin sister, crashing into her as she entered the elder¡¯s room, Niobe in toe saving Clymene by bracing her from behind. Dione joined to form a four-sister hug. Niobe waved to Zoe and the Assassins, encouraging them to join in. Zoe accepted immediately, Zosime followed although embracing Alcmene specifically laying her head between Alcmene¡¯s shoulder blades. The other three assassins remained back drawing their own conclusions and considering their future.

    The assassin¡¯s deliberations disrupted when the elder and the carpenter twins entered the elder¡¯s room from the street. The twins pushed passed them and leapt on the pile causing it to collapse!

    ¡°Young fools, what if you injured one of them!¡± shouted the elder.

    The pile unfolded with bodies, arms and legs splayed in every direction, the laughter deafening.

    The elder scrutinised the three assassins and nodded.

    ¡°Fortunately, at least three are present with more sense, please help the fools up, I doubt my old bones will be up to the task.¡±

    The elder a face they didn¡¯t expect and not sure how or where she fit into the Daughters, although lacking any reason why not, they assisted and quickly those in the pile were upright and sharing individual embraces. Clymene, Alcmene and Niobe making the effort to embrace and welcome the three assassins regardless of their protests.

    ¡°Zoe please show our new Sisters to the White Room. Their bunks are prepared. Then perhaps a bath if they wish to wash the trail dirt from themselves, spare robes are on their bunks.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Seer Sister Clymene.¡±

    Thais and Alexa left the House, awkward in the presence of the new Initiates, mature, hulking and reserved.

    ¡°We will visit the Master Carpenter and if needed resume our trade tomorrow, now everyone is back.¡±

    The four assassins followed Zoe and once away, the sisters gathered around the elder¡¯s table, tea prepared ready to drink courtesy of the elder¡¯s initiative.

    ¡°Who is in charge, while Charis and Astera are away?¡± Dione said, with enthusiasm and directness.

    ¡°Not you young one!¡± said the elder, with a hint of derision.

    ¡°Why not? I protected those with me, scouted, guided everyone through the Spur Gap safely ¡­¡± Dione¡¯s words hung in the air until Alcmene responded.

    ¡°Helice informs me, during Helice¡¯s and Astera¡¯s absent, the Seer of the House, Clymene is in charge.¡±

    ¡°Helice? Clymene? How can I confirm, I¡¯m not a Seer who could check!¡±

    Dione¡¯s challenge of an accepted truth stunned the three Seer Sisters seated around the table.

    ¡°Dione,¡± the elder tried to restrain herself, ¡°if they were lying to you, all would know upon Charis¡¯ return, they then shamed and probably expelled from the Daughters.¡±

    As Dione opened her mouth to respond, the elder continued, to prevent her saying words she could later regret.

    ¡°It also stands to reason Dione, as the most proficient rider, mounted on a stallion with endless stamina you could assist Charis, being faster than any others presently in this House, therefore you could be on mission and absent.¡±

    Dione¡¯ mouth set a hard line and pondered the elder¡¯s words instead of challenging them to the relief of the Seer Sisters who were still recovering from the weight of the initial accusation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t reveal her words to Charis as she is young and keen, not ambitious or disloyal, agreed?¡± sent Clymene.

    ¡°Agreed sister, although Dione needs watching, she is ¡­ forthright and doubting ¡­ is probably the best way I can describe her now,¡± sent Alcmene.

    ¡°Maybe she is her Stallion¡¯s twin?¡± sent Niobe.

    ¡°While I sense the humour in your comment sister, we need to investigate how the sun bathing of her Silver Ring affects her connection with her Stallion now,¡± sent Clymene.

    Alcmene, Niobe and Helice agreed as one. Clymene then broke the silence.

    ¡°Ismene returned and immediately commenced a stocktake, I hope those of us who stayed behind haven¡¯t consumed more than our due!¡±

    ¡°I will check with her later, we need to make sure enough feed is stored for the horses,¡± added Dione.

    Clymene acknowledged Dione with a nod. Dione unaffected by her own outburst or the elder bringing her back into line.

    ¡°We need to sell at least one or two suits of armour for coin now as we don¡¯t want to sell them all in one month and devalue them,¡± offered Alcmene.

    ¡°Who would best negotiate ¡­¡±

    Clymene didn¡¯t finish as they nominated Ismene unanimously. Quartermaster, former Noble and coin counter, no Daughter better suited.

    ¡°Well, easy then. We need to lead the assassin sisters to their foretold future, to rediscover their Seer Skill. Seduction?¡± suggested Clymene.

    ¡°They are chaste, if they react poorly, we will lose them, and they are trained body and mind to kill, if they chose violence instead of their oath. Zosime is probably the key, we need to develop her Seer Skill and then demonstrate her success to the Assassins,¡± offered Niobe, gathering signs of appreciation from her peers around the table.

    ¡°A Single Seer with Seer Skill sits with us,¡± Dione pointed across the table at Niobe, ¡°why don¡¯t we demonstrate with Niobe, to the four of them?¡±

    ¡°Demonstrate in front of them sister,¡± sent Helice to Alcmene.

    ¡°Zosime is close to reawakening and we could coach her, train her in front of our Assassin Sisters and then demonstrate, even a single word sent, a powerful demonstration,¡± pondered Alcmene, aloud.

    ¡°Then we are decided Seer Sisters?¡± asked Dione.

    ¡°Yes, I will relay our plan to Helice and we should probably ensure no other Initiates are invited to join with Death Season approaching, we may make Ismene¡¯s task impossible if we do.¡± Clymene watched her three sisters leave, communicated to Helice and then waited.

    ¡°You were right to proceed with caution, the assassins are mature women, trained to a finger width of their lives and they slink like cats unconsciously, second nature. They were dangerous when our enemy and no less dangerous now oath sworn, and you are about to challenge truths they still hold dear. Their entire Temple lives!¡± said the elder.

    ¡°The Mistress has assigned this task to me and I will not fail her, although I won¡¯t tempt fate and act stupid either. Zosime is the key though as Niobe wisely pointed out and we need to ensure her education is fruitful and results in success first time.¡±

    ---

    Charis pushed her sisters and the Seer until beyond dusk, the tradition of encamping before dusk imposed due to lack of light, the Borrow Stones alleviating the restriction.

    ¡°We will camp, the darkness completely obscures the trail,¡± announced Charis, for the Seer¡¯s benefit.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t night fall a bell ago?¡± the Seer shouted into the night not sure where Charis now rode.

    ¡°My eyes are sensitive to the Judge¡¯s piercings in the night sky,¡± lied Charis.

    While they chatted Helice started a fire beside the trail and with the firelight cast, the travellers spread out their camp rolls nearby.

    ¡°How did you collect the wood quickly in the dark of night?¡±

    Helice laying in her camp roll, faced the Seer and spoke her well-practiced response.

    ¡°During our brief rests I collected ample fire wood and having lit many fires in the past, I am proficient in stacking the wood and striking a flint with my eyes closed.¡±

    ¡°Well, so disappointing, I mistook your dallying behind for checking to detect if we were being followed and became reassured due to it.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re always observant, particularly when collecting firewood, so your assurance isn¡¯t misplaced. All is well, sleep. At dawn we ride,¡± commanded Charis.

    Charis exhaled as the Seer bolted upright at the waist.

    ¡°You set no night watch! Miserable end, slain in our sleep!¡± said the Seer, reacting dramatically.

    ¡°We are exhausted, out rode any following and not encountered any ahead of us, the trail has no other travellers, sleep Seer Elpis, all is well.¡± Charis placed alerts around the camp in the dark under the pretence of finding a place to urinate and trusted in them.

    +++

    Charis allowed the sisters to break their fast on cold iron rations and water. After surveying the land around their camp, Charis confirmed to her relief they camped well beyond the Lonely Keep side of the trail turnoff to Clayvale. Everyone knew it existed, no one spoke of the village and the single person she knew, possibly from there, a happy go lucky youth. A youth now slain due to her inability to at least act brave when he needed her to.

    ¡°Are you well Mistress?¡± enquired Astera.

    ¡°Recalling my former life, returning always ¡­ a burden.¡±

    Astera briefly hugged her and continued packing her horse in preparation.

    They arrived at the Lonely Keep after dusk and Charis decided the Inn would shelter them tonight. Surprisingly, with no food or other valuables held inside, Charis found the Inn in the same condition as they left the building except for additional dust. Helice stirred the fireplace to life and with the light provided they ¡®camped¡¯ in the Main Room. Charis placed alerts in any case.

    ---

    As the House occupants broke their fast Alcmene, Clymene and Niobe prepared their meal. In celebration they prepared several roast chickens in the oven with apples and pears as sides. The frequently released roasted chicken aroma from the ovens designed to attract hungry risers to the Kitchen.

    Thais and Alexa broke their fast at dawn and bolted now able to return to the Master Carpenter. As expected, the assassins consumed their meal together at a shared table. The coin pairs likewise. Dione, Zoe, Ismene and Agape formed a final quartet.

    Ismene asked Kyra and Nysa to escort her while she fetched a suit of armour from the farm to hawk about town. Dirce and Drosis resumed training. Zoe and Agape requested permission to hunt outside the town walls and while concerned, Clymene agreed as Dione volunteered to find them after caring for the horses at the stable.

    Once most of the Daughters finished breaking their fast, a hush settled over the kitchen. The newest Initiates remained at their table in quiet conversation. Clymene relieved, the assassins included Zosime at their table, maybe they still trusted her, begrudgingly it seemed as they probably considered her a ¡®loose¡¯ woman. Her Seer Sisters agreeing now is the time.

    Niobe strolled over to their table and upon her approach their conversation stopped.

    ¡°Is there a task for us sister?¡± asked Hagne, her lip piercing distracting Niobe for a moment.

    ¡°For Zosime yes, although I invite you to observe and witness,¡± the three assassins began to push their chairs back, their intention clear, their assumption false, ¡°as I teach her to reach for her Seer Skill.¡±

    Clymene enjoyed their sudden pause and interest, hope, their eyes shone for a moment. Every Seer thought Seer loss meant the end, you lost your twin and forever forbidden to fulfil your life purpose to Saph. Alcmene didn¡¯t send to her twin, she clasped her hand, excited and hopeful.

    ¡°Why am I selected, why not my assassin sisters?¡±

    Niobe picked up curiosity, possibly. She decided there wasn¡¯t any hostility, encouraged she continued.

    ¡°You, due to circumstances, for example the Mistress¡¯ healing, are more open and able to, erm accept and embrace the training.¡±

    Zosime cast her eyes quickly over her assassin sisters and to her relief discerned no hate.

    ¡°How to start?¡± Zosime asked shyly, bravely.

    ¡°We need contact,¡± Niobe shook her head as Zosime untied her Seer Robe, ¡°which is best, head to head and more comfortable if we lay down opposite each other, the tops of our heads together.¡±

    Clymene spied the three assassins, a satisfaction across their faces. They were expecting something else entirely, as did Zosime, although she entertained the alternative willingly, perhaps eagerly? The Seers discussed the ¡°technique¡±. They wanted to deviate from Temple teachings, while substituting a credible alternative. They needed to include touching since as a conduit it facilitated the Seer connection, the touching needed to avoid any possible sexual interpretations.

    Alcmene laid out two camp bed rolls, carefully prepared for this moment in the Kitchen as they didn¡¯t want any pause or delay. She then invited Zosime and Niobe to lay on the bed rolls, the top of their heads touching.

    ¡°When I rediscovered my Seer Skill it was at night, I suggest you close your eyes and return to your peaceful place, follow your Temple Training and signal when achieved,¡± requested Niobe softly.

    ¡°Yes, I continued to attain my peaceful place to console myself of my loss and to prepare before missions,¡± Zosime responded quickly. Zosime didn¡¯t intend to reveal any information, surprising herself when she did, trying to comprehend why. Nerves perhaps.

    ¡°Form your link, without your twin there will be an untethered flailing sensation, lost and unguided and at this moment unfortunately normal. Stay strong sister!¡±

    Clymene noticed as did everyone else the tears forming and flowing down Zosime¡¯s cheeks. Without suffering Twin loss Clymene couldn¡¯t appreciate the deep-down loss. Helice flashed a brief bitter sentiment occasionally and Clymene instantly, selfishly filtered their contact to avoid it.

    ¡°Yes.¡± A single word laced with emotion a potent reminder of her years of suffering.

    ¡°With your link formed, imagine and push out from your mind, recall your Seer training and visualise, seek beyond.¡± Clymene struggled to find the right words, every Seer pair invented their own descriptions around their Seer Skill, the Temple tried to develop a common language, with known descriptions and meanings. Success assured of course if all Seers could connect and compare, alas connections existed between Seer Twins and no further.

    ¡°I can¡¯t escape my mind without my Seer Twin, our blood link, our familiar path to travel, you ask the impossible ¡­¡±

    ¡°Your belief in impossible is preventing your possible. When you orgasmed you found many Seers, how is what you did then impossible now?¡± Niobe bore witness, as everyone else in the room did, as Zosime glowed deep red, her face, her neck and her chest and possibly lower her light brown skin camouflaging the strongest of it.

    ¡°I was possessed by an urge, the Mistress, umm, even now, remembering, drives me to want her and when I couldn¡¯t sate my carnal urges upon her I by necessity needed to find others.¡± Her admission repelling her assassin sisters as they shifted, squirming in their chairs.

    ¡°You found me, didn¡¯t you? Find me again, search for me beyond your mind, through the bone of your skull and your raven black hair.¡±

    Zosime¡¯s brow knitted and her eyes squeezed tighter. Alcmene tried to conceal her concern, Seer Skill wasn¡¯t a physical manifestation, it required the application of your mind, how was the Single Seer trained? Would this defective training ruin their plans?

    ¡°Niobe, she is contorting her face, instruct her to apply her mind, her imagination and her will.¡±

    Alcmene¡¯s contact interrupted Niobe, her proficiency still developing, although no harm done as Zosime struggled on.

    ¡°Zosime, relax your face, relax your body, they are irrelevant. Your mind is required nothing else, imagine the outcome, you are reaching outside of your mind, outside of your skull, and will it so.¡±

    The facial struggle continued and then like cold water on a fire, ceased. Her face peaceful.

    ¡°I search, I search outside my mind!¡±

    ¡°Calm. Calm yourself, you are doing well.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sister.¡±

    ¡°Seek me, you discovered me when you sent your orgasm to me, you blasted my loins and shattered my mind with your release of overwhelming pleasure, magnificent and I savoured every heartbeat it endured.¡±

    ¡°Sister I sense a darkness ¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait ¡­ is the darkness shrinking?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sister?¡± Zosime¡¯s brow crinkled in confusion.

    ¡°You found me, join with me sister, join and become one, find me as your Seer Sister and savour our union.¡±

    ¡°Arrgh ¡­ ¡°

    ¡°Can you hear me Zosime, Seer Sister?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Yes, Yes this is amazing. Why couldn¡¯t you connect with me?¡± Zosime stopped breathing. Her elation overriding the base involuntary action, her loneliness over? Her loneliness over, she rolled the words over in her mind, trying to accept them as truth. Did this mean the Goddess Saph would be within her reach? Niobe is her twin now? Have they replaced their twin sisters? No, Zosime knew her twin loss, a deep grievous scar. What did this link mean though?

    ¡°I will answer if you ask with your voice, this is an education for some.¡±

    Niobe¡¯s request alarmed her, sensible though, what would her assassin sisters believe?

    ¡°Oh, yes, now your devious plan is revealed, clever.¡±

    ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you contact with me Niobe Seer Sister?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t pleasure me, to release to you, therefore I couldn¡¯t find you. Your Seer Twin possesses a blood link with you from birth. While no one is sure, when we orgasm and share, we return to our Seer Training and conditioning, we try to connect, unguided it blasts from us and if a Seer is pleasuring us, they will catch part of the blast and establish a familiarity. Our concern ¡­¡±

    ¡°This is an ACT you memorised the words!¡± shouted Hagne, her chair kicked back as she sprung to her feet.

    Clymene replied in soothing words, soft and suggestive. ¡°Sister. Scribe with the stylus upon the parchment at the table next to you to write a message for Zosime to read. If they are Seer Skilled connected, Niobe will repeat your message word for word.¡±

    Clymene stared Hagne in the eye, challenging her, inwardly the Seer¡¯s stomach churned, realistically Hagne¡¯s powerful frame capable of grievous injury to anyone in her way.

    Alexis took up the stylus and wrote on the parchment, handing it to Zosime.

    ¡°Sister, a trick, a Magician¡¯s cheap parlour trick, don¡¯t encourage them!¡±

    Alexis grimaced and caught Hagne, an open hand on each of Hagne¡¯s shoulders, as she finished her denial.

    ¡°I lost my Seer Twin, been deceived by a false Watcher and trained to a false purpose instead of serving the Goddess. I need to confirm for myself if this is fake or true and I will test them until I am convinced one way or the other. I want release from my torment, my loss and I won¡¯t allow your fear of possible salvation deter me!¡± Alexis¡¯ face heated, rosy red cheeks on fair skin and both her hands now gripping daggers, swiftly drawn, unnoticed by those fixated upon her impassioned words.

    ¡°Sister sheathed your daggers,¡± asked Korinna, calmly, eyeing them watchfully.

    Alexis snapped out of her heated state, quizzically registered the weapons in her hands and swiftly released them to their scabbards.

    ¡°Apologies, I didn¡¯t mean to threaten. I will write a new message in case some sleight of hand happened during my distraction.¡± Alexis raised her eyebrows in askance.

    ¡°Certainly,¡± said Clymene.

    The stylus scurrying across parchment the single eerie noise in the Kitchen and when done the parchment handed to Zosime.

    ¡°Don¡¯t open your eyes yet Zosime, our connection is feeble, new, like a baby beginning to walk. Settle back into your peaceful place while maintaining our link.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sister I am there.¡±

    ¡°Place the parchment directly in your line of sight, you need to see it and nothing else when you open your eyes and you need to prepare your mind for the distraction of eyesight. For a reason lost in time the Temple teaches us to close our eyes, to improve our skill. I am sure when you practiced dagger skills you did a few hours training in the rain or mud to prepare you to fight when the weather isn¡¯t always sunny and fair!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I see the parchment, the words are ¡­¡±

    Her fists crash into the floor on either side of her body, startling her sisters.

    Niobe spoke an immediate response. ¡°The connection is lost, no more no less, did your first strike with a dagger match your skill now? Time and practice, we can try again if you aren¡¯t exhausted.¡±

    ¡°You did enjoy exploring my body did you not? I sensed your appreciation for a particularly muscle-bound region?¡±

    Niobe, shuddered, her loins responding to the memory, licking her lips to break the thought and return to purpose.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Niobe said, hoarsely.

    ¡°Again then, Alexis a new note please.¡± Clymene twigged, comparing Zosime¡¯s dagger learning to her Seer Skill relearning provided her with confidence, the assassins were trained to repetitive perfection year after year. Where would such disciple lead to with Seer Skill training?

    Zosime and Niobe Seer linked, Zosime opened her eyes and the link failed. When Niobe suggested they start again after a meal and a rest, Zosime refused. Two bells tolled, and many attempts failed and then sweet success. The link nearly failed again after reading the parchment, except Niobe called Zosime to relax, accept victory, calm.

    The three assassins, attracted by Niobe and Zosime¡¯s scream of success, returned to the main event, interested once again.

    Alcmene, Clymene and Niobe spoke as one.

    ¡°It will take more than a simple magician parlour trick to convince Hagne!¡±

    ¡°Alcmene, yes Alcmene spied the note when Alexis handed it to Niobe!¡± Hagne accused, pointing her finger at each Seer in turn.

    ¡°Perhaps we erred with our display of Seer sharing. Zosime and Niobe break your link, on second thoughts try to maintain your link as you transfer to the Meeting Room. Alexis can write her note, show it to Zosime. Niobe will call us into the Training Room and we will repeat the written words together,¡± suggested Clymene, exhaling at the end of the speech.

    Zosime and Niobe smiled eagerly relishing the challenge. They leant against each other Seer chatting, coordinating their efforts and taking small steps, embracing, joined at the hip, to reach the Meeting Room, Alexis assisting by opening the door. The ¡®comforts¡¯ of the room, causing her to pause before shaking it off and entering. The head joined pair found a comfortable section of fur lined floor to lay upon, with Niobe facing the door side to prevent any accidental viewing of the parchment. Hagne and Korinna followed shortly after and dubiously eyed the room also debating if they should enter it!

    Alexis showed Zosime the next message and then laid it down out of sight of the doorway. With no prompting from either assassin, Alcmene and Clymene appeared at the Meeting Room door and as one with Niobe spoke.

    ¡°If this is successful, I will train my ass off to return as a Seer serving Saph!¡±

    Hagne, Korinna and Alexis plonked back into the one of the lounges in the Training Room equal parts defeated, flabbergasted and covetous.

    Clymene rushed the explanation taking advantage of their condition. ¡°We currently hide two Single Seers, Niobe is one Seer you have met, the other is Helice. You Zosime, if you continue your training, our third. A concern troubled us, being long separated from your Seer Twin, we weren¡¯t convinced your Seer Skill would surface again, although we suspect your assassin training techniques assisted, a possible explanation at least.¡±

    The balancing of Seer separation with assassin training technique a desperate and timely find.

    Clymene continued, convinced the assassins digested the meaning. ¡°Single Seers to rediscover their Seer Skill, requires laying with their sisters sending and receiving their pleasure.¡±

    There done, plain and simple the necessary actions and techniques. Their body language difficult to interpret, probably assassin training, although Hagne did stir uncomfortably on the lounge. Could easily be itchy bottom and mean nothing.

    Clymene paused to allow her words to sink in as the promise would challenge their life view, one learnt; the Temple¡¯s major taboo and the other innate; their personal sexual preference. Women typically laid with men, not another woman, although Charis¡¯ theory of sexual repression in the Temples of Saph explained the acceptance of an alternative if the reward offered, life changing enough. With the assassins deep in thought, Clymene sent a message to Alcmene and Niobe, it was time for them to leave.

    ¡°We¡¯ll leave you to confer with each other. Also, no pressure or expectation to disregard your beliefs or taboos to remain a Daughter of the Duchess, your assassin skills contribute beyond measure,¡± Clymene finished as she shut the door to the Meeting Room.

    Clymene considered divulging more information and choose not to, sometimes more wasn¡¯t helpful she decided. Such as a Seer¡¯s belief, laying with a woman is a taboo, which could help in a reverse way. She suspected when the assassins first orgasmed, they would suffer embarrassment and wouldn¡¯t scream and reveal their fallen, wanton weakness by breaking this sacred taboo, they should release using the single silent path available to them. Their dormant Seer Training calling upon their non-existence Seer link. After all, training is done to ensure when you are panicked your actions follow your training not the instinctive, fight, flight or freeze response. As a theory Clymene accepted reality would prove it either right, wrong or somewhere in between.

 1.084 Danger Mistress

    Charis and her sisters awoke to pounding on the Inn door by a weapon pommel, probably a dagger reasoned Charis given the rapid number of times it rang out.

    ¡°Coming!¡± shouted Charis as she straightened her loin cloth and under cloth to ensure some measure of modesty.

    Unlatching the Inn Door, the grinning faces of Moustache and Long Hair greeted her.

    ¡°Welcome to the Lonely Keep, Charis the Young, Mistress of the Daughters of the Duchess. The Lord of the Lonely Keep is honoured by your visit,¡± Perider announced or as Charis knew him, Long hair.

    While Charis scrambled to recover from the impromptu visit, Pandros or Moustache continued.

    ¡°The Lord invites you to break your fast at his Keep and enjoy his company!¡±

    Charis stared at them in turn and considered violence. They though, appeared happy, not smug or cheeky, patiently awaiting Charis¡¯ response.

    Charis slammed the door shut, latched it and staggered back to her bedroll. Surely one more bell of sleep wasn¡¯t too much to ask before she faced the Keep and its important people. Her soreness from hard riding irritated her, the floorboards didn¡¯t provide a comfortable bed and resulted in a poor sleep. These were excuses. To face the Baron meant she needed to revisit her past and with no crisis to draw her away, she expected many bells in his and his court¡¯s company.

    ¡°We are on a mission Mistress Charis, fetch you or don¡¯t return!¡± shouted Pandros.

    The fastened door muffled the shouted words, it didn¡¯t quiet them.

    Her sisters recognised a hopeless endeavour such as resisting a summons from the Baron and began dressing for the final effort, the journey to the Keep.

    ¡°I need to present myself at some stage Charis, now is fitting I guess,¡± said Elpis.

    Charis rolled over in her bedroll dragging the sheet with her, defeated. The Lonely Keep no longer a place favoured by her and the journey towards it a reminder of darker days. The Baron and possibly the Baroness to meet, chat with and endure any impositions they wish to entertain.

    ¡°Advise our visitors we are readying,¡± groaned Charis.

    ¡°Yes Mistress, although I will stay here, clean up and care for the horses, the poor beasts need grooming,¡± announced Rhea/Raisa as she opened the door and informed their visitors to wait.

    ¡°I will also stay, with the two oafs out there you will enter the Keep as a seven,¡± offered Otonia.

    Accepting her fate, Charis stood, Helice tapping her arms with a wry smile decorating her face. Resigned, Charis raised her arms out permitting Helice and Otonia to dress her in full armour, including felt. Helice accompanied her as bodyguard, while Astera and Thyia provided an escort for the Seer.

    Upon their exit via the Inn¡¯s front door, both Pandros and Perider rose from their haunches to join them and as a seven they marched to the Keep.

    ¡°Lucky you saw reason Charis the Young, we both thought we were in danger of losing our jobs,¡± chuckled Pandros.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind him Miss Charis the thought never crossed my mind you wouldn¡¯t accompany us,¡± added Perider.

    ¡°Why chipper and happy boys?¡±

    They glanced at each other and smirked.

    ¡°We noted the saddlebags piled up on the Inn floor and we¡¯re hopeful they contain food beyond gruel,¡± stated Perider. Pandros echoed the word gruel with a definite distaste and revulsion.

    ¡°A month out from Death Season and already the best the Keep can provide is gruel?¡± Charis stated aghast at the situation and peeking at the Seer, catching her swallowing, contemplating her fate.

    ¡°Rationing,¡± replied Pandros.

    ¡°Yes, rationing,¡± confirmed Perider, irritatingly repeating Pandros.

    Passing through the Keep Gate Charis paused a moment. The Keep¡¯s household lined up on either side of the cobbled path leading to the entrance of the Main Hall. Charis didn¡¯t check with Pandros or Perider and continued towards the Main Hall, nodding politely and hurrying to finish with this false honour.

    Two guards equipped in ill-fitting armour opened the doors and announced Charis and the Seer. At the High Table lounged the Baron, the Baroness, the Baron¡¯s father and the Keep¡¯s Captain. A servant stood either end of the High Table to attend them.

    ¡°Welcome Charis the Young, Mistress of the Daughters of the Duchess, we are honoured by your visit,¡± announced the Baron¡¯s Castellan, his father.

    Charis bowed, observing etiquette as did Helice. Seer Elpis stood somewhat behind Charis, Astera and Thyia flanking her, one step behind.

    ¡°As entrusted, I deliver unto the Baron of the Lonely Keep, the Seer Elpis.¡± Charis waited as the Seer stepped quietly forward until level with Charis when she bowed.

    ¡°Step forward, out of Charis¡¯ shadow!¡± commanded the young Baron.

    Elpis edged nearer. She knew the history of the last Seer assigned to the Lonely Keep and with the scarce food rumour a nervousness gripped her.

    ¡°Why husband, our dear Seer is a trifle uncertain in our company, we will need to go to extraordinary lengths to make her feel welcome,¡± offered the Baroness, her well perfected mocking tone dripping off each word.

    ¡°I suspect any woman with scant life experience beyond familiar surroundings is usually nervous the first time in new service or position,¡± voiced Charis.

    The Baroness straightened in her throne chair, hands gripping the armrests. Before she retorted the Baron whispered to her and she stayed her tongue while her eyes told a different story.

    ¡°We welcome our Seeress to the High Table, please occupy your chair for too long vacated,¡± invited Baron Balius.

    As the Seer trudged to her appointed position, Charis empathised, the Baron and Baroness now owned the Seer, officially attached to the household as Priestess. Her primary role, communication beyond the Barony.

    With the Seer seated, Charis bowed again.

    ¡°With your permission I will take my leave, our journey arduous and we are keen to return to Hillperch before Death Season arrives.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, Charis the Young, Death Season is three weeks away and your journey takes a week for a company as proficient as yours, I should know having been escorted safely by yourself to my most excellent husband.¡±

    ¡°The Baroness is gracious, we were attacked on our way here and delayed by strange circumstances. There is also snow on the mountains ¡­¡±

    ¡°No excuses!¡± the Baroness shouted. Pausing to sweep her long black hair back before continuing.

    ¡°I mean,¡± returning to a cultured voice, ¡°we entertain few visitors and we need to celebrate when one does visit.¡±

    ¡°Well it seems I must speak bluntly. My company doesn¡¯t wish to consume your meagre supplies.¡±

    ¡°The harvest this season while challenging, provided,¡± she sniffed.

    ¡°Perhaps Charis is wise, extra mouths to feed aren¡¯t what is required, perhaps extra food, if any, is of more benefit added to the Keep¡¯s stores?¡± asked the Baron.

    Charis uncertain, perceived new life growing in her presence. Perhaps a pregnant Baroness? The sun bathing of the items providing enhanced awareness, improving her night sight, able to sense new life. On the trail the reward offered an otherwise hidden white rabbit or two, here the spark of life in the form of a pregnancy proved detectable.

    ¡°A portion Baron, donated for new mothers perhaps?¡±

    The Baron stared quizzically at Charis and then threw a look at his Baroness.

    ¡°We beg our Leave and will hand what we can spare to the Baron¡¯s Guards,¡± said Charis.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the Baron uttered, waving Charis away.

    Charis, pivoted immediately and hurried from the Great Hall, Helice, Astera and Thyia followed without hesitation.

    Once through the doors Charis searched for and found the two guards she trusted and waved them over while making straight for the Keep Gates.

    ¡°Well your visit short and sweet?¡± enquired Pandros.

    Charis answered him with a mischievous smile and continued in silence until reaching the Inn.

    ¡°Astera and Thyia, prepare the horses, we leave now. Pandros the Moustache and Perider Long Hair wait outside the Inn please.¡±

    Helice followed Charis into the Inn and shut the Inn door behind them.

    ¡°Helice, check if we can gift a couple of saddlebags of supplies and send our two friends on their way. By the time they report, we should be saddled and away.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Otonia and Rhea please make ready to leave,¡± Charis shouted, as she sprinted upstairs.

    ¡°We are here Mistress,¡± called Otonia.

    Entering one of the Inn¡¯s Guest Rooms, Rhea rested her sobbing head upon Otonia¡¯s ample breasts.

    Reacting to Charis¡¯ entrance, Rhea lifted her head and wiped her eyes with her hands.

    ¡°Charis, dear Charis, I wish to stay, and Raisa wishes to stay. Sharing the one body is a havoc for us now, an inner torment and we both suspect it wasn¡¯t meant as a lasting existence.¡±If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°Death Season is upon us, if you return, I am sure we can find help?¡± offered Charis.

    ¡°We are in contact with our Seer sisters if needed, we need time alone to contemplate our future and the challenge of managing your Inn will occupy us with the mundane.¡±

    As Charis considered her next words, Rhea placed a finger across her Mistress¡¯ lips.

    ¡°We¡¯ve decided, Otonia has already tested our resolve and failed to dissuade us.¡±

    Charis stood and with Otonia, retreated to the door, digesting Rhea and Raisa¡¯s decision.

    ¡°I will leave as much food as we can spare, beware the Keep is currently surviving on gruel, hide what we leave with you. Search in the ash of the fireplace for a pouch of coin for emergencies.¡±

    Not waiting for a response Charis raced downstairs catching Helice with two saddlebags.

    ¡°Leave them behind the bar for Rhea, she has chosen to stay. I will explain once we are away from here.¡± Charis attended to the fireplace after ransacking one of Helice¡¯s saddlebags.

    Helice turned from the door and hurried to the bar. The last to leave the Inn, she mounted to join her waiting sisters. They spurred their horses as one, galloping out of the Keep¡¯s village trailing a riderless horse.

    ---

    Clymene, Alcmene and Niobe waited in the Kitchen and prepared lunch, cold meats, some dried apples and pears. Daughters visited and nibbled and returned to whatever duty they dedicated themselves to. Three bells rang between leaving the assassins to consider their future and middle afternoon. Clymene considered visiting the Meeting Room to determine if the assassins were still debating or possibly requiring additional information or perhaps assurance. Explanation perhaps, they needed to choose, they are in control and no one would force them into anything they didn¡¯t wish to!

    ¡°Excuse me Seer Sisters, we admit we need assistance,¡± uttered Hagne.

    None of the Seers retained any presence of mind to shut their respective dropped jaws. Hagne¡¯s powerful body defined by muscled upper thighs and abdomen, muscle laced across her chest, her small breasts resting upon the underlying muscle like a bird¡¯s chest. Sharp cheekbones blended into her wide nose, her shoulder length black hair framing her light skinned face. A radiate smile grew across her pierced lips.

    ¡°I am appreciative of your favourable assessment of my body and I find myself oddly enjoying your gaze.¡± A rosy hue spread across her light skinned face, neck and chest as confirmation.

    ¡°We ¡­ we should close our mouths and apologise,¡± stuttered Clymene. Alcmene and Niobe enjoyed exploring Zosime body and while familiar with what to expect, Hagne¡¯s body shape somewhat different and captivating in its own unique way.

    ¡°We find ourselves inept at pleasuring each other to orgasm. We can¡¯t determine if this is from lack of skill or hesitation with laying with a woman.¡± Hagne spoke the words ¡®proper¡¯, clinical, perhaps a mechanism to cope with the subject matter. For Alcmene, Clymene and Niobe her adopted speaking style added to the mystique.

    ¡°Zosime seems willing to accept our attentions although our skill is awkward and clumsy, and we are frustrating her.¡±

    ¡°Lead us and we will follow,¡± informed Clymene, sweeping her hand forward.

    ¡°Niobe visit Dirce and Drosis, explain the task before us and fetch them if they accept, their hot sweaty athletic bodies may interest the assassins more than our soft shapely ones,¡± sent Clymene.

    Niobe supressed a giggle in case Hagne heard and misunderstood, the assassin didn¡¯t need her confidence damaged any further.

    Hagne opened the door and stood aside to allow Alcmene and Clymene to enter raising an eyebrow.

    ¡°Niobe is fetching assistance,¡± answered Alcmene. Stating the obvious in face of the visage before her.

    Hagne nodded her head and followed the two Seers into the Room and shut the door behind her.

    ¡°Wait until you see them nude dear sister you can really appreciate them,¡± sent Alcmene.

    The three assassins stood in turn before the Seers, offering a choice.

    ¡°You must swear on your oaths, you accept this path and in no way are you acting against your own free will,¡± Clymene questioned, trying diligently not to stare.

    ¡°We swear,¡± they each answered in response. Clymene not accepting their naked bodies as confirmation given their strong stance on womanly pleasure.

    Clymene decided upon a strategy, which consisted of laying each assassin out, contacted by each other¡¯s head in a star formation like their throwing stars. Alexis to the North, coltish body, fair skin, short chestnut brown hair, her sparkling green eyes completely trusting. Korinna to the South, full figured body, light skin, shoulder length brown black hair, rare grey eyes darting nervously about the room. Hagne to the East her hazel eyes brimming with determination. Zosime to the West her green eyes pleading for relief.

    ¡°If I guessed, Alexis is the scout or stealth of your three, Korinna the seductress or temptress and Hagne the enforcer or warrior, am I correct?¡± questioned Clymene.

    ¡°Yes, Seer Sister,¡± said Hagne without emotion.

    ¡°I fulfilled Hagne¡¯s role in my Three,¡± added Zosime.

    Niobe then knocked and entered the Meeting Room, Dirce and Drosis, inquisitive, gingerly entered the room and stunned by the view, tried to capture every line, curve and shadow.

    Korinna being rather buxom, Clymene assigned Dirce and Drosis to attend to her, while the shorter, softer Niobe attended Hagne, Alcmene attended Alexis while she attended Zosime.

    Clymene played the scene over in her mind and drew the conclusion the assassins viewed this as a training exercise, pure and simple, to avoid the uncomfortable reality of their beliefs, the Seer Temple¡¯s self-imposed taboo. They desperately needed to serve the Goddess Saph as Seers again and they reasoned if this womanly intimacy constituted an essential step then they would practice and train until proficient as they did with weapons training. The flawed anomaly obvious to Clymene now, a dagger is lifeless and depended upon the person wielding it, the Seer training involved other sisters, deep emotional connection and trust.

    Perhaps a rethink is required pondered Clymene as they couldn¡¯t succeed by repeatably ploughing a field, they needed to appreciate, enjoy, imagine and dream. The last thing they needed was to turn the plough around and plough the same rut again and again never to discover. Never to realise their potential as Seers, forever stuck, adhering to their assassin training regimen.

    ---

    Charis and company left the Inn of the Scarred Lady and for the next seven days galloped, cantered, trotted and walked, riding their horses to Hillperch.

    The night after the third day of travel Helice confronted Charis while setting alerts, away from the campfire and their companions.

    ¡°There is trouble at the House Mistress, Clymene apologises for not alerting you sooner, she thought she could fix it.¡±

    Charis finished the mumble required for the Alert, willing a drop of magic from her items into her casting. As Charis met Helice¡¯s eyes, Helice continued.

    ¡°Zosime is making progress, eager as a child rediscovering something she thought lost forever. The other three assassins are as eager, although frustrated. Try as they can they are awkward. Awkward when pleasured, awkward when pleasuring and unable to call upon their past Seer Training to recreate the forms and structures required.¡±

    ¡°Are they afraid?¡±

    ¡°I am not sure I know what you mean Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Each has professed a need to remain chaste, each are Seers trapped by years of Temple Taboo.¡±

    ¡°Clymene says they are participating, they are not learning.¡±

    Charis began casting at another location, their conversation occurring on the move.

    ¡°There are three assassins, one will be guided by a Seer each, Alcmene, Clymene and Niobe. Each Seer must develop their relationship beyond the obvious, they must develop trust.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, recall feelings and bonds lost. What of Zosime?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps Thais and Alexa could assist Zosime, they could discover together?¡±

    ¡°I will advise Clymene, Mistress.¡±

    ¡°And Helice, you know yourself, rubbing sensitive areas without emotional connection may arouse, nothing more. The assassins are following a training formula, similar to dagger training, they need to discover their feelings and emotions, they need to participate for joy and pleasure and perhaps after a time, love. Love of themselves, love for their Seer sisters and love for the Goddess Saph.¡±

    Somehow during the speech Helice and Charis embraced, both refusing to let go of the other.

    ¡°The assassins haven¡¯t recovered from Twin loss, they have been rote trained to be assassins and they have killed, I suspect without feeling or remorse, numb. If we don¡¯t awaken their Seer Skill we need to at least ensure they understand they are safe, there is trust and they are valued.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡±

    ¡°I know the worship of the Seer at the Travel Inn saddened you and the return of the Single Seers, acknowledgement of them by the Temple occupied my mind from time to time before then. The way forward is for the Temple to discover our secret, not be told of it, hence my involvement or perhaps seduction of Elpis. She will strengthen her Seer Link with her twin and perhaps spread our technique. We made the leap to include Single Seers, so my hope is they also explore the possibility.¡±

    ¡°I am ashamed Mistress, know the Seers doubted your involvement with Elpis ¡­ we didn¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°I wish I could claim all of my wisdom as my own, I can¡¯t. The plain fact is I am sixteen Death Seasons survived, lived my life in the one small village, tormented due to my differences. I am guided by the Gods, Helice, no other explanation is possible. I am certain of this as the White Seer declared me the Foretold. The elder has told me history doesn¡¯t treat the Foretold well, which is why I am preparing you all to exist beyond my demise ¡­¡±

    ¡°MISTRESS!¡± Helice pushed Charis away, grabbing her shoulders, moist eyes meeting moist eyes.

    ¡°We will defend you from that moment!¡±

    ¡°I know, and I will not allow my sisters to pay the cost needlessly. How many sister¡¯s lives am I worth dear, dear Helice?¡±

    Helice pulled Charis to her in a strangling embrace.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know Mistress, I do not know ¡­¡±

    ¡°Neither do I, but I hope to when the moment comes.¡±

    ---

    At dusk after the seventh day of travel Charis pushed her troupe to make the New Gate.

    ¡°You are in luck Charis the Young, a Guardsman spied you from our newly completed watchtower galloping through the village, scattering travellers before you!¡± said the Gate Captain.

    Charis rested, hands on thighs while astride her horse on the town side of the New Gate, the Gate¡¯s cross bars clunking into place with a finality behind her.

    ¡°I apologise Captain, desperate to be safe from the approaching Death Season and return home.¡±

    With their weapons stowed at the Gatehouse her Sisters led their mounts to the Daughter¡¯s Stables while Charis addressed the Captain.

    ¡°While I am sure the Temple will be generous with their reward, you risk much with each task and you are very easy to recognise now.¡± The Gate Captain accepted her bow as she dismounted.

    Charis conscious of the amount of ¡°skin¡± she currently displayed to sun bath her items, perhaps too much as her milk white skin now obvious to anyone close enough when conversing with her.

    ¡°I appreciate your honestly always my friend.¡±

    ¡°Stable your horse and rest well tonight in your own House Charis the Young.¡±

    Charis strolled away content, leaving him with a smile. Each step towards the Daughter¡¯s Stable crunched under foot, the cold announcing its seasonal invasion with Death Season a mere three weeks away. Time for the sisters to rest and train at their leisure and prepare to seek out and destroy enemies of the Duchy once the snow cleared. A smirk grew, realising the Duke would never know of her mission and the protection the Daughters of the Duchess would offer now she uncovered the nature of the enemy and possible hiding places.

    Astera squatted outside the Stable door under a lantern, in full armour. The oddity of this reception double as Thyia didn¡¯t accompany her.

    Charis sensed, realised and perhaps accepted something amiss as their respective gazes met and Astera waved a hand inviting Charis to occupy the stool beside hers.

    ¡°Greetings Mistress, we need to prepare you for your return,¡± said Astera.

    ¡°Is this the ideal place?¡± asked Charis.

    ¡°Yes, away from Seers, I have pulled rank and sent all those you accompanied to groom their horses and return to the House without you and as you see I have asked Thyia to remain behind.¡±

    ¡°Well, the floor is yours.¡±

    ¡°The assassins are dangerous Mistress, the Seers have been unable to enlighten them, regardless of effort. Zosime is progressing or at least sane and calm. There is a desperation about them. They have surrendered their values for a promised reward and are impatient and frustrated.¡±

    ¡°I suggested each Seer take one and guide them, bond with them perhaps ¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, they welcomed the change, perhaps it duplicated their twin sister bonding, one partner. I am sorry Mistress I don¡¯t fully understand, yet with my parents they are a couple so there is some sense in it. The Seers have now asked to take a break and the Assassins aren¡¯t, well ¡­ happy, they talk amongst themselves, eat at their own table, exclude Zosime, all worrying signs Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Are they dangerous?¡±

    ¡°I am concerned enough to speak to you before your return ¡­¡±

    ¡°Find the coin pairs, each pair overwatch an assassin. Separate the assassins somehow, perhaps weapons training at the arena, another at the House and the last shown the town. I will arrive at the House once they are under escort and will talk to them one at time.¡±

    ¡°Where will you spend the night Mistress?¡±

    ¡°My secret ¡­¡± Charis hefted her smallish frame up to stand and glanced back at Astera smiling.

    ¡°How can you smile Mistress at a time like this?¡±

    ¡°I believe in my purpose and the Gods who guide me, I must. How else do you explain my life journey?¡±

    ¡°Mistress, what of death, yours and others?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I will fight to my last breath against that outcome and I take precautions.¡± Charis placed her hands on the seated Astera¡¯s shoulders and kissed her forehead. ¡°The assassins wish to be Seers, we have proven Single Seers can regain their Skill, so we just need to figure out the missing link.¡±

    ¡°What if we can¡¯t?¡±

    Charis stood up straight and winked. ¡°We will cross that flow of water if we must.¡±

    Astera closed her mouth as Charis disappeared striding around one of the many new buildings in this smelly part of town. She decided to check the Stable and then use the time it took for her to return to the House to explain Charis¡¯ delay and cancel the surprise Clymene and Alcmene were preparing. Then command the Coin Paired Sisters to their Mistress¡¯ task.

 1.085 A Bard from the Past

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be in the warm comfort of the Capital?¡± asked Charis, noticing a familiar satisfied face approaching the Main Room of the Inn, to break his fast.

    The subject of her quip took a step back and slapped a palm against his forehead.

    ¡°Charis the Young! Rumour hasn¡¯t yet informed me of your return only your mission.¡±

    ¡°Well, be seated and join me there is a reward due you. I haven¡¯t forgotten.¡±

    Keos, gulped, her clear blue eyes capturing him once again. He pulled out a chair and dropped onto it. Appraising her fully.

    ¡°Your skin colour is not face paint is it?¡±

    ¡°Face paint?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, popular in the Capital, an alternative since only Nobles can proclaim themselves with hair colour. Fair and White skin another sign although you won¡¯t be drowned if you falsely wear it.¡±

    Charis leant forward, her arms folded on the table, claiming the table between them her eyes holding his. ¡°Interesting, what else can you tell me?¡±

    Keos¡¯ eyes turned to mischief, laugh lines fanning from each, questioning Charis¡¯ confidence. His warm tenor voice resonating and filling the room announcing his demand.

    ¡°What is my reward, after all my services aren¡¯t free.¡±

    ¡°Well another kiss would be overpayment,¡± Charis smirked, leaning back, arms folded on her chest, freeing her eyes from his. ¡°So how about your meal?¡±

    ¡°All I can eat?¡± A quiet confirmation.

    ¡°Certainly, why not, I am sure your information is of worth.¡± A quiet tease.

    Keos bowed his head and both waited in silence until their orders taken. As the barmaid retreated to the kitchen Keos spoke.

    ¡°The Duke, jealous of the Duchess has proclaimed a Swords of the Duke and held a tourney to choose his chosen, all sons of nobles,¡± awaiting her reaction, fruitless.

    ¡°You knew, didn¡¯t you?¡± Keos shook his head.

    ¡°The Merchants of Bridgeward appeased the River Lord and have petitioned the Duke to strike South and establish another village, they hope to grow into a town in the years to come.¡±

    ¡°The River Lord?¡±

    ¡°A mystical creature said to inhabit and control all passage cross the Great South River. There is an ancient stone bridge across the river, no one attempting to cross has ever returned.¡±

    ¡°So, they have placated him?¡±

    Keos shrugged. ¡°We will know after Death Season.¡±

    Their meal arrived to momentarily break further discussion.

    ¡°You will be interested to know the Lord of the Northern Watch will complete his penance after Death Season and is being sent to Bridgeward to oversee the Duke¡¯s interests.¡±

    In between mouthfuls of their meal the Bard informed Charis of Noble births, deaths and marriages and if Ismene accompanied her she could probably deduce some importance.

    ¡°In summary Charis the Young, their marriages are being manipulated, the outcome of which, still years away.¡±

    ¡°I consider your meal paid for Master Bard.¡± Charis needed to confront a challenge of her own.

    ¡°Would I be able to claim my debt from you?¡±

    ¡°Are you sure of your heart, your voice wavers slightly Master Bard?¡± Charis scrapping her chair back as she rose from the table, sauntering around to his side. As if on cue flute music fills the Main Room of the Inn. Soft, gentle with an allure, its temper affecting Charis, calming and relaxing. Receptive. The warm smile and shallow dimples on the Bard¡¯s face a welcome and in invitation.

    Charis¡¯ clouded mind pushed through to reason, he planned this, how did he predict I would be here? Charis glimpsed the source of the music, a young lad, a master flutist, he needed to be, to impart the emotion into the tune filling the room with passion and connection.

    ¡°Music is my blood Charis the Young, so I prepared to receive your payment.¡±

    Charis waved at him to face her and he keenly swivelled in his chair to comply. Floating on the musical euphoria she lounged lavishly across his lap, leaning back until held by his arm, her face near to his, the warmth of his breath upon her cheek. Charis prepared for the kiss, meaningless, a payment and nothing more, why did her cheeks warm?

    The tune supporting a mood for romance and lovers, attracting spectators to the Inn, couples present embracing and those still searching for love locking eyes on their potential partner.

    Her lips locked upon his, Charis needed to deliver the agreed payment and she needed to complete the transaction now before the music naturally stirred deeper inclinations. He didn¡¯t reach behind her head; she therefore dictated the duration of the kiss. Charis wanted to demonstrated control, instead a murmur encouraged her to linger, to outlast him and win the contest gnawing at her, she couldn¡¯t afford to. The sun-bathed items revealed their influence and fired within her, drawing her to embrace him, to couple and create life ¨C now, urgent need, desperate want.

    She leapt from his lap, bolting from the Inn, her cheeks rosy and warm and unknown to others her loins ached to receive his seed, to procreate. The haunting flute melody in harmony with her primaeval urge to create life. The sun-bathed items within urging her to return. No laughter followed her from the Inn, instead a gentle hush and release of breath.

    When Charis halted, her first thought, did she pay for their meal. What a stupid thought! Should she return to make sure? She couldn¡¯t, her emotions in turmoil, the flute, how? She joined the traffic heading to the Old Gate and amongst the townsfolk, she hid, trusting them to escort her home, her mind fighting for control. Her items simmered and writhed inside her and she needed to quell them, not entirely the flute then.

    The traffic corralled her past the House, and she needed to backtrack. Approaching the House, she spied a Sister she could question as a plan formed and she needed information.

    Charis climbed upon the wagon and assisted the waggoneers to unload, surprising Ismene, her face lighting up the moment she noticed. She needed to toil, to exercise her muscles while her brain recovered, and her emotions steadied.

    ---

    The wagon rolled off revealing Charis perched on the loading dock recovering her breath. Her frenzied toil surprising Ismene and alleviating Charis¡¯ procreation inclination from her loins.

    ¡°You well Mistress?¡±

    Charis caught Ismene¡¯s eyes in her own before responding. Ismene lowered herself, snuggling, ensuring no light could shine between their bodies. Charis reacted by wrapping her arm around Ismene¡¯s shoulders and drawing her in tight. Ismene stopped breathing.

    ¡°What do you know about flute music or any music?¡± asked Charis.

    Ismene exhaled.

    ¡°Agape, when my maid,¡± Ismene cast her eyes down, ¡°needed to entertain me with her flute playing, Mistress.¡±

    Charis jumped to her feet, offering a hand for Ismene to grasp, which she clasped eagerly. They stepped through the loading bay doors, Ismene silently closing them behind her and her Mistress.

    Charis¡¯ fingers ran through Ismene¡¯s long Golden-Brown hair while she faced the bay doors. Ismene pressing her body up against the doors, her arms high, her palms flat in surrender.

    A hoarse voice whispers. ¡°Punish me Mistress.¡± Ismene desperately wishing to sample the passion exuding from her Mistress.

    The carnal fog and desire clear within Charis, her fingers poised upon Ismene¡¯s delicate fair shoulders.

    ¡°Mistress?¡±

    Charis realising her position, her dominance, noticing Ismene¡¯s nakedness, a robe of sorts, not a Seer¡¯s Robe, lay crumpled about Ismene¡¯s feet her goose fleshed buttocks plain to see. When did Ismene drop her robe?

    ¡°I apologise Mistress, you wish your entrance to be secretive and my screams of pleasure ¡­ would draw attention.¡± Ismene swivelling around, stepping forward in one smooth movement to ensure Charis¡¯ hands fell upon her breasts.

    Charis fought within, the urge to pleasure, she would be quick she tries to convince herself. No, she needs to prepare her plan before her Sisters discover her. Ismene¡¯s lips brushing hers, her tongue licking at Charis¡¯ lips and then passionately Ismene¡¯s lips crash into Charis¡¯. Charis reacts by grasping Ismene¡¯s hair in one hand and tugging playfully, her other hand firmly grasping Ismene¡¯s breast, finger knuckles surrounding and twisting the firm nipple.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Ismene didn¡¯t understand when her Mistress released her and opened her eyes to confirm. Her Mistress remained with her, although face in her hands, on her haunches, sobbing. Ismene lowered herself to the floor and dragged Charis¡¯ head to her naked lap and when comfortable stroked her Mistress¡¯ raven black hair away from her face.

    The Provedore of the Daughters of the Duchess knew her Mistress would speak when ready and allowed the moments to pass in shadowy quiet.

    ¡°I apologise Ismene for my weakness, I requested your assistance for a purpose, and I have been overcome by a passion and don¡¯t intend to start anything I can¡¯t finish ¡­¡±

    ¡°We serve at your command Mistress and I am content. If you require sleep, I could recall our inventory for you?¡± Ismene¡¯s lips parted in a wide smile as Charis¡¯ eyes searched for Ismene¡¯s face.

    ¡°No, I need you to bring Agape and her flute here. Also confirm who of the Assassin Seers are still in the House and where, and finally the Seer who partnered with the Assassin Seer a couple of days ago.¡±

    ¡°I will send Agape to you under a ruse to check some stock, while I confirm the answers to your questions.¡± Ismene gently lifted her Mistress¡¯ head, Charis swivelling upright, still on her buttocks to lean against a nearby barrel.

    Ismene tip toed towards the Store Door, stopped, smiled and pivoted, racing back to pick up her robe and flinging it about her, tying off two of the toggles stitched opposite each other for that purpose.

    Light from the Kitchen spread into the Storage Room, although Charis found enough shadow to conceal her presence. Then Ismene rushed through the door, not closing it behind her.

    Shortly after, the Storage Room doorway darkened.

    Agape groused, ¡°I am her servant no longer, why ask me? She will be correct! She always is for Judge¡¯s sake!¡±

    Charis inwardly smiled. ¡°You are not her servant but being a Daughter, we are a team and we help each other.¡±

    Agape jumped, luckily too short to hit her head on the door frame.

    ¡°Step forward and close the door quietly,¡± Charis whispered.

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡± The Storage Room returned to shadow, a single lantern, wick low the single source of light.

    ¡°I am told you can play the flute and if true, what tunes and melodies can you play?¡±

    Agape frowned. ¡°So, I am not here to stocktake ¡­¡±

    Charis smiled and shook her head. Charis¡¯ plan required music, the Bard¡¯s demonstration enlightening, setting a mood, drawing out emotions until needing to act upon them. She shivered, recalling her recent pent up desire ¡­

    ¡°Bringing my flute makes sense now Mistress, do you wish me to play for you?¡±

    Charis noted Agape wearing one of the robes. Their popularity sudden and no explanation why, the look and cut similar to a Seer Robe, although different enough to not mistake one for the other.

    ¡°I can entertain with several lively tunes Mistress, although a certain ex-Noble¡¯s father did insist, I learn an endless number of romantic and wistful tunes also, in the hopes of wooing Ismene to accept her latest arranged consort.¡± The resignation and exasperation in her voice plain.

    ¡°We wait.¡± What of the Kitchen? Her plan required one sister in particular to be present and unnoticed, perhaps preparing meals? ¡°How many sisters in the Kitchen?¡±

    ¡°Only I, cleaning up, I usually go hunting with Zoe afterwards, going to my bunk to fetch my flute and returning here instead.¡±

    ¡°Will Zoe expect you?¡±

    ¡°No Mistress, Ismene told me of my new duty while Zoe prepared to leave. She will leave me a marked trail to follow when I can.¡±

    Light streamed into the Storage Room once again upon Ismene¡¯s return, her presence momentarily darkening the doorway until through, closing the door behind her.

    ¡°Mistress, Alexis trains with Nysa and Kyra and they train on this floor. Alcmene trained Alexis in the intimate ways of the Seers.¡± Her voice dropping and face reddening.

    ¡°Good, find Alcmene and ask her to prepare the middle of the day meal. Now go!¡± With Alcmene in the Kitchen with a reason, none would suspect her presence and therefore easily called upon when required.

    Ismene sprung to obey, leaving the Storage Room door ajar.

    ¡°Agape, when I approach the Training Room, pick the right moment and begin playing the most haunting, solemn and romantic tune you can play. Can you do that?¡±

    ¡°But when Mistress?¡±

    ¡°No need to worry, you will know. Certainly, after Alcmene arrives. You ready?¡±

    Agape nervously flicked her head forward, Charis¡¯ smile reassuring her.

    Charis pointed to a stool on the border of the Kitchen and the Training Area, which Agape grabbed as an island of protection, not sure what to expect.

    Alexis¡¯ eyes narrowed and upon confirmation her dagger arm moved as planned. She heard one behind her and the one in front, her sparring partners race to her, they would be too late, her action concealed from her Mistress by their very bodies.

    ¡°STOP!¡± A yell clear and definite. Nysa and Kyra halted. Alexis glanced up, one blade poised over her abdomen and the other over her thigh. How did she know? What did she know?

    ¡°By your oath to your Mistress you will stand, arms by your side, releasing your weapons to the floor!¡± Charis observed her Assassin Sister change stance and her sparring partners run towards her. Trying to prevent her from what? Easier to stop them and ask questions.

    Alexis knew betrayal. The assassins discussed their plan, they needed to come to harm in Charis¡¯ presence and be healed, as did Zosime. Zosime made progress, they none and the Seers abandoned them for their failure. None ever failed training, they were beaten and tortured to succeed and then trained unless eating, sleeping or attending to ablutions. Shame gnawed upon their confidence.

    The failed assassin dropped to her knees her worthless arse resting upon her ankles, head bowed, the feeble glint off her daggers mocking her. Deep in her own misery, Charis¡¯ boots within her eyeline interrupted her self-loathing.

    ¡°You would hurt yourself?¡±

    ¡°Mistress we have tried and decided Zosime shows us the way we ¡­¡±

    ¡°Less than two weeks to recover your life¡¯s dream, you are a harsh judge of yourself.¡±

    ¡°We feel nothing beyond before, we are the same.¡±

    ¡°You are valuable to me, Seer Skill or no Seer Skill, your oath binds you to me and I decide your actions, unless you wish release from your oath.¡± Charis let the last words hang in the air.

    ¡°No Mistress, we hold to our oath.¡±

    ¡°Stand, sheath your daggers and follow me.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡± Alexis stepped beside Charis following her towards the Kitchen. Charis held up her hand, stopped and pivoted.

    ¡°Do you wish to become a Seer, Alexis?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mistress I try and fail.¡± Tears pool.

    ¡°You know two Single Seers, Niobe and Helice, so you know you can succeed as they did.¡± Charis waited for Alexis to respond, and she did, after many heartbeats with a discreet nod.

    Charis repeated the question. ¡°So, you know you can succeed as they did?¡±

    Alexis opened her mouth, closed it and then spoke.

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Do you prefer the nakedness of men or women?¡±

    Alexis snap her head around and stared.

    ¡°You heard your Mistress ¡­ answer!¡± Charis growled.

    ¡°It. Is. Taboo.¡± Alexis tried to drop to her knees, Charis, Alcmene and Ismene propped her up.

    ¡°Stand Sister. You are no longer a Seer in the Temple or an oath bound Assassin to a false Mother Superior. You are sworn to me.¡±

    Alexis straightened. Alcmene embraced her, and Alexis didn¡¯t push her off, instead leaning into her comforting embrace.

    ¡°We have tried Mistress,¡± sent Alcmene.

    ¡°Stop trying. Save her from her past first, her life ended when she lost her twin and ever since she has run away from her loss.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry Mistress, we didn¡¯t persist.¡±

    Charis shifted Alexis¡¯ hair aside, while her eyes flashed at Agape.

    ¡°Alcmene escort Alexis to a safe place and comfort her.¡±

    A soothing ethereal mellow hum spread across the room as Agape¡¯s controlled breath brought her flute to life.

    ¡°I am in a safe place Mistress,¡± murmured Alexis, wrapping her arm around Alcmene.

    ---

    Astera and Thyia slowed as they appreciated the haunting welcome upon stepping through the elder¡¯s door. Hagne eyed them both suspiciously.

    ¡°What is this music?¡±

    Astera and Thyia recognised the pain in the sorrowful tune. Loneliness. Then Hagne¡¯s eyes widen and she moved to grasp her daggers.

    ¡°STOP!¡± The yelled word captured their attention.

    ¡°By your oath to your Mistress you will stand, arms by your side, releasing your weapons to the floor!¡±

    Hagne faltered, loosening her white-knuckle grip in surprise allowing her daggers to cascade from her hands, mouth ajar.

    ¡°You must heal us Mistress, it is the only way.¡±

    ¡°And must you be near death as Zosime or slightly wounded? If my healing doesn¡¯t work, will I need to heal you from more grievous wounds? When will the cycle stop?¡±

    ¡°We witness Helice and Niobe every day and every time we fail, we fall further from the promise.¡±

    Hagne approached Charis and bent to one knee, head bowed. Her fists tight, pressed hard to the floor.

    ¡°The Seers have given up, we are frustrated, I am angry and tormented and as the leader of my Three, I have failed to lead.¡± The words spilled out in a torrent.

    Hagne raised her face, red eyes, jaw set and lips drawn back, grinding out her next words.

    ¡°We surrendered ourselves, enjoying the touch of others, yes I freely admit I too tolerated the gentle caresses from my sisters and allowed touching in certain places, chaste Seers no longer, fallen and wanton, because of a hope. The Goddess has cast us aside Mistress we will remain killers in your service no more.¡±

    The fire and rage exhausted, Hagne seemed less, now defeated. Charis lent down and reached under the assassins¡¯ chin as a hint to rise. Charis didn¡¯t possess the strength to lift her, if not muscle resistance, then sheer weight of the muscle would prevent her.

    Fortunately, Hagne wanted salvation or at least the possibility of forgiveness for failure. Mistress Charis far more forgiving than her previous taskmaster and so Hagne rose into Charis¡¯ embrace.

    ¡°You are disgusted by your actions, by allowing others to touch you. You must accept them as part of you, not as a way to a means. We know your journey will be difficult, you have clung to beliefs as truths to survive your Seer loss ¡­¡±

    Hagne¡¯s chest rose and coughed, Seer loss still wounded and tortured her. The flute melody sympathised and strengthened her resolve the sorrowful tune more positive.

    ¡°We have never tested of course, still we are certain the Goddess revokes her favour if a Seer lays with a man, she is silent about laying with a woman. The Goddess will listen to you again, let go of the taboos of the Temple, the Mother Superiors hold to their interpretations, we have proof in this House some of their wisdom is false. Mourn for your twin, embrace your sisters for support and comfort, you are no longer alone.¡±

    Charis realised Hagne¡¯s strength the longer they embraced, her muscles iron strong as her embrace closed, grasping for salvation.

    ¡°Your Seer training is not the same as a dagger, repeat the various drills until perfection. First you need to wash yourself of any guilt, you are who you wish to be, not tolerating ways and means and practicing acceptance expecting to develop Seer Skill. You need to re-centre yourself, reassess your morals and then be true to yourself and if you remain as you are you are welcome, if you develop Seer Skill you are welcome. You are not alone.¡± Charis understood at least one element of twin loss, loneliness, the severing of your intimate bonded partner, one which existed from birth.

    ¡°Mistress when I am touched, I panic, my mind freezes ¡­ I can¡¯t, it is difficult.¡± Hagne released her distress to the tune and returned to calm, the memory washed, diluted.

    ¡°So, tell your sisters to embrace you instead, if that is all you can tolerate and provides you with relief.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mistress, our embrace is soothing.¡±

    ¡°Talk to Niobe, she has suffered twin loss as you, lean on her. Share stories of your twin, celebrate her life, while you remember her can she truly be forgotten?¡±

    ¡°What of my Seer Skill?¡±

    ¡°It will either return or it won¡¯t, there is no rush, there is no deadline, you will always be an oath sworn sister to me for as long as you wish to.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mistress. I need to visit Niobe to apologise for some harsh words spoken and unkind thoughts unspoken.¡± The flute hum in the air drawing reconciliation and forgiveness from her soul.

    Charis stepped back from their embrace and using Hagne¡¯s own Seer Robe wiped tears away from Hagne¡¯s cheeks.

    ¡°Better,¡± endorsed Charis.

    A quick embrace and Hagne snapped up her daggers and strode from the elder¡¯s room.

    ¡°Wipe your eyes you two and please inform Agape she can rest from flute playing for a few bells, until before dusk I would reckon.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

 1.086 Gifts and Rewards (1st Day of Magic Month)

    ¡°Did I do well Mistress?¡±

    ¡°Yes Jocasta, Hagne didn¡¯t suspect or detect those spying upon her.¡±

    ¡°Mistress?¡±

    ¡°Yes ¡­¡± Charis held the child with her eyes.

    ¡°The third one is different, you need to visit her.¡± As quick as a whippet Jocasta bolted through the elder¡¯s door. Charis stood amused, not certain what to make of her reaction, perhaps she didn¡¯t think it her place to advise her Mistress.

    ¡°Elder I suspect you eavesdrop, I will visit the Arena.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± A weary voice replied.

    ---

    Stalking the Team¡¯s Entrance, no clash of weapons or grunts of exertion are discerned by Charis. She noticed one of the Team doors ajar and crept towards it.

    ¡°Your skill with the dagger is formidable sister.¡±

    ¡°I suspect in an open battle your spear would skewer me before I could strike with my dagger!¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t always wield the weapons of our choice ¡­¡±

    With the pause in conversation Charis entered the room.

    ¡°Korinna, upon your oath to your Mistress you will stand, arms by your side, releasing your weapons to the floor!¡±

    Korinna swung around cautiously, rising smoothly as she did, dropping her daggers as commanded. Dirce and Drosis remained cross legged on the sand floor, dropping their daggers before quickly recovering them admonishing their ineptness upon the arrival of their Mistress.

    ¡°Forewarned perhaps by the actions of the other two?¡± said Korinna.

    Charis placed her hands on her hips and relaxed her stance. ¡°Perhaps. You don¡¯t seem as distraught.¡±

    ¡°I wish to rediscover my Seer Skill as eagerly as Hagne and Alexis, I am aware of my special deficiencies and accept I will never embrace the blessing of the Goddess again.¡±

    Charis detected no remorse, no sadness. Statement of fact and acceptance.

    ¡°You¡¯ve given up?¡±

    ¡°My role required me to lure men. Most believe my best assets were my breasts, men certainly, Hagne and Alexis at times during mission planning. I needed to distract, position or remove them without striking. This required them to enjoy my body on occasion, males defiled my body Mistress. I am lost.¡±

    Again, statement of fact, acceptance.

    ¡°You need to explain defiled.¡±

    Charis noticed Korinna¡¯s ears glow red. Embarrassed?

    Clearing her throat. ¡°Not unlike the two sisters with me, exploring my body.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve seen two dogs defile each other or maybe two horses?¡±

    Korinna crossed her arms over her breasts and shuffled her feet. ¡°No, Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Drosis, make your way to the Training Room entrance and quietly call for Jocasta. When she answers ask her to find a bitch on heat and a male dog and deliver them to you.¡±

    Drosis lent her head to one side and then shrugged, leaving the room to obey.

    ¡°Wait for her return she won¡¯t take long.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    Korinna glanced around awkwardly. ¡°Is this a lesson Mistress?¡± A false laugh followed her words.

    ¡°Dirce and Drosis introduced you to our affections I am told.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡± Her folded arms tightened, and she stabbed the sand with her foot.

    ¡°Were you receptive or perhaps hesitant due to another reason?¡±

    Charis caught Korinna checking with Dirce who lifted her eyes to return her interest.

    ¡°Dirce please assist Drosis, the two dogs may be large.¡±

    Dirce couldn¡¯t figure how, if Jocasta delivered them?

    Charis shut the Training Room door and asked again. ¡°Were you receptive or perhaps hesitant due to another reason?¡±

    Korinna paced for many heartbeats while Charis silently observed.

    ¡°Dirce and Drosis remind me of men, as do Hagne and Alexis, muscles, calloused hands. Dirce and Drosis were aggressive and their co-ordination eerie and creepy ¡­¡±

    ¡°What of Clymene?¡±

    ¡°She ¡­ no hair Mistress, unusual and our time together always interrupted, she needed to attend to her House duty, fulfilling her Oath to you,¡± said Korinna, her eyes peeking up under her eyebrows.

    ¡°You can speak plainly Korinna, we are here to solve a mystery, which concerns you and only you are able to reveal the answers. In this safe place please explain.¡±

    ¡°I prefer girls Mistress, we all did,¡± noticing Charis confusion, ¡°my Seer Sisters, we were Triplets Mistress.¡± The words momentarily caught in Korinna¡¯s throat.

    ¡°Unlike Hagne and Alexis, my surviving triplet and I were allowed time to grieve and provided with counselling to recover from our loss. We knew though one of us would be next as our sister¡¯s death proved wretched.¡±

    Charis allowed Korinna time to collect her thoughts and compose herself, her pacing stopped, and she shied away.

    Without facing Charis, Korinna continued.

    ¡°Her assignment to a new Keep, Water Watch, far to the South, at the juncture of a great river emptying into the sea. Her journey the shortest and she worried for us! My assignment, North Watch and my other sister, Lonely Keep. Three far flung towers within the Duchy.¡±

    Korinna about faced, tear filled red eyes, her arms strangling her breasts. Charis loosened Korinna¡¯s arms and forced them around her. The taller woman rested her head upon Charis¡¯ shoulder, Charis placed one of her hands within Korinna¡¯s hair, behind her head, while the other hand gently stroked Korinna¡¯s back. Charis realised too late as Korinna¡¯s breasts pressed upon her, above her own breasts, restricted her breathing slightly.

    ¡°I received word at the Saph Temple in Northreach, while my sister did in Hillperch and we then needed to retrace our journey. Several weeks of counselling and grieving and we were assigned again, myself to Northreach and my sister to Marbleknoll. When I arrived at Northreach they informed me in quick time my sister¡¯s death, then my options within the Temple of Saph and outside of the Temple. Choose, a Single Seer no longer revered, certainly a shock when I belonged to a Triplet mere months ago.¡±

    Korinna released her embrace and nuzzled Charis¡¯ neck, a long slim neck, unusual.

    ¡°Then a third option arrived as a whisper, followed by a meeting and an offer to protect the Duchy and honour Saph.¡±

    ¡°Five years later and you are in my Company.¡±

    ¡°No Mistress, Hagne, Alexis and I lost our twins in the same year, seven years ago, in the last two years missions were assigned, mostly assassinations of evildoers, or so we were told.¡±

    Charis broke their embrace and held Korinna¡¯s eyes with her own.

    ¡°Five-year assassin apprenticeship and two years together, why aren¡¯t you closer, if you know what I mean?¡±

    ¡°Hagne and Alexis adhere strongly to the taboo and they aren¡¯t my type,¡± she paused, ¡°can I kiss you Mistress?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Korinna stepped back as if burnt, eyes lowered. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to overstep or offend Mistress.¡±

    ¡°I am not offended, I need you to answer the question.¡±

    Korinna¡¯s breathing steadied, realising in a moment, her panic unnecessary.

    ¡°I am shamelessly attracted to you Mistress, your listening embraces, your genuine care,¡± her face burnt red with the words she intended to say, ¡°my, yearning, desire!¡± She exhaled her breath.

    Yipping and yapping approached the shut door and Korinna, guilt ridden and reluctant, faced it. Charis studied her oath sworn assassin seer, while realising Jocasta made her delivery in quick time.

    Dirce and Drosis entered and placed two dog occupied cages at Charis¡¯ feet. They both threw Korinna approving leers, assuming her harried appearance meant the obvious as they both enjoyed Charis¡¯ companionship and appreciated the reward. Dirce and Drosis withdrew from the room at Charis'' direction.

    Charis placed the cages to face each other and raised the gates on both. The male, penis engorged, pounced upon the bitch. Korinna peeked through her fingers as her hands covered her face at the sight of the dog¡¯s exposed bright red penis!

    ¡°Given your reaction, safe to say you haven¡¯t been defiled by one of them,¡± pointing to the dog¡¯s inflamed appendage, ¡°on any of the men you had to, what did you say? Yes, distract, position or remove them without striking?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve not been defiled Mistress.¡± Her brain engaged, and her elation took over.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been defiled!¡± She launched herself at Charis and kissed her fully upon her lips pushing her gently to the sand floor. Charis dimly remembered the rattle of the cages and then silence as Korinna fumbled at the straps and buckles tying her armour to her body, denying Korinna¡¯s attentions. She snorted a few times in frustration, slowed and worked to purpose.

    Charis placed a hand either side of her face and forced her to pay attention. ¡°Korinna!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t enjoy being naked on sand, sand tends to find its way into places a woman finds irritating.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, sorry, I am not myself, I apologise, did I say I was sorry?¡± Parking her arse on the sand floor, she wrapped her arms around her knees and rocked. She restrained herself from withdrawing her face when the back of Charis¡¯ hand caressed her cheek. Boldly leaning into the offered warmth and comfort, a shiver of lightning bolting down her spine.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say no, I told you I don¡¯t enjoy sand. Let¡¯s find Dirce and Drosis and return to the House.¡±

    Korinna¡¯s grey eyes glistened with moisture as she stood and dutifully escorted her Mistress, oblivious to every distraction, observing every minute movement, gesture and breath of a woman ten years her junior yet many more years complete.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ---

    Charis asked Dirce and Drosis to enter the House, while positioning her arm in front of Korinna, preventing her.

    ¡°I set into motion sympathies for your assassin sisters and I am not sure of the result, if any. So, I need to ask you to postpone any designs you imagined or prepared for our return.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, I serve at your pleasure and will honour my oath.¡±

    Charis didn¡¯t expect a formal reply and raised an eyebrow involuntarily in response.

    ¡°You enlightened me Mistress, I never knew such promise could be on offer and know Mistress, assassins are capable of patience if the mission plan requires it.¡±

    With that said they both strode through the elder¡¯s door, met immediately by a pacing and impatient Clymene.

    ¡°Mistress we are certain you should not roam the Town alone.¡±

    ¡°Clymene ask Thais and Alexa to instruct Korinna. They are young, and she is inexperienced.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress,¡± said Clymene.

    ¡°Mistress, are you sure such a pairing will develop Korinna? The young twins aren¡¯t trained Seers?¡± sent Clymene.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t need a trained Seer for now, she needs to develop a loving, trusting surrogate triplet.¡±

    ¡°As you command Mistress. The other matter, Mistress, our concern is genuine, the elder telling us once we directly asked her! Helice should escort you at least,¡± sent Clymene.

    ¡°Yes, I needed to understand Korinna, and in my defence, I am certain Jocasta shadowed my every step.¡±

    ¡°Jocasta! She is a child! Mistress you will drive us to despair if you don¡¯t take more care.¡±

    ¡°A child certainly, she would report when, how and who assaulted me and if I lived, where I am being held. Enough, Korinna will wonder at my faraway look, even while sitting at the elder¡¯s table. I promise to do better.¡±

    ¡°Korinna is in my care Mistress, and is oblivious about your distraction, I would not place you in such a situation.¡±

    When the elder¡¯s room cleared Charis appreciated the silence. Then the chair opposite became occupied.

    ¡°Different, wasn¡¯t she Mistress?¡±

    ¡°Why did you scurry off?¡±

    Jocasta twisted her body slightly in a girly guilty way before replying.

    ¡°Mm, I wasn¡¯t sure I could tell you to do stuff ¡­ but since you did then it must be okeydokey, yeah?¡±

    ¡°Yes Jocasta, as long as you don¡¯t mind me not following your stuff occasionally.¡± Charis reached out to lay her hands upon Jocasta¡¯s and after making contact withdrew them.

    ¡°You are Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am Mistress and I depend upon others to help me and guide me. Also, thank you for stalking me today. I should¡¯ve taken Helice with me I guess.¡±

    Jocasta giggled. ¡°Mistress annoyed Clymene, she paced back and forwards, muttering. It was funny, mainly since I knew you were safe.¡±

    Charis lent down on the table, her eyes in line with Jocasta¡¯s. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you reassure her?¡±

    ¡°She thinks I am a kid and ignores me Mistress.¡±

    ¡°I could talk to her?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± wistfully, ¡°I will make my own way, I always have. I must go Mistress, things to do I can¡¯t chat with you all day!¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± While considering a clever quip Jocasta rushes through the elder¡¯s door, interestingly it opens and closes for her. Charis glances up at the elder¡¯s bunk unable to locate its usual resident, certain the elder responsible.

    A sweet cooking aroma wafts pass her and draws Charis to the Kitchen. Upon entering, the eyes of every Daughter of the Duchess fixes upon her and they cheer a welcome.

    ¡°You escaped your welcome yesterday Mistress,¡± accused Alcmene.

    Perhaps Jocasta is smarter than Charis thought, her task to delay with conversation until the surprise ready. Charis tried to will away the warmth from her cheeks without success.

    Each sister approaching her, sinks to one knee reaffirming their oath in a solemn procession. They then fetch a plate from the Kitchen. By the end Charis is the sole Daughter without, learning the desert is warm apple pie, with freshly whipped cream, a delicacy.

    ¡°Mistress you need to earn your portion, this punishment is due to you worrying the House Seer. You accept your punishment?¡± said Astera.

    Charis scanned the faces in the Training/Kitchen Room and discovered smiles, laughs and at least amusement.

    ¡°If I must, I accept my punishment, gracefully.¡± Charis bowed at the waist.

    ¡°Approach each sister ask her price for a portion!¡± announced Astera, flinging both of her arms wide.

    Charis paused a moment and once decided approached each sister in the reverse oath order.

    They learnt from each other and accumulated common requests co-operating shortly after the initial random demands. From a kiss, to a piece of armour, to exposed flesh. Charis finally approached Alcmene.

    ¡°Trade the under cloth you wear for this Daughter¡¯s Robe and you may sample a portion of cream.¡±

    Charis¡¯ forehead wrinkled, why exchange, she assumed another outcome to their plan. She lifted her under cloth over her head, revealing her loin cloth and breast wrapping. Alcmene held the arm hole on her right and then the arm hole on her left and tied the three toggles at the front of the robe to secure it. Charis placed her hands in the deep pockets, low, below the hips and noticed the Daughter¡¯s Seal sown on the robe above her right breast. She leant forward offering her open mouth for her reward, quickly delivered, licking her lips.

    Charis approached Clymene and her sly smile screamed mischief.

    ¡°I demand your loin cloth for my forgiveness.¡±

    Charis stepped forward, kissed Clymene lingering many heartbeats and then opened the bottom toggle of her robe.

    ¡°Remove it sister, I am safe in your hands.¡±

    Clymene managed to repay Charis¡¯ kiss and fumble loose her loin cloth, which dropped to the floor discarded.

    Charis approached Helice, her face neutral.

    ¡°I demand your breast wrap to convert it to new purpose.¡±

    Charis opened her robe, allowing Helice to unwrap her breasts. Helice then allow her Mistress to retie her robe before grabbing a wrist and tying one end of the wrap to it.

    ¡°Take the other end Mistress and tie it to my wrist to ensure I never leave your side.¡±

    A tear sprang from Charis¡¯ right eye as she firmly embraced her sister, releasing her to do as bid.

    Astera wrapped an arm around Charis and her other around Helice. Releasing them both and facing the assembled sisters she addressed them.

    ¡°We welcome Hagne, Alexis, Korinna and Zosime to the Daughters of the Duchess, sworn oath sisters. We have our duties to attend to and hopefully they will keep us in Hillperch for the duration of Death Season to train and prepare.¡±

    As the sisters milled about, officially embracing the Assassin Seers, Charis called to them.

    ¡°Wait Sisters! Astera what is your demand of me for my reward?¡±

    ¡°I am rewarded every day in your service Mistress, I don¡¯t wish to make a demand upon you, I wish you would make a demand upon me to relieve you of any burden as we push forward finding and destroying the evil, which afflicts the Duchy.¡±

    The former farm girl standing before her, armoured, competent and steady, her mettle previously tested to lead in their Mistress¡¯ absence.

    ¡°I expect challenges in our hunt and I willingly face them with you at my side, to pick up our cause if I fall, ensuring the fight will continue, guided by your capable hands.¡±

    The sisters cheered and enveloped Charis and Astera embracing them, joy on their faces.

    On the spare of the moment Charis decided upon another surprise. The Month of Magic upon them an auspicious time for her plan. Grabbing Ismene by the shoulder she whispered an errand into her ear.

    Charis stepped out of the embraces and naturally her sisters curiously paused to question why.

    ¡°I need to deliver another speech, a largely impromptu one.¡±

    Ensuring she held their attention she continued.

    ¡°I welcome each one of you to the Daughters of the Duchess, I embrace your life journey which delivered you into our company. Unfortunately, I presume I am still a target of assassination. Therefore, I will still place you in harm¡¯s way, please take care and stay vigilant, always. I momentarily discarded this advice today and swiftly reminded!¡±

    Clymene didn¡¯t find any humour, others did.

    ¡°In different ways I am proud of each one of you and given this is the Month of Magic and recent events I am beginning to believe it does offer us meaning. Some received special gifts due to need or through circumstance. Due to ever present danger and the opportunity of Death Season to train, instead of hoarding these gifts and waiting for sisters to join as warrior-sisters, I will grant them now as we need to train fully equipped.¡±

    Her sisters momentarily forgetting to breathe in anticipation, the Initiates leaning forward drawn into the mystery.

    ¡°All the Seers will need silver circles to power their talents and provide a reserve of magic. I hope they provide the spark for our new Initiates. Please step forward Alexis, Korinna, Hagne, Zosime, Thais, Alexa and Niobe.¡±

    As each stepped forward, they received a silver circle. The assassins disguising their curiosity for now.

    ¡°Now unlike us first timers please attune the silver circle while the sun shines upon the area of your choice and you will endure no pain. Please request assistance from a Daughter!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Please step forward Dirce, Drosis, Jocasta, Ismene, Agape and Nysa this Red Gem should improve your weapon ability.¡±

    Charis noted Zoe¡¯s disappointment and hoped for her patience.

    ¡°Thank you, Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Please step forward Astera, Thyia, Alcmene, Clymene, Niobe, Thais, Alexa, Alexis, Korinna, Hagne, Zosime, Dirce, Drosis, Jocasta, Zoe, Ismene, Agape and Nysa this Bronze Loop will encourage those you meet to a treat you as a friend, unless you are clearly hostile. Chat to Otonia about how these saved her life.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mistress.¡±

    ¡°I also offer three special Red Gems. These are special, they possess an affinity for the Coin Pairs gifted some time ago. It makes sense when you think about it, the Gem forms the third and they were found together.¡±

    Charis paused as she didn¡¯t discuss her chosen sisters with anyone including the recipients.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know which Red Gem links to which Coin Pair, it will require some training and testing. I wish to gift these to Dione, Otonia and Zoe.¡±

    The sisters cheered and if one of the recipients stood nearby hugged them.

    ¡°The choice of the recipients a selfish one, entirely my decision. The Gems should provide coordination and intuition with the half coins. Zoe as an archer, able to release into combat safely, confident she wouldn¡¯t feather one of her partners. Otonia able to wield her knives, thrown or otherwise. Finally, Dione, her sling obvious, use of her lasso perhaps not and therefore provides the opportunity to capture an attacker.¡±

    Charis caught the reactions of each as she announced them, and Zoe seemed overjoyed, while Otonia and Dione accepted without much excitement. They each approached and accepted their Gems.

    ¡°Since the attuning and removal is painless, the three can swap their Red Gems and team with a pair more suited to their fighting style. Any difficulties please discuss with me.¡±

    Strangely, relief showed on the faces of the Coin Pairs, they apparently determining already who should join as their third.

    ¡°I am also removing the restriction on Initiates in the House, at least until Death Season is over otherwise, we will feel trapped. Plus, the Seers need to spend as much time together as possible to strengthen their links. The rest of this day is yours. Please don¡¯t hurry up to the roof at the same time to sun bathe otherwise the roof will probably collapse. Another option is to ride to the farm, please ensure you travel in Threes and no smaller number.¡±

    The Seers peeled off first, Thais, Alexa and Korinna, Alcmene, Clymene and Alexis, Niobe and Hagne and finally Helice and Zosime. The Coin Paired Sisters followed, Astera and Thyia, Kyra and Nysa and lastly Dirce and Drosis. Dione, Otonia and Zoe followed the Coin Paired Sisters, an encouraging sign Charis thought. Agape attended to the Stables and grooming of the horses and Ismene continued her stocktake.

    Charis celebrated the quiet alone time and managed to reach her room. Her robe slipped effortlessly to the floor and for the first time in many days, if not weeks she lay in her own bed and sleep took her quickly discarding the slight guilt she held using the influence of her Bronze Loop to nudge and encourage the Assassin Seers to view their respective situations differently. The Silver Circles the inspirational ¡®extra¡¯ and hopefully the catalyst to allow them to succeed.

    A routine developed in the House over the next week, mainly building relationships with the former assassins learning to belong, accepting their partnerships as partnerships, their Seer Skill not the primary reason merely a possible benefit. They needed to accept their sisterhood first and recognise they now belonged to the Daughters of the Duchess, past affiliations dissolved.

    +++

    As sisters hurried to their duties after breaking their fast one morning, Ismene approached Charis.

    ¡°It seems the day is ours Mistress, perhaps you need me to report on our supplies, goods and chattels?¡± Ismene sided up to her Mistress petting her hair.

    ¡°How did you figure out to gather and store supplies for twenty-two sisters?¡± asked Charis.

    ¡°Easy Mistress, I allowed for twenty-eight sisters.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Are we going to survive Death Season?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, including the horses and with some reserve. I can show you to each Store Room and my stock take and calculations if such would please you?¡±

    Charis knew the exercise unnecessary, Ismene being beyond capable. The more important aspect though, Ismene needed affirmation her task held as much importance as any other, consequently Charis agreed.

    Ismene and Charis visited the Stables and to ensure she didn¡¯t incur Clymene¡¯s wrath, Helice and Zosime accompanied them. Helice insisting on full armour for the tour. The two Store Rooms they inspected on their own. Ismene insisting on robes, removing their armour once they retired to the House. The inspection concluded late afternoon before dusk as they exited the Ground Floor Store Room.

    ¡°Am I too bold to ask for a reward Mistress?¡±

    ¡°We can discuss reward in the Meeting Room, I suspect Jocasta and her friends don¡¯t require inappropriate education before they need to.¡± Charis followed Ismene as she headed towards the Meeting Room.

    ¡°Oh, certainly Mistress, I cherish the Meeting Room ...¡± Ismene stopped her response abruptly. Charis swivelled, eyes narrowing.

    ¡°Continue ¡­¡±

    ¡°I supplemented the furnishings Mistress, they arrived while we were on mission and I needed to arrange them properly as our sisters, were confused ¡­¡±

    Charis shook her head slightly and hurried to the refurbished Meeting Room, Ismene following, chewing her thumb nail.

    Charis¡¯ assessment of the Meeting Room needed to wait. Wrapped in plush, luxurious furs the naked bodies of Helice and Zosime writhed fervently, grasps and moans escaping. The light brown skin of Zosime contrasting with the fair skin of Helice, an amazing entwining of flesh.

    Ismene led Charis into the room and quietly shut the door. Charis numbly followed her actions and recognised the ¡®told you so¡¯ look. Her robe slipped easily from her shoulders, revealing her fair skin, no loin cloth or breast wrap required. Taking advantage of her Mistress¡¯ momentary inaction she untied the toggles binding Charis¡¯ robe and slipped it from her thin athletic frame by pushing the edges back and over her shoulders, allowing it to cascade to the floor.

    Charis realised her nakedness and ignored her condition. The room! Plush furs hung from the walls, a continuous sumptuous lounge commenced at the doorway and followed the four walls of the room to return to the doorway, leaving enough wall free to allow the door to fully open and latch against the wall if required. The lounge at each corner gave way to a sunken square table, presently the corner near Helice and Zosime contained a carafe of wine and two drained goblets. The floor covered; layers upon layers of furs.

    ¡°Mistress join us ¡­¡±

    ¡°Mistress join us ¡­¡±

    The verbal invitation and sent invitation finally snapping Charis out of her trance. Slow steps. Her feet enjoying the carpet of furs, her toes curling to swim through the luxury. Her mouth open and her brain unable to construct a coherent sentence, wildly trying to comprehend the cost against her wonderous appreciation and the sensual surprise.

    ¡°Ismene lead the Mistress to us please,¡± purred Helice.

    ¡°Helice? Have I broken her?¡± whispered Ismene, taking Charis by the hand.

 1.087 Well Met in the Meeting Room

    Zosime¡¯s pumping heart echoes as a rhythm in her ears, a slight sheen of sweat upon her brow, anticipation, the delay building her lust, the thought of her Mistress spying upon her, erotic. How would she survive, the ache rampant across her body, especially the bone and flesh subject to the Mistress¡¯ healing, screaming desire?

    Charis knelt before Helice on her knees and slid her slim firm bottom sideways to allow her legs to sprawl out, seeking the luxurious comfort of the furs. Her lips draw back in response to the opulence and a deep breath releases between them, locking her eyes upon the green eyes of Zosime, who shudders in response. Zosime¡¯s fingers tangling in the sensual fur floor covering to maintain her false composure as her craving fights for control. The silver circle in her breast hums with excitement.

    The agent of Zosime¡¯s desire and torment, prostrate before her, Charis¡¯ breath upon her flesh teasing, her loins responding, her body answering, as she drowns in her Mistress¡¯ eyes.

    Zosime breaks.

    Restraint flees before her urgency, her need for satisfaction. No plan exists, grinding flesh upon flesh, her mind¡¯s sole objective consuming her restraint. Zosime¡¯s body crawling, writhing and pressing upon Charis¡¯ yearning for contact, fulfilment and satisfaction.

    Charis wakes from her astonishment in time to receive Zosime, leaping upon her and overpowering her. Zosime¡¯s muscular body trapping Charis to the furs grasping for pleasure, hers, Charis¡¯ or both, uncertain, no order, no control. Charis eases herself to one side with Helice¡¯s and Ismene¡¯s assistance, otherwise Charis knew her escape would depend solely upon Zosime, unlikely to happen until her exhaustion or frustration.

    Charis¡¯ hands surround Zosime¡¯s face and her furtive eyes calm in response.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Zosime said gasping. Desperation, pleading and guilt. Her Mistress¡¯ hands, fire upon her skin. Healing hands pulsing with life, the instruments responsible for her health and condition.

    Her mind numbs as Charis¡¯ lips seeks hers. Charis¡¯ hands leave her face, the momentary disappointment extinguishing as one hand reaches for Zosime¡¯s loins and the other caresses her breast. Her Mistress¡¯ fingers toying with her nipple forcing Zosime prostrate, unable to lift a limb, bliss paralysing her.

    Zosime painlessly sensing the silver circle worming, eagerly rising within her breast, drawn by the attraction of an immediate familiar elvish presence, pausing below her nipple within her breast¡¯s flesh. The promise of skin contact satisfying the silver circle¡¯s internal loneliness, to achieve reconnection to a collective racial consciousness lost to it hundreds of years ago. Zosime sensitive to this communication, not words, awareness, sprung from the deep healing upon her flesh and bones by her half-elvish Mistress.

    Her Mistress¡¯ stroking fingers on her left-hand contacts Zosime''s embedded silver circle and lightning blazes through Zosime. The spark of life, joy and creation entering her nipple, electrifying her spine, igniting her womb and exiting her womanhood both sensual and sexual, her Mistress¡¯ attending fingers on her right hand completing a unique circuit. Her orgasm immediate, overpowering and all consuming, her back arching and her fists seize the fur to maintain her presence within the physical world. Zosime¡¯s muscular body, bucking, tossing Charis off, who immediately scrambles to stare into Zosime¡¯s eyes, to reconnect, finding the whites of her eyes.

    Ismene and Helice, imitating birds of prey poise on either side of Charis drooling with jealously. Charis caresses Zosime¡¯s abdomen intending to relax her.

    Zosime utters a single word, her voice hoarse and detached. ¡°Mistress¡­¡±

    This time Zosime focuses, her orgasm transforming into a needle thin, powerful targeting release connecting with Helice, her once dormant twin link the initial pathway, the search for Helice¡¯s presence brief as her release triggering connection grows and sears a pathway. Zosime revels in Helice¡¯s response, her joining.

    Zosime, gulps to moisten her throat, desperate to speak.

    ¡°Mistress, pleasure Helice as you did me, I wish to be equally joined to her, be twin.¡± Her cheeks shine, moist salty tears bathe them. The promise of an intimate reunion, a connection to a twin Seer, not of flesh, of sisterhood and Seer awakening overwhelming, her twin link no longer a reminder of her single utter devastating loss.

    Observing Zosime¡¯s expression of contentment, body relaxing although trembling, Charis nudges Helice gently onto her back, noticing Helice and Zosime reach for each other¡¯s hand. Charis concentrates on Helice¡¯s treasure in her right breast, her silver circle, sensing the affinity, the attraction and drawing the circle to the base of Helice¡¯s nipple under the areola. Charis¡¯ right-hand pounces upon Helice¡¯s womanhood searching and finding.

    Helice moans in pleasure, no crescendo develops, where is her release? Charis ¡®heals¡¯ Helice¡¯s nipple to connect to Helice and her silver circle and the lightning strikes twice. Helice¡¯s eyes bulging in surprise, her back arching, squeezing Zosime¡¯s hand, a signal to stare into each other¡¯s eyes, permitting Helice to join equally with Zosime.

    Ismene throughout caressing and sweetly kissing her Mistress tending to her, perceiving Seer business occupying her attention for now.

    Helice and Zosime celebrate within each other¡¯s embrace. Ismene interprets their celebration as a sign and tackles Charis, ravenous for attention and jubilant when her Mistress tends to her. Ismene crawls towards, and upon reaching the lounge rests her head upon the plush cushion seat, exposing her buttocks, inwardly pleading. Charis aware of her Provedore¡¯s preference, administers to her.

    ---

    ¡°Don¡¯t reply Seer Sister and don¡¯t be shocked. Unknown to most Charis is a latent Seer, she can receive, always the first step, she can¡¯t establish and send,¡± sent Helice.

    Zosime¡¯s eyes widening and her mouth gapping open confirming her silent shock.

    ¡°Alcmene and Clymene and I believe now is the time to push Charis to the next stage. Firstly, others will arrive to receive the awakening you and I received. Then we will conspire and seduce, therefore prepare.¡±

    Zosime, slowly nodding in agreement, still trying to comprehend Charis capable of any trace of Seer Skill, let alone the ambition Helice contemplates for her. The slapping of Ismene¡¯s buttocks interrupts her line of thought drawing her to observe the event. Surprising herself, no judgement, Ismene welcome to her pleasures.

    Charis administers her healing spark to each Seer as they enter the Meeting Room. Helice sneaks from the Meeting Room to fetch the Coin Pairs including Dione, Otonia and Zoe from the Training Room. She also directs Agape into the Meeting Room, when she returns before dusk from the Stables.

    Twenty-two naked bodies occupy the Training Room after dusk writhing and moaning in favoured pairs or with favoured sisters. In an instant the randomness for ten Seer Sisters, ceases. They methodically tend to their Mistress, freely sharing their personal discoveries regarding how best to arouse and inflame her desires. When the Seers tire the Coin Pairs, Dione, Otonia, Zoe, Ismene and Agape continue, Helice responsible for preparing them and organising them. When Charis tires, Helice whispers to her to rejuvenate herself with her magic or draw upon the Seer¡¯s magic she is currently in contact with if necessary.

    The Assassin Seers repressed sexual feelings unleash during the orgy. Being mature adults, physically fit and purpose driven they seek out partners until exhaustion, rest and then search for more. Their taste for Seer Skill strengthening growing with each partner and each sharing release. Proof absolute the Goddess Saph blesses their actions, otherwise why return their Seer Skill to them? Seer Skill is their drug, their blessed stamp of approval from the Goddess they didn¡¯t imagine serving ever again.

    ---

    Charis fills with a readiness, a flaring awareness, seeking connections and a strength of mind. She reaches with her mind for her lover, no finesse involved, no finely tuned pathway available to her and no Seer Skill technique to draw upon, pure willing for contact. She burns through the magic of her items searching across the Duchy following the familiar trail in her mind¡¯s eye, reality guiding raw magic, absolutely and utterly the method employed by an unskilled, low technique Seer. She finds Rhea/Raisa and contacts their minds. The release she is withholding, she unleashes upon them both. The intensity stuns them both, scrambling to recover, they thirst for more, eager and lusting. Charis rewards them as she is beyond control herself, lost in lust, multiple partners servicing her.

    Elpis sort refuge with Rhea, choosing to dine with her recent acquaintance instead of trying to survive another courtly meal. Rhea ceases their conversation mid-sentence. Elpis tries snapping her thumb and fore finger first, then calling her name. Rhea shudders and moans, her body leans forward, her hands grip their common table until white knuckles present, finally she throws her head back revealing the whites of her eyes.

    Elpis needs to lean on the table to steady it and her hands reach for Rhea¡¯s to try and comfort her. Merely an innocent graze, to provide assurance to her one potential friend outside the hostile court she finds herself in. The flesh contact providing Rhea/Raisa a link. Pleasure floods Elpis, threatening to engulf her, a witness merely a few heartbeats before she now comprehends Rhea¡¯s condition, finding herself wrestling their table drowning in sexual frenzy.

    The intensity and frequency new to Elpis, an infrequent dabbler in the possibility of shared female love and lust. Seeking respite from the overwhelming pulsing pleasure, Elpis releases in turn to her Seer Twin regardless of the danger. Fortunately, she resides in her room alone, the evening meal several bells ago as the pleasure sent drowns her unsuspecting Twin eliciting a raw scream of ecstasy testing the sound proofing of her Seer room.

    Charis¡¯ raw link to Rhea refines, the pathway establishes with the sending of multiple releases the magic necessary to maintain the link trivial. Then Charis senses another, vaguely familiar and releases directly to her. Elpis instantly arches her back and slides from the table paralysed with pleasure unable to share with her sister immediately. She reaches out to her twin Agatha, sending the release to her for relief, Elpis¡¯ mind and body sinking into a primitive carnal state.

    Charis establishes connections, spreading spider web tendrils, a thin strand to each Seer the strongest attaching to those with an item, particularly a silver circle. She taps the magic of the respective Seer, accessing it freely and contacts each Seer searching for scars or pains and if the Seer agrees she erases them, their physical bodies renewing to perfection. Rhea denies Charis, her scars were hers and without them who is she? Nysa also refuses, her birthmark defines her and made her into the confident warrior sister they admire.

    ¡°This is wonderful Seer Sisters¡­¡± sent Charis to those within her Seer web, her Seer Circle. Charis embracing the connections, the wonder, the chatter and bonding.

    ---

    Charis relinquishes her strands as a direct connection and as she does her access to the respective Seer¡¯s item or items fade. Opening her eyes for the first time since the Seers seduction of her, she needs to push away prostrate unconscious naked bodies, while others languidly roll away on their own accord.

    One sister pleads for attention as she returns to the present. Ismene squeals under Charis¡¯ scrutiny and revels in the anticipation, her Mistress attending to her in the way she prefers. Every one of her sisters discovers what the once proud noble lady enjoys the most. Charis relishes giving her pleasure; she is the most honest and the most receptive of the non-Seers. The other Seers find a non-Seer to repay them for their participation, in a most delightful way. The room quiets as each sister rests amongst the furs to recover after their discoveries.

    The door to the Meeting Room opens. A judgemental elder and Jocasta stand in the opening. The warrior sisters discover their purpose when cold water hits them.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    ¡°Now your orgy is over you need to get some sleep, off to bed all of you!¡± orders Jocasta, with as much authority a twelve-year-old can muster. The occupants hold their breath wondering and waiting for Charis¡¯ reaction.

    ¡°You are right, you are probably the wisest of us at this time,¡± Charis replies.

    They untangle their naked bodies and don¡¯t bother dressing, no robes, no loin cloth and not a single set of breasts in cloth wrapping. As they leave the Meeting Room one by one, Jocasta, no longer blushing at the sight of naked female bodies, witnesses the Warrior-sisters climb the stairs to their Rooms, while the Initiates stagger to the White Room. Jocasta looks to the elder and they both nod in agreement and leave for the elder¡¯s room their job done.

    ---

    Helice and Zosime follow Charis to her room. When she questions their intentions, she finds out her bodyguard Helice needs to escort her everywhere while Zosime, currently Helice¡¯s pupil needs to follow Helice for a while longer.

    Lying in her bed, a naked Helice on one side and a naked Zosime on the other Charis realises what they share needs to remain a secret. With ten Seers actively trying to strengthen their Seer Skill and increase their Seer connection with each other she oddly welcomes the start of Death Season. This harsh season means the Daughters of the Duchess can¡¯t accept any missions requiring travel from Hillperch. Meaning the main interest, at least for the Seers in pleasure seeking and gratification is possible, greatly strengthening them by Season end.

    +++

    The celebration and connection of the previous night reverberates throughout the House the next morning. The Seer connections exposing their weaknesses and vulnerabilities calling upon their Seer Sisters for strength and guidance in an open and honest sharing. Secrets, fears and triumphs impossible to hide, except for the Adept Seers; Alcmene, Clymene and Helice. The three spending many months previously training and developing their Seer Skill and therefore able to refine, channel and segregate their Seer Contact. The three Adept Seers agreeing Helice¡¯s time with Charis will include learning this technique to the exclusion of any other. Clymene insisting, as their Mistress, Charis¡¯ privacy needs protection, her ways and means not always fully appreciated until the result, which could lead to misunderstanding.

    Sisters waking in the White Room quickly realise the Seers intent, dispensing with clothing and some Seers and non-Seers arising to a naked playmate attending to them. Bath Room invitations equally popular. Declining both of those invitations leaves the option to enter the Kitchen to break your fast, a naked Alcmene and Clymene greeting you while preparing a meal for the House.

    ---

    ¡°No more, I am tired. I have just woken from a night¡¯s sleep!¡± Charis said, pleading.

    ¡°This training is necessary and will take time Mistress. Alcmene, Clymene and I agree, this is important.¡± Helice then kisses her Mistress passionately to improve her mood with some success.

    ¡°I hear the chatter and I appreciate your efforts. The chatter mentions nakedness and while I would appreciate the view, we need to retain our focus.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress,¡± replied Helice, positioning her naked body half across Charis¡¯, entwining her legs and playfully attending Charis¡¯ breast. A tug on her braids draws her to a stop.

    ¡°We can¡¯t suffer distraction, and we certainly must realise our behaviours within these walls must remain within these walls. Townsfolk tolerate us because unseen, they can ignore our preferences.¡±

    ¡°You worry too much Mistress, this is the first morning after our enlightenment, after your awakening and influence upon us all, a joyous occasion. Celebrate and revel in our transformation into Adept Seers.¡±

    Charis enclosing Helice¡¯s hand with her own to still it, the pleasure of her breast being teased and fondled ¡­ unhelpful. ¡°A momentary lapse in the wrong place and more will show an interest and watch and then rumours will begin and at each lapse, proven. The Foretold heralds change and with change there is always resistance, and some will stop it at whatever the cost ¡­¡±

    Helice¡¯s body tensing when Charis¡¯ words fully bite her. What better way to stop change than assassinate the leader?

    ¡°Sorry Mistress, we have much to celebrate and yet, it seems, our best way to celebrate is to keep the joy in our hearts.¡±

    ¡°Or perhaps celebrate like true Seers and chat with purpose between each other, share technique, discoveries, heartache and joy and many will become one.¡±

    Helice¡¯s long silence troubles Charis and instead of questioning it, she patiently waits.

    ¡°Seers are paired by nature and tradition, triples such as Alcmene, Clymene and me easy to adapt to and comprehend, in fact honoured as they are prized by the Temples. In the House these relationships are developing. Beyond is difficult Mistress.¡±

    Charis, freeing herself from Helice, her slumber and her bed, standing naked, reaches for a robe hanging nearby, the House¡¯s new standard of dress. Her hand falls to her side as she reconsiders.

    ¡°Attend to me Helice, full dress, full armour.¡±

    ¡°Mistress are we ¡­¡± Helice¡¯s words die in her throat, Charis stands, a naked stone statue waiting.

    When done, Charis insists Helice dress in loin cloth, wraps her breasts and then Seer Robe.

    ¡°Please advise the House to meet in the Ground Floor Training Room, the Kitchen nearby will enable the House to break our fast together like always.¡± Why didn¡¯t I summon the House? Habit?

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    ---

    The Training Room fills with naked sisters, hair messy or wet, they gather in twos or threes at the various tables or seat themselves upon benches around the walls. Anticipation building along with the babble.

    Charis¡¯ entrance subconsciously stills the chatter and draws their eyes to her. Nervous glances extend to Helice who follows Charis in her Seer Robes, neither naked.

    Charis strides to the centre of the room, pausing to assess her sisters and how they group. In groups of twos and threes, especially the Seers, confirming Helice¡¯s advice. Thais and Alexa surrounding Korinna at one table, Alexis assisting Alcmene and Clymene in the Kitchen, Niobe and Hagne embracing, leaning against a wall as one. Zosime alone initially, easing herself along a wall to stand beside Helice.

    The Coin Pairs forming into Warrior Threes; Zoe with Astera and Thyia, Otonia with Kyra and Nysa and Dione with Dirce and Drosis populating the various tables and benches in the room. Ismene in contrast spies from the doorway of the Store Room, her face peeking, her body hiding. Agape proving difficult to find, sitting cross legged on the floor, beside the equipment rack, deliberately positioning herself behind a table full of sisters. Curiously sporting her Daughter¡¯s robe.

    ¡°Sisters, clothes and armour are compulsory, a few days remain before Death Season and certain tasks need completing and we need to ensure there are no distractions. We also need to ensure our expressions of love and lust remain within these walls and isn¡¯t accidently on display anywhere else.¡±

    Heads dropping, the happiness of moments ago dissipating. The Seers revealing their shock in their chatter, with Clymene marshalling them back to purpose and discipline.

    ¡°I look, and I admire and if your naked bodies alone would win the fight before us then I wouldn¡¯t insist on any clothes. Unfortunately, we are tolerated within the walls of Hillperch because our way of living is not on display outside these walls, therefore we wouldn¡¯t survive a lapse. How easy and tempting for one sister to reach inside the robe of another while frequenting an Inn or strolling along a street, expressing their love, folk notice and start a rumour.¡±

    Comprehension dawning upon most as Charis continues.

    ¡°We need to join, become one and as I observe my sisters, I see groups of twos and threes, also a couple of others hiding alone. Share your meals with different sisters every day. Train with different sisters. When in battle you will not always chose who is with you, fighting for your life and their own.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    While accepting of their Mistress¡¯ command, each Sister approaching and presenting themselves before Charis to acknowledge and agree deliberately bows slowly and low. Purposely drawing out the formality, so their Mistress could appreciate their body, languorous sauntering steps, arching their back, glancing back over their shoulder as they return to their places.

    The Seer sisters sensing Charis¡¯ growing arousal as each sister presents before her. Charis¡¯ condition seeping from her consciousness rippling along the threads of her Seer links, her items her bane, fuelling the fire in her loins, their need to procreate. Charis pushing back smiling, yes, we could descend into another orgy, first we need to conclude our business. Demurely, they mentally reply, ¡°Yes Mistress.¡± Including Rhea/Raisa, Elpis and Agatha.

    As sisters finish their meal and retire from the Kitchen they seek out their bunks and dress depending upon their tasks; attend the stable, weapons training or hunting. The start of a new day in the House.

    ---

    The Seer Circle numbers fourteen plus Charis, the Centre of the Circle. Unless Rhea and Raisa count as one and not two; the actual count confusing a non-Seer such as Charis. Within the House, the Seer Circle membership numbers eleven. The inclusion of Rhea/Raisa, Elpis and Agatha outside the House varying the actual total. Although not an auspicious number Charis insists upon the one Seer Circle and the sharing of intimate relations to maintain and strengthen the Circle. The Single Seers after enduring many years of twin loss find refuge and comfort in joining with many instead of a single other Seer and support Charis against any protests.

    Charis discovers, once she casts her links to each Seer, they connect to and remained bound within the Seer Circle, Charis easily passing thoughts to and from each of her Circle Sisters and they to her. Charis though aspires to a higher purpose and when she reveals her aspiration to the Circle, they respond; equal portions of shock and excitement!

    Charis knew the Seers of Saph could in extraordinary circumstances send parchment between twins in different locations after spending time in mediation and silence. Usage of this technique infrequent; more typical, mental communication between Seer Twins, which still requires the obligatory mediation and silence although to a significant lessor degree. Alcmene, Clymene, Helice and Niobe perfected mental communication months ago. The transfer of objects Charis¡¯ new ambition! Alcmene, Cymene and Helice perfecting and demonstrating a technique, merely lacking magic.

    Charis¡¯ grand experiment requiring her to control the preparation and build up. Several Seers lacking cross linking, beyond their accomplishments with their favoured two or three, needing encouragement, Charis participating if necessary, to link with other Seers. The simple truth being some potential pairs weren¡¯t sexually attracted to each other. The non-Seers became the bridge, both sisters pleasured and aroused by Sisters they found sexually attracted to and with hands joined they release to each other. Agape the smallest Sister, popular in this role, her smooth skin and slender body attractive, her long well-kept black hair wielded evocatively in the throes of love making.

    The result the Meeting Room busy every night hosting Seer Training, for Seers attendance eagerly sort, for non-Seers attendance optional. Jocasta avoiding the room, nightly escaping to the elder¡¯s room to flee the caressing and lustful purring. While lacking Seer training the Apprentice Carpenter Twins by participating, unlock their natural potential, contributing a wild element into the Seer Circle, a Seer Skill not constrained by years of discipline, training, regimen and taboo. They relish an affinity with Charis the untrained revelling in unrestrained discovery.

    During the final week of the Month of Magic Charis declares the linkages between each Sister in the Seer Circle strong and natural. She couldn¡¯t call upon any Seer Training to confirm or deny this decision. Her Adept Seers couldn¡¯t advise her, twins or triplets their area of expertise. Charis cast her web connecting her sisters to the Seer Circle. Each time a test, each time evaluating the effort and magic necessary to maintain the Seer Circle. Whatever resistances, imperfections or lack of expertise existing previously, diminishing until the difference between today and yesterday, insignificant.

    Charis imagining an open field with sunlight shinning down, her Seer Sisters surrounding her, the ideal location to perform her experiment. Instead, settling for the middle of the day in the upstairs Training Room. Thais and Alexa convincing Charis of the folly to construct a window in the roof of the House above the upstairs Training Room, when she asks them.

    During the morning the Seers sun bathed their items in preparation, taking care to ensure minimal fuss and disturbance while on the House roof. Charis took her turn amongst them idly connecting with Rhea/Raisa to ensure her safety behind the protective walls and doors of the empty Inn. With Death Season approaching, few travellers choosing to visit the far-flung outpost of the Lonely Keep.

    Ismene providing furs for the floor, spares apparently, a pleasant surprise for the Seers, those in the Seer Circle will endure in comfort. Each member of the Circle taking a position around Charis squatting cross legged, the Seer links to each in her Circle strong and effortless. Charis encouraging few adornments, embellishments or ritual, her future Seer Circle needing to perform from the back of a horse!

    ¡°We begin!¡± sent Charis to the members of her Seer Circle, including Rhea/Raisa.

    Alcmene, Clymene and Helice¡¯s knowledge and Seer Skill providing the technique utilising Charis¡¯ magic harvesting from the Seer Circle. The fresh apple resting in the furs before the three Adepts vanishing. The Seer Circle requiring more time to settle into position than to concentrate and transfer the apple.

    The Seer Circle releasing their collective breaths after transferring the apple. A heartbeat later Rhea contacting them through the Seer Circle, announcing the apple¡¯s arrival, now resting on her lap. A euphoria grips them, such success, first attempt! Charis calming her sisters, gently asking them to reoccupy their positions needing to perform one more test.

    Rhea takes a bite out of the apple and places it with awe back onto her lap. Alcmene, Clymene and Helice channel through their shared Seer Circle link to Rhea and with Charis supplying magic the apple, less one bite instantly materialises before the three Adept Seers. This final success sending a ripple of elation and celebration through the Seer Circle.

    No Seer in their moment of success noticing Ismene, their provedore observing in fascination, wishing she could share as intimately with their Mistress.

    As one the Seer Circle lurches forward enveloping Charis; kissing, caressing and fondling, belief in their Mistress absolute. Newly appointing and adopting their young Mistress as their Mother Superior, capable of blessing them with Seer Skill to serve Saph, gathering them to form a Seer Circle from legend and together succeed in the transference of an object, an Adept Seer Skill, easily and quickly!

    Charis overcome with pleasure orgasmed and ¡­

    Ismene jealously observing. No build up. Action and consequence. The Seers possessing her Mistress driving her to ecstasy, screams of delight announcing her condition. Then ¡­

    The Seers upon Charis roll away, backs arching, their eyes glazing over, uttering a whimper of pleasure, their surprise complete. Charis¡¯ body glistens in sweat revealing her naked glory. Ismene satisfies her desire by attending to her Mistress and in quick time Charis orgasms again, the effect of which spreads to the Seers surrounding her.

    ¡°Ismene what is happening here?¡±

    Ismene whips her head around from between Charis thighs, red face, caught, no excuse and then genius.

 1.088 Taking Our Leisure at Home

    Ismene issues her order to Astera, full of bravado and bluster! ¡°Fetch the rest of the sisters we need to pleasure the Seers, therefore completely sharing their lust, while in their Circle!¡±

    Ismene resumes her tending without waiting for Astera¡¯s reaction. Inwardly awaiting reprimand although trying to convince Astera with her immediate return to Charis¡¯ nether reaches there exists a real and urgent obligation to comply. No immediate rebuke from Astera encourages Ismene to double her efforts and attentions resulting in Charis orgasming shortly after. The rippling wave of murmur and satisfaction radiating out amongst the Seers didn¡¯t mute the hurrying, fading steps of Astera¡¯s warrior¡¯s boots leaving the room.

    Ismene noted her efforts weren¡¯t rewarded with ground breaking, tree splitting groans and yelps of pleasure although her Mistress orgasmed often and easily. Distant shuffles and scuffles on stairs and finally into the Training Room announcing the arrival of Astera¡¯s accomplices. Ten non-Seers attended to the smorgasbord of ten Seers, Kyra, Nysa and Otonia pleasuring Alcmene, Clymene and Helice. Dirce, Drosis and Dione pleasuring Thais, Alexa and Korinna. Astera, Thyia and Zoe pleasuring Hagne, Alexis and Niobe. Leaving Zosime for Agape.

    The sounding of the last town bell of the night intuitively triggering a pause in the Training Room. The Seers now non-responsive, sweat covered and hearts hammering, finally able to find rest. Ismene rallying her non-seer sisters to finish and leave, to allow them.

    As the non-Seer Sisters tip-toe away, Astera catches Ismene on her shoulder. Ismene¡¯s eyes staring directly into Astera¡¯s in response.

    ¡°Did Mistress ask you to organise this task?¡±

    ¡°Not exactly,¡± confessed Ismene. Refusing to shift her eyes from Astera¡¯s.

    ¡°Explain not exactly,¡± said Astera, her hand now gripping Ismene¡¯s shoulder firmly. Ismene refusing to wince from the pain or backdown from the threat, leveraging her Noble right to rule to maintain her authority.

    ¡°For two weeks the Seers engaged in nightly pleasure, taking turns, carefully dancing around who likes whom strengthening their Seer Links. They performed a special Seer feat tonight, of which I am not sure, unless it has something to do with an apple with a bite in it ¡­¡± Ismene smiled, trying to lighten the mood, encouraged when Astera¡¯s grip lightened.

    ¡°They celebrated by driving Mistress to orgasm and for reasons uniquely understood by Seers, Mistress¡¯ pleasure spread to them all. So, while they were occupied, I continued to pleasure our Mistress, with the same result. Then I thought, if the other Seers could be pleasured, each would share it, wouldn¡¯t the sharing improve their Seer Links?¡±

    Astera rocked back on her heals and folded her arms. Tried a couple of times to open her mouth and on both occasions ended up with her scratching her chin and returning her arms into a folded position.

    Astera¡¯s indecision unimportant with the return of Otonia and Dione to the room. Several other non-seer Sisters following with wash cloths, several with buckets. Disrobing their Seer Sisters completely, washing sweat and other bodily fluids from them, remaining asleep and oblivious throughout their care. Astera and Ismene the last two to finish their subjects.

    ¡°It is done now, and they live. Mistress will inform us tomorrow of any consequences,¡± uttered Astera, throwing her wash cloth into the remaining bucket with a splosh and striding from the room.

    Ismene, picking up the bucket added her washcloth. About to chew on her thumb nail, catching herself instead and forcing her hand to her waist. Taking a step forward, deciding in an instant nothing to worry about, following Astera confidently from the Training Room to prove it.

    +++

    The Seers woke as one late in the morning with a mighty hunger. The aroma of freshly seared meat invading their nostrils and sending them into a salivating frenzy. Rushing around the Training Room locating three essential items of clothing, Charis joining them, clearly, she needed to set an example. Dreaming of rushing naked to the Kitchen, she couldn¡¯t!

    ¡°You set a fine example Mistress!¡± sent the Seer Circle, several Seers responding, their ¡®mind voices¡¯ merging into one. Charis pausing in shock, quickly gathering Alcmene, Clymene and Helice about her.

    ¡°Mistress drop your Seer Circle links. We are amazed they remain in place still!¡± whispers Helice.

    With a snap of her mind the links drop.

    ¡°How?¡± Charis¡¯s eyes darting to each of her Adept Seers.

    ¡°Perhaps we need to ask Ismene?¡± offers Helice. In response to questioning stares, she continues. ¡°She stood present during our Seer Circle experimentation.¡± Their four growing stomachs reminding them of their hunger, and they hurry to the Kitchen.

    Being the last to arrive they peer curiously towards the Kitchen and to their relief spot Zoe¡¯s waving hand, signalling them forward.

    ¡°Welcome Mistress and my Seer Sisters.¡± Zoe places a plate before each, a generous serving of seared rabbit flesh to fill their bellies.

    ¡°Where ¡­ is ¡­ Ismene?¡± asks Helice, between bites and chewing.

    ¡°Perhaps I can answer your questions?¡± offers Astera, looming over their table.

    Charis lifts her head, the rabbit flesh finally sating her hunger, chasing an answer also.

    ¡°Where is our Sister Ismene?¡±

    ¡°She is avoiding you for now Mistress as she took a chance,¡± said Astera.

    ¡°Explain please,¡± Charis asks, frustration surfacing in her response.

    ¡°She observed your Seer celebration and the resulting lust driven attention you received. Your pleasure spreading across the Seers and knowing the aim of your training sessions in the previous weeks trying to attain the same, she continued attending to you and then enlisted other Sisters to attend to the Seer Sisters and perhaps attending until exhaustion, her concern.¡±

    Charis slumped in her chair not sure of the appropriate response. On the positive side they survived, and their Seer links form at a thought and maintenance of them near effortless. Clearly demonstrated by the maintenance of the Seer Circle overnight while the Seers slept exhausted. Were they in any danger? Exhaustion perhaps, delightfully so!

    ¡°She is ... observant, and I am glad she took a chance.¡± The mystery solved, and her stomach satisfied Charis remembered one additional task, no two.

    ¡°Rhea, please confirm if the Keep¡¯s Seer Elpis can visit the Inn tonight?¡±

    Charis expected a quick response, concern rising as the moments passed.

    ¡°M ¡­ Mistress ¡­¡± sent Rhea/Raisa.

    The sending ¡®sounded¡¯ delirious?

    ¡°Are you safe Rhea? Can I help?¡±

    ¡°Mistress, Raisa and I are still recovering from the orgy of celebration the Seer Circle sent us last night and afraid we ate more than we should have this morning. There was no warning!¡±

    ¡°Yes, apologies, the Seer Circle survived without warning also, next time we will warn you, I promise.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mistress, Elpis will visit when requested, I refused her last request to visit due to our business.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps you should have eaten more of the apple?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps.¡±

    There was no humour or mirth in the reply, perhaps warranted as Charis and the Seer Circle abandoned her, mostly likely in a pleasure induced stupor, exhausted and not waking until mid-morning the next day. Anyone approaching the Inn able to force entry unopposed, possibly placing her in danger.

    With a thought Charis established the Seer Circle.

    ¡°Ensure you rest and take turns to Sun your items, we are trying another experiment.¡±

    Charis sensed the excitement and then with a thought extinguished the Seer Circle.

    While the Seer Circle recharged their items Charis invited Clymene, Alcmene and Helice to her room and they squatted in a circle cross legged facing each other.

    ¡°I would ask to learn and practice the object transportation technique,¡± announced Charis.

    ¡°The skill built up over months Mistress, we are not sure if we can teach you easily and quickly,¡± said Alcmene.

    ¡°We can try though, can¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress,¡± answered Clymene, reluctantly.

    +++

    Charis formed the Seer Circle the next day, shortly after the House broke their fast. If her plans succeeded, they required time. The connection to Rhea/Raisa effortless, while Elpis¡¯ connection required more concentration and magic to maintain. Charis confirmed Rhea/Raisa and Elpis were alone, both positioned opposite each other at one of the Inn¡¯s many tables.

    Gathering magic from the Seer Circle, Charis channelled her Seer Skill through Elpis, seeing Rhea seated before her, tugging on the strand which linked Elpis to her. Alcmene, Clymene and Helice in contact with their Mistress to support and guide her Skill in the transfer. Instantly Rhea stood in the centre of the Seer Circle gloriously naked displaying her scars.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you totally naked Seer Sister?¡±

    ¡°I suspect I am ready without delay to enjoy some company. I recall receiving much last night and I will enjoy returning the favour!¡±

    The Seer Circle enjoyed her body while she visited, her pleasure rippling throughout the Seer Circle including Elpis. Once satisfied, Charis channelled through Elpis and once again visualised the table in the Main Room of the Inn. Drawing on the Seer Circle¡¯s magic, guided by her three Adept Seers, Charis sent Rhea back to the Inn, materialising on top of the table, instantly. Rhea delighted and Charis¡¯ relieved. Proof of what they could do, which gave the gathered Seer Sisters extraordinary confidence in the Seer Circle and Charis.

    ¡°Elpis you¡¯ve witnessed the Skill of our Seer Circle, for you to continue I request you swear an oath on the Goddess Saph, your allegiance to me as your Mistress. Do you accept?¡±

    Charis and the Seer Circle detected her internal struggle. Serving the Temple of Saph, an oath sworn when first rescued from her suffering parents and another when completing her and her twin¡¯s training and finally the last to the Lord of Lonely Keep. Could she bare another oath?

    ¡°Your oath to me offers no conflict, your oath to me swears you to secrecy, I acknowledge you owe service to the Lord of the Lonely Keep and to your Mother Superior.¡±

    ¡°I accept. Do you wish me to swear now?¡±

    ¡°No, we will summon you.¡±

    Elpis stood pushing her chair back staring at Rhea, speechless. Her? Could they transfer her?

    Using Rhea as an anchor, Charis summoned Elpis to the House drawing on the tether which held and joined her to the Seer Circle.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°Remove your clothes, you must swear naked before me,¡± demanded Charis.

    ¡°I have ¡­ well ¡­ I am a Seer ¡­ you embarrass me, how can I?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen you naked, your eyes need to focus on me.¡±

    Elpis untied her Seer Robe pausing after allowing the robe tie ends to fall loose. Her eyes caught Charis¡¯, patience, no sympathy. Her being transferred to Hillperch amazing, unbelievable, she stood in a new room, in different company, her nakedness the price and of course her oath. She swallowed, her hands assisting her robe to fall off her shoulders to pool at her feet.

    She slowly unwrapped her breasts. Charis glanced at them and Elpis appreciated the appraisal, her loins stirred as others around her expelled a breath, the thoughts of the Seers shared around the Seer Circle, which included her. Elpis'' breasts weren¡¯t large although they rested upon her powerful frame and stood proud. Her generous loin cloth next. Easy she convinced herself, the size planned to dissuade any appreciation of her firm buttocks and toned abdomen. Her and her sister didn¡¯t loll around idle between any learning, they teamed with Temple Guards to improve their fitness and their spear skills. Their hope, defend themselves, prevent their own death and to avoid the sorrow of leaving a Single Seer. Choosing to rely upon weapon skill and effort to deflect such a fate.

    Untying her loin cloth, her hands fought her instructions to them. The unknown covered for a few moments longer, panic rising within her. She closed her eyes, her hand clutching the loose cloth to her loins. Her fingers opening, and her hand floating away from her body, allowing the now unrestrained loin cloth to fall. The large intake of breath answering her trepidation, opening her eyes to face her audience.

    ¡°You are Noble born Elpis?¡±

    ¡°Yes Charis, claimed from my family by the Temple.¡± The golden-brown curls of her loin hair unmistakable. She managed to darken her head hair enough to a light brown to provide enough doubt, a feint dash of noble blood, probably a Noble Sir impregnating a commoner maid a generation or two ago. The instant summoning and swearing her oath naked completely defeating any deception she could possibly prepare at short notice.

    ¡°Swear your oath.¡±

    ¡°I, Elpis, Seer of Saph swear upon the Goddess Saph who I worship and hold sacred that I will honour the commands and orders of Mistress Charis as long as they don¡¯t conflict with any other oath. Further I swear I will not reveal any secrets learnt or told to me by Charis and the Daughters of the Duchess.¡± Elpis held her position, head down, back bent before her Mistress¡¯ feet.

    ¡°I accept your fealty to me and oath of secrecy. I promise in return to value your life and protect it as much as possible to the limits of my power and ability. Further I will never ask you to do anything that would dishonour you or me.¡± Charis then reached out encouraging Elpis to stand, hugging her when she did.

    ¡°Thank you, Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Your Seer Sisters wish to welcome you. You understand and accept what is to happen next?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mistress, Rhea prepared me, recalling the events of last night. Can I beg a favour and you attend to me first ¡­? I am aware of your blessed attentions.¡±

    The Seer Circle enjoying the sharing and giving with Charis pleasuring Elpis and Elpis pleasuring Charis their reciprocal orgasms flowing through the Seer Circle and establishing a minimal link to and from Elpis with the members of the Seer Circle.

    With the Elpis¡¯ summoning Charis sensed the Seer Circle¡¯s item magic reserves low and Charis still needed to contact Elpis¡¯ sister, uncertain if enough magic remained.

    ¡°Ismene, please ask the elder to visit I need to borrow her magic.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    At the mention of another Elpis reached for her clothing. The Seers in the Training Room quickly following her example, dressing to ensure upon the elder¡¯s arrival they respectfully presented themselves. The elder still a mystery to most.

    ---

    ¡°Come on then, I am busy you know ¡­ in your service!¡±

    Charis, drawing upon the elder¡¯s magic, travelled to Bircharbor consuming a phenomenal amount of magic to locate Agatha. Once Charis found Agatha, she released her grip upon the elder who hastily exited the Training Room. Charis instructed Elpis to contact her sister and prepare her for what to expect. With no lack of volunteers to pleasure Charis, the attention enabled her to release to Agatha and establish a connection. The Seers then sun bathed their items in the afternoon to ensure they contained enough magic to send Elpis back to the Inn of the Scarred Lady.

    Late afternoon with dusk approaching, Charis using Agatha as an anchor sent Elpis to her sister, in her private room inside the Temple of Saph at Bircharbor shocking them both. Using Elpis as an anchor, Charis summoned Agatha to the House and Charis demanded she swear her oath, head down, back bent before Charis¡¯ feet. Her presence resulted in the required sharing of mind and body, enabling the Seer Circle to establish a connection to her matching her twin.

    Elpis described what would happen upon her arrival, Charis pleasuring her and Agatha reciprocating, the Seer Circle establishing the minimal links. The warning paling into comparison with the real event. The teasing of her Sister and the Seer Skill she developed while engaging in her sexual partnering, her tinkering finally satisfied. Now her sister¡¯s equal, wanting more, savouring the true connection and awakening of her Seer Skill, a revelation and the stories and legends of past Seer Skills now possible, not the impossible. Agatha in a final throw of passion, willing to sacrifice more if demanded, shocked when the Seer Circle replied in agreement.

    Anchoring upon Elpis, Charis sent Agatha back to her Temple and then summoned Elpis back to the Circle. Charis needed to ask the elder to return once again, to the Training Room to draw magic from her items to ensure Elpis¡¯ safe return to the Inn. Finally, using Rhea as an anchor Charis sent Elpis back to the Inn.

    An oath of allegiance from Elpis and Agatha wasn¡¯t difficult, they were part of something never thought possible and they wanted to participate to learn and develop their Seer Skill. Increasing your Seer Skill drew you closer to Saph, allowing you to serve her fully. From discovery by the Temple until graduating, the Mother Superiors instilled a total devotion to Saph in their wards ignoring other urgencies and imperatives.

    +++

    Charis next turned her mind to the mystery of the Shrines. The White Lady insisted Charis attune Shrines, which required a now proven ritual, therefore she needed to learn the Shrine¡¯s hidden purpose. Amongst Seers the Shrines remained a mystery, why place them outside the Temple? Why build them identical, although some still incomplete! The duty to care for them eventuating over the years from the increase in Single Seers searching for a purpose beyond the Temple. The Single Seer¡¯s efforts often rewarded with patronage and survival.

    Charis, using the Seer Circle link taught the Seers including Rhea/Raisa, Elpis and her sister, Agatha the Shrine Ritual as taught to her by the White Lady. She also required her Seer Sisters to attune every available Shrine in the days ahead. The Shrines tended to occupy obvious and prominent places in towns and villages, hence the Seers performing the rarely known ritual prayer during the day subject to view and possible enquiry. Due to the number of Single Seers in Hillperch, Charis considered night time for them to attune the Shrines, to avoid observation and awkward explanations.

    In the following days a routine developed, the Seers energising their items in the morning sunlight, summoning Elpis if she could gain her freedom from the Keep without raising too much suspicion. To ensure some warning time, Rhea relocated their summoning room to the second floor behind a locked door. The Non-Seers would assist in pleasuring the Seers, organising shifts to ensure several remained available to guard the House. The inclusion of the non-Seers ensured every sister felt part of the success and the achievement.

    Agatha and Rhea then complained about neglect! Niobe agreed to swap places with Agatha able to concoct a reasonable excuse, for example, she arranged to visit Agatha and waited for her return from Temple business. Fortunately, privacy within a Seer¡¯s Room within Temple near sacrosanct and discovery unlikely. Alexis being the stealth assassin agreed to swap places with Rhea able to stalk within the Inn and remain undercover.

    The Assassin-seers also taught the sisters their skills, the Seers via their shared link and others face to face, especially dagger skills including the subtler skills such as the garrotte and sneaking up on a target to attack, rather than pure silence. The Warrior Threes continued their training and training other sisters, while Charis, Zoe and Agape taught their respective archery specialisation.

    Towards the end of the Month of Magic, snow fell; the Death Season stealing days. The House stayed reasonably warm, the number of occupants, the constant exertions, the warmth from the oven and the stove and the magic the elder used to strengthen the walls, floors and ceiling of the House. Each part of the total contributing to make the House a rather tolerable place to spend a cold Death Season. Jocasta used the underfloor to shelter several of her street urchins and via them the Daughters of the Duchess still received the occasional piece of news.

    +++

    ¡°I lament our separation as Death Season grips us,¡± sent Rhea/Raisa.

    ¡°I will miss your warmth also as the Keep grows colder.¡±

    ¡°The joy of birth hasn¡¯t lifted the spirits and joy of those within?¡±

    ¡°No, although the Lady of the Keep¡¯s fussing distracts them from requiring my presence, allowing me the freedom of your company.¡±

    Zoe instructed the sisters to wear layers of clothes and furs against the cold, as a consequence Rhea/Raisa waddled around the Inn out of habit, securing the window shutters and doors while Seer linked to Elpis. Charis tried in vain to experiment and send the elder to the Inn to strengthen the floors and walls of the Inn in preparation for Death Season. The candidate utterly unwilling, rejecting the hint and then suggestion. Her recalcitrance infecting the non-Seers, they also hesitant. Charis deliberating, curious if the Seer Circle capable of summoning a non-Seer; Alcmene, Clymene and Helice unaware of any written accounts and equally unwilling to try, to the satisfaction and vindication of the elder.

    ¡°Is she showing yet? Such a small framed girl I half expect a yes.¡±

    ¡°Oh certainly, and this gradual evidence of her condition propelled the entire Keep into further accommodations for her care.¡±

    Moments passed by and Elpis received no reply from Rhea/Raisa. Their Seer Link remained strong confirming her Seer Sister wasn¡¯t injured or unconscious. Maintaining their Seer Skill Link as natural as eating after days upon days of shared love and pleasure within and without the Seer Circle.

    The light footsteps in the snow drew Rhea/Raisa¡¯s attention from the Inn¡¯s side window as she checked the shutters. While not a blizzard, the wind lifted and blew flurries of snow about and anyone under prepared, danced with death challenging the wind chill. The footprints approached the Inn¡¯s front door, although Rhea/Raisa weren¡¯t called to the door by any knocking.

    Her curiosity and concern propelling her towards the front door of the Inn, opening it, a freezing breeze greeting her. The door opening easily as a small body propped against it flops into the Inn proper. Rhea/Raisa drags the body in further and then slams the Inn door shut, lowering the cross beam to keep it secure.

    ¡°Can you view through my eyes Seer Sister?¡± sent Rhea/Raisa.

    ¡°Yes, yes, poor child!¡±

    Rhea/Raisa hauls the semi-frozen body towards the Inn¡¯s fireplace, tucking the body into furs and then striking the flint to bring the fire back to life. With the fireplace ablaze Rhea/Raisa add their body warmth to the freezing one under the furs.

    ¡°Sister her soul has left, we warm a husk!¡± sent Raisa.

    ¡°How do you know?¡± sent Rhea in reply. Their mind conversation weird and comforting at the same time.

    ¡°I tested, sister, I can enter her body¡­¡±

    In panic and excitement Rhea contacts Charis.

    ¡°Mistress, we need your assistance, observe through my eyes!¡±

    ¡°You believe Raisa can return the body to life once she occupies it?¡±

    ¡°You yourself suggested the possibility with her own body, I see no reason why we couldn¡¯t attempt the same with this body. Mistress we are desperate to separate, we are merging and require conscious thought for each of us to retain ¡®ourselves¡¯.¡±

    ¡°What do you require from me as it seems you are determined to follow this path?¡±

    ¡°Your blessing and your healing, the body has been exposed to the cold¡­¡±

    ¡°The Seer Circle is ready, and all now witness your situation. You have my blessing as the girl¡¯s soul has left her body.¡± Charis kept as much emotion out of her words as possible, an acquiescence, nothing else, based upon the information available. Charis felt guilty in some sense, at the very least the body deserved burning to carry the girl¡¯s soul to Judge should it not?

    The Seer Circle buzzed with excitement, a mission, an actual mission to assist one of their own!

    Rhea/Raisa enveloped the girl¡¯s body. In an instant Rhea celebrating relief as her sister¡¯s soul left her body. Raisa shivered, an involuntary response. She then strained to drag a breath into her new fragile body.

    ¡°Sister, pump my lungs for me!¡± As Rhea drew back to observe her sister¡¯s new body, her face turning blue under her gaze.

    Rhea laid her sister¡¯s body out and pressed down upon her chest, alternatively blowing breath into her lungs.

    Raisa drew in a deep breath to the relief of her sister. Her soul restarting the body¡¯s heart the moment she took procession, desperate for air to supply her newly reawakened organs.

    ¡°Place your hands upon her flesh Rhea!¡±

    An easy ask as Rhea¡¯s hands held Raisa¡¯s face, one on each side. Healing passing through Rhea a moment after.

    ¡°I am sorry my sister, your scars will heal, although not entirely as I concentrate upon Raisa.¡±

    The Seer Circle shuddered in reaction to Rhea¡¯s pain, her reconciliation finally settling as her sacrifice benefitted her Seer Twin and their separation at this time necessary. Both sisters shared cold tears. Raisa apologising to her sister for her sacrifice. Rhea sharing her happiness in their physical separation.

    The deathly cold gripping Raisa¡¯s body retreating due to the warmth of the Inn¡¯s fire, Rhea¡¯s body contact and finally Charis¡¯ healing. Neither of the first two though could heal the beginnings of the frostbite or the frozen flesh within her lungs, Charis¡¯ healing soothed and nurtured where needed. The Seer Circle caught an inkling of her healing sensation. Dirce, Drosis and Zosime though savoured and fully remembered.

    Rhea and Raisa now joining them, feeling the calm, the beauty and the warmth of the healing as Growing Season sunlight upon a field of flowers opening to accept the offered sun blessing exuding their perfume, a forest full of life and procreation, bees gathering honey and birdsong triumphant celebrating the restoration and return of their bodily heath, whole and hearty.

    ¡°Thank you, Mistress,¡± sent Raisa.

    ¡°Thank you, Mistress,¡± sent Rhea.

    Each sister smiling, happy their thanks were separate and sent a half a moment apart.

    ¡°Who was the girl before? Where are her parents or guardians? Questions requiring answers and possibly confrontations yet to arise,¡± sent Charis.

    ¡°Our explanation Mistress is prepared. Near death I welcomed Judge, he instead returned me afresh and renewed, although my past forgotten.¡±

    ¡°May I suggest an alternative Sisters?¡± sent Alcmene in reply.

    An assent rippled through the Seer Circle endorsed by Charis, Rhea and Raisa.

    ¡°During our aimless search for purpose and information gathering while within the bosom of the Temple there existed accounts of Seers and others who in an instant, generally at death, assumed the identity of another. They, although mature and knowledgeable in their own way, proved entirely new to our language and customs. Parents, relatives and friends recognising their flesh, never their minds and personality.¡±

    ¡°I have no understanding of another language Sister and therefore I will fail such a test.¡±

    ¡°Yes sister, of course, perhaps your explanation is best. The written accounts always fascinated me, are there other places unknown to us?¡± sent Alcmene.

    Raisa tried to stand and promptly fell over, flat on her face.

    ¡°It looks like I will need to learn to walk, eat and many other things again.¡±

    ¡°Raisa, are you well? There is nothing amiss except for what has been said?¡± sent Charis.

    ¡°Yes Mistress, I will need time to train my new body, nothing more.¡±

 1.089 Strange Meetings

    A heavy snow drift fell across the North including Hillperch, signalling the end of the Growing Season. During those last days three strangers arrived, reaching the warmth and safety of Hillperch avoiding death on the open road exhausted in deep snow and the possibility of a cold breeze chilling them to frozen death. They didn¡¯t arrive together, disguised as old or young, male or female, the Guards attending the Gate noted them all the same since few strangers arrive during the days before the start of Death Season.

    Heavy cloaks drawn tightly around their shoulders they took great pains to separately seek out an Inn each for lodgings after stabling their weary horses. Spoilt for choice this time of year as travellers typically return to their own home and comfortable beds; wife, sweetheart, concubine or prostitute available to warm them instead of being trapped elsewhere, cold and alone by Death Season.

    The urchins though, as is their want notice their unusual behaviour in the days which follow. On occasions they bump into each other and briefly pass a few words between them for example. An urchin shadowing the Guards at the Gate the first to follow one of them, leading to at least two others as far as they could determine. They took to wearing multiple disguises, one staying at two Inns disguised as two separate persons, most suspicious! Another though staying across the street from the House at the Inn of the Knight¡¯s Rest.

    After several days of following and confirming Jocasta judged the time right to report to Charis. Late one afternoon shortly after Charis decided, accompanied by Helice and Zosime to visit the Inn of the Knight¡¯s Rest and enquire after one of the strangers.

    Charis wasn¡¯t subtle. Reasonably competent with a dagger now and certain of Helice and Zosime¡¯s skill she strolled up to the mark, accurately described by Jocasta, particularly the broad brimmed floppy hat he insisted on wearing inside the Inn. This direct action unexpected and while the mark, perched in his chair at a table with an ideal view of the Inn and potential paths of escape, couldn''t evade Charis who knew the Inn intimately. Co-ordinating their approaches utilising their Seer link meant the mark discovered to his surprise, escape impossible, without resorting to a fight or starting a brawl. The mark settled back into his chair, convincing Charis the mission for this assassin required observation alone, confident in his cover story, perhaps.

    After some meaningless idle conversation, Charis insisted the assassin pay them a visit in the House. In fact, ideal if he accompanied them now, she suggested. Without trying to make a break and bolting there wasn¡¯t another option, therefore he tried to plead ignorance and sink deeper into his role of wine merchant; in town setting up deals post Death Season. Charis offering congratulations, inviting him to tempt them with his offerings, a wine tasting?

    Charis contacted Alcmene as they stumbled, slightly tipsy, out of the Inn, ensuring the Training Room and Kitchen stood empty. Once in the Kitchen they warmed themselves before the stove, although due to the quick shuffle across the street and the layers of clothes worn, a polite show of hospitality, nothing more. Charis offered him a warm bath if he cared for it. He quickly declined. Helice sizzled rabbit flesh before him and when ready offered the fried flesh, with cheese and a mug of cider. Charis, Helice and Zosime accompanied him around a table in the Kitchen to share the freshly prepared meal.

    ¡°I suspect you are here to observe and report back?¡± Charis asked. The assassin continued with his cover story and denied any activity other than what was appropriate for a wine merchant. Charis pressed the questioning and accusations, poking him with sharp pointy objects occasionally to motivate him.

    ¡°You cannot keep me a prisoner, I will make a complaint to the Town Guard if you don¡¯t release me at once!¡± he declared.

    ¡°Unfortunately for you we can. This is our Town and most within are our friends. We are also the Daughters of the Duchess and if you wish to protest our treatment of you then you need to petition the Duchess herself, which will require some travel time and risk with Death Season upon us.¡±

    ¡°I demand to leave, immediately!¡±

    ¡°You need to tell us information we don¡¯t know first. Then we will release you. Then tomorrow we will visit the Inn again and invite you to our House and again you will need to reveal a secret to us and so on. I am sure you won¡¯t escape our notice, even if you change your Inn. So, you could probably save us wasting our time and explain what you are really doing here.¡±

    ¡°I told you, I am a Wine Merchant,¡± he replied, his head animated with false anger. The gathering sweat across his brow causing one of his bushy eyebrows to fly free. Helice smirked, Zosime strolled to the Kitchen and Charis chortled while reaching over and ripping off the other. He gulped, his eyes darting about the room searching for escape, his narrow perfectly plucked feminine eyebrows gracing his masculine bearded face.

    Returning with her garrotte prepared, Zosime swiftly wrapped the deadly cord around his throat, dragging loose his fake beard as she did. Helice bellowed. He visibly blanched, not moving as the thin twine pressed, circling his vulnerable neck. Helice for her part picked at his disguise, anything suggesting male, first, surprised when his nose broke away from his face. She then unpicked the lacings and bindings keeping him clothed.

    Zosime hinted by tugging on the garrotte and her captive eased himself up, a hand on the table and another on the chair to steady him.

    ¡°I am a Wine Merchant,¡± he said, his voice pitching higher trailing off weakly, as his coat dropped to the floor followed by his warm woollen shirt top. Charis recognised the lower body, abdomen padding, although this example professionally crafted to suit the wearer¡¯s body and ensure the contours matched perfectly with his, well her, wrapped breasts. A professional disguise in every sense. Charis studied it as she removed it, marvelling at the craftsmanship and quality.

    Their guest¡¯s long leather pants the next item in danger and at the threat to cut them off her she willingly fumbled at the bindings herself permitting Helice to remove them in one piece, revealing her loin cloth.

    ¡°Shall we remove more or are you no longer a Wine Merchant?¡±

    ¡°I am not a Wine Merchant. Please don¡¯t remove any more of my clothing. I am but an apprentice and I wasn¡¯t told, I didn¡¯t expect such ¡­ closeness. I mean, I was just to observe, we were to stay at a distance. This shouldn¡¯t happen.¡± Her reddening eyes darting from one captor to another and back again, desperate, not knowing what these strange women would subject her to next. Never did the observation target confront anyone watching her like this! Different from practice, she held back a flood of tears.

    ¡°Did the Mother Superior send you and your two companions on this mission herself?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she did.¡± Her hand snapped up to cover her mouth.

    ¡°Oh, I am not supposed to tell you anything! I am so mixed up. This isn¡¯t fair, I should observe you from a distance, safe. It is only me, I assure you,¡± she mumbled, between her fingers.

    ¡°When did you lose your Seer twin?¡±

    The dam of bottled up grief broke trumping her fear, releasing a flood of tears, shuddering, she lowered herself back into her chair, absently dragging Zosime and her garrotte lower.

    ¡°How, how do you know ¡­ I am a single Seer, I could still have my twin or no half of a twin or even a Seer, you are guessing!¡± Wiping away her tears with the back of her hands, her head rose, brown eyes locked upon her tormentor, Charis.

    Helice then untied the soft woollen wrap around the assassin¡¯s breasts, drawing the cloth to her slowly, in rapture, appreciating the opulent softness and bodily warmth. Charis wrestled internally with the guilt of teasing, possibly torturing their captive. Helice and Zosime quickly sent Seer linked words of support, ¡®she is a threat Mistress, we will continue alone if you wish¡¯. Charis¡¯ body straightened, resolute, she is Mistress, the responsibility is hers.

    Charis, Helice and Zosime appreciated the assassin¡¯s horror laden face as her breasts found freedom, exposed to strangers, worse, to her dismay her nipples hardening beyond her control. She scrambled to place her hands protectively over them and Helice used the blade of her dagger to shift her arms to her sides.

    ¡°Considering your wide-eyed look, it is a face, which belongs upon a Seer who has never been appreciated for her body.¡±

    Tears dried and blood drained from her face, her red-orange freckles glowing prominently.

    ¡°What do you mean? What are you going to do to me? I demand release! Now!¡± Unladylike spittle flying free from her lips as her emotions ebbed towards frustrated fearful fury.

    ¡°Stand please, carefully now as we wouldn¡¯t want you to lose your head.¡±

    As the assassin carefully stood, her eyes scanned for escape and before she reacted foolishly, a voice barked another instruction.

    ¡°Lay back down on the table! Now!¡± yelled Zosime. It didn¡¯t matter who issued the instructions as the three Sisters co-ordinated, Seer linked.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt me. I am sorry I won¡¯t spy on you. I will stay in my room at the Inn and venture out for meals and ablutions, nothing else. I promise.¡± The assassin didn¡¯t flop back upon the table, her acquiescence a controlled recline, her core abdominal muscles effortlessly engaged. Her naked torso exposed she feared torture.

    Helice admired the assassin¡¯s breasts, clutching their guest¡¯s breast wrapping in one hand grasping the ends of the luxurious cloth wrapped around her forearm. At Charis¡¯ sent command Helice untied their captive¡¯s loin cloth to reveal her femineity claiming the prize for her other forearm. Their guest whimpering with tears gushing down her cheeks. Charis contacted Alcmene to send Dirce. After a brief wait Dirce sauntered in front of their guest totally naked. Their guest snapped her head away, lips curled.

    ¡°She is unclothed and disgusting, her nakedness unseemly and her prancing around intolerable.¡± Her speech ending immediately upon Dirce¡¯s fingers dancing upon the length of her body. She tensed up, unable to imagine what to expect. After some time and careful sensual effort on Dirce¡¯s part their guest responded to her attentions, although the assassin resolutely refused to enjoy it.

    This was new, this was unknown to the sheltered Seer and she trembled resisting this silent woman¡¯s tempting enticements and she hated herself for her weakness. After Dirce left, Zosime allowed their guest to stand and clothe herself minus her disguise. Helice offered to assist, instead rebuked and reduced to handing back her prizes of fine noble cloth.

    ¡°Will we need to search the town for you tomorrow or expect you to knock on our door at the same time as we did today?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, perhaps I will knock or perhaps I will disappear, you will have to wait until tomorrow!¡± Strapping the ties on her long leather pants forcefully to emphasis her determination, covering her indecision. Where to hide? It needs warmth and meals.

    Charis respected the assassin¡¯s retort and defiance.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°She is the agent of our torment Mistress,¡± sent Helice.

    ¡°If one of your non-companions becomes involved, we will slay her, no warning, no invitation. You understand?¡±

    She nodded nervously and didn¡¯t say another word hurrying from their House using the elder¡¯s door, racing across the street, ignoring the cold, relieved when she pushed through the door of the Inn. The warmth of the Inn skin deep, a persistent chill travelled the length of her spine no matter how close she approached the blazing fireplace.

    +++

    The next day Charis, Helice and Zosime, clothing layered, pushed through the snow, pre-dawn. Jocasta eagerly reporting to her Mistress the assassin¡¯s overnight bolt hole, an Inn outside of the Old Wall.

    Three wide grins, cat like, waited for the assassin as she climbed down the stairs from her room to break her fast. An old lady now, her jaw dropping upon spying her tormentors. Helice and Zosime swiftly upon her, one each side, kindly assisting the old lady out of the Inn. The assassin not given the chance to feast, Charis insisting she accompany them to the House immediately. The routine a copy of the day before although Charis¡¯ questioning did confirm two other apprentice assassins accompanied her to town confirming the assassin will, with encouragement, tell the truth. Charis aware of the truth from Jocasta. Interrogation always benefitted from knowing the answers to some questions before asking them.

    The assassin squeaked out further titbits, their mysterious trainer now on a special mission and the Mother Superior directed missions until her return. Dirce this time positioned her body up against their guest¡¯s and fondled as many sensual locations as possible searching for some more sensitive and responsive zones.

    Their treatment of the assassin continued for another three days, easier to find as she relocated back to the Inn of the Knight¡¯s Rest and she turned up at their door on the appointed bell knocking, resigned to her fate. She learnt if she didn¡¯t, they would find her quickly somehow, trap her, and escort her. Therefore, it became easier and less nerve racking to make the appointment, it made perfect sense.

    The assassin staring at the four walls of her room between visits, considering the implications of her compliance. Outnumbered, threatened, their treatment of her unusual, preferred in many ways to the more familiar flesh wounds and toe nail pulling for sure. A subtle betrayal of her Mother Superior, relieved from painful torture her captors could easily inflict, intimidated by the pleasurable unknown, aghast she now hungered to return. The small mirror to hand from her assassin kit, now the tool she utilised to examine her naked flesh, trying to confirm their whispers to her. Their lust filled eyes, the one named Helice in particular, surely a confirmation.

    She threw the mirror against the wall, shattering the fragile construct. The pieces reflecting a mosaic of her naked form. How could she descend so deeply, self-centred, never daring to rebel against their orders and warn her assassin sister partners. As a three any thought of resistance futile and no escape possible in Death Season. Loneliness and now offered warm tender company, to explore a mystery many years denied and taboo. The assassin shivered, certainly not due to cold, she finally accepted.

    ---

    Dirce¡¯s sensitivity eventually broke through years of indoctrination and the apprentice assassin, once Seer, allowed herself to enjoy a trifle of Dirce¡¯s attentions. Charis upped the pressure when Drosis joined Dirce and between the two of them, the conservative Seer side of the assassin relaxed and savoured the pleasure being exercised upon her flesh. By the end of the week enjoying their efforts and with trepidation and excitement repaying some of Dirce and Drosis erotic devotions.

    After three more days, their assassin single seer was completely relaxed and actively participating, then she shocked herself when she climaxed. She paused holding her breath, panicked, confused, seeking and receiving reassurance from Dirce and Drosis, explaining to her this pleasure, completely expected and normal. Dirce and Drosis succeeding to bring her to climax again. Charis able to confirm the assassins needed to stay for Death Season and then as soon as Death Season was over, they were to meet the real assassins and update them on the information gathered. Charis told their guest she didn¡¯t need to call tomorrow or the next day. The House¡¯s occupants would need those two days and possibly more to catch up on neglected duties.

    By the third day, the assassin¡¯s desperate, earnest banging on the door in the cold chill air embarrassing for her and bringing attention to the House. An occasional guest from the Inn keenly hooting and calling, slapping their knee and pointing at the spectacle. Helice opened the door, occupying it to prevent the assassin pushing in, evidently to gain respite from the cold.

    Helice commanded. ¡°You can only return to this House if in the company of one of your friends.¡±

    Helice then slammed the door shut on the assassin¡¯s stunned gapping mouth, her breath visible in the cold. As Helice swivelled, her back resting on the door she realised they didn¡¯t in all their questioning ask the assassin her name!

    There wasn¡¯t another knock. Helice concluding she must have gone away to deliberate and possibly plan. After two days she returned, with a friend. Charis took her friend into another room and repeated the seduction process on her, including the removal of her disguise. A duplication of the contact and temptation the first assassin succumbed to, while the first assassin immersed herself in her pleasure entertained by other sisters, wonderfully surprised by their different pleasing attentions. The second assassin didn¡¯t bother to change Inns and helpfully continued to show up with the first assassin, although adhering insanely to the sole order remaining to them, the one which required them to stay in separate Inns. Complying with this order resolutely, no urge or deliberate attempt to break it.

    After a few more days both assassins demanded to stay, finally, selfishly breaking their final order to room separately. Their bold decision for naught, denied entry until the third assassin accompanied them. The process then repeated a third time. As a test Charis asked each assassin separately about a fourth assassin, they desperately replied no and quaked horrified believing they needed to return with a fourth assassin who didn¡¯t exist, to continue their new-found pleasure.

    If Charis set them free, she reasonably concluded the three would eye each other for pleasure, the temptation now demonstrated and revealed. If particularly fortunate, being Seers and indulging in their shared pleasure they may discover their Seer Skill, mind to mind while kissing and orgasming, their camaraderie of years binding them deeply, possibly resulting in the formation of their own Seer Circle. Did Charis want this secret getting out? After much thought the answer, a definite yes.

    She didn¡¯t want to educate the Seers of Saph, too many questions, doubt and possibly fear, perhaps a clandestine Assassin-seer company of Single Seers within the Temple a suitable discoverer and messenger. The sole issue being the danger of Assassin-seers being linked during the execution of their missions. To balance this risk, the reason why they were Assassins. As Single Seers, who suffered twin lost, deep sorrow still within them if Charis measured such emotions accurately, confirmed while under the House¡¯s care and education. Their enlightenment potentially allowing them to reconnect and form new Seer bonds. Would they need the Mother Superior anymore? At worst the assassins learn and explore during a dangerous temporary transition phase, fortunately for Charis this occurring during Death Season when isolated in Hillperch or elsewhere.

    The many years of strict doctrine, the taboo of not touching while within the Temple as Seer Twins followed by Twin loss, loss of hope and then the promise of service to Saph if they participated in dedicated and intense martial training to graduate as assassins led to their vulnerability. Charis certain therefore, weeks of conversation and heavy petting would accomplish the same result as confronting the assassins with days of intimate contact, a sexual shock treatment of sorts. She urgently required the assassins to rediscover their sexuality and embrace intimacy and build upon their familiarity from the years of martial training together. There existed an established trust between them to leverage. Potential guaranteed to turn to success?

    Further, rightly or wrongly, Charis convinced herself if she could reach out to any assassins before conflict and provide an opportunity for her sisters to seduce them, the assassins would rediscover their feminine sensitivity and embrace human contact. Denied these emotions for most of their living memory going against the natural desperate need for humans to touch and enjoy company, to belong and for Seers, shown a true pathway to once again offer faithful service to Saph as Seers and no false calling such as Temple Guards or Assassins.

    The three young assassins currently in Hillperch under her surveillance, Charis¡¯ first complete test of her theory.

    ---

    The heavy white robes and shadowing white cowl of the approaching, in truth summoned, Mother Superior always a treat, mused the Duchess, although the steady tap of her cane at each step irritating. She and others from her Temple shuffle respectfully in the Duke¡¯s and Duchess¡¯ presence aware of their ages long weakened position within the Duchy.

    The Duchess lightly patted her hair, without consciously being aware in contrast to her straightening out her finely made and lavish courtly dress, her polished red shoes matching the pink of her gown. The Throne Room belonged to the Duchess and the Mother Superior, all other ears expelled in preparation.

    Observing the difficulty and suffering of the Mother Superior while assuming the required kneeling position, the Duchess smirked in delight, leaving her there, head bowed for an excessive number of heartbeats. Upon the escape of a gasp and the venerable woman¡¯s head dropping slightly further the Duchess determined herself satisfied.

    ¡°Rise faithful servant. What news demands my immediate audience?¡±

    Silence, except for heavy breathing and wheezing occupied the Throne Room as the Mother Superior climbed cautiously and carefully to her sandalled feet. Once upon her feet, she paused to regain her dignity supported by her cane. The Mother Superior recognising the Duke and Duchess now as the true holders of power in the Duchy since the Seven Gods departure hundreds of years ago, the diminished, vaporous power of the Gods reflected upon their servants, immediately after and now. She read the written accounts herself, one day they strolled amongst them, carefree, helpful and the next day they didn¡¯t, great worship, prayers and miracles reduced to myth and legend. The sole coincidental benefit, the magic of Magicians, Sorcerers and Spell Casters fading equally.

    The Mother Superior pressured by urgency to speak, half a breath or not, observing the Duchess tapping her fingers on the arm of her Throne. A certain sign her audience faced termination, so she spoke through halting breaths.

    ¡°We found a minor noble family ¡­ suitable for our purpose Duchess.¡±

    The Duchess steepled her fingers and lent forward the sides of her mouth curling up in anticipation.

    ¡°What is more, threats, bribery and intimidation weren¡¯t required, they requested a token action well within my power to grant.¡± The Mother Superior bowed her head preventing her from witnessing the frustration on the Duchess¡¯ face, perhaps by design.

    ¡°Well?¡± The Duchess said, through gritted diplomatic teeth.

    The Mother Superior respectfully replied.

    ¡°One Seer Twin daughter is assigned to the Temple of Bircharbor and the other at the Lonely Keep, they request the Seer Twin at Lonely Keep be reassigned to a Temple closer to, or perhaps within the City, Duchess.¡±

    ¡°Once ¡®we¡¯ are satisfied Mother Superior and not before of course.¡±

    ¡°Yes Duchess, certainly. I have further news ¡­¡±

    The Duchess waved her hand encouraging the venerable and frustrating Mother Superior to continue, curse her dithering delay. The Duchess sure she could pull the ancient¡¯s teeth faster!

    ¡°The Seer assigned to the Lonely Keep, Elpis is her name Duchess, we managed to ensure Charis and the Daughters escorted her to the Lonely Keep. I am sure they are known to each other from this mission.¡±

    The Duchess quietly seethed, bursting to vent and explain to this dim-witted ancient the obvious flaw.

    ¡°How is a Twined Seer at the Lonely Keep going to help venerable Mother Superior? For a start she is not in Hillperch or a Single Seer!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re correct of course Duchess, although from this partnership we discovered Charis still cares for her father¡¯s blacksmith and an Inn she acquired. The Inn is currently run by Charis¡¯ lover it is said, so she will visit when Death Season clears.¡± The Mother Superior feigned a thoughtful stance.

    ¡°What else?¡± The tapping of the Duchess¡¯ foot music to the Mother Superior¡¯s aged, although not deaf ears.

    ¡°We have already canvassed several Single Seers willing to serve Saph in a special mission, their devotion will be tested after Death Season when they try to become recruited by the Daughters of the Duchess.¡± Raising a finger, beckoning to the Duchess to pause the Mother Superior continued after a deep breath, enjoying her moment of power.

    ¡°In the meanwhile, Elpis is building a friendship with Charis¡¯ Innkeeper lover to ensure she is kept informed and hence, us also.¡±

    ¡°Your arrangement with Elpis¡¯ family will ensure her loyalty?¡±

    ¡°Yes Duchess, the Lonely Keep seems to be a fatal posting for Seers of recent years.¡±

    ¡°Excellent. Dismissed Mother Superior, I don¡¯t believe we will need to meet again until after Death Season, although my door is always open to you.¡±

    ¡°Your praise is appreciated Duchess and your humble servant is grateful for your patronage.¡± The Mother Superior bowed deeply, slowly retreating to the Throne Room doors, pivoting when near knocking them with her finely lacquered walking cane. The Guards standing outside, opening the doors to complete her withdrawal.

    The Duchess eyed the Mother Superior suspiciously as she shuffled out, the old nanny goat playing her own game for sure. This suspicion didn¡¯t matter overly much as an agent of the Duchess in the City Temple spied upon the Mother Superior. When the doors closed shut with a dull thud the Duchess permitted herself a small cackle.

    This collaboration with the Mother Superior one investigation, a certain Baroness the centre of another. His noble majesty, the Duke and her determined to peel back the layers of truth or fabrication surrounding the Mistress of the Daughters of the Duchess. They decided she wasn¡¯t The Foretold, nevertheless her independence would need to be squashed according to their timetable regardless of her usefulness or not. The Duke and the Duchess represented absolute power within the Duchy and would suffer no others to even think, let alone dream otherwise.

 1.090 Disposing of Interlopers (14th Day of Illusion Month)

    In the weeks which passed Charis studied Shrines. She didn¡¯t acquire scrolls and tomes or search dusty private libraries. Instead, using the magic of the Seer Circle she travelled to the Shrines she attuned previously and connected with them. The Seer Circle gained the knowledge as their consciousnesses, tethered to Charis¡¯ discovered as she did.

    Each Shrine projected multiple streams or links, although a maximum of seven, which she uniquely found within the City Shrine. Either side of a link, two halves of a joined awareness which Charis explored between the City Shrine and Bircharbor the single join her attuning managed to establish. The links familiar yet beyond their present knowledge to fully comprehend, which gnawed at their wellbeing, especially the Temple trained Seers. An itch they couldn¡¯t scratch, a stone in a shoe, every step a reminder. The distraction subtly weakening the Seer Circle.

    This dramatically changed when Charis visited the Shrine at Wolfwatch.

    The Shrine at Wolfwatch modest as befitting a village, a single link originating as a stream flailing unbound. No Seer yet having attuned the Shrine at Hillperch to confirm the probable connection, although reason would dictate each Village Shrine connects to a Town Shrine, which connects to the City Shrine. This single link, the consciousness hovering around and about, eerily familiar to Charis. Memory seeped into her being, her core, as a reunion of sorts occurred, regret and guilt consuming her. The shock upon realisation finally paralysing her, the memory of her overpowering, sweeping away everything else.

    The Seer Sisters blinked and spontaneously released their own grief in sympathy with Charis. Like any other shared Seer Circle emotion, the Seers within the Circle were one, connected. They didn¡¯t comprehend the reason for their state of remorse, although the cause of Charis¡¯ disconnect continued to build. The Seer Circle collapsed, Charis withdrawn trying to assuage her past failure. A flood of tears and sobs filled the room, Seers embracing each other, gathering around Charis. Charis collected herself, apologising and suspending further discovery for the day, storming from the Training Room.

    ---

    Unexpected.

    Charis barred her room¡¯s door and her mind.

    She fiddled and toyed with the edges of her robe while prostrate on her bed.

    She paced.

    She found a corner of her room and squatted there.

    A futile effort, solely to avoid the terrible truth and secret of the Shrines. To contemplate the will and faith required for selfless sacrifice. Charis, in the moment the Seer Circle collapsed comprehended who and the reason they needed to decide the moment of their deaths. The pyres would burn their empty husks, their dead bodies, their souls already consumed for another purpose, an ultimate sacrifice before death.

    From her room Charis travelled alone, returning to the Shrine at Wolfwatch. No unexpected discoveries this time, although nervous to return as she drew the calm frendly stream within her. No simple words or conversation exchanged, the familiar contact not sophisticated or intelligent. Instead she recognised an intimate warmth flow through her, one which set her on this life path to reach this point of full circle and return to an awakening and encouragement.

    The White Lady, her presence within the warmth of the stream unmistakable and instead of shock this time, Charis wept freely and openly in body and mind, the break allowing Helice¡¯s formed Seer Circle to rally around her, memories shared explaining, the realisation touching them all, eyes misting or moistening with sorrow in sympathy with their Mistress. Her sisters discovering the White Lady¡¯s blessing, Charis the Foretold. Reliving Charis¡¯ pained failure to return in time, a witness to the burning pyre, not a final farewell. A disbelieving Charis, nevertheless, treading the path of legend and fate. For the Temple trained Seers this explained much, a final piece of the Charis puzzle, which they shared.

    Helice released her Seer Circle, mentally exhausted. Educated and trained by the Temple no preparation for the strain of maintaining the assembled Seers as one consciousness. Yet when Helice joined Charis¡¯ Seer Circle moments after she shared in the wonder and bliss of her Mistress¡¯ presence, reinvigorated by her excited and enlightened Seer Sisters. This Seer Circle unique in another way, the Seer Sisters within the House didn¡¯t gather in the Training Room. They remained at task or rest depending upon their Seer Skill.

    Charis drew the Seer Circle with her as she travelled to the other end of the stream, in all probability the Shrine in Hillperch. Each Seer settling into a rest position to ensure their total emersion into the Seer Circle. Alcmene and Clymene the last, pleased with themselves. Charis needed to confirm and hence know for sure her suspicions. The Shrine in Hillperch, as proper for a Town Shrine, held multiple connections. Charis contacted each stream until she discovered a presence there similar yet different, absolute confirmation. The sister twin of the White Lady.

    ¡°Is this common knowledge amongst Seers?¡± sent Charis. The Seer Circle¡¯s Temple trained Seers instantly recognising their Mistress¡¯ question belonged to them.

    All answered no, until Alcmene and Clymene timidly replied.

    ¡°We were never meant to know, our snooping though delved into vaults filled with dust covered scrolls, tomes and manuals. The accounts meaningless at the time, now we know differently Mistress and we share your lament.¡±

    They continued in union.

    ¡°Venerable Seer Twins sacrifice their souls to a Shrine, one at each end through ceremony to establish the streams we have access to today. Death before their time, willingly choosing their path in an ultimate act of worship to Saph.¡±

    ¡°The number of pairs sacrificed, in the few Shrines we have travelled to, why and who determines they follow this pilgrimage?¡± sent Niobe, full of appreciation.

    ¡°I need to inform you Mistress you haven¡¯t attuned all the links within the City Shrine and possibly Town Shrines. The City Shrine has seven layers, one for each Duchy Town it connects to. The Town Shrines have multiples as well depending upon the number of villages connected,¡± sent Helice.

    Charis¡¯ frustrated anguish generously bathed her Seer Sisters in the Seer Circle. ¡°I will need to do better ¡­¡±

    ¡°Therefore, the number of pairs sacrificed is greater still,¡± sent Niobe, dismayed.

    +++

    A quiet day passed before Charis decided to continue her discovery and research.

    ¡°Is the Shrine of Saph attended during Death Season and if not is it in any condition to be used?¡± sent Charis.

    ¡°The Shrine is reasonably well maintained. I don¡¯t know if anyone regularly attends to it, why?¡± sent Rhea, in reply.

    ¡°I want to see if the Seer Circle can send someone to a Shrine they have attuned.¡±

    After several heartbeats of silence, a ripple of Rhea¡¯s shock rolled over Charis utilising their Seer link.

    With enough training and practice many of the Seers developed a technique to shield their thoughts the true test occurring though when the Seer suffered shock or surprise, not unlike face to face conversations. The best trained merchants, diplomats and swindlers mask their shock and surprise, maintaining straight faces or not as they require, while others fail to mask their reactions.

    ¡°Would that work? Sorry to doubt you ¡­ Shrines transport to another linked Shrine, knowledge we recently discovered did we not?¡±

    ¡°I believe the link or stream established from Seer sacrifice is like a Seer link as far as an anchor point is concerned. Those who utilise the Shrine need to reach out upon each stream or link to each attuned Shrine and find the right Shrine as the destination.¡±

    ¡°It sounds so simple when you say it quickly. Who did you have in mind?¡±

    Needing to disguise her thoughts, Charis disappointed in Rhea¡¯s doubt, her lover¡¯s thoughts plainer and not so well hidden. Charis though relied upon another¡¯s advice, whispered and suggested with contented emotion.

    ¡°I would like to ask them first and then form the Seer Circle.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    ---

    Charis decided a face to face explanation and offer necessary, given the risk. Her search for Helice nevertheless brief, finding her sweating upstairs in the Training Room teaching dagger handling to the carpenter twins. Settling into a plush chair, Charis content to observe the various Daughters as they strain, curse and grunt while training in a minimum of clothing; loin cloth and breast wrap, appreciating their athletic forms in action.

    Under Charis¡¯ gaze, each sister exerted themselves further to impress their Mistress, their combined response causing the physical tempo within the room to bloom. Sweating heaving female forms on display entrancing Charis. Relief finally occurring when Charis caught Helice¡¯s direct attention by patting the arm of the plush chair, Helice answering by sauntering to her.

    ¡°Did you attune the Shrine of Saph in the village of Lonely Keep?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, as instructed I attuned every Shrine, I was given opportunity to visit.¡±

    ¡°I have a possibly dangerous request of you,¡± Charis said, holding up a hand to stay Helice¡¯s words. ¡°You must hear all the detail before you answer.¡±

    Helice pouted and then answered anyway. ¡°I don¡¯t care what the request is Mistress, my life is yours for so many reasons, so assume the answer is yes and tell me what you require of me. It would be my honour to serve you.¡±

    Charis, shook her head slowly from side to side, resigned, accepting Helice¡¯s blind offer. Helice returning a beaming smile, eyes shining.

    ¡°I need to try two tests. Firstly, send a Seer to a Shrine she has attuned. Secondly send the Seer again, holding a sleeping body.¡±

    Helice rubbed her brow, thumb and forefinger the agents. Charis thankful her Seer Sister finally decided to devote serious consideration to the request before her.

    ¡°This has never been tried before has it Mistress and you wish for this honour to be mine! I am overjoyed, I am beyond words!¡± She reached for Charis and kissed her passionately falling into the plush chair proper, landing upon Charis¡¯ lap. Charis gently pressed back, sliding her eager passionate partner back onto her roost. How could Charis bring Helice to her senses?

    ¡°This could end your life if it goes wrong. What if there isn¡¯t enough magic, what if your concentration or the Seer Circle¡¯s concentration lapses? This is not a thing with any certainty!¡±

    ¡°Call the elder in and tap her magic, call all the sisters in, Seer or not and tap their magic. You will not want for magic Mistress. I am ready for this, this is my mark on the world, and I will not be denied now, I am indebted by the honour you have bestowed upon me.¡±

    Charis, as did every Seer received Helice¡¯s joyful news.

    Helice dropped onto Charis¡¯ lap, this time straddling her Mistress¡¯ legs, trapping them between her own. Upon Helice¡¯s initiative, Seers and non-Seers in the Training Room shortly joined in and as Seers spread the word other Sisters gathered as the hungry to a banquet. The sexual pleasure a reward of and in itself, although the bonding of bodies and minds, coupled with emotions and tenderness exchanged, answered a natural call or urge.

    The items the Seers wore warming their body and fortifying their soul in their rejoicing, eager to reconnect to an elven presence drawing their wearer to Charis, to contact her skin, press against the locations Charis¡¯ items occupied. The non-Seers similarly attracted, the need though not imperative, still contact rewarded with an overwhelming sense of satisfaction and correctness.

    Eventually the orgy of Sisters dragged Charis to the Training Room floor, furs hastily thrown as the Daughters prepared to answer a call. Charis¡¯ milk white limbs tugged and cajoled until spreadeagle, openly presenting her bare feminine form as writhing bodies either pleasured her or joined with her. Tiredness replaced enthusiasm and a debris of bodies languished, under, over, beside and near their Mistress. The items hummed a silent resonance, content for a moment with their cursed existence, their true potential stunted by circumstance. The items once satisfied, echoed their satisfaction to the bodies they inhabited, and each Sister slept in perfect bliss.

    +++

    Given the distraction, Charis called for the Seer Circle to prepare for tomorrow. That meant sunshine to recharge their magic between now and forth bell tomorrow and although this was Death Season, it was Illusion Month so perhaps the sun was there, hidden by gloom. The Seer Circle calling upon non-Seers with items to the sun also. Therefore, the next morning witnessed Daughters of the Duchess scrabbling and fussing about the House. Seers and non-Seers with items ensuring their magical possessions were sun drenched, either exposing them several times throughout the day in short sessions or braving the cold in longer fewer sessions. Either way the stove and oven became popular haunts to recover bodily warmth in front of.

    Charis then visited Jocasta.

    ¡°All of the sisters, including the elder will be involved in a special magic tomorrow. We don¡¯t expect any visitors, except the apprentice assassins, just on dusk. I need you to welcome them if we haven¡¯t finished and ask them to wait in the Meeting Room. I need you to serve them food with a little of the elder¡¯s sleeping ointment. Do you understand and can you do this without any assistance?¡±

    ¡°While they¡¯re assassins Mistress they have been tamed by their pitiful lust, so I should be able to do as you say.¡±

    Charis smiled.

    Charis contacted her Seers, including Rhea, Raisa and Elpis at the Inn of the Scared Woman and Agatha at the Temple of Saph in Bircharbor to form the Seer Circle. Elpis and Rhea assisting an unsteady still learning to walk Raisa, into a hand holding circle in an upstairs locked room in the Inn.

    Charis then embraced Helice, who wore fur lined leather boots and a large fur lined coat over her full armour. Zoe interrupted and presented Helice with additional clothes, oversized pants, shirts and thick socks. Layers she insisted made the difference between remaining warm or freezing to death. At Helice¡¯s pout, Charis insisted she redress. Zoe surviving as a trapper in the mountains during Death Season occurred due to skill and knowledge not luck, so worth heeding.

    ---This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    Helice extended her mind, projecting a thinning strand in the direction of the Lonely Keep, draining the magic of her items with each passing moment. Her mind¡¯s trickling silver thin thread, when in the vicinity of the Shrine latched upon the multiple ¡°presences¡± emanating from the structure. Instantly familiar, a warm re-assurance like visiting a favourite aunt. The presences unattached, tendrils flailing around, the connection not sealed or finalised and out of reach, Helice unable to attach her mind''s thread.

    Frustrated, Helice needed to return to the Seer Circle, withdrawing her presence, the strand thickening and strengthening as she approached Hillperch, the strain she didn¡¯t realise she subjected herself to reducing proportionately. During her despair she realised a Shrine connected to another Shrine, when a Seer attuned one Shrine, she needed to attune the paired Shrine. Perhaps if she attuned the Shrine in Hillperch the tendril would find anchor. Being near the Temples, none of the sisters were prepared to be questioned while they attuned it during the day. None attempting during the night, until now.

    Helice blinked her eyes, her mind settled. ¡°Mistress, I need to attune the Shrine of Saph in Hillperch. The link is loose and not anchored in Lonely Keep and impossible for me to contact. I am reasonably confident this is the answer, although I will need to try it now.¡±

    ¡°Go, this is new to us all and if you need to attune the Shrine of Saph here then do so. We will wait. Oh, you may be able to help Jocasta on your way out,¡± Charis smiled.

    Helice raced down the stairs in time to see Jocasta lead the three assassins into the Meeting Room with a plate of food. Helice¡¯s climbing down the stairs, her boots clomping, alerting their three guests, who scurried a little faster as they recalled Helice and her dagger. Jocasta¡¯s wide smile and chortle disguised as a cough, hurried after them.

    Helice appreciated the layered clothes, retaining her warmth and affective against the cold repelling the chill wind. Her cloaked head down, turned away from the assault. Pushing through knee deep snow tiring, although equally dangerous the smooth ice. Helice proceeded cautiously, were she to lose her footing she would end up on her back winded or the back of her head smashed. Reaching the Shrine, Helice studied the Temples and Buildings surrounding the Shrine content their windows and doors were firmly shut due to the cold. She expertly attuned the Shrine, once a Seer always a Seer she thought, thankful for Saph¡¯s blessing enabling her to quickly succeed at night.

    Although excited, she restrained herself to tread carefully, returning safely. Gone for most of one bell she entered the House and asked a waiting Jocasta about the assassins. Jocasta led her to the Meeting Room and opened the door. The three assassins were semi naked and entwined, but asleep.

    ¡°Mistress said to use only a little and put it in the food and the drink. It took some time to work as you can see, they found something to do while they waited.¡± Helice nodded. Jocasta¡¯s face priceless in its condemnation of the Assassin Seer adults before her.

    ¡°Can you try to dress at least one like I am, as they may go to a place that is very cold? Can you do that?¡±

    ¡°I can try, they aren¡¯t that heavy, I guess. I will probably steal some clothes from the other two. That should work I reckon.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Helice kissed her on the top of her head and left in haste upstairs. Jocasta didn¡¯t know what to make of the kiss, Helice different somehow to the rest, very Charis focused and not many others rated her attention really. Therefore, a kiss on her head significant? Maybe her way of saying she needed one of these assassins to be ready. Shrugging her shoulders Jocasta started by untangling the easiest one and then gathering the clothes already flung about the room. Finally, flopping the untangled assassin one way and then the other as necessary to clothe her.

    Helice returned in triumph and except for the Seer Circle indulging in some playful pleasure making, the Training Room appeared as she left it. Although, one oddity she noticed, Dione and Zoe shared company with each other. The Seers reformed the Seer Circle and Helice met Charis in the middle.

    Helice travelled to the Shrine at Lonely Keep and located the attuned link once again as a joined tendril, anchored to the Shrine at Hillperch and traversing this with her mind near effortless. She then witnessed a tendril leave the Shrine at Hillperch and anchor at the city. There were also some loose tendrils leaving from Hillperch to elsewhere. She felt the need right there and then to tie down those loose tendrils, requiring a force of will on her part to resist the urge to run out of the House to who knows where! This influence the first time her Seer Skill wanted to control her, doubting now the idea and urgent need to attune the Shrine at Hillperch belonged solely to her.

    Charis¡¯ embrace allowed the Seer Circle¡¯s magic reserve to flow into Helice and Helice utilised the magic to grab hold of the tendril, which originated in Hillperch and terminated in Lonely Keep. Then she willed herself there. Her mind leading the way, which then summoned her body to follow, the Shrine acting as an anchor point.

    ¡°I am here! I am here! The wind is howling off the mountains and I am so glad Zoe told me to wear layers! How do I get back now?¡± sent Helice.

    Charis attempted to repeat Helice¡¯s actions. She tried to visualise the Shrine at Lonely Keep and connect with it. Helice, within the Seer Circle sensed Charis¡¯ struggle, the time, effort and magic expended. Helice considered pushing through the snow to reach the Inn and transfer back the usual way with the assistance of Elpis when Charis announced she found the tendril at Lonely Keep¡¯s Shrine and now connected. A bead of fine sweat popped from Charis¡¯ forehead the effort a physical one as well. Helice realised Charis consumed a significant amount of magic from the Seer Circle to accomplish what she couldn¡¯t, should Helice be in awe or concerned.

    ¡°Helice active the Shrine and I will try to ¡®catch you¡¯ off the tendril.¡±

    ¡°No Mistress allow us. You have an affinity for the magic, but this is Seers work and requires Seer training and bonding. Helice is intimately ours, a triplet to Clymene and me in all but blood. Our appearances are different, our cores though are bonded, when she is on the tendril there will be no try, she will answer our summons when we reach out for her.¡±

    Charis maintained her link to the Shrine at the Lonely Keep. She then channelled magic to Alcmene and Clymene from the Seer Circle. The twins then called upon Helice to activate the Shrine. Helice easily traced the link between the Lonely Keep and Hillperch, another phrase spoken, and she would arrive in Hillperch at the Shrine she recently attuned. She hoped beyond hope, if her sisters failed to retrieve her, the worst case would be her unexpected arrival at the Hillperch Shrine.

    For Alcmene and Clymene, they utilised Charis¡¯ link to the Lonely Keep Shrine, the link acting as an anchor or a beacon. From which they fetched Helice, very similar to the ¡®way¡¯ they transferred Seers with a Seer anchor. A soft pop sound echoed about the Training Room and Helice stood before them. The Daughters celebrated, none more so than Helice, she hugged Charis, Clymene and then Alcmene, whom she clung to for a good while.

    During the hugging Charis took advantage of the skin contact. ¡°Your method wasn¡¯t of my original intend ¡­ and I am glad. My folly could have placed Helice in unknown danger, I apologise for assuming I knew something, I didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°We acknowledge our Temple taught Seer Skills are rigid and archaic, the basis of them though is hundreds of years of practice. We appreciate you setting us free Mistress, to discover beyond our wildest dreams exploring the unconventional, most importantly though Mistress, our Mistress, we value the trust and belief you have in our advice.¡± Their Mistress received the sent reply as a blend of the three Seers and unusually for Seer communication each word carried a full worth of emotion. Charis needed to grasp them a moment or two longer, wiping her tears upon Alcmene¡¯s Seer Robe.

    Charis stepped back and returned quickly to the business at hand. ¡°Alcmene or Clymene have you attuned the Shrine in the City and, or the Shrine in Hillperch?¡±

    ¡°Neither Mistress,¡± they answered.

    Charis thought aloud. ¡°If we send Helice, there is only me to try and catch her back and I am not going to gamble on her life. Therefore, I think we should try to use the Shrines.¡±

    The Seers broke their hugs and paid more attention to their Mistress.

    ¡°We need a large tent around the Shrine in Hillperch, a few can, with suitable clothing be about it and clean it, purely a diversion, an act. We will need to use some pull carts to hide some Seers and Assassins in.¡± Charis stroked her chin, utilising thumb and forefinger, bringing silent grins to several faces observing her.

    ¡°Then Helice activates the Shrine, taking herself, Alcmene, Clymene, Niobe and the three assassins to the city. The assassins can be piled upon each other for warmth until they awake or are discovered. Alcmene, Clymene and Niobe can attune the City Shrine and it can then be activated to return you to Hillperch at which time the cleaning can suddenly be completed and all return to the House.¡±

    Charis scanned the faces of her Seers, who acted upon sent instructions, grabbing non-Seers as required.

    Helice vanished downstairs and into the Meeting Room, signing to Jocasta to join her. Together, stealing clothes from the White Room as required to dress the three assassins in layers of clothing. Alexis, Korinna and Hagne arriving to assist.

    Zoe, Astera and Thyia prepared one pull cart, lining the interior with rugs and furs and then finding layers of clothing for themselves. Otonia, Kyra and Nysa doing the same to another.

    Alcmene, Clymene and Niobe ran to their room to layer upon as many clothes as possible.

    The assassins were loaded into one cart, while the Seers hid in the other. Zoe, Astera and Thyia pulled one, while Otonia, Kyra and Nysa pulled the other.

    It took most of one bell to arrive at the deserted Shrine, a cart positioned either side. The Warrior Sisters threw a heavy canvas over the two carts forming a tent of sorts between them, the Shrine acting as a centre pole. The makeshift shelter tied down to the carts keeping the worst of the Death Season weather away.

    Alcmene, Clymene, Niobe and Zosime quickly attuned the Shrine of Hillperch. The escort of Zoe, Astera, Thyia, Otonia, Kyra and Nysa pulled the assassins from the other cart and placed them at the required positions around the Shrine. The Seers stepped up to their positions and using a share of magic from each, Helice activated the Shrine and they were gone. The assassins were not. The unconscious bodies of their former guests remaining where they were placed.

    Not to waste the opportunity, Alcmene, Clymene and Niobe attuned the Shrine in the city, the thin layer of snow not disguising the truth of a perfectly maintained Shrine. They triggered the Shrine to return to Hillperch with Helice. They next tried to carry an assassin each while Helice activated the Shrine and only Helice left and then soon returned disappointed.

    ¡°Mistress, we haven¡¯t been able to take the assassins to the City. You can only use the Shrine if you are conscious, it would seem,¡± sent Helice.

    ¡°Wait I will ask Jocasta how much ointment she used.¡±

    ¡°Sisters keep a careful watch for Temple Guards and warn me if they show any interest,¡± asked Helice.

    ¡°Try to wake them, use the snow and maybe some slapping, if you can¡¯t do so then return with them and we will think of something else. Bind them and blindfold them in case the wake on the return journey.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    It took some time and they were thirsty when they woke, half dazed as they were physically woken before naturally due. The seer-sisters propped the assassins half-aware and half-awake against the Shrine and Helice activated the Shrine.

    Those remaining cleaned the Shrine, just in case someone spied upon their activity and therefore tempted to ask questions.

    At the City snow continued to fall. They wondered how the Shrine worked as they thought it must be clean to do so. When they brushed some of the snow away the Shrine was perfectly clean, almost to a polish. Helice started dragging one of the assassins to a shop awning; it at least would keep the snow off her. Alcmene, Clymene and Niobe attuned the Shrine and as Helice returned they all helped with the other two assassins.

    They lined up around the Shrine again and as Helice activated the Shrine, she thought she heard a shout from one of the assassins, she couldn¡¯t be sure. Well they didn¡¯t re-apply any ointment in case they froze in the snow, even sheltered, so perhaps.

    The Seers appeared and Astera told them to get into their cart immediately. Temple Guards were beginning to take an interest and she suspected their delay due to a search for some warm clothes before marching out. Zoe, Kyra and Nysa pulled the Seer filled cart away collapsing half the tent when Astera noticed the Temple Guards assembling and preparing to investigate.

    Otonia, Astera and Thyia largely ignored the Guards once the cart transporting the Seers cleared the Square and disappeared amongst the streets and lanes of the Town. They made themselves busy while waiting to be approached and questioned.

    ¡°What are you doing there?¡±

    Astera popped her head around the flap of the tent and gapped at the Guard, acting as surprised as her talent or lack of permitted.

    ¡°We are cleaning the Shrine of Saph,¡± she answered.

    ¡°Well we can see you are doing something here, but why and on whose authority!¡±

    ¡°We were commanded to do so, by Charis the Young, Mistress of the Daughters of the Duchess.¡±

    He stopped to think for a moment and looked to the Guard on his left before turning back to her.

    ¡°Why did she command you to do so?¡±

    ¡°She is on a Geas as given to her by the Seer, the White Lady, when called to do so she must ensure the Shrine nearest to her is cleaned. She has this Geas under threat of death.¡±

    The Guard asking the questions responded to a tap on the shoulder, turning he followed the line of sight the guard behind him wanted to follow. There stood several Mother Superior at the Temple doors.

    ¡°Wait here, I have been asked to report.¡±

    ¡°We are about finished but will wait until you are satisfied before we leave.¡±

    After some time, the Guard returned, slowed somewhat as a Mother Superior accompanied him and while rugged up in warm clothes, her body shook and any exposed flesh coloured blue. She moved as quickly and as gracefully as she could to be under the makeshift tent and in the company of other bodies, trying to warm against their meagre body heat.

    ¡°Pass on our thanks to your Mistress. I have been advised of your Mistress¡¯ Geas by a trusted Single Seer in the City that I have known for many years and she was most profound in her praise of your Mistress¡¯ dedication.¡±

    ¡°I will Mother Superior. My Mistress has an illness of sorts. Mostly body aliments, like stomach upset, unable to keep food down and nothing she tries works. Then she remembered her Geas and asked us out to clean the Shrine. We hope to return to find her in good health.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that would be the link, a direct effect on the health, it is most definitely a Geas set upon her life. It is an unusual burden, given the White Lady placed it upon her.¡±

    ¡°My Mistress doesn¡¯t hope to understand the predictions of the Seers in this, she just knows she must play her part to ensure she remains whole and healthy.¡±

    ¡°There was a time long ago when it was thought these Shrines weren¡¯t just for our most venerated Seers to dedicate themselves to but could be used for other purposes. These other purposes required for the Shrine to be well maintained and kept ready, which in subsequent years fell away unless a Single Seer like my good friend in the City commits to the task as her life duty.¡±

    ¡°Now you talk over my understanding Mother Superior, I talk best with Spear and Shield and I do as my Mistress bids me, for I have sworn an oath of loyalty to her. She tells me to clean a Shrine, then I clean a Shrine and I will be overjoyed if this means her health is restored.¡±

    ¡°Thank you and I apologise for any interruption we may have caused.¡±

    ¡°We are happy to get out of this cold now, so we will pack up and go.¡±

    The Mother Superior paused as she turned away.

    ¡°One last thing, the guards noticed earlier in the night someone attending the shrine, would you know anything about that visit perhaps?¡±

    ¡°My name is Otonia Mother Superior, you saw a follower of our Mistress, she was sent to check the Shrine and see if it was clean or not. She reported that it could do with some cleaning, hence why we are here.¡±

    ¡°That explains it then, thank you.¡± The Mother Superior peaking out of the impromptu tent reluctantly.

    ¡°Mother Superior, if I may make a suggestion, ¡®layers¡¯,¡± at her raised eyebrow, ¡°layers of clothing will repel the cold and wind better than one thick covering. We have a mountain trapper as one of our number and she suggested it. As you can see, we are still cold but not terribly so. We could escort you back to the temple if you would like, we have our cart.¡±

    ¡°How would you lift this old woman into your cart young girl?¡±

    ¡°Gracefully your Grace.¡± Otonia following her words with a polite bow.

    The Mother Superior smiled and nodded.

    Astera and Thyia held a shield for the Mother Superior to step upon and as they raised the shield Otonia held onto the venerable lady¡¯s hand and walked her into the cart. She then settled amongst the rugs and furs, while the tent was placed well forward so no melting snow could reach her. They then pulled the cart to a side entrance of the Temple as suggested by the Mother Superior. When the Guards noticed they hastened to assist.

    As they were thinking how, the Mother Superior shot a quick smile to Astera.

    ¡°Use your shield man, have you no brains?¡± Eventually with some hints from the Mother Superior they used a Guard on each end of the shield and a Guard holding a hand of hers each. Then she was safely inside the Temple.

    As they were turning the cart around the Guard Captain ran back out to them and thanked them for looking after her and passed on the Mother Superior¡¯s thanks.

    Astera, Otonia and Thyia then trudged back to the House. While their bodies were reasonably warm the snow melt was starting to discover ways into their boots. The three made their way to the Bath House and were pleasantly surprised to find some bodies in the water to warm up to.

    ¡°What do you think the Apprentices and their Mother Superior will make of them being in the City all of a sudden?¡± Helice asked, while savouring the sight of Astera, Otonia and Thyia removing their armour and excessive clothing.

    ¡°I did leave a note on one of them describing their ordeal. All they think they remember could be a dream or an illusion, after all it is Illusion Month. All a distraction while we, with difficulty and under considerable danger transported ¡®you¡¯ back to the city,¡± Charis replied, while offering a hand to assist another three sisters into the bath.

    ¡°It would have been a better Illusion if they found themselves in the outer part of the city, not near Temple Street and especially not near the Shrine,¡± mused Otonia, as she sunk into the water.

    ¡°Perhaps, I just hope they use the rest of Death Season to realise their potential and break free from the Mother Superior that controls them now she has nothing to offer.¡±

    ¡°Do you think the assassin attempts will stop?¡± timidly enquired Thyia, slightly overawed, sharing a bath with Charis and who the Daughters deferred to as the original companions. Thyia sidled over to Astera as Alcmene and Clymene joined after adding buckets of boiling water to the bath. Dione the sole original absent from this after mission chat.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really know, but the more assassins we turn with ¡­ let us say enlightenment, instead of killing will be of benefit to us all, if there really is an ancient evil. Today also proved a strongly bonded sister attuned to a Shrine can take her Seer Sisters with her and so they can attune the destination Shrine. I thought a whole caravan of Seers would need to visit every Shrine like a caravan of peddlers and scare the villagers!¡±

    ¡°With the cleaning task today, it might be worthwhile getting the word out that all Daughters of the Duchess will actively find and clean Shrines as part of the Geas on their Mistress. That way they will be able to attune the Shrine with little interference or questioning and if questioned, they¡¯re doing your will because of the Geas,¡± offered Astera, while wrapping a reassuring muscular arm around Thyia¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°Yes, a useful rumour, we will send it out when the roads open again,¡± agreed Charis.

 1.091 A Welcome Stranger Returns (20th Day of Illusion Month)

    ¡°You made it particularly difficult to meet you again didn¡¯t you Charis the Young?¡±

    She recognised his musical voice immediately and momentarily closed her eyes, taking a deep steady breath to calm herself. In one smooth motion Charis crunched her abdominal muscles to sit upright, her bedsheet clutched to her chest, silently wishing his presence meant he remained her friend or at least friendly. He knew things she needed to know. A selfish motivation for sure.

    ¡°Well I can¡¯t have just anyone ¡®dropping in¡¯ now can I?¡± Charis shamelessly fluttered her eye lashes, instead of turning up the very low flame in the lantern hanging by her bed.

    He rewarded her with a thin smile, the feeble light cast by her lamp failing to illuminate his lips, Charis enjoyed the bounty, nevertheless.

    Charis demurely smiled in reply. ¡°What repairs will I have to do after this visit?¡±

    ¡°Oh none, I have been very careful with your property, as I hope you have been with ours?¡±

    ¡°Sad to say yes and no, but please let me explain before you question me.¡±

    The Elven Lord settled into a conveniently placed plain wooden chair, shifting it from a dark corner of Charis¡¯ room, subtly placing pack, bow and quiver of arrows in its former position. His activity providing Charis with the opportunity to discretely clothe herself. Charis swung her legs out of bed, fetching her robe from the adjacent bed stand. She paused a moment while standing to appraise the seated Lord and released her garment, allowing the soft cloth to slide off her shoulder and pool at her feet.

    His mouth fell open and slowly closed as he recovered. The surprised look on his face worth her daring. Whatever his thoughts were, now momentarily flown, which is where Charis wanted him.

    She wasn¡¯t sure if he knew she could see in the dark, possibly as well as he could. She perched herself on the edge of her storage trunk at the end of her bed, bare bottom on cold wood and metal, worth the discomfort because her sitting like this caused him to squirm in his chair. She purposely placed her feet away from him, recalling his last visit.

    ¡°I have used some of the items, which is to say I have gifted them to my followers.¡±

    ¡°Continue, I sense a because, or a but, or any number of different excuses.¡± The young never surprised with their words at least, he mused.

    Charis for her part, trembled, tapping her foot to disguise one tell only to reveal another.

    ¡°We acquired many more than what you found with me when you were last here. There are evil beings that are using them to mask their evil and their plans, so they can work their way into important positions to influence what is done and what isn¡¯t done.¡±

    Her words struck at his heart, more items, how many more?

    ¡°That you found more saddens me tremendously and confirms for me the decision of others of my kind. We are leaving the Items in your trust, if we took them, they would sadden us as we wouldn¡¯t want to destroy them, and we wouldn¡¯t know what to do with them.¡±

    ¡°I am honoured, they are important to our purpose and I can¡¯t deny my relief.¡± Charis released air from her lungs, although certain he didn¡¯t notice, engrossed in his own reply.

    ¡°Know Charis the Young the faerie magic stolen within the Items were to be the fey creatures, not only elves of the Faerie Forest, so the bronze loops, which influence others would have been perhaps a Dryad, the gems, probably Sprites or Brownies depending upon the enhancement they provide. So, know now the full price and terrible curse upon us.¡±

    Despite a slightly bowed head he couldn¡¯t hide his tear-filled eyes, not to overflowing though as he trapped the hurt within his heart. Charis lent forward to embrace him, hesitated uncertain, not due to her nakedness, instead the thought of the required contact and his reaction. His head snapped up.

    ¡°You can see in the dark, elven like, Mistress Charis?¡±

    Charis mentally kicked herself. Why though? Why did she wish to keep this secret from him? The secret would have been revealed at some time in the future, secrets always were. Perhaps he would consider her more elvish because of it.

    ¡°All the better to see your face, I assure you!¡± she quipped.

    Her wide-eyed cheeky smile rescuing him from his mood, not quite a sunny day, good enough.

    ¡°I say these next words because I want trust between us and while I know I am trustworthy ¡­ and secretive, I want to make sure you know my true self by my deeds and actions.¡±

    The Elf Lord leant forward, chin on hands, elbows on knees. ¡°Please continue. I see you more clearly now and await your redemption.¡±

    Charis accepted her mis-stepped and needed her next words to count. Her voice broke slightly and then she coughed and recovered.

    ¡°You need to visit the Lonely Keep. There is a pyre site on the forest side of the Keep where we burnt the bodies of some men under an evil influence, to send their souls to Judge ¡­ to be judged. Before we placed them on the pyre, we thought we removed all the items they carried with them. We have since discovered fruit trees and flowers growing there now, as in right now, Death Season, it seems to have its own protected Season. I can only imagine elvish magic has somehow been liberated from the items those men still possessed and it has been returned to the ground.¡±

    ¡°If this proves true then I may want the return of the elvish items you have so they can be liberated as the ones you have mentioned seemed to be?¡±

    ¡°It is a chance I am willing to take, although most see the pyre as nothing more than desolation.¡±

    Charis climbed off the chest she was sitting on, so her naked bottom faced him while she opened the lid and lent in to select and retrieve a blue gem and a silver ring. She then walked over to him and dropped them into his outstretched hand and sauntered back to the chest, her makeshift chair.

    Charis continued. ¡°The men belonged to Judge, they were Judge Knight Aspirants that were turned from their true path by evil influence. I suspect the evil influence may be on these, but I am prepared for it to be a plainer explanation.¡±

    ¡°I wonder if any still truly believe in Judge and his Gods, they have been gone for so long and with their leaving the world suffers, so you may be right he and his Gods could be returning in subtle, little ways.¡± His and his kindred¡¯s petitions to the Goddess Mara remain unanswered also.

    Charis didn¡¯t want their conversation to end, she required another answer.

    ¡°We encountered an evil that I hope you know of. It needed to use seven elvish items to mask its evil and I don¡¯t know what that means exactly, but I have six items and I am tremendously powerful and need no more. The evil was human in appearance and we captured it with difficulty and I typically kill my foes with an arrow through the eye. This one just said it would be gone, used the word gone instead of dead if I did that. Then I targeted its heart and when I did, it disappeared, all that remained was a fog or gas that quickly dispersed or seemed to.¡±

    His face expressed no emotion as he recognised the evil and knew others like it existed.

    ¡°It is an ancient evil and the reason they dislike elves is we use a bow and arrow and for these creatures a sun grown wooden arrow to the heart is usually a true death to them that is why the creature transformed.¡±

    The Elven Lord rested back into his chair, his mouth paused open for a moment before speaking.

    ¡°Know it still lives Charis the Young and therefore is still a direct threat to you and can still do evil to others. Losing the elvish items means it can no longer walk among you if what you say is true, so it must do evil from afar or perhaps acquire more items.¡±

    Charis nodded, her face sombre.

    ¡°A word of caution, if after you have struck such a creature through the heart and it is still whole, chop off its head and burn the body and head separately, that may work. All evil isn¡¯t created in the same way, so it isn¡¯t destroyed in the same way. I would also advise you to carry the Holy Symbol of Judge with you or at least paint it on your shields as this can be a bane to them if presented with belief and trust.¡±

    Charis repositioned her cold numb bottom, her daring idea now claiming its cost. Did he smirk?

    ¡°I take heed of your warning and the methods you have suggested for its death. The Holy Symbol of Judge, does it really have that power? I know of Priests and Knights that don¡¯t display it, they may have a token on them, but nothing more.¡±

    The Elven Lord stretched out comfortably in his chair.

    ¡°You need to believe in Judge as the King of Gods, The Sun, The Ruler of us all. Some have lost their faith although to be fair the Gods have faded, their presence faltering.¡±

    ¡°Then perhaps I need to visit Farstay as the Priest there was most unusual. He asked if I could find the Magistrate of Judge away from his village so he wouldn¡¯t ask questions and yet this village managed to keep Goblins away for many weeks, it seems, with nothing but their faith until my company rescued them from the stalemate,¡± said Charis.

    ¡°I also need to share with you a word of caution regarding the items you have.¡±

    He paused deliberately, ensuring his next words carried the required emphasis.

    ¡°They¡¯re elvish or faerie origin. This means the warmth of a sunny day, a cooling breeze on a hot day, the flow of fresh water running off a mountain stream, sunlight on flowers turning to receive it, nurturing and growing the forest and all the plants in it, all are bonded to this single purpose. The evil uses this nature to disguise their evil and it seems little more. You and yours use it as a source of magic and influence.¡±

    ¡°I understand and cherish this gift so dearly paid for,¡± said Charis, fully aware of their cost now and valuing their benefit even more.

    He steepled his hands, tapping them as one on his chin.

    ¡°Humans aren¡¯t dedicated to the core of their soul to a single natural purpose, they can grow bonds between each other though. Take friendship for example. The items will build upon the foundation of friendship to grow lifelong companions, to nurture that relationship until you are intimate friends. Finally, intimacy blooms into love as perhaps is happening in this House. This is the magic of the elves increasing the intensity of your emotions to join you into a single purpose, united and harmonious.¡±

    Charis stood, arms folded across her breasts, slowly pacing as if in thought. Resisting the urge to massage her numb bottom.

    ¡°As you share more of these items, those whom you share with will build upon this loving bond. With elves and fey creatures, the bonding co-ordinates the growing and caring of the faerie forest, in humans I am not sure that anything grows other than love as the items can¡¯t fulfil their true purpose. When one is lost in this bonded company there will be much grief and suffering Charis the Young.¡±

    Charis snuggled her bottom onto and into the soft mattress on her bed before she replied.

    ¡°I was deluded to believe for some reason only women attracted to women were attracted to join my company, but it seems it only needs to start with friendship and trust and the elvish magic will grow it from there. You are right, we are yet to face a loss and given our unnatural bonding by using the items it will be an impossible day when I lose a warrior-sister. Now that I truly know, I am not even sure how to prepare, but I appreciate the warning.¡±

    ¡°I prepare to say goodbye to you now Charis the Young and I appreciate you favouring me with your naked body as beauty is always good to look upon and I wish to grant you a gift, possibly.¡±

    Charis was uncertain what that meant, still a gift is a gift.

    The Elven Lord walked forward, an arrow in one hand. She stared at it and tried to restrain her disappointment.

    ¡°This is a reward and a test. When I lay it in your hands, I need for you to return it to me. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°It is a fairly basic instruction, I am sure I can manage,¡± she replied. His perfect lips curled into a smile.

    He laid the arrow in her hands and then waited for a few heartbeats, in complete silence. When Charis attempted to speak, he held his hand up. He then held his hand out and received the arrow back and examined it. Charis was patient, still give an arrow, take the arrow back, this didn¡¯t seem to be going anywhere.

    ¡°It appears you have enough elven in you, not to be rejected. You did mention you have a number of items as well, so perhaps that assists.¡±

    He was really talking to himself and thinking aloud Charis mused, so although wondering, she didn¡¯t say anything. He reached into the dark corner where his borrowed chair usually rested.

    ¡°I gift you this elven bow and these three elven arrows Charis the Young as I believe we share a common enemy. Be warned though, no one else can touch these, so no one else can fetch them for you. They¡¯re made from the One Tree, Charis the Young, the wood is, in a sense alive, an extension of the One Tree, therefore you need to store these items in healthy rich soil so they can renew themselves, the healthier the soil the stronger and more potent the bow and arrows. The enemy you seek will fall to an elven arrow in its heart, living wood defeating walking dead. If you retrieve the arrow you may need to use the other means I described to ensure its destruction.¡±This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Charis needed moments to recover her composure, such a stupendous gift, such a trust.

    ¡°I am honoured to be trusted with such a wonderful gift and I will take care of and use it to defeat evil wherever I can.¡± Charis couldn¡¯t resist bowing and nodding her head slightly as she drew an unusual comfort from the bow and arrows, it was like holding the smell of the forest and the joy of hunting all at once. She felt the need to go hunting right there and right now, to release the exhilaration. The she remembered ¡­

    ¡°I need you to examine a weapon I have found if you have some more time to dally?¡±

    ¡°I have thousands of years so a few more moments with you is not a burden.¡±

    Charis smiled and reached into her trunk and found the backpack. She resisted reaching for the leather armour, she needed more trust before she asked about something so personal and elvish, she thought, but soon. Reaching into the backpack she found the two knives and presented them to the Elvish Lord.

    He handed them back immediately, which surprised and stunned Charis. She instinctively searched for and locked her eyes upon his.

    ¡°These knives are no secret, they¡¯re ancient, they¡¯re made from the huge craft that first landed on this planet thousands of years ago. I am not even sure if they can be destroyed. They have been cursed or blessed by Judge to kill the un-killable!¡±

    ¡°Why do you say curse?¡±

    ¡°They would be able to kill me Charis the Young and even if my body was returned to the Faerie Forest my life would not be able to regrow. Where did you find them?¡±

    ¡°An evil stranger, two of them, one of my sisters has another pair.¡±

    ¡°The ancient enemy must have finally decided to move against this final branch of humanity. You must prepare more of this Dukedom for a final battle Charis the Young.¡±

    ¡°I am just a curiosity to most my friend. Can I call you my friend?¡±

    ¡°Friends would tell their friends when they can see them clearly wouldn¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they would, I will work to ensure that there are no secrets between us and offer you a hint of my past to reconcile my oversight.¡± She reached into the trunk and retrieved the rent leather armour and handed it to him.

    ¡°This supposedly belonged to my father, elven or half elven I am not sure, as you can see a large clawed animal claimed the wearer,¡± Charis suggested.

    ¡°The owner of this armour was half elven at best.¡± His voice mechanical, no warmth.

    Charis sensed his disquiet.

    ¡°Quarter elven at worst, without their elvish magic, one of the cursed, one who most likely lost their elvish magic to one of your items you so prize, Charis the Young. He lived in the Faerie Forest, denied the joy of one joined to the oneness of the Faerie Forest. This heirloom of yours reminds me of the sorrow of the Elves. My heart is heavy, I must leave, and I can¡¯t promise I will return.¡± He placed the rent armour carefully in Charis¡¯ hands and stepped purposely to fetch his pack, bow and quiver from the dark corner, where he rested them. Charis¡¯ hearing detected the scuffing of his soft leather boots!

    While in her trance of shock; the information he revealed, his reaction and urgent departure she couldn¡¯t think of anything to say to keep him. A shiver raced down her spine, he said he might not return, which finally snapped her out of her trance.

    Unable to sleep she grabbed her robe and hurried from her room seeking the stove, craving warmth. She could wake a sister for company and immediately dismissed the indulgence.

    As she crept down the circular stairs, words drifted up to meet her from the Training Room or Kitchen. Charis slowed to ensure silence, wrapping her robe around her tying it off missing the assurance a dagger to hand would provide. She peered around the edge of the passageway; no one in the Training Room so whoever they are, they occupied the Kitchen. Charis edged closer cautious and inquisitive, a faint glow from a lantern or candle confirming her suspicion.

    ---

    ¡°At the end of Death Season, I suspect my titties will be too full to fit through the gap to the Under House so one of you will need to take command.¡± There was a calculated paused, to let the news sink in obviously. Charis wondered where Jocasta picked up that tip!

    ¡°Since we are girls and boys the leader can be either, they just have to be smart, so getting someone killed is not smart, getting someone caught isn¡¯t smart but sometimes it can be part of a plan, but I think getting someone killed is a real test. So, we must all be careful, get the information but not if you think you will be killed. Just knowing someone has important information could be information enough. We don¡¯t know all the things that Mistress Charis is thinking about at any one time, so just get what information you can, but don¡¯t take a chance on dying.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Little Miss.¡± Several young squeaky voices answered.

    ¡°I am also here to tell you Mistress Charis was mighty please we found the assassins, she asked me personally to tell you how valuable that was to her and how important also. So, I have some coin for you all as a reward. Keep it safe, use it only when nothing else will save you, you never know if offering someone a few coins will keep you alive that little bit longer and then you can see or make a chance to turn the tables on them. I am also trying to get to the farm, to see if we can find some small knives, just very little ones, something to stab a hand to escape. Don¡¯t kill any adults they tend to want to find who is to blame when you do. But if you do come straight back here, make sure you aren¡¯t followed, and I will see what Mistress Charis can do. That is all I want to say for now. Anyone else want to say something?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Little Miss, my younger brother will be six years old if he survives Death Season. Is he able to join us?¡±

    ¡°Probably, who is he with now?¡±

    ¡°I take him some food. He sleeps in a part of the Old Wall for now.¡±

    ¡°I think we can take him now, anyone got any reasons why not?¡±

    Charis contemplated their discussion; they were voting on the life or death of a five-year-old boy.

    ¡°There you go Wormy, lead him here, make sure you aren¡¯t followed, straight after we finish.¡±

    ¡°How many more do you reckon we can take Little Miss?¡±

    ¡°Well Charis has over twenty sisters. We need at least one to watch each sister while they¡¯re in town and the space under here can still fit a few more. So, a few more I reckon.¡±

    ¡°Should we go find some more?¡±

    ¡°No if they can find us that means they have some smarts and I have overheard Mistress Charis many times, she doesn¡¯t beat her enemies because she is tough and strong, she beats them because she is smart, like with information and is always ready. So, we need smarts and if they find us and survive Death Season then that tells us they¡¯re smart also.¡±

    ¡°So why have we let Wormy¡¯s brother in?¡±

    ¡°Is Wormy smart?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Little Miss, he sure is, he got that assassin lady to swear and tell him where the other one was.¡±

    ¡°Well his brother is probably smart as well, these things tend to stay in families, but if he isn¡¯t then we will all know won¡¯t we.¡±

    Charis gulped at the live or die survival mantra of Jocasta¡¯s rule!

    ¡°Yes Little Miss.¡±

    ¡°All of you down the hatch, take an under cloth with you, the sisters don¡¯t seem to want them for the moment and youngest closest to the oven and stove, with the older ones on the outside with the under cloth.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Little Miss,¡± they responded.

    Charis side stepped into the White Room moments before Jocasta¡¯s cohort spilled from the Kitchen. She spied Jocasta and a skinny boy holding candles stuck to broken pottery guiding them through the Kitchen hatch to descend underneath the floor. She counted fourteen, all young, all in rags; the boy followed them down, Jocasta tip toed into the elder¡¯s room.

    Charis leant against the White Room¡¯s door jam, shaking her head. Pushing off from the door, thoughts preoccupied digesting what she witnessed, Charis ambled to the circular stairs.

    Flickering candlelight and then Charis felt a sharp stab to her buttocks; it may have even drawn blood! She spun around to face her assailant, crouched and ready.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t being careful Mistress.¡± Jocasta grinned, small pointed knife in her right hand, lit candle still on a piece of pottery in her left.

    ¡°You are clever beyond your years Little Miss.¡±

    Jocasta responded with a cheeky shallow curtsy.

    ¡°I think it is time you swear your oath to me before I lose you to another as I am sure you will easily impress them!¡±

    ¡°Mistress Charis I would never swear an oath to another. I have learnt so much from you and keep learning all the time. I see how the sisters look up to you, even the old assassin-seers, who would fight to be the leader in any other company only want to please you and satisfy their sexy stuff with you. To me that is respect, that is power, and it is given to you because you respect them, and you treasure their lives and they would gladly give theirs for you.¡±

    Charis appreciated the passion in Jocasta¡¯s speech, more than the words, so her next words flowed easily.

    ¡°So, do you have your oath for me?¡±

    Jocasta flung her rag of a dress off, quickly dropping to the wooden floor, her knees bent, legs under her buttocks and head bowed. ¡°I swear to serve Charis the Young as my one and only Mistress, now and forever until her death or mine and if I can give my life to save hers I gladly will.¡±

    ¡°Jocasta, Little Miss, I accept your fealty to me, and I promise in return to value your life and protect it as much as possible to the limits of my power and ability. Further I will never ask you to do anything that would dishonour you or me.¡± Charis then waved her forward and put her rag dress back on her. You would have thought she was being given the finest dress in the Dukedom to wear by her reaction.

    ¡°I can find another dress for you if you like?¡± Charis asked.

    ¡°No, I have another, this is my disguise dress for when I am on the streets or being Little Miss,¡± she replied happily.

    ¡°Is there anything you need?¡±

    ¡°I have a list Mistress.¡± She darted off into the elder¡¯s room, quickly returning. The letters were reasonably written, certainly they could be comprehended. Proudly she read the list, clearly items for her urchins, nothing for her; she cared for their needs first.

    ¡°Grab your pen and ink, I have some notes to make.¡±

    Jocasta returned swiftly with the requested writing items. Charis wrote a note on the list, signed it and presented the script to Jocasta.

    ¡°Mistress, everything on the list, we can have it all!¡± She forgot herself and leapt upon Charis in delight, stealing a long kiss. It wasn¡¯t a peck Charis noted, instead a full-on passionate kiss. Jocasta¡¯s observations catching more than just Charis and her leadership technique it seemed. Jocasta realised what she did, stood back and straightened out her rag dress, eyes down.

    ¡°You are a good leader to your company in my service, I am honoured to have you as oath-sister and supply what you have requested to see you continue in my service. See Ismene and she will procure the things required.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, it will be done.¡±

    Charis¡¯ hand reached out to caress Jocasta¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°While I was surprised by your thanks, I will never see anything wrong in one of my oath-sisters celebrating.¡± Jocasta¡¯s relief immediate, although she believed she knew Charis and thought she would understand her passion and excitement, still it was good to be sure! She needed to restrain her giddiness.

    ¡°I am preparing for my successor Mistress, I am sure you overheard. My titties are getting larger and I am bleeding occasionally now, so it is a good time to think about this. I would ask a boon if I may Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Ask and I will consider anything reasonable.¡±

    ¡°I wish to start serious training, Clymene taught me reading and writing when you were away, but I wish to be able and ready to be an initiate when I turn sixteen, I would like to be your assassin-seer bodyguard, like Helice.¡±

    ¡°That will take dedication and the Seer part will be difficult as you are not a twin and you are not a Single Seer.¡±

    ¡°You are neither of those either, yet you are leader of a Seer Circle and I know if you command it Zosime would train me until her hand fell off from smacking me if it was required to make sure I learn.¡±

    ¡°If you wish to be like Helice, why not ask me if Helice could train you?¡±

    ¡°I would not put your life is such danger, Helice needs to be there to protect you not train me Mistress. Zosime will be a worthy substitute, she always looks to please you Mistress and she wants after you always, I have seen her touch herself when you walk into a room and she thinks no one else can see her, but my eyes are a little lower because I am shorter, so I am most times overlooked.

    Charis held back her shock after Jocasta¡¯s observation, assessment and considered approach. Jocasta constantly impressed Charis, a smart loyal girl, or is that woman?

    ¡°I will ask Zosime and if she has time and agrees your request will be granted.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mistress. Could you ask her now? I need to make sure I am prepared as I wish to start at dawn if possible. Plus, I wish this to be kept a secret for as long as possible.¡±

    ¡°How can this be a secret in a House with limited space and plenty of sisters? Dawn is not far off, so I am not sure asking now will make a difference.¡±

    ¡°I understand Mistress, I will wait another day.¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t say no, I wish to understand.¡±

    ¡°I would ask Zosime to train me at the Farm and at the Arena and one more day of training is one day closer to serving you as a warrior-sister.¡±

    ¡°I understand, let me see how good my Seer skills are to see if I can only wake and contact Zosime.¡±

    ---

    It wasn¡¯t long and Zosime slipped in, sitting behind Charis on the circular stairs.

    ¡°Yes Mistress, I am pleased to be here to serve.¡±

    ¡°Would you have the time and possibly patience to be able to train Jocasta as an assassin-seer bodyguard for the next four years? You can say no!¡± Charis learnt to say the proviso very quickly these days as her sisters were quick to say yes before hearing all the details.

    ¡°Would this be considered a special assignment from yourself Mistress?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and I would expect a weekly report on her progress. Jocasta has asked this to be a secret, so when you report you will have to disguise the meeting as something else.¡±

    ¡°I will agree on a Season by Season basis as I don¡¯t wish to be honour bound if the student fails to hold to the training and commit to it.¡±

    ¡°That will never happen, I have sworn an oath to Mistress Charis, and I will honour it or die trying.¡± spat Jocasta with more than a little conviction.

    ¡°That is what I need to hear. We leave for the farm at first light. We will break our fast there so we can speak freely about what is required and to give you one more chance to withdraw from the agreement.¡±

    ¡°I will be ready!¡± She left and closed the door to the elder¡¯s room behind her.

    ¡°I am pleased you truly considered the offer and set your own requirements before just saying yes.¡±

    ¡°I have observed that just saying yes while loyal, doesn¡¯t demonstrate intelligence and in my short time as a sworn oath-sister I know you value thinking above all else. Plus, for the child it is important that she knows this will be no easy path for her to follow.¡±

    ¡°So, my intelligent assassin-seer sister what do you propose we occupy our time with before the first light of dawn?¡± There was a pause before Zosime answered and Charis anticipated she knew why until she tilted her head to look back up the stairs as she needed to place her head directly between Zosime¡¯s legs to do so.

    ¡°Oh Mistress, I am momentarily self-occupied, I, I apologise.¡± Zosime¡¯s hands gripped the step, her body shuddering.

    Charis stood and turned, untying her robe and forcing Zosime¡¯s chin up with her finger so Zosime¡¯s gaze focused directly upon Charis¡¯ moist femineity. Charis spied Zosime¡¯s hands covering her own loins, unable to completely cover the spreading wetness on her robe. Forcing her eyes to look at Charis in the eye, Charis could tell at once that Zosime was totally vulnerable and disarmed. Zosime didn¡¯t know what to do or how to react to the overwhelming love and lust.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me Zosime?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t, my lust for you is endless. I cannot explain it any other way. I just need to glimpse the curve of your breast or your inner thigh and I am wet. Your head in my groin, your intimate attentions and glimpsing teasing nakedness before me, I have climaxed my Mistress, I am ashamed to say.¡± Charis refused to let her eyes look down, forcing them up and kissing her passionately as a reward. She then motioned for Zosime to stand.

    ¡°Follow me now.¡± Charis slowly climbed up the circular stairs, sauntered along the hallway and entered her room. She pointed to her bed and Zosime hurried, waiting there, by the time Charis closed the door. They spent the next bell or so in ecstasy and just before first light Zosime got herself out of Charis¡¯ bed. She looked over her shoulder at her Mistress.

    ¡°There was always a love growing, but when you healed me from a death wound I knew you were more than special, you cared for those that you commanded, then when you removed my scar, although this was done with the will of the Seer Circle, I felt your touch on me, your wonderful touch and my body and soul craves more of it. I accept I must share you as that is the way of things, so when I report Jocasta¡¯s progress to you it will be a one-word report, continue or stop, the rest of the time will be spent in pleasure.¡±

    ¡°A most appropriate reward. I thank you Zosime and don¡¯t walk alone with your desire anymore.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress. Know Mistress that when you healed me, I felt the joy of sunshine, the warmth of your love, the glory of blooming flowers on a bright day in growth season and you were its source, it was euphoric and desirable. It is a bond beyond our Seer Bond, it is rapture that at times only your touch upon my flesh¡­¡± A sharp intake of breath cut short Zosime¡¯s confession, springing out of Charis¡¯ bed and hurrying to her Mistress¡¯ door. Zosime glanced back before closing the door behind her.

    The healing aspect of the elvish magic bonded Zosime to her thought Charis. Intensely and utterly. Drosis and Dirce held the same devotion, although the intensity relaxed with time, so perhaps the fact Zosime rediscovered her Seer Skill heighten the connection, mind and body. This would explain her poetic words, the talented assassin embracing her feminine side, her personality adjusting. While Zosime tried to explain the uncontrollable attraction in terms of loyalty and respect, Charis knew that whatever existed became amplified by the elven magic utilised to heal.

 1.092 To Train a Young Sister (21st Day of Illusion Month)

    Zosime reluctantly climbed down the circular stairs, wishing she could sleep on this level of the House and take advantage of the nearby convenience of her Mistress. Their recent passionate tryst fresh on her mind, erect hard nipples betraying her current aroused state.

    Her long-fingered hands wiped themselves along her hips, a forced cleanse as her mind reluctantly drifted back to the present. Due to her student¡¯s requirement for privacy and secrecy they would need to train in the Arena and therefore venture out into Death Season¡¯s freezing wind and snow. Even in the middle of a walled town this required layers of clothes and furs and the sister who naturally hoarded furs slept across from Zosime¡¯s current bunk in the White Room.

    Early dawn and the White Room contained bunk upon bunk of sleeping and content warrior sisters. Zosime approached the bunk of the sister she needed, taking a knee beside her slowly breathing body. Zosime¡¯ long pointed finger hovered over the prone body¡¯s shoulder. Without prodding her warrior-sister woke, their eyes locked, Zoe alert immediately.

    Zosime whispered, ¡°Zoe, I need to borrow your furs as I need to complete a task outside.¡±

    Zoe scanned the nakedness before her, abdominal muscles and erect nipples a confusing combination unless Zosime recently enjoyed or presently recalled intimate company. The House surely warm and snug enough to comfortably walk naked and avoid an obvious physical tell.

    ¡°Well you need something, you know you are naked, don¡¯t you?¡± commented Zoe.

    Zosime smirked. ¡°Yes, but if I have your furs, I will dress differently than if I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, seeing you naked in front of me just reminds me of our Seer Circle entangling, which distracted me from thinking properly.¡± An embarrassing blush glowed upon her cheeks. ¡°To answer your question, yes. Do you need some help?¡±

    Zosime, brow furrowed, detected the eagerness in her sister¡¯s words. Should another know Jocasta¡¯s secret?

    Then Zoe resorted to her secret weapon, the pleading voice. ¡°Zosime ¡­ I need to escape these walls ¡­ experience the outside, please.¡±

    Zosime¡¯s fingers tapped her chin. ¡®I am in charge.¡¯ Zoe made doe eyes. ¡°You will need to help, teach a skill I haven¡¯t any expertise in, say archery.¡±

    ¡°Now you really have my interest! The trunks are in the Store Room, take what you need, and enough for the other, whoever she is. I will be ready in a few heartbeats.¡±

    ¡°Meet me and my student in the elder¡¯s room,¡± confirmed Zosime.

    ---

    Zosime entered the elder¡¯s room. Jocasta¡¯s eyes lit up in excitement, nervous energy pulsing through her body. Zosime lent back assessing her student. Jocasta¡¯s rag dress covered by additional layers of, well cloth, to call them clothes would be an insult to clothes. Her footwear a challenge to discern, sandals, possibly wrapped multiple times in cloth?

    ¡°You need to make sure your feet are warm and dry, always, when it is Death Season with snow and snow melt about.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mistress Zosime, I have asked Ismene to find me a pair, but she hasn¡¯t read the request yet because she is yet to wake.¡± Her excitement settled, her eyes downcast. ¡°This is what we wear on the streets, Mistress.¡±

    Zosime tried to conceal her dumbfounded reaction, not certain if she succeeded fortunate her student''s eyes were elsewhere.

    ¡°You and your gang must suffer, surely?¡±

    Jocasta straightened life a blooming flower, catching Zosime eye to eye.

    ¡°We serve Mistress Charis, are safe when we sleep and are fed. Before ¡­ we would die.¡± A single tear streaked down Jocasta¡¯s dirty cheek.

    The pride and purpose with which Jocasta spoke impressed Zosime. Her dishevelled black hair, remarkably dirty, visibly so. How? Her white skin rarely revealed, either covered by cloth or grime. Her skinny trim body, taunt and proud.

    ¡°You need to decide. Are you Street Urchin or Warrior Sister in training? You will not able to keep the transition a secret, your body shape will need to change, how you move, baths?¡± Zosime raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°But ¡­¡± Jocasta gulped.

    ¡°Let¡¯s clothe you properly for now.¡±

    Zosime hurried Jocasta to the Store Room. Once there Zosime lit a lantern, a pale light to assist Jocasta rummage through the trunks of furs and clothes as promised by Zoe. After choosing, checking and returning furs and clothes several times, Jocasta exited the Store Room enveloped in mostly oversized, although appropriate Death Season attire. Zosime and Jocasta then waited in the elder¡¯s room.

    ¡°Better. I have asked another sister to help me and she may have some boots for you.¡±

    ¡°This was to be a secret! Three people already know and now I find a fourth knows!¡± Jocasta protested, indignation loud and clear.

    ¡°I warned you, you need to decide and for now you are my Student and I set the rules for the training or do you wish to find another to teach you?¡± replied Zosime.

    ¡°Sorry Mistress Zosime, but I don¡¯t want to be revealed when only partially trained, I need to be excellent, as near to perfection I can be in four years.¡±

    Zoe interrupted stepping out of a shadowed corner of the elder''s room. ¡°Well, I now know the student slightly better and I applaud her ambition. It will be my honour to help train someone so dedicated and your secret is safe with those of us who know, although I doubt it will remain a secret for four years.¡± Zoe handed Jocasta a pair of fur lined travelling boots.

    Jocasta chewed her lip and decided she would need to train double. The ¡°secret¡± part of the arrangement not working as planned.

    Zoe ensured all three were properly prepared and equipped to face the snow and wind chill of Death Season before they left the House using the elder¡¯s door. It was a slow lonely walk to the Arena, most sane people in town weren¡¯t even awake yet, let alone outside. Gusts of snow laden wind trying to find ways past each layer and failing.

    Zosime fiddled with the lock on the Arena door and apologised for taking so long, stiff cold fingers not assisting. Answering Jocasta before she asked, yes lockpicking will be one of the skills she will be taught. Behind Jocasta, Zoe raised her fur encased arm and hand also, which Zosime answered with an agreeable nod.

    Zosime cracked open the stubborn door and its lock, inviting Zoe and Jocasta inside a hallway which ran down the centre of six Team Rooms, three doors to the left and three doors to the right. Zosime quickly returned the bulwark of wood into position, separating them from harsh outside. The three sisters shook like dogs, flicking the snow and wet from their cocoon of fur.

    ¡°We will start with the weapon skills, double daggers, garrotte, throwing points and then some of the other skills, climbing, lock picking, stealth and Zoe will teach you bow, especially if I am absent on other duties so your time is always spent busy learning. I suspect Zoe will also be able to teach you stealth, hunting, skinning and preparing a beast to cook, which would be useful if you are alone in the wild one day.¡±

    Jocasta stood attentive, soaking in every word satisfied her training would be well rounded and complete, solemnly nodding when Zosime finished speaking.

    ¡°Yes, Mistress Zosime. When will I start learning the skills of a Seer, I will need to be able to communicate to the Mistress if I am to be her assassin-seer body guard?¡±

    Zoe made herself busy, preparing one of the Team Rooms to avoid witnessing Jocasta¡¯s inevitable disappointment although easily within earshot given the silence.

    ¡°Well.¡± Zosime paced a couple of steps. ¡°The twins have a natural affinity to be a Seer as their minds are one from birth to think and be naturally in step with each other, which the Temples of Saph then try to refine and build upon to make the Seer Twins more dependable, reliable and stronger.¡± These words, the easy logical ones, common knowledge to most in the Dukedom.

    Jocasta¡¯s enthusiasm didn¡¯t diminish.

    ¡°Charis guided by Clymene, Alcmene and Helice proved without being a twin they could join her to the Seer Circle. Charis though is special in ways she doesn¡¯t understand or know, she leads the Seer Circle effortlessly, which amazes Temple trained Seers, like me.¡±

    Jocasta was waiting for the; for you this will be near impossible, but we will try a few things speech.

    ¡°For you Jocasta, this is going to be very difficult to attain, perhaps insurmountable, but Charis did it, so I won¡¯t give up if you don¡¯t give up and we have four years. I must tell you though Charis accepted a certain ¡­ closeness with Clymene, Alcmene and Helice. You know what I speak of?¡±Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Yes, Mistress Zosime, we need to sex. Yes?¡± Jocasta aware, how could she not be.

    ¡°I know of no other way and for someone so young and myself, shall we say, so much older than you, it could be seen by many as improper, you understand?¡± Zosime wrapped her arms around herself, looking away. This difficult conversation needed to happen and Zosime, the adult, needed to ensure her student comprehended.

    ¡°Yes, but I will be thirteen after this Death Season,¡± reasoned Jocasta.

    ¡°And I will also be one year older, we will always have many years between us Jocasta, so this will be another reason why this needs to be well considered as I don¡¯t know the reaction of our sisters if we commit to this learning. I trust Zoe though for a number of reasons, but even so the Seer Training, whatever, whenever will start last, after this Death Season at least or perhaps a future Death Season, because I need to accept that I can do this to you, and I am not there yet.¡±

    Zosime cast her eyes away from Jocasta as she spoke, fixing on Zoe trying to assess her reaction to the discussion. Zoe¡¯s head down, fussing over meaningless equipment pretending to be busy, provided her with an answer of sorts.

    ¡°Thank you, Mistress, for treating me as an equal, so I will not rant about how vital this part of the training is to me, I will wait for you to decide when and I assume Zoe is here as much as a witness for me as for you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are indeed insightful, Charis said as much,¡± said Zosime.

    Zosime considered her next words carefully, forcing herself to directly address her student, while Jocasta patiently waited.

    ¡°If we decide to attempt Seer Training, we need to ensure our decision is well considered and understood, able to be defended because of our care of you and your emotions to get there. Even so, others may not accept the situation.¡± Zosime planned, she will need to strengthen her Seer Skill to hide this secret from the rest of the Seer Circle, in case the thought of the training leaked from her mind, let alone any memories after.

    Zosime woke from her planning with a start, she became fixated on the steps, not considering the morality and the deceit. Her assassin training, taking hold, her automatic response to a mission overriding her new situation, a Warrior Sister. How could she consider this deception? The Seer Circle welcomed and empowered, joining each sister in truth as well as power. Her doubt about committing this act of secrecy revealing the wrongness and betrayal.

    ¡°I understand Mistress Zosime, the other training will keep me busy for now. Can we begin?¡±

    Jocasta¡¯s eager voice forced Zosime to turn around and face her. Zosime not registering her own straying steps while searching her soul and loyalties, the teacher returning to her student and the immediate concerns.

    ¡°First you must understand that you need to eat, you need to eat more meat for a start as you are not far from skin and bone. You need to be fit and healthy or no amount of training will benefit you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mistress Zosime, my titties will get larger sooner and I won¡¯t be able to run the streets if I look too well fed, but I am on a new path, so it needs to be done. I have already warned the urchins that I will need to pass the leadership on, so it will be a little sooner.¡± Jocasta decided at that exact moment, Warrior Sister in Training.

    Zosime looked at Zoe and they kept their looks serious for as long as possible.

    ¡°Your titties, Jocasta?¡± asked Zoe.

    ¡°I know you are laughing at me and I don¡¯t care. I made a gap in the wall under the House, so I could sneak in and out and I don¡¯t want to make it larger because it stops adults getting in and my head fits sideways, but my titties are starting to get me stuck, so when they get larger I won¡¯t be able to lead the urchins out on the streets and the leader needs to lead.¡±

    ¡°Your head is normally larger than the rest of you when you are young, so I am not sure, even looking at you now, how your titties would get in the way? ¡°

    ¡°The head part of the hole is a bit wider silly and then the rest on either side is smaller, just in case a midget tries to squeeze through.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± said Zoe.

    ¡°Well that makes sense then,¡± offered Zosime.

    ¡°Must be an older person thing, because I needed to explain it to Mistress as well before she would accept it and not demand I repair it.¡±

    ---

    Given her lack of strength and probably health Zosime started Jocasta¡¯s training with weapons holding and combat stances. As her pupil tired, Zosime pushed her a little and then called training done for the day, ignoring Jocasta¡¯s protests, explaining to her the importance of proper rest and eating meat. Instructing her to imagine the grips and stances in her mind when resting.

    While indignant at being escorted to the House, Jocasta accepted the situation. Zosime and Zoe then pushed through the snow and sleet to the New Gate in silence so they could keep their faces covered. No guard patrolled the wall or tower, although within each tower a warm ember glow emanated.

    Zoe bashed upon the tower door and needed to add screaming and yelling to her next attempt before it cracked open a finger width.

    ¡°We need to talk to the Gate Captain, Charis sent us,¡± screamed Zosime.

    The door opened enough to let them pass and then quickly slammed shut behind them. A brazier glowed bright in one corner, although the five or six guardsmen eyed the two newcomers intently. The one nearest, reaching out and rubbing the fur lining of Zoe¡¯s overcoat.

    ¡°That fur be as warm as it looks?¡±

    Another waved them through and into the Captain¡¯s office, closing the door as he returned to the warmth of the tower barracks such as it was.

    ¡°Charis sent you and how do I know the truth of your words?¡±

    Zosime and Zoe flicked their fur lined hoods back to reveal their faces by way of explanation.

    ¡°Yes, pretty. What else can you show me?¡±

    Zoe¡¯s eyes narrowed until the Captain smiled cheerfully and she realised what he meant. She needed to remove her whole of hands gloves and fished out her Daughters of the Duchess pin and presented the bauble to the Captain for inspection.

    ¡°I assume you have a request?¡± He lent forward and returned the pin to Zoe.

    ¡°Yes Sir, we wish to use the Arena to train during Death Season if permissible,¡± said Zosime.

    He opened his mouth, closed it, scrunched his face a little before composing himself.

    ¡°We wish to use the Team Rooms if that helps, not the arena, we aren¡¯t that mad,¡± offered Zoe.

    He reached for a key from the board behind him and dropped it into Zoe¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Be sure to lock it, I don¡¯t want to find a hoard of urchins sheltering there after Death Season.¡±

    ¡°Yes Captain,¡± Zoe confirmed. He then waved them away.

    Leaving the room, he called out to them.

    ¡°How many silvers for a set of furs?¡±

    Zoe looked at Zosime and then the Captain. ¡°We haven¡¯t enough for ourselves sorry Captain, although if you visit and plead your case with Charis, I am sure she would listen,¡± answered Zoe.

    With that they left, hurried on by the grumbling voices of the guardsmen as cold air snuck in upon the opening and closing of the Tower¡¯s door.

    As they shuffled from the Gate, Zoe pointed to the Sister¡¯s Stables, Zosime nodded and they eventually opened the barn door and were greeted by the stench of horse! A wicked blend of horse fear, sweat, urine and faeces. No stable hand present they started mucking out the Stables, providing water and feed. While at first avoiding Dione¡¯s Stallion, Zoe first and then Zosime treated his stall to the same treatment as the others.

    Three bells sounded before they finished.

    ¡°You had another reason for visiting here?¡± asked Zosime.

    ¡°Yes, I applaud your precaution with Jocasta and sexing as she calls it. Know that in the mountains she would be considered ripe to be married if desired by one of the males.¡±

    ¡°Not now though, Charis changed all the old ways, didn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°Yes, so I doubt she would bless them under her own house.¡±

    ¡°But ¡­.¡± Zosime¡¯s words trailed off. She could think of mutual agreement, required for Seer Training and the student insisting, reasons even if taken together not good enough. Then of course the secrecy, Zoe¡¯s comments the final push her conscience needed. The Seer Circle would need to decide on Jocasta¡¯s training path and perhaps it would end before it started.

    ¡°Jocasta isn¡¯t a twin and while Charis is an exception, no other Seer is, so you would be treading unwelcome ground for an impossible chance of success and likely rejection by all.¡±

    ¡°Thank-you, I saw myself at twelve, the optimism, the joy of being a Seer, rudimentary mind conversations with my twin sister, the excitement. Jocasta will never be able to realise her dream.¡±

    Zoe ran her long fingers through Zosime¡¯s buzz cut. ¡°Come we best go before we are missed!¡±

    Zosime laughed, there wasn¡¯t a chance they weren¡¯t missed and they both knew it!

    Zoe paused a moment in their preparation to leave.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Dione know the stables were abandoned? Surely her stallion would have told her.¡±

    ¡°We can ask her when we see her,¡± said Zosime.

    The stable door burst open. A short-hooded figure entered the stables immediately after, shaking snow from their clothes.

    Dione¡¯s unruly light brown hair escaping her woollen hood first, her lips blue, a shivering hand reaching back to the stable door slamming it shut.

    Zosime and Zoe shuffled to her and embraced her, Zoe taking off her great fur coat and wrapping Dione in it, the body warmth it held providing Dione with instant relief. They then made use of the small office, Zoe firing up the pot belly stove, for warmth and to boil some hot water to brew tea.

    The three sisters decided to share some flesh as well as furs and eventually settled warm and snug together beside the stove, sipping a mug of tea each.

    ¡°Why ¡­ are ¡­ you ¡­ here?¡± Dione said, between sips and shivering.

    ¡°We asked the Gate Captain if we could use the Arena to train and visited the stables on the way back to check them,¡± replied Zoe.

    Zosime looked expectantly at Dione.

    ¡°Contact with my Stallion went quiet, is probably the best way I can describe it while in the House. As I pushed closer to the Stable the contact grew strong again and he told me about you two.¡±

    ¡°Well I hope he gave a good account of us! The stable hasn¡¯t been attended today, so we will probably need to organise something as it seems our stable hand has retired!¡± said Zoe.

    ¡°I have wondered about your legendary link to your stallion, can I ask some questions?¡±

    Dione leaned closer into Zosime, inviting her to wrap a warm arm about her.

    ¡°Certainly, in exchange for some warmth,¡± she chuckled.

    ¡°You were never a Seer, yet could form this bond due to a pair of items, one for you and a matching one for your stallion?¡±

    ¡°The stallion always possessed an item, I won mine from the Stallion¡¯s former master. The link took time to develop though, although I have never been privy to a Seer¡¯s link or such, ours is separate and since I don¡¯t know what a Seer link is like, possibly different.¡±

    Zosime cuddled Dione as promised. The warrior-sister not yet sixteen years, short, unkempt light brown hair and possibly Jocasta in three years¡¯ time, yet she fully participated in Seer sexy stuff. Zosime chuckled to herself at Jocasta¡¯s name for it. She sobered when she thought about the ten years difference between Dione and herself, significant yet only now testing Zosime¡¯s morality. On the opposite side of Dione, Zoe offered her body warmth, sixteen years and a better match surely. Perhaps younger Seers would somehow be more appropriate for Jocasta? Wrong! She decided the Seer Circle would know and deliberate.

    ¡°I practiced some Seer Skill while training and thought, possibly incorrectly I was succeeding. Perhaps like your link with your Stallion my Seer link went quiet instead.¡±

    Dione didn¡¯t care, enjoying the attention, skin contact and shared heat and although very thawed out she didn¡¯t mention the fact to either sister. Her Stallion agreeing wholeheartedly!

    Zoe drifted back to memories of her family, her mother and half-sister. They would huddle to ward off the mountain cold in the same way, although a fire or brazier wasn¡¯t always available. She also blessed Charis¡¯ arrival, not only did her victory change life for the mountain woman, she slew her betrothed, meaning she would need to mourn for a year before another husband could be arranged, a welcome reprieve, followed by a permanent one.

 1.093 The Urchin, The Favour and the Guest (Death Season Events)

    +++ The Urchin Leader (21<sup>st</sup> Day of Disorder Month)

    Training. Facing the walls of the Arena Team Rooms once again, and the annoying sand under foot. The sand worked your muscles cruelly, each booted foot lifted and then sunk when placed back, frustrating.

    A sheen of perspiration painted her brow. Sweat beaded upon her chest to trickle down between her tiny peaked breasts to be soaked up within the layers of cloth binding them. Her loin cloth similarly damp. Panting, Jocasta chose to roll away this time, the swish of the wooden dagger and air movement chasing after her, light sand adhering to her as the tumble completed and she regained her feet.

    Jocasta feinted left and then pushed right. The slap of the wooden sword across her back, stinging and yet not unexpected after three weeks of training; Zosime¡¯s favourite counter move. She didn¡¯t stumble this time though, her body strength improving. Jocasta allowed a smile to escape to celebrate this small victory.

    ¡°Enjoying punishment isn¡¯t what I would expect of my student,¡± chortled Zosime, as her leg whipped out.

    Jocasta¡¯s left leg smacked into her right leg and eyes wide, mouth open she crashed into the sand. Instantly raising her head, spitting out the coarse grit, several times. Then slap, a sting on her skinny buttocks.

    ¡°Up!¡± commanded Charis.

    ¡°Mistress?¡± yelped Jocasta, spitting sand and struggling to her feet.

    ¡°Are you here to check up on the student or the teacher Mistress?¡± asked Zosime.

    ¡°The elder passed a message to me, apparently Jocasta has some news?¡±

    Continuing to brush sand from herself and spitting out the last of the sand from her mouth Jocasta straightened and captured Charis¡¯ clear blue eyes with her own.

    ¡°I thought I needed to tell you that I am no longer leader of the urchins, I cannot lead them through the underfloor entrance. I am too fat, my titties grown too large to fit through now.¡±

    Charis raised an eyebrow. ¡°I have noticed you have filled out and firmed up.¡± The truth being, Jocasta appeared fit and healthy, not fat and not skinny or underweight.

    ¡°Yes Mistress, I hope Zosime is satisfied with my progress.¡± Jocasta glanced nervously at Zosime. No smile, no emotion. ¡°Wormy is the name of the boy who now leads the urchins. He is a smart boy and loyal to me, but I am sad ¡­ a little.¡± Her eyes darting to the hated sand while moistening.

    Charis gently grabbed Jocasta by the shoulders, resisted the urge to hug her, instead holding her at arm¡¯s length. Jocasta lifted her head in response.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, you are growing up and things always change when you grow up. It is just one of the signs, it isn¡¯t good or bad, it just is. I thank you for your service as leader of the urchins and now it is the time of Wormy, to lead and prove himself.¡±

    Jocasta draped her arms around Charis¡¯ neck, keeping her distance her hands playing in her Mistress¡¯ short black hair. Her Mistress; her constant and her security.

    ¡°Yes, I know but I did like going about unnoticed and listening. Now that I am moving on it hasn¡¯t escaped others that I have changed. No one is asking questions yet, but I do get looks.¡±

    ¡°It will work out. Your sisters will notice everything as there is not much else to do while we are all hiding from Death Season, eating, sleeping and training.¡± Charis gently lifted Jocasta¡¯s arms from around her neck, somewhat surprised and perhaps an indication the loss of one thing was being replaced by another.

    Charis drew twin daggers and took a step back. Jocasta¡¯s eyes lit up growing as wide as twin plates, swiftly grasping her daggers, slightly bent at the knees her body posture to match, ready.

    +++ The Favour (5th Day of Shadow Month)

    ¡°Raisa, lean upon me, take a step, just one.¡± The pleading unheard by Raisa, the possible exception being the last two words, which Rhea screamed. Tears welling in her eyes when there wasn¡¯t any recognition from the sickly sister wrapped within her arms trying to coax the bloated husk of her body forward. This degeneration shouldn¡¯t be happening, they should be celebrating within the Seer Circle; instead, a river of tears.

    Raisa¡¯s feet curled up and pointed inwards, refusing to move at her command regardless of her sister¡¯s encouragement. In the previous days her body deteriorated rapidly, a tipping point reached, one she couldn¡¯t conceal any longer from her sister. In her heart of hearts, she knew. The body refused her, rejected the foreign soul presence as a gradual build-up of resistance. The exercises of weeks a slow spiral of physical decline, now an avalanche. False smiles and assurance denying the inevitable. As her physical body rejected her, so did sensations, initially touch and smell and yesterday taste and hearing. Her mind suffering final isolation as her sight blurred overnight.

    ¡°Kill ¡­ me ¡­¡± Raisa drew from her remaining strength, certain of Rhea¡¯s contact by her yelled desperate invitation to take a step and the fact she stood, no longer in bed. Raisa¡¯s sense of touch diminished to the point of uncertainty, alive although no senses remaining to confirm her own existence.

    Her sister¡¯s skin shrivelled and dry, a coarse parchment under her grasp. Rhea able to man handle her sister¡¯s body about the Inn¡¯s Main Room. At first of course she convinced herself it was because the body required feeding and being short, naturally lighter. Now she knew the truth, her sister would die again and neither knew if her soul would return to Rhea¡¯s body or return to the Goddess.

    Rhea craned her head back and sniffed. Tears continued to the floor, escaping from the edges of her clamped shut eyes, mocking her efforts. The excuses, to Charis, to the Seer Circle futile, time to face the truth.

    ---This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°Mistress, I need a blessing if I could,¡± sent Rhea.

    ¡°Always Sister, how is Raisa progressing?¡±

    Silence. Charis expected a response detailing progress and success.

    ¡°Raisa¡¯s body Mistress ¡­ and this morning her speech blurred, and I fear tomorrow it will be lost.¡±

    Panic, distress and helplessness echoed through her mind speech, Seer discipline discarded.

    ¡°Could you channel healing through me and at least restore her physical body, her muscles are wasted, her skin dry and she has excess weight from eating ¡­ which she no longer can. If I can get her moving and keep her moving that will be a good start but her body is not accepting her.¡±

    Charis summoned the Seer Circle to attention, including Rhea, although last. What ailed Raisa would be beyond Charis¡¯ healing ability she believed if Raisa¡¯s body rejected her presence and while this effort would probably be futile a Sister requested help and they would answer.

    ¡°I have only healed from violence, although I will try of course. Circle help me channel, Rhea place your hands upon her, and I am sorry if some of my healing ¡­ spills.¡± Charis remembered relieving pain from a red bottom once, so perhaps and then dismissed the false hope, guarding her thoughts and doubts from the Seer Circle.

    ¡°I understand and accept the risk, I am wrapping my body around her.¡± Rhea drew Raisa upon her, not chancing the opposite position in case she crushed her sister¡¯s frail frame.

    Charis could sense the sweet pain and slow decay inside Raisa. She used the fat around Raisa¡¯s muscles to accelerate their repair, she then moved the fat within her body and placed it on her breasts and bottom. At a loss, Charis decided to cleanse and heal Raisa¡¯s blood in the hope the suffering body would know best where to utilise it. Unknown to Charis two bells sounded while she concentrated on healing her Seer Sister before leaving. The Seer Circle exhausted all their items without complaint, after all they could be Raisa one day and appreciated the extreme Charis decided upon.

    Charis relaxed from the effort, not from the shock, Raisa¡¯s body approached death and Charis resigned herself to the fact she may have only delayed the inevitable. Could Raisa be their first loss? What if items were the key?

    ¡°I have done what I think is right to do. Once she works her body more, perhaps some more healing could be tried, but this is new to me, the damage is subtle, unlike a cut or near destroyed organ, which is obvious to repair.¡±

    ¡°She looks better already, at least I can help her to bed tonight instead of carrying her. Tomorrow we start in earnest. Thank you, Mistress, from my sister and I.¡±

    ¡°You are very welcome sister, although I am not sure it is enough.¡±

    Charis relinquished the Seer Circle, her thoughts returning to the subject of items. Raisa and Rhea didn¡¯t attune any items, neither did Elpis and Agatha. Would items have protected Raisa? Have I placed one of my sisters in grievous peril needlessly? Have I been selfish, overly worried about allowing them to be processed by those Sisters outside the House?

    +++ A Guest at the Inn (7th Day of Shadow Month)

    ¡°Warrior-sister companion of Charis the Young, awake and be at peace.¡±

    Rhea, half-awake for another reason became enraptured and lured towards the peaceful musical voice, directionless, yet encompassing her, speaking to another? Cold and needing warmth as much as sleep she rolled closer to her sister, who seemed to move away. Her sister¡¯s body moving? A miracle? No, her body length slid away from her side, oddly wrong, how could this happen? Wake up, she told herself, your sister is being taken.

    She propped herself up in time to witness her sister in the arms of another, both highlighted by a weak glow from the fireplace. She swung her legs over the side of their makeshift bed and urged herself awake.

    ¡°Wait!¡± she half yelled, half pleaded.

    The stranger halted swinging his armful towards her.

    ¡°Why are you taking my sister?¡±

    ¡°She is dying, and I know how she can be saved.¡±

    Rhea blinked, his soothing words, their absolute truth stunning her and removing any last vestige of her false hope and wishful thinking. He waited patiently.

    Rhea knew the truth of it, regardless of the walking and talking and pretending to be happy, her sister could not be one with her body. They were only just linking as twins, but even this was difficult, and her mind speech was for some reason only slightly better than her real speech. All of this after Charis¡¯ healing!

    ¡°Can I come with you?¡± A desperate request from a sister in distress. ¡°I will just need some time to dress in warm clothes,¡± she pleaded.

    ¡°Walk beside me and I will shield you from the cold.¡±

    Rhea took a robe nevertheless to at least cover her nakedness and another for her sister for modesty if for no other reason. In moments she stood ready alongside him staring up at his majestic face. He rewarded her with a serene smile, answering her concern; there is plenty of time.

    The stranger, with Raisa resting effortlessly in his arms and Rhea boldly wrapping her arm around his waist step out through the Inn¡¯s main door into the night, snow underfoot and darkness shrouding them. Rhea, unable to see into the dark, clutches her chaperon, he seems to know exactly where to lead. They journey from the eastern side of the Keep, where the village rests, to the western side of the Keep, the forest a solid inky darkness off in the distance and then finally labouring up a small mound.

    Rhea recognised it more by smell, burnt ground, so long ago, a pyre where unfaithful Judge Knights were burnt, their souls to return to Judge to face justice. Rhea releasing her grip on the Elf Lord, peering into the night trying to locate the mound.

    ¡°Why here?¡± she asked.

    ¡°You cannot see sister of the sister, but she can. She has been elf touched by healing, so much healing, which I have only seen when the Priestess¡¯ of Ure where at their strength. None of their healing elf touched though.¡±

    ¡°The Mistress healed her at my request, but it hasn¡¯t helped as you have recognised.¡±

    ¡°The body is restored, but Charis the Young doesn¡¯t have skill to renew the mind. Because of her healing though, I thought your sister elf kind and entered your house to rescue her from captivity, but once I saw her, I realised my mistake. That didn¡¯t stop me from helping though, so here we are.¡±

    Her companion, under the cover of darkness places Raisa upon the mound and then straightens.

    ¡°Where has she gone?¡±

    ¡°I have placed her on the pyre. What you smell is a burnt dead piece of ground. What is really there is an eternal Growing Season, three fruit trees with abundant fruit and gentle sunlight and pleasant green grass to lie upon. She will be protected by the illusion you see and be sustained by the faerie blessing that holds this piece of tranquillity in contrast to the reality around it. I have added some ¡°items¡± I think Charis calls them because all my efforts to reproduce what is here has failed. So perhaps they can assist your sister.¡±

    ¡°I thank you stranger, I still don¡¯t recognise what you are, but I am grateful for your help.¡±

    ¡°Stay near to me and I will escort you back to your house. Don¡¯t worry about your sister she will either be healed and return to you or she will stay there forever to be embraced by the land.¡±

    Rhea agonised over her sister¡¯s possible fates, hopeful her sister would return to her and not lost forever. Snow fell chasing them along the return trek to the Inn. Rhea entered the Main Room and instinctively added wood to the fireplace to encourage it to shed light and heat. She then felt a touch on her neck, tracing her burnt skin, still present although diminished.

    ¡°Your Mistress could heal this, given what I have seen done to your sister.¡±

    ¡°Yes, and I refused. My scars are mine. I would not be me if they were healed.¡±

    ¡°What is wrong with being different to what everyone knows or expects. Your past doesn¡¯t have to be your future also. Forgive yourself, those scars can¡¯t be your fault.¡±

    The Elf Lord embraced her and after a few heartbeats Rhea fell sound asleep in his arms. He allowed her to fall to the side slightly to ease her into a carry and hefting her once, laid her gently on her bed in front of a warming fireplace. After scanning the Main Room and listening intently he departed as silently and unseen as he arrived at the Inn.

 1.094 Wind and Cold (1st Day of Death Month)

    No true worshipper of Judge or any of the Gods for that matter chanced with their life on the first day of Death Month in Death Season. No risk taken and no work performed as the bells tolled through the morning, afternoon and evening. The weight of death upon each living person crushing as families huddled together fearful of losing their soul forever on the most cursed day of the year. The bravest in any village, town or the city, the Bellman. He or she required to toll the bell, to mark the passing of the first day of Death Month, the wind howling, ladened with snow and sleet calling to them to surrender and submit to the wind chill.

    The mood in the House of the Daughters of the Duchess equally subdued, matching the rest of the Dukedom and no amount of talk or distraction could change that, surely? Training cancelled, leaving the House forbidden and all partaking of cold rations for their meals.

    ¡°Jocasta how are the urchins, I worry for them at this time?¡± Charis asked.

    ¡°No need Mistress they have survived previous Death Season¡¯s and the under floor is protected from the wind, which is their main killer, plus they have warmth from the oven and food from us, they don¡¯t need much to survive, just something rather than nothing.¡±

    ¡°I trust your judgement in this,¡± said Charis, looking over her eyebrows.

    Charis trusted her judgement, first day of Death Month or not Jocasta¡¯s elation and pride couldn¡¯t be subdued, a broad smile graced her face.

    The Mistress of the Daughters determined to check on every resident during this day, to reassure them and herself, to keep herself busy. In years gone Charis and her father told stories and remembered the events of the past year and discussed the future, after Death Season, the hope of survival. Charis excited to renew her hunting trips with her companion, the second son of the Baron, the same each year, except this year. This year, unknown to her and his family, tragically different. The blood escaping Halius¡¯ throat flashed before her eyes still a vivid memory ¡­

    ¡°We will be careful Mistress, don¡¯t worry,¡± said Niobe as she approached Charis in the upstairs hallway.

    Charis reached out and embraced the surprised Seer Sister, clawing for the present, recovering from the encroaching sadness. The warmth of Niobe¡¯s body reminding her of her current duty and strengthening her.

    Niobe stroked Charis'' short black hair tucking a stray wisp behind her Mistress¡¯ ear, over the attached silver jewellery, which made her ears appear whole. The silver ear extensions an accepted natural adornment none remarked upon as they knew their Mistress¡¯ story. Niobe rose upon her toes and quickly pecked at the corners of Charis¡¯ eyes with her rosebud lips. The gathering salted tears cleared away before they could fall.

    ¡°We are here for you as much as you are for us Mistress, please remember and share your burdens. I couldn¡¯t have survived without trusting Helice, Alcmene and Clymene.¡± Niobe¡¯s head lent to one side, eyes open searching Charis¡¯ face for acknowledgement.

    With a brief enclosing and release of their hug Charis stared at her saviour, resisting the urge to scream her mourning and regret across the entire Seer Circle. Helice, Alcmene and Clymene teaching her well, to hold her thoughts and guard them. Somehow this hiding wrong, given the openness achieved within the Seer Circle, a gift non-Seers could never obtain and yet Alcmene and Clymene insisted, supported by Helice with the explanation ¨C Temple Politics. The Daughters weren¡¯t in a Seer Temple, were they?

    ¡°Thank-you for reminding me, especially on this day.¡±

    Niobe bounced away from her Mistress, delighted, smiling. Charis resumed her search for Ismene and unknown to her, Niobe paused at the door to the Seers Bedroom, studying her Mistress¡¯ weighted steps deciding in the moment to inform Helice, Alcmene and Clymene since her Mistress resisted her friendly sending invitation during their embrace.

    ---

    Ismene would know about their supplies and how they were lasting. Charis eventually found her in the Store Room on the ground floor, which looked much emptier than it should be for this time of season.

    ¡°Will we have enough supplies to see us through Death Season and a little beyond into Birth Season?¡±

    Ismene jumped in surprise and turned to face her questioner, immediately losing her annoyance when she recognised who questioned her. The question asked at different times, from different sisters during Death Season and Ismene needing to reassure them of their situation, time and time again.

    ¡°Sorry Mistress, you surprised me, I was checking on our supplies.¡±

    ¡°Do you have anything to tell me?¡±

    ¡°Supplies wise, yes. I needed to store some supplies in the Store Room upstairs and it is probably time they were moved to here, so sisters stop asking me about supplies. The meals will be fairly ordinary from here on in though Mistress.¡±

    ¡°You have done an excellent job then. Ask for some help and move the supplies, but make this tomorrow, not today.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    Charis then went looking for Dione. It didn¡¯t take long as a regular dull sound could be heard from within her room. The door ajar Charis poked her head inside. Dione threw a pointed object at the wall, retrieved it and threw it again.

    ¡°What do you have there?¡±

    ¡°Hello Mistress, the assassin sisters call them throwing points, they¡¯re good when they hit flesh, they¡¯re not as effective against armour, but they¡¯re quick and silent.¡±

    ¡°How are the stables?¡±

    ¡°My stallion is bored of course they don¡¯t get much exercise, although the Carpenters are doing their best. They will all need some conditioning when Death Season breaks.¡±

    ¡°Well that is to be expected. Thank you, sister.¡±

    Another throwing point hit the wall with a thunk as Charis closed the door.

    ---

    The screaming and yelling filtered upstairs and Charis responded by sprinting towards it, taking the circular stairs two steps at a time, Dione following. As Charis met others, she barked orders to return when armed and armoured and not come back until they were. The panicked howling echoing from beneath the ground floor Training Room.

    Astera there first, bending over and flinging the trapdoor open with a crash against the wooden floor.

    The light from the Training Room acted like a beacon, showing the path to salvation as a boiling of scrawny children burst into the Training Room. Astera lifted them out, grabbing for raised grubby hands as they appeared, the lightest flying across the Training Room to be caught by gawking sisters before they hit the floor. The warrior sister not tempering her actions in her haste.

    They all screamed ¡°Dead People!¡± Their catchers then embraced by their skin and bone bodies and almost gagging on their stink.

    Charis knew what they meant as did several other sisters and stood impatiently while being dressed in armour. A circle of spear armed sisters surrounded the trapdoor waiting to strike, even though the spears were fire hardened tipped, proper spears forbidden by the Town Council within the town. Zoe positioned beside the warmth of the stove ready to release a torrent of arrows from her mini bow if required. Kyra and Nysa made ready to wield with their wooden swords and advance as opportunity presented itself.

    The first day of Death Month, a chill lanced down Charis¡¯ spine. She wouldn¡¯t permit any to die this day, she couldn¡¯t. Perhaps close the trapdoor and ignore the threat? To attack this day would mean a planned attack, the townsfolk reluctant to risk their lives, the walking dead ignorant of the snow and wind chill, ever jealous and reaching to slay the living.

    ¡°We are one Mistress, you lead we follow, regardless of the danger we trust you now and forever ¡­¡± The Seer Circle, led by Helice, supported primarily by Clymene and Alcmene and strengthened by the remainder broke through to her thoughts. The emotion and weight of the contact greater than the words, their absolute belief in her holding Charis high, the Seer Circle adding their strength, their confidence and their determination. The enemy to the living can¡¯t be ignored!

    ¡°Stab them in their heads or use fire although we don¡¯t want to burn our house down!¡± commanded Charis, newly energised to purpose. The non-Seers snapped to attention at once, resolute and determined, the momentary indecision of their Mistress forgotten. The Seers overflowed their joy, bathing their Mistress in their shared emotion shattering the concept of reserved Seer contact as taught to many of them by their Mother Superiors.

    ¡°We have a bucket brigade to the Bath Room Mistress, so we are prepared,¡± informed Ismene.

    The first walking dead¡¯s head appeared above the floor level and Kyra accurately impaled its eye socket. The body slid back down through the trapdoor, deactivated, the evil magic animating it severed. The dried dead husk devoid of blood as none escaped via the wound.

    ¡°Mistress! Mistress! Wormy made it out of the secret entrance,¡± shouted Jocasta.

    Charis turned her attention towards Wormy who rapidly gibbered incoherent and panicked words.

    ¡°Jocasta, what does he say?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re packing under the floor boards, he thinks they mean to push up from underneath.¡±

    The strength of the elder¡¯s charm on their House would be tested this day, although Charis decided to assist. The one chokehold through the trapdoor easily managed, a destroyed floor probably impossible.

    ¡°Zoe, warm clothes, carry lamp oil and fire up some arrows and look to target some through the secret passage, Wormy will show you where. Niobe, Ismene and Agape prepare and go with her. Dirce and Drosis Spear and Shield to protect them. Your purpose to prevent them from gathering. The floor boards should resist fire to a certain level, so don¡¯t allow any oil to be splashed on it. Go!¡±

    ¡°Keep me informed sister,¡± sent Charis to Niobe. The return confirmation delayed and laced with doubt, her Mistress reassured Niobe, she knew this enemy, she had survived this enemy and Ismene and Agape trusted her to see them through.

    The walking dead kept appearing through the trap door and between Kyra and Nysa they kept stabbing at their heads. During the occasional miss hit, either Astera or Thyia speared them in place for Kyra and Nysa to try again. Zoe and her team were ready and signalled to Charis. They took the tent with them to try and reduce the wind chill if they could set it to stand against the gusting wind.

    After another bell sounded the walking dead appeared with burns, still clawing through the trap door to be destroyed by the warrior sisters lying in wait. After another bell the number appearing slowed considerably.

    Niobe and her team made their way back into the Training Room, cold and tired although still eager.

    ¡°Direct your team to stand by the oven and stove for warmth, your warrior sisters have the trapdoor covered,¡± sent Charis, relieved with their return, the nagging prospect of loss taunting her on this cursed day.

    ¡°Mistress, the numbers of burnt and dead outnumber those still trying to move so they can¡¯t do whatever they were planning to. We didn¡¯t try to burn them down as the dead bodies would assist us, so they shouldn¡¯t be able to add anymore into the space to do anything,¡± reported Zoe, while warming herself beside the oven.

    ¡°Wormy says they came up out of the ground,¡± added Jocasta.

    ¡°Where did they come up?¡± Charis grabbed Wormy by his shoulders making him jump, his eyes wide as round shields focused entirely upon Charis.

    ¡°Not too far from the hatch, everyone tried to escape using the secret way, but all couldn¡¯t in time and as they came forward, we ran around them screaming to get to the hatch, which quickly opened, and we climbed out to escape,¡± gasped Wormy, relieved when Charis release her grasp.

    ¡°Poor buckets of water down the hatch, it will create a natural run to the hole. Once that is done, we will follow with oil, so none splashes away staying to burn under the floor.¡±

    They poured water for at least half a bell and then commenced tipping the oil down the trapdoor. Five barrels of oil satisfied Charis and she threw an ember from the stove through the trap door. The oil ignited with a flash and quickly blazed along the oil stream leading away from the trapdoor. A billowing waft of smoke escaped through the trapdoor, forcing Charis to close it. As time passed Charis checked the heat of the floor with her bare hands and found no hot spots. She then opened the trapdoor and waited. Nothing appeared, not even smoke. She stooped to look down, but didn¡¯t get the chance, as both Astera and Helice pulled her back.

    ¡°No Mistress,¡± shouted Astera.

    ¡°No Mistress,¡± sent Helice.

    Astera threw a lit torch down first and then peered over the edge of the trapdoor.

    No movement and before any could stop her, Astera dropped through the trapdoor. Helice handed Astera another torch as she waited on her haunches, crouched down to detect anything approaching her. Peering at each corner through the gloom, duck walking away from the trapdoor to be sure of her throw, she threw the torch to the far end of the under floor. Burnt dead husks remained. Helice suspended her legs over the edge of the trapdoor and then jumped through with another torch.

    ¡°It seems clear Mistress, pass Astera¡¯s shield down please, wielded sideways it will block any attack under here.¡±

    Astera found the hole; larger than she thought possible. Helice passed Astera¡¯s shield to her, angling it sideways to protect her cramped body, peering over its long edge for a change.

    ¡°Send Thyia down Mistress, spear and shield, the hole is huge, we should be able to have at least four descend into the space below it. Prepare Kyra and Nysa to be next. Ask Thyia to fetch more rope.¡±

    Helice relayed Astera¡¯s message to Charis and tapped Astera on the shoulder.

    ¡°Don¡¯t jump, we will use the rope you asked for.¡± Helice flashed her teeth in a cheeky smile, teasing Astera by stating the obvious.

    Astera¡¯s deadpan reply immediate. ¡°Thanks sister your wisdom most welcome.¡±

    ---

    Thyia and Helice anchored the rope between them, slowly lowering Astera through the hole; shield on her back, relieved when she touched the floor of the cave and no violence done to her. As she grasped her spear being passed down, she felt safe again, at the very least able to defend. The meagre light from the torch above her meant the size of the cave remained unknown, shadows surrounding her and while nervously waiting concentrated on listening.

    Kyra and Nysa joined Helice and Thyia at the lip of the cavern, the three easily lowering Thyia next as she placed one foot in a loop at the end of the rope, using one hand to grasp the rope and the other hand to hold a torch. Spear and Shield passed to Thyia, shield slung across her back, torch in her left, spear in her right hand, tapping Astera¡¯s shoulder with it when ready to move out. The newly arrived flickering glow pushed back the dark and with a torch bearer behind her, Astera moved forward. They were in a sizable cavern, dug out to hold a large number before a final push perhaps. There didn¡¯t seem to be an easy way up from the cavern floor, like stairs, through the hole and into the underfloor. A mystery for another time.

    With two standing guard in the Cavern, Helice knotted the rope along its length and tied it to a support post under the House. Each sister then sheathed their weapon and slung their shield across their back and clambered down into the cavern themselves. Astera, Thyia, Kyra and Nysa assembled in the cavern. Charis and Helice joined them with more torches. With six torches searching the extremes of the cavern they discovered a hidden passage of sorts. A carved stone wall extended out in front of the passageway forming a blind to the direct opening. From the cavern a narrow man-sized passage led away and downwards. Nysa led with wooden sword and shield, while Astera and Thyia followed trying to support her with spears raised high in one hand to strike passed her and a torch in the other, their shields on their backs.

    They found some burnt bodies, which were stepped over, with Kyra stabbing the heads through their eye sockets to be sure. The passageways turned back on themselves as they went lower to limit the slope, any oil now burnt away, marking its fiery passage on the stone. Charis marvelled at the amount of work and time this would have taken. Were dead men instructed to dig it out? They would have needed guidance though, so if they did, some intelligence was required behind the effort and they would be meeting it soon, she thought. A tingle of doubt surfaced, did they need to confront evil on this day, especially this day.

    The passageways were cut through solid rock, what type she did not know, although satisfied she finally found the source of scree in Spur Gap. The quantity of scree vast and the labour of many, for a year, two years, perhaps three, if not more, her guess an uneducated one. An occasional cavern interrupted their descent, although these seemed to be opportunist, an already existing cavity slightly enlarged, mainly to hold tools, many of which were worked to uselessness. They approached these carefully finding none with any movement in them and any dead discovered, eye socket stabbed to be sure.

    Charis wondered at the cut passageways and caverns. No smoothing; walls, floors and roof all with chip marks, multiples ad infinitum. The passageways width enough now for two human sized persons to walk side by side or pass each other easily, the height taller than a human, perhaps as tall as someone swinging a pick axe over their head. She shook her head, amazed, a great deal of effort to burrow into their House!If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    A sweet smoke aroma greeted them, wafting up the passageway and warning them of a change ahead. Charis heartened as her warrior sisters paused as one, checking their purchase on weapons and torches alike and once focused marching on in their formation.

    The torch light spread in an arc before their advance into the cavern proper. A huge cavern, the exit obvious, although blocked by a burnt melt of many bodies jammed together as if they were assembled and then caught fire and bumped into each other spreading the fire further until they could walk no more, several collapsing at least to their knees, others still standing held erect by others packed around them. They must have been ordered to escape, but their numbers just crushed and crammed partially burnt bodies into the narrow passageway exiting the cavern.

    With the passage leading down further blocked Charis decided this cavern would provide the ideal site to rest and plan. Discarded wooden handles were gathered to start a fire to provide light to relieve the torch bearing warrior sisters, allowing them to wield weapon and shield. Charis contacted Clymene to send more sisters packing lanterns so the smoke would be reduced and cart water to drink, oil to use in the lanterns or on any walking dead. With the fire started, dead dry bodies were added, burning quickly with little smoke. The purpose being to clear the blocked access to the exit passageway as well as produce light.

    When reinforcements appeared, lanterns were setup and positioned so the entire cavern was under light. The fires single purpose now to burn down the multitude of bodies. Charis deliberated upon how long this final break through would take, enough time for her to retrieve her Elven gift and return perhaps. She reasoned the unknown intelligence behind this elaborate long-term plan someone or something special and perhaps her Elven bow and arrows a bane. Perhaps Otonia and her knives would be needed also.

    ¡°Niobe stay and report anything amiss. Astera please command the defence of the passageway. Helice with me, I need to fetch something from my room. We will be back as soon as we can.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    The walk back up the winding passageways strenuous, the slope testing every muscle and the exit from the top cavern in doubt until Ismene heard them call and lowered the knotted rope.

    ¡°Why are none at the exit?¡±

    ¡°Sorry Mistress, there is an attack on the town. Many walking dead are pushing on the New Gate trying to open it. The Town Militia is attending to the defence and calling for oil to burn them. I was seeing how much we could offer to the defence.¡±

    ¡°Where are the Seers? Did any go with our sisters to the wall?¡±

    ¡°The Seers contacted Rhea and Agatha to see if they are under attack and if not, to warn them. The Assassin Seers, Dione, Otonia and Alcmene went to the Gate to help the Town Militia when no one could contact either yourself or Helice. Clymene didn¡¯t think you would want everyone to stay in the House with the Town in danger.¡±

    ¡°Did they at least wear layers of clothes against the cold and the wind?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mistress they listened to Zoe, especially when she survived going outside the House to kill those walking dead under the House!¡±

    ¡°Good, who is left to defend the House?¡±

    ¡°Clymene, Thais and Alexa with the assistance of Jocasta and possibly the urchins, who are still in the Training Room trying to recover, also the elder, they should be more than able to defend the House.¡±

    ¡°Prepare to follow us back,¡± ordered Charis.

    Charis sprinted to her room and retrieved her gifted Elven Bow and Arrows. She and Helice couldn¡¯t contact Niobe, neither of them where aware of any substance, let alone rock that could prevent two Seers being able to contact each other. Charis and Helice raced with renewed urgency to return to the bottom cavern.

    ---

    ¡°Help us please! Helice? Alcmene? Clymene?¡± sent Niobe. None replied.

    ---

    Niobe¡¯s fearful panic clear and strong as Helice approached the final passageway to the cavern. Charis sensing Niobe¡¯s distress also sending back assurances. Niobe reported many walking dead, why so many?

    Charis and Helice rounded the final corner into the cavern and witnessed Astera, Thyia, Dirce, Drosis, Kyra and Nysa holding the line against numerous walking dead, both whole bodies and skeletons. The walking dead an irresistible force pushing forward making room for more of their kind, regardless of the occasional fallen husk around them.

    With her sisters tiring, Charis took a lantern and threw it on the burnt down pyre and then followed up with throwing a few remaining dead on it to fuel it. Helice, Zoe, Agape and Ismene assisted. Ismene releasing fired arrows from her Zoe designed smaller short bow, Agape doing likewise from her hand crossbow. Neither successful as the battle ebbed and flowed too rapidly while trying to ensure they didn¡¯t hit their warrior sisters. Zoe though positioned herself behind Astera and Thyia. A rhythm or dance between the three of them developed and her fired arrows struck the walking dead unerringly.

    Charis decided this wasn¡¯t enough and instructed Agape and Ismene to kneel on all fours, allowing Zoe to climb upon them and release at height her back hair brushing against the stone roof of the cavern. Her arrows struck well to the back of the mob and started them burning. Charis and Helice fetched more dead near to Zoe starting a new pyre beside her, Helice then able to rapidly pass fired arrows to her.

    The warrior sisters holding the line then commenced a push back, step by step, shields leading forcing those walking dead on the outer back into those on fire. As they pushed towards the passageway, the cavern narrowed, Astera ordered Dirce and Drosis out of the line to rest. Charis took water to them and left it with them. The circle tightened and Zoe couldn¡¯t target any more cleanly so jumped off her sisters, thanked them and helped them up. Next Kyra and Nysa retired from the line to rest and quench their thirst, while Zoe sniped with her bow between Astera and Thyia, the three resuming their dance.

    Charis asked Helice to touch her arm. Charis grabbed the necks of Dirce and Drosis and started to heal with the magic she could muster. It wasn¡¯t overwhelming but it was enough, they both ran to the line and relieved Astera and Thyia who were well and truly spent.

    Lying on her back trying to recover Astera still needed to report.

    Astera sighed, ¡°The remaining number blocking the passageway must have been few, the new ones pushed and burst past them with numbers and while we were cleaning them up more followed. It took some time to form a defence, which is when you showed Mistress. Welcome back by the way! We are lucky though as most don¡¯t really have any weapons, just rotted skeletal hands.¡±

    ¡°Do we fight them and push them back or do we collapse the passageway somehow and seal it?¡± Charis asked to no one in particular.

    ¡°If they dug this out, they will dig past a cave in, we need to eliminate them somehow Mistress,¡± answered Niobe. ¡°They need to be destroyed forever.¡± Her voice quivering and her eyes darting around the cavern. Niobe remembered them from before and this situation, an unpleasant return to the nightmare.

    ¡°There are more attacking the Town at the New Gate. I suspect that is where we should have been when the others rose up under the House, but the presence of the urchins alerted us to them. I suspect this is a deliberate attempt to attack us or me.¡±

    ¡°This digging would have taken a long time Mistress and while I would like to think us enough trouble to go to this amount of effort, I don¡¯t think so, sorry Mistress,¡± replied Helice.

    ¡°Always bursting my bubble of self-importance and making sense Helice, perhaps you are very much right, and I am very much wrong. Even so, how do we destroy them?¡±

    ¡°They must have a source,¡± offered Astera, finally sitting up. ¡°They can¡¯t create themselves, so we need to find their source.¡±

    ¡°Yes, and it is time to help our sisters in the line,¡± Thyia said.

    Charis examined their stalemate; they could hold the line and kill the occasional walking dead, unfortunately, their number seemed unlimited and her sisters would tire. The floor of the cavern consisted of solid rock, chipped by hand to be somewhat level, therefore smoother than a natural cavern and consequently offering no possibility of digging a trench to trip them in, or set up stakes to impale them. They could release some and use bow and arrow to fire them, but their arrow supply would be less than their number.

    Charis settled on a wall of dead bodies. The plan was to release a few through the line and then they would charge forward and stumble upon the wall and as they fell, they would be dispatched. The release would be closed again with the spear-sister pairs fighting back to back, two towards the passageway and two towards the cavern until all the walking dead in the cavern were dispatched. Kyra and Nysa would assist the other sisters to kill off the walking dead that were let through.

    Charis allowed the tactic to continue for some time until she judged her sisters tiring. She asked Astera and Dirce to hold and let no more through as the cave was beginning to fill with dead bodies in any case. When Kyra and Nysa were sufficiently rested, they took over holding the passageway while the two spear and shield pairs rested. Not long after they called to Charis. The walking dead stopped coming; the passageway clear and dark.

    As Charis approached, first Nysa and then Kyra were pushed back with considerable force. They were laid flat on their backs winded and above each a humanoid shape, once possibly human, now with blackened skin, all their teeth long and pointed, long fingernails, almost claws poised to strike.

    Astera struck one; only a distraction and Thyia struck the other, again only a distraction. Enough though as Dirce and Drosis dragged Nysa and Kyra away from their pending doom. The walking dead then returned, Dirce and Drosis rushed around the newcomers towards the passageway to block their entrance using spear and shield. Any which escaped their attention being struck by burning arrows and quarrels from Zoe, Ismene and Agape. Nysa and Kyra struggled to catch their breath, helpless and cold to the bone.

    ¡°Mistress, our strikes do them no harm,¡± yelled Astera. ¡°I know I have delivered at least two killing strikes.¡±

    ¡°Astera shield bash and then roll away, I will be ready.¡± Twenty-one heartbeats passed and then the creature momentarily stopped, stunned as Astera rolled away, its snarl of frustration haunting her. Charis willed her release to hit the creature¡¯s heart, or where it would be if human. The shaft penetrated and the creature rocked back surprised, possibly, it was difficult for Charis to tell given such an ugly vicious face. Then the creature toppled backwards and didn¡¯t move, the elven arrow standing proudly within its chest.

    The creature opposing Thyia grabbed her shield and flung her to the side, smashing her against the stone wall of the cavern. Her body sliding down the stone wall unconscious. Without an obstacle the creature advanced upon Charis.

    Charis, after the first use of her Elven bow, first release of an Elven arrow joined her kind. She reached a state of oneness with her Elven bow, the Items connecting the living gift to the half-elf in a celebration of life and awakening, the undead horror before her an abomination, simply needing to be destroyed. The creature¡¯s claws poised above her, descending, its mouth open, razor sharp teeth ready to snap shut and rend her living flesh, ignored. Enlightened and connected an Elven arrow smoothly and easily readied as she drew back on her Elven bow. With calm poise she released the Elven arrow, caught the creature in the eye and staggering, it stepped back. The evil magic binding it and the creature¡¯s body out of sync, its final attempt to snarl lost amongst the other clashes of arms in the cavern as it crashed to the cavern floor.

    Her mind¡¯s eye soared free, she remembered the way, blue sky, vast forest until reaching its centre, dominated by the majestic and ancient One Tree. Finally, a reunion and a return! The living wood of the bow made from the branches of the One Tree, freely grown and shaped to purpose the final finishing crafted by the Elven princes, her Elf Lord. Perhaps her Seer Skill enabled her to detect him within the essence of the bow? She understood now, half-elf, joined to elven faerie magic within the items, embracing the One Tree within the living Elven Bow. The Elven Bow a bridge between Charis, not a human and not an elf with faerie magic unable to grow and be nurtured into their final living forms to serve the One Tree and the Elven princes. Both halves incomplete, now discovering reconciliation from past torment and new purpose, a crusader and destroyer of evil beyond the leafy eaves of the Faerie Forest, equipped with a weapon eager to serve tuned to her heart and soul to be wielded, singing a song of destruction to the undeath.

    Helice struck its head from its shoulders for good measure. As she bent to retrieve the arrow Charis sensed her reaching, breaking from her revelry, sending her a command to stop. Helice fought against the unfamiliar owner of the command, pushing back an instinctive response, until she realised her Mistress called to her. Helice required several moments to recognise her Mistress, her Seer link tentative, exploring and then welcomed. Faerie magic bloomed and shined bright across their Seer link connecting to each item within Helice transforming her items from passive sources of magic to active joyous servants keen to join Charis in her purpose.

    ---

    Astera tended to Thyia, while Kyra and Nysa lay prone and incapacitated unable to relieve Dirce and Drosis defending the passageway. Charis recovered both of her arrows and placed them carefully back into her quiver. While Helice cut the head off the creature Charis slew through the heart.

    ¡°Helice ask Ismene and Agape to assist and burn their heads and bodies in two separate pyres while I tend to our warrior sisters.¡±

    Helice called upon Ismene and Agape as instructed.

    Charis smiled upon Thyia who weakly returned her Mistress¡¯ notice. Thyia¡¯s head rested across Astera¡¯s lap with Astera¡¯s using a damp cloth on her forehead whispering to her to ensure she didn¡¯t sleep. Astera more aware than Thyia, inhaled deeply as Charis¡¯ lips clamped down upon Thyia¡¯s. Thyia¡¯s brown eyes widening with each passing, although rapidly increasing heartbeat.

    A Seer link provided an intimate one on one connection, the items within both Seers recognising the pathway, leveraging the bridge. For non-Seers, flesh to flesh touch the accepted method in the past, primarily for Charis¡¯ healing gift. Charis¡¯ items realised her purpose and an inner voice eagerly suggested alternatives. Charis inwardly smiled when she initially hurried to Astera and Thyia, the first required the practitioner and the patent¡¯s respective items to break the surface of their skins so they could touch and make contact. Considering the position of most items, both Charis and Thyia would need to be naked, not the most appropriate condition in the present circumstances. Another involved wrapping Charis¡¯ lips around an item embedded within Thyia and commanding it to break the surface of the skin, somewhat troublesome when fully armoured and on a battlefield.

    Upon asking a third time, Charis accepted the intimacy of a passionate kiss with her patient. It provided the skin to skin contact, the exchange of saliva and breath. Three contact mediums to enable her healing to transfer to her patient. Thyia¡¯s items knew her body intimately, grafted to her flesh providing a store of magic and gifting subtle enhancements. While Charis provided her gift of healing, Thyia¡¯s items specifically directed the healing flow to best cure what afflicts or ails her. Charis senses the faerie magic required is slightly reduced, although different injuries are difficult to compare, the more important benefit needs to be asked about.

    Breaking their lip lock, Charis asks, ¡°Do you wish to lay with me now Thyia?¡±

    Thyia glances at Astera and then back to Charis, sitting up and spinning to face Charis across Astera¡¯s shapely toned thighs and legs.

    ¡°I would accept the invitation as would any amongst our company, it is a oneness we all feel towards you,¡± half whispered Thyia. ¡°If you are asking if I am compelled, like Dirce and Drosis once were or Zosime now seems to be ¡­ then I am sorry Mistress.¡± Her brown eyes searched for another pair of brown eyes, these glistening with moisture, threatening to tear. Instead Astera lent forward and Thyia, well-practiced met her lips half way. They savoured the moment for several heartbeats before realising Charis waited upon them and broke apart promptly, nodding by way of apology.

    Charis reached across Astera to capture Thyia¡¯s pointed chin in her hand.

    ¡°I am glad. I wish to heal, it is a great gift, I don¡¯t wish to enslave. Dirce and Drosis were fortunate, being non-Seers their devotion passing. Zosime though ¡­¡± Charis released her grasp and graced Thyia and Astera with a relieved smile, another burden lifted.

    ¡°I thank you for healing Thyia Mistress, as I recognise brain stunning from when I was a child. A man checking my father¡¯s cattle was kicked in the buttocks and everyone, including the man laughed. We didn¡¯t know his head struck a buried rock when he landed face first, his face covered in mud. He walked to the stream waving away any help and never returned. We found him after a time, his head slightly swollen and his eyes askew.¡±

    Astera stroked Thyia¡¯s short black hair.

    ¡°Thyia suffered the same and my heart leapt when her eyes widened during your kiss as they wandered alone prior and reminded me of her possible fate.¡± Astera reached towards Charis and ignoring her Mistress¡¯ protest, wrapped her arms around her love¡¯s saviour.

    Charis heard Kyra¡¯s cough, pivoting in time to observe blood trickle from her lips. Nysa feebly reaching out with her hand to comfort her. Without further hesitation Charis knelt beside Kyra as she grasped and coughed, no blood this time, trying to inhale her breathing short and shallow.

    Charis locked her lips upon Kyra¡¯s and within moments her breathing steadied, tasting her coppery blood a small price to pay. As Charis continued, an inner voice whispered to her, do not exchange blood. Several additional voices joined in, beware blood magic, powerful, seductive and you will be forever lost. Charis continued her kiss until Kyra¡¯s items cast a pulse of faerie magic to signal her to break the kiss.

    Kyra¡¯s eyes blinked and she drew herself up into a sitting position. Her eyes then locked upon Nysa, following Charis¡¯ movement towards her warrior sister. She then drew back slightly as her Mistress locked lips with Nysa and while confused, at Astera¡¯s prompting; her finger across her lips, remained silent.

    Nysa¡¯s items welcomed Charis¡¯ healing as Kyra¡¯s and Thyia¡¯s before her. Something else made its presence known, awaken maybe, strengthened perhaps as Nysa¡¯s items utilised Charis¡¯ healing to mend her body and spark an inner truth, which rested dormant, many years dormant.

    Charis needed to wrestle Nysa to maintain their kiss, a futile action as Nysa¡¯s muscular body grouped her muscles in a co-ordinated action to lift and lever Charis above her, no craning of Charis¡¯ head and neck could resume their kiss. Astera and Kyra approached either side, while Helice watched amused.

    ¡°Well don¡¯t just stand there Helice, tickle her or something!¡±

    ¡°You seem to have everything under control though, you are on top so you must be winning!¡±

    ¡°Helice!¡±

    ¡°What if my efforts startle her, Astera and Kyra are nearer than I and they do nothing.¡±

    ¡°Well I will ask Niobe to rescue me since my bodyguard seems somewhat amused and indecisive.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be hasty Mistress, after all two out of three isn¡¯t bad?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that? Oh, funny, very droll. Thyia and Kyra healed, Nysa healed and somewhat changed?¡±

    ---

    Dirce and Drosis advanced into the passageway proper at Niobe¡¯s urging, Zoe, Ismene and Agape in support, finishing off a few stranglers, half burnt and re-animating when the sister¡¯s living flesh baited them to attack. Satisfied they cleared the immediate threat, they decided to return to the cavern and the safety of their sisters. Zoe talking sense to Niobe pointing out Dirce and Drosis needed rest and ignoring Ismene and Agape¡¯s support of the seer sister¡¯s preference to slay them all!

    Zoe lurked in the shadow of the passageway just beyond the cavern exit, crouched and on alert. Dirce and Drosis strode into the cavern proper before stopping in their tracks; Niobe, Ismene and Agape running into them muttering under their breaths until they worked their way around their warrior sisters and likewise stood transfixed by the scene before them and of the same mind as Astera and Kyra undecided what to do, their waving eventually attracting the attention of Thyia who shrugged her shoulders, frustrating them all the more.

    ---

    Her Mistress¡¯ kiss a welcome relief. Nysa knew at least two of her ribs broke when the creature flung her away, fortunately they didn¡¯t puncture her lungs, like she suspected happened to Kyra. Her head ached, concussion, perhaps cracked skull she didn¡¯t reach to confirm, the smell of her own blood a hint. She remembered trying to wave her arm at Kyra and then nothing. Judge Knights were taught first aid by the Priestess'' of Ure and to attend to the silent ones first, if wounded were screaming, they told you without looking they were alive, at least for now, those without a voice were the mystery.

    She couldn¡¯t blame Charis, coughing up blood, certainly an in your face, I need help sign to the untrained. Nysa resigned then to pass silently, hopeful her sisters would burn her body high upon a pyre so she could join Judge. While unconscious descending into death she felt his presence, he embraced her with his godly love and light and then regaining her senses due to Charis¡¯ healing he faded, his love gone first and then his light dimmed. Tears streamed from her green eyes, a torrent of lost hope. Her one desire to reach for and be anointed by Judge, his servant to smite evil and right wrongs, protect the weak, be his judgement among mortals, slipping away.

    Nysa didn¡¯t forget the pleasure of Charis¡¯ kissing her and the lips upon hers now seemingly familiar. Confusion though, since when did Charis need to kiss to heal? Nysa discarded the want to determine the why, what, when and how, prioritising the need to stop it, while she still felt his light within her.

    She held her Mistress away, ignoring her seeking lips. Still the light faded until without a whimper it became nothing. She felt his love and light, near to her death certainly and when she died would she sit beside him? She wouldn¡¯t know, her Mistress healed her, brought her back from death. The word death echoed around her, deepest Death Season, the first day of Death Month Judge would be at his weakest? Between the first day of Truth Month and the last day of Law Month during Birth Season Judge is strongest.

    Upon reflection, Nysa discarded the sensation of love and light she desperately yearned for at Death¡¯s Door, it would have been illusion she convinced herself. Tears continued to flow, this time due to temptation, saved due to the woman she held aloft and away from her. Resigned to her fate she quietened herself, steadied her breathing and reached for her inner soul. Judge Knights were trained to tap their inner soul, reach for Pure Truth and Just Law and make Judgement. For the first time in a long time, since her candidate test in fact, she made judgement tasting the evil around them, spreading her judgement in an ever-widening circle. Finding nothing, no evil doer, no single entity responsible.

    Disappointment, her belief in herself never stronger, surrounded by companions who believed in her and supported her. Judge¡¯s blessing bubbling up within her, she called him to her, utterly convinced of this truth and yet, empty. Time to lower Charis and release her, once again defeated despite her devotion.

    Lower! Yes lower, you fool she admonished herself!

    Her confidence returned, almost overwhelming her, excitement, she would find truth, absolute belief fortifying her. Nysa spread her judgement, this time to lower levels, downwards whereas before she spread out level from her.

    She previously read evil, a hidden or camouflaged evil, fleeting enough to trigger her judgement, not enough to deflect all the naysayers and doubters, a female Judge Knight with the blessing of judgement, impossible! If you have succeeded once, you can succeed again, can¡¯t you they taunted and challenged her? Well go on try, demonstrate your judgement to us. Doubt crept in, they were right a female Judge Knight, never heard of, never recorded in known history, they were right she knew she would fail, and she did.

    This time the evil pulsed strongly, no disguise, no camouflage, lower, another cavern or two further down perhaps. Her judgement concentrated upon it, rolled it around, examined it. Blood magic!

    The air exhaled rapidly from Nysa¡¯s lungs a heartbeat after her epiphany. Such an occurrence likely to happen when you drop your Mistress upon yourself.

 1.095 The Blood Cavern

    Charis slid off the winded body of her devoted warrior sister and then reached back and across caressing Nysa¡¯s check with the back of her hand. No point asking a question yet, as Nysa continued to gulp for air. Kyra perched on one folded leg beside Mistress and warrior sister, her hand behind Nysa¡¯s neck rolling her partner towards her knee, satisfied when Nysa¡¯ head rested comfortably on her lap her steady breathing beginning to return.

    Nysa flapped an arm. ¡°I am alright ¡­ surprised ¡­ have news Mistress.¡±

    On her feet Charis surveyed the cavern, the number of dried inert bodies would need to be taken care of. Counting sisters, one short, where is Zoe?

    Niobe noticed Charis¡¯ head swivel about the cavern, checking. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Mistress, our missing sister is on watch in the passageway instead of following my lead to destroy the abominations.¡±

    Charis relaxed at the news then picked up on the disappointment in Niobe¡¯s voice. As Charis shifted to face Niobe, another offered an explanation.

    ¡°Mistress, Zoe acted responsibly,¡± said Dirce, stating a fact, devoid of emotion. Drosis nodding her head in support. Both lent against the cavern wall, their shields resting beside them and spears loosely held in their left hands, both clearly resting and recovering.

    ¡°Very few stood in our way!¡±

    Every sister, ignoring their tiredness raised their heads, turned their eyes or both, gawking at the petulant Seer Sister. Under their combined gaze Niobe lowered her head, her cheeks warming red realising her words, petty and wilful.

    ¡°And beyond them Seer Sister Niobe, the number of enemies?¡± asked Astera, neutrally.

    ¡°Their number doesn¡¯t matter. They must be destroyed and the sooner the better.¡± Niobe¡¯s voice dropped to a whisper towards the end as her Mistress embraced her.

    ¡°This is my fault sister, I thought to train you, instead I have made you fearful and hence less cautious, therefore ensure you listen to your sisters,¡± sent Charis. ¡°They love you as you love them.¡±

    Niobe loosened Charis¡¯ embrace slightly so she could rub the dirt from her reddening eyes.

    Charis bent her knees slightly and stole a peek, checked and released Niobe, satisfied her seer sister accepted the judgement of her peers.

    As if reading her Mistress¡¯ mind, Dirce said, ¡°The passageway is clear Mistress, Zoe stands watch and as soon as Nysa and Kyra are finished lying about and cuddling each other we can be on our way and as one team hunt Niobe¡¯s abominations.¡±

    Synchronised, Nysa and Kyra¡¯s heads craned up in righteous challenge to be greeted by boisterous laughter from Dirce and Drosis.

    ¡°We appreciation your consideration sisters,¡± quipped Nysa, fully recovered. Both warriors now to their feet. The good humour between the warrior sisters lifting the mood of all.

    Astera tapped her spear on Thyia¡¯s shield calling her to attention. Ready for battle they marched off to join Zoe in the passageway to reform their warrior three. The scuffling behind them confirmed Nysa and Kyra hurried after them.

    The passageway allowed two, shoulder to shoulder to advance forward. Astera and Thyia leaning flat against the passageway wall inviting Nysa and Kyra to pass to allow them to take the lead. Their third, Zoe, bubbled with excitement as the tension built, until the moment arrived. Astera and Thyia reached out to Nysa and Kyra, both hands to each side of their heads to steal a full-on passionate kiss. Surprised, both hands full, one with sword and the other with shield Nysa and Kyra were taken, defenceless. While both considered braining their wayward warrior sisters with their shields the reaction would have been considered overkill!

    Zoe¡¯s subdued cackling celebrating the scene, faintly connecting to the joy in both of her warrior three sisters, her gem warming in response.

    Nysa and Kyra forcefully broke free by shaking their heads violently, Astera and Thyia confused by their struggle released them. They both placed their backs to the passageway wall beside Astera and Thyia, panting, their adrenaline still active, although they were only familiar with the cause and effect, the science beyond their understanding.

    ¡°Stupid!¡± hissed Nysa. ¡°We are deep within a series of passageways and caverns, an unknown number of enemies commanded by a single source of evil. Time and place sisters!¡±

    Astera held her tongue, rebuked. Thyia though, did not.

    ¡°Zoe is on watch, she watches even now and would warn us of any danger.¡±

    ¡°If I can¡¯t make you realise our danger, then for all our sakes just don¡¯t do that again when we are at the bottom of an unknown pit where no one will hear our screams for help, because that is exactly where we are.¡± Nysa flicked her head at Kyra, and they formed up into the point position on the edge of light radiating from the nearby cavern. Astera, Thyia and Zoe duly formed up behind them somewhat sobered by Nysa¡¯s pointing out of the obvious.

    Their sisters joined them in the passageway, a synchronised look from Drosis and Dirce to Charis confirmed the pair needed to shadow behind Astera, Thyia and Zoe to support them. Helice prowled by Charis¡¯ side; Niobe, Ismene and Agape trailing side by side holding aloft lanterns. The new light attracting the attention of living dead in the passageway, until then, passive.

    Nysa and Kyra held the line. Astera and Thyia and then in turn Dirce and Drosis over arm stabbed at the heads of the clawing living dead, typically hanging off the shields of Nysa and Kyra. They didn¡¯t need to advance to attract more of the enemy, so they didn¡¯t and when a lull in the numbers of living dead occurred the sisters rested.

    ---

    Kyra and Nysa advanced cautiously down the passageway, stepping over the inert husks already slain and dealing with the ones and twos, which launched at them once they passed the first switch back. They continued to advance cautiously.

    The second switchback at the end of the passageway opened into the largest cavern yet discovered, the lantern light unable to sweep away the darkness to allow the warrior sisters to discern the furthest end of the long high roofed chamber.

    ¡°The evil is before us Mistress, still in the dark beyond,¡± whispered Nysa. Kyra swelled with pride, a tingle of joy racing down her spine; Nysa spoke with absolute confidence, not a single doubt, glorious to hear. Kyra relieved her reassurances to her partner, casting doubt upon her doubt, would no longer be required, Nysa¡¯ faith in herself and in Judge finally set in her soul.

    The daylight expanded as their formation crept into the cavern proper taking the warrior sisters by surprise. The late afternoon sun, escaping cloud cover and a dull Death Season day managed to cast an enlightening glow through the entrance.

    On the edge of the glow, at the far end of the cavern row upon row of dead bodies, stacked high and wide seemingly at quiet peaceful rest, although the oozing of blood from some, disconcerting. Before the orderly dead, waving his arms and chanting, the conductor of this macabre scene weaved and undulated his body in full rapture! His black robes flapping about him in response to his flourishes. His pale bald head swaying in support.

    His bald head twitched, and he paused mid-flourish, slowly turning, finally sensing the living behind him when there should be nothing or living dead.

    The warrior sisters knelt except for Charis, Zoe, Ismene and Agape who immediately released a barrage of arrows and quarrels in his direction with several hits. The voluminous robe and the body of flesh within it crumpled, smacking heavily into the stone floor. A silence claimed the cavern as the warrior sisters held their breath. Could stopping this evil be this simple?

    In answer the multiple snapping of huge wings broke the silence and the daylight previously sneaking into the cavern took flight as huge leather wings sealed the cavern entrance from the outside, from the sun. A huge bat glided into the chamber, sunlight edging in behind it, cheeky and teasing. An insignificant burning smell followed the creature, perhaps brimstone, although no warrior sister could identify the lingering aroma having never smelt it.

    The flying creature in no way natural, confirmed when it transformed into a tall male humanoid, dressed in black, smooth cloth and leather, a sympathetic robe shrouding his body, the finest quality, crafted by the finest tailors. The distance between the warrior sisters and the creature unable to deny the excellence and opulence before them. The other significant unnatural indication, the pulsating wave of immense and oppressive fear radiating from him.

    Each sister reacted independently, more than one of the sisters dropping to the cold stone cavern floor, hunched over, turning away and clawing at the stone. Others reached the cavern wall trying to hide within the stone, their leather gloves saving their fingernails as they scratched to escape. Niobe reached the entrance to the passageway and collapsed in horror, her control of bodily functions lost to her.

    Charis held her ground, calling upon her items, remembering the One Tree, the belonging of the Faerie Forest and her own stubborn will; a piece of metal beaten and blasted as a child, fortified by the loss of her one true friend, refusing to surrender her freedom to an evil she now accused, naming in her mind, ultimately responsible for his callous murder.

    The creature¡¯s voice filled the void and destroyed the silence of the cavern, oppressive although not a shout. The timber and age of its voice commanding, refusal to obey futile. Luckily, his first utterance didn¡¯t include an order.

    ¡°Charis the Young, yes I known your name, fortunately for you I am here for another, your tattle tale. I need to chastise a servant and not tarry with the insignificant.¡±

    A pitiful squeak echoed from the dark.

    Without a thought, ignoring the warrior sisters as irrelevant pests his gaze swung to the deepest black, the furthest ink within the cavern.

    ¡°Before me now insect before I go up there and tear your throat out!¡±

    Immediately a flutter, then silence. Several heartbeats passed and from the protection of the dark a smaller bat glided into view from the ceiling, transforming before her Master, grovelling, her fidgeting hands reaching for the hem of his robe and once there, her fingers playing with the fine black silk.

    Charis recognised the wretch, her clothing, not as fine as his; her armour not as fine when Charis and her sisters defeated her. The watcher, her pale skin eating away any sun touched skin rendering a patchwork of pigmentation. In contrast her Master¡¯s skin, pure obsidian black, his hair ink black in tight curls and a strong square jaw, marginally wider than necessary or desirable, so most likely functional assessed Charis, in her mind''s eye shuddering, her body restricted from doing so by the wave of fear washing over it.

    His voice boomed! Punishing the ears of the mortals in the cavern. ¡°Your petty, human like revenge despoiling years of work, you cretin of a servant.¡±

    ¡°She exposed me Master, she stole my magic. None can go unpunished, I need to see her dead!¡±

    ¡°How long do you exist for? How long does she exist for? My plans are measured in their lifetimes, not petty months or frivolous years, maggot!¡± The Master then grabbed her by the hair and threw her into the fading sunlight by the cave entrance. Amused with himself upon noticing the significant clutch of hair remaining in his clenched fist.

    A now familiar odour escaped, reaching each of the warrior sisters, although alone, Charis comprehended the cause and effect.

    ¡°Master it burns.¡±

    ¡°Stay where you are. You leave and I will rip you apart! It is a lesson for you.¡±

    His gazed centred on Charis and one other, his fear held them although behind their eyes their minds fought for control; interesting. The rest pitiful, the smell from them ¡­ undesirable. Now if they were virgins, he would snatch up a couple and throw them into a stream on the end of a rope and haul in his catch to be drained dry and return until all served his hunger. Alas no twins, so no Seers, the solitary absolute guarantee of virgin blood. Warrior types be they male or female tended to enjoy debauchery, sexual and drink, both of which soured the flavour, such a waste of virgin blood and at his age a virgin male qualified just as much as a virgin female, which he fortunately discovered early. An older brother defending his sister, he a virgin, her not so much; you never forget the satisfying discovery of knowledge.

    Causally, almost savouring each step towards the light, his power to defy, his strength to repel his ancient curse upon them! The Master stood over his inept servant shading her from the sunlight.

    ¡°Thank you Master. I am nothing before your tremendous power and will never stray from your masterful plan ever again! Your will I am eager to fulfil.¡±

    The Master kicked the Watcher out of the sunlight and followed. Observing the small portion of hairless exposed skull now scorched severely, inwardly amused by the pain he accidently inflicted.

    ¡°Do you wish to stay here and kill for your petty revenge or do you wish to join me once again?¡±

    ¡°With you Master. Always with you!¡±

    ¡°Then follow me.¡±

    ¡°The sunlight Master? I forgot how much it burns,¡± she whimpered.

    ¡°Fly in my shadow stupid servant, perhaps I should leave you here to your fate, succeed and I would welcome you back, fail and it will take care of itself,¡± he mused, while transforming. His huge bat form complete, his leathery wings snapping to propel him upwards and beyond the cavern entrance or perhaps cavern exit since he was leaving, he questioned himself. He couldn¡¯t decide before he needed to concentrate and exert significant effort to rise above the cavern concealing rock wall curtain. Amused by the question of entrance or exit, he defied the sunlight and continued in his flight, oblivious to everything, especially disobedient servants. Although exit or entrance intrigued him, doors and doorways, and cavern openings for example were secondary to windows, fortified walls and towers when hunting prey. After hundreds of years a new question to be discussed and debated with his food before inevitable expiry, marvellous. A pitiful joy though when needing to feed on non-virginal blood.

    ¡°No Master, I will follow in your shadow, I will be obedient and faithful and honour your power!¡±

    ¡°You are a simpering coward, bitch!¡± yelled Charis, now shaking free of the Master¡¯s influence.

    The taunt stalled the Watcher for a few heartbeats, indecision her new bane. In those heartbeats her Master was already in bat form flying through the cave entrance ignorant of his servant¡¯s distraction and hesitation. She tried to follow in her bat form, the late afternoon sunlight forced her back to the shadow of the cavern. Still sizzling she transformed to human form, the discomfort of burnt skin tormenting her, heedless of the pain she faced Charis. There were ancient Judge accused rules about sunlight, hence she knew she would face her enemy alone.

    The warrior sisters woke from their fear as the wave receded, as the Master flew through the cavern entrance and beyond. The warrior sisters sobbed, checking their pride and realising their failure.

    ¡°Strike at its heart my sisters!¡¯ shouted Charis, ignoring the pungent aroma.

    Charis picked her favourite target and released at the creature¡¯s right eye. Human in appearance perhaps, evil and predator otherwise and the arrow didn¡¯t penetrate falling harmless, clattering on the cavern¡¯s stone floor.

    The Watcher glared defiantly at Charis and laughed. No longer afflicted by the Elven trash anymore since her disguise, her camouflage now considered superfluous, her evil power fully revealed in all its glory, impervious to the weapons of mortals. The defenders of the Dukedom hers to torment and destroy. Perhaps fate decreed she face this test and prove her worth to her Master, redeem herself. Her paired fangs grew in anticipation of the life blood they would shortly drain and savour. She failed to reveal to her Master she believed the Daughters of the Duchess to be virgins, she greedily wished to savour them for herself and now that time rapidly approached, joy of joys her heart racing. Virgin blood would not only sustain her, its special gift, its sort after quality; to restore flesh and beauty. The pain of her burns would soon be behind her.

    Charis targeted her heart, while the watcher paused to laugh and gloat, her second arrow bounced off. To the distress of the sisters the watcher stood defiant, unharmed. At their obvious distress the watcher laughed louder, a cackle which filled the cavern and strode confidently towards them. Her fingernails transforming into talon like claws, pointed, sharp, the Watcher pausing to score the stone floor of the cavern.

    ¡°Death to you all I will enjoy feasting upon you!¡±

    Nysa stepped forward determined to draw the watcher¡¯s attention, shield presented strongly, facing the watcher. Her efforts solely to protect her sisters from this evil incarnate.

    ¡°Back you creature of evil, I call upon Judge and my faith in him to force you back! I call upon his light, his searing Truth and Justice to Judge you! Begone!¡±Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    The watcher paused and against her will avoided direct eye contact with his hateful symbol emblazoned upon the round shield presented between her and her prey, surprised by the belief and devoted faith which bulwarked it. Nysa then worked to force her back into the fading sunlight before the sun set and before their last possible chance escaped to destroy this creature of evil. The watcher circled, manoeuvring her body, turning her head instinctively away while using her hands to hood her eyes from the shield. She indirectly advanced upon the hateful bane. Why always an obstacle before a feast, how frustrating, still virgin blood on offer, a delicious reward.

    Charis circled in the opposite direction, the cavern side lightly bathed in sunlight particularly avoided by the evil before them. The Watcher cursed and swore in frustration, finally hissing at Nysa, the act of defiance punished as ¡°his¡± symbol glowed at her the holder¡¯s inner light intimidating her. Charis realised her opportunity, the side of the watcher exposed, her arm and hand raised to protect her eyes from Judge¡¯s punishment, and Charis wondered.

    Nysa didn¡¯t divert her attention away from the evil before her, manoeuvring and presenting her shield, trying to force the evil into the sunlight. The wall of the cavern restricting both players in their dangerous game, as both ended up crabbing towards the immovable boundary.

    Charis griped her Elven Bow, nocked an Elven Arrow and gathered the combined faerie magic from every item attuned and absorbed into her flesh and willed the summoning to heed her bidding. The magic danced along both of her arms, invading her fingers and emerged, delighting in the destination and purpose. Her Elven bow, a branch from the One Tree shone, a small curl of leaf erupting from the top of the upper limb and another from the bottom of the lower limb. The Elven arrow, born from the One Tree sprouted a thorn as its arrowhead and smaller thorns along its shaft. Upon release the arrow sung the song of the Elves; procreation, growing and life. An anathema to the evil presence the arrow homed in upon, eager to slay and although the skill of the archer helpful, the arrow knew well its purpose and its ultimate target within its target.

    The arrow would need to penetrate the rib cage just below the armpit and strike the watcher in the heart. Charis hoped the creature didn¡¯t think to place any heavy armour in the unusual location as the wooden arrow, regardless of her will would likely be defeated. The additional concern, the strange magical protection the evil beast openly displayed and boasted of.

    The arrow sunk to its feathered end, impaling the evil creature cross ways, breast to breast.

    Only Nysa enjoyed the sight of the Watcher¡¯s stunned facial expression. Her Mistress then joined her in celebration as the evil rapidly aged before their eyes, skin leathering, hair greying and wisping away on a fresh breeze miraculously springing up around them. Finally, the gathered pile of dust, the evil¡¯s remains blew away, until its crumpled possessions and the Elven Arrow that destroyed it remained. Charis approached the remains and picked up her Elven Arrow returning it carefully to her quiver. There were no items to pick up from the remains and little else of value.

    As Charis stood Nysa raced to embrace her, instinctively smiling at each other celebrating their success. They then remembered their sisters. Their silence deafening in the hollowness of the cavern. Charis and Nysa scanned the cringing and bent over mass of sisterhood, their awkward movements, sombre and coy faces, eyes cast down. When they realised their Mistress¡¯ eyes were upon them they went to their knees and bent their backs in humility.

    ¡°What is happening here?¡± demanded Charis.

    ¡°We are ashamed Mistress,¡± despaired Astera.

    ¡°What could you be ashamed of?¡±

    They took their hands away as they straightened their backs to reveal their shame. To a sister they lost their water. The failing light of the afternoon not weak enough to hide the dampness about their loins.

    ¡°We would welcome our dismissal from your service, we have dishonoured our oath and are no longer warriors as we have been found wanting due to our cowardice,¡± announced Astera. Each word tearful and considered, they failed in their duty.

    As one they all cast their weapons aside with a clatter, breaking the silence, throwing themselves down prostrate before their Mistress. The pain of the stone chipped cavern floor upon any of their exposed flesh the least punishment they deserved for the betrayal of their oath.

    Charis glanced at Nysa as Kyra included herself in this group of shame, her pained expression frightful.

    ¡°Astera, collect your weapons and prepare to defend your honour as Nysa will test you on my behalf!¡± Charis snarled and chewed the words as she spoke them, controlled, ensuring she didn¡¯t quite resort to anger.

    ¡°Mistress I no longer have the right to carry, let alone wielded weapons, I am no longer a warrior.¡±

    Charis screamed, her head animated and leaning forward. ¡°Defend yourself now or I will command Nysa to slay you.¡± Frustrated with not being obeyed a second time, Charis discovered anger!

    Astera cautiously lifted her red rimmed eyes. Charis, her pale white facial skin glowing red, hot blood rising, elsewhere her body set like stone, except her hands, one fist crashed into the palm of the other. Their Mistress¡¯ fist slamming starting a count, leather upon leather the single noise breaking the silence about them. Astera truly feared her Mistress, each count enraging her further.

    The fallen second in command reached for her weapons, her wet loin area embarrassing her further when pooled urine ran down her legs and a barely audible squelching noise betrayed her as she moved. Her shame sealed, going into battle her fear and failure revealed by sight and sound. She limply held her weapons, dishonoured, undeserving; she recalled the months of training and instinctive drilling, going through the motions, no more. The other sisters kept their faces firmly planted to the stone, the resulting cuts righteous punishment.

    ¡°Commence!¡± A command and a challenge!

    Nysa charged Astera, placing a booted foot upon the bottom third of Astera¡¯s large shield, weakly held forcing it to slant towards the holder, allowing her to almost run up the shield, forcing her target lower to the ground and revealing her unprotected neck. Instead of striking the exposed neck being offered, Nysa leapt past her cramped up victim and using the flat of her sword slapped Astera on her bottom and although there wasn¡¯t much wetness there, enough remained to make an unflattering splattering squelch. Tell-tale sign of wetness.

    ¡°Defend yourself or I will put you over my knee and spank you like the child you are showing yourself to be! Are you not my second in command! Are you not the warrior-sister that commands in my absence?¡±

    Astera hardened slightly, she wasn¡¯t a child, her last spanking by her father occurred many years ago, rightfully so given her misbehaviour and she swore then, never again. She would not suffer it from her Mistress; well she wasn¡¯t sure if Charis remained her Mistress anymore, which mattered little while she contemplated her Mistress¡¯ accusation. Rightly though she admitted to herself her cowardice; her fear caused her to release her bladder and therefore not fit to call herself a warrior. How could she be second in command, after this shame? How could she lead anyone while lacking honour?

    The urine cooled as wind chill found it. Astera prepared for Nysa¡¯s next charge and deflected the sword edge aimed at her neck by skilfully raising her shield at the correct moment. Nysa charged several times and Astera deflected or dodged to avoid being wounded. Another charge and Astera recalled and reflected upon her shame for a moment. Nysa worked her way under Astera¡¯s guard to punish the unforced distraction smashing her thigh with the wooden sword¡¯s edge heavily bruising the muscle under the soft leather armour requiring Astera to shake off the limp.

    ¡°Hold!¡± Charis stepped forward and pierced Astera with her eyes. ¡°Astera, ask your fellows to remove all your wet clothing and armour, you seem distracted by it.¡± Charis needed Astera to fight back and recover her pride and worth as a warrior, distraction for whatever reason wouldn¡¯t be allowed to rob her of the opportunity.

    Charis retreated to the wall of the Cavern and lent against the cold stone while Thyia assisted Astera to peel off the necessary garments. Thyia returned to the group of shame and they followed the example of Astera, assisting each other and then squatting on their bare bottoms ignoring any lacerations and resulting pain.

    Nysa and Astera readied themselves, facing off knees slightly bent weapons and shields in the on-guard position. Astera¡¯s bruise developing a combination shade of black and dark blue.

    ¡°Now with that distraction removed, begin again!¡± announced Charis.

    The cold breeze danced around Astera¡¯s exposed loins reminding her of her shame, although once dry, forgotten in the heat of the contest.

    Nysa charged, Astera fended her off. She then tried to work inside Astera¡¯s guard, the reach of her sister¡¯s spear frustrating her somewhat now Astera remembered her spine, gradually forgetting her cowardice, her competitive warrior¡¯s instinct returning. The countless times they had spared, competed to within a finger¡¯s width of their lives returned to this contest.

    After several moments of feinting and shield slamming, a reward for effort presented, a small opening and Nysa twisted her wrist with sword in hand to strike at it. Astera resisted her warrior sister in earnest to disguise her trap, any easy opening suspected, coward or not. Charis¡¯ second in command drew her spear butt back, the overreach feigned, and struck Nysa¡¯ sword hand on the wrist. Nysa yelped in surprise and dropped her sword. In the moment of surprise Astera added her body weight to her shield and slammed the combination against Nysa knocking her to the ground. Astera advanced upon her downed opponent holding her spear point to her defeated sister¡¯s throat.

    ¡°It seems to me my sister that you don¡¯t fight well when your loin is bladder wet, so in future if this is troubling you, you can remove any urinated clothes or armour you wish.¡±

    Astera looked from Nysa to Charis in wonder and head bowed returned to her gathered sisters, none foolish enough to comfort her upon arrival, although they subtly gathered around her as they rose to their feet to join her.

    Charis reached for a drop of her faerie magic in preparation to cement her will upon them forcing their faces to fixate upon hers, final, not negotiable, her gaze upon each in turn strong as iron and cold as stone, denying any suggestion of release and then voicing her will to remove any speck of doubt.

    ¡°I will not accept your offers under such circumstances, you are bound to me.¡± The warm air of her breathing visible within the cold air of the cavern adding a touch of the dramatic to the proclamation.

    That said, Charis paced before them considering her next words and when ready raised her voice slightly.

    ¡°I am displeased, not because of your shame, a shame caused by fear beyond your control. I am disappointed, when you lost your water you were so ashamed, you did not help, even after the unnatural fear removed itself. Nothing stopped you except urinated clothes and armour and self-judgement.¡±

    Her next words screamed from the depth of her lungs, a banshee howling.

    ¡°I am your Mistress and I decide when you can and cannot act, not you! You are mine to command and mine to protect.¡± Her words echoed and replayed several times within the cavern, each replay reminding her wards of her displeasure and disappointment. Underneath though, Charis knew the turmoil of loss and resulting anguish and heartbreak would be unbearable for her. The Elven Items bound them beyond human feelings and relationships and her fear of sister loss fed her fury.

    Charis rubbed her face with her hands and then lowered her arms, spreading one to each side, splaying her fingers regaining her composure, determined not to scream again. She hoped.

    ¡°Who decides when a warrior-sister can or cannot act?¡± shouted Charis.

    ¡°You Mistress!¡± They snapped back the reply as one.

    Calmly Charis continued. ¡°Do you think I care if you piss your pants or shit in your armour as long as you do as I command?¡±

    ¡°No Mistress!¡± No sister thought for a moment Charis¡¯ quiet voice meant they didn¡¯t need to respond decisively.

    Charis found her motherly voice, explaining and teaching, not berating and diminishing.

    ¡°Nysa fortified by her worship of Judge, I fortified by my Elven gifts were able to hold our fear in check. We were still struck, the same as you. When it left us though we acted and that is all I expect of you, always.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress,¡± they replied.

    ¡°Be ashamed no longer. Come forward, with your weapons and swear your oath of loyalty to me, as it seems you temporarily misplaced it.¡±

    Nysa first; Astera next and demanded to be punished for her failure to perform her duty. Charis took an ordinary arrow from her quiver and struck Astera five times across her bare buttocks, each assault leaving a separate angry red welt. Each sister then followed and demanded the same punishment, they considered themselves equal in blame.

    Niobe, second to last, her Seer¡¯s robe stained heavily with her own urine and faeces. The fear reached into her soul and removed any dignity or control, terrified bordering on madness. When the Master left, her fear induced madness didn¡¯t end, her fear manifested and invaded her will and control, she imagined the eyeless faces, rotting bodies and the bone appendages clawing at her, ripping her flesh from her bones, wanting her to become like them. Her sanity saved by the strong grip and will of Helice. Helice¡¯s Seer Skill invading Niobe¡¯s mind and creating a happy place, a safe place for her to dwell. Forcing Helice¡¯s eyes to open, to witness at least one of the two evils vanquished to dust. A seed of hope within her mind took root and Helice¡¯s presence encouraged it to grow until they both agreed Helice could leave, although only on the condition she held Niobe¡¯s hand.

    Her sisters observed Niobe¡¯s reluctance to release Helice¡¯s hand, heartbreaking as it was to witness, misinterpreting the reason. Helice and Niobe locked tearful eyes, Niobe¡¯s bottom lip trembling. For her part Helice didn¡¯t let go, Niobe needed to release and be confident to be alone although near. To face her fears, least of which included her Mistress and perhaps that eureka moment enabled her to step forward, parted from Helice, physically and mentally.

    ¡°Mistress your worthless servant Helice needs to advise you Niobe lost her mind, during and after the Master left, her trauma too great, even if she heard your command, she could not have carried it out,¡± sent Helice.

    Charis removed Niobe¡¯s Seer Robe and sandals while her Seer Sister remained obediently before her. Ignoring the fragrant scent of faeces painting her buttocks and legs Charis wiped away the filth with the defiled robe. She then flung both items away, into the dark of the cavern.

    ¡°I heeded my sister Helice when all my hope was lost, when his fear broke me Mistress. I am sorry I am such a failure, I am so weak. The only sister to loosen her bowels, I am so ashamed.¡±

    ¡°I am not displeased because my sisters lost their water or their bowels. I am displeased because they failed to follow orders, although you my sweet Niobe were beyond hearing them, so I release you from blame.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Niobe shouted unexpectantly, none privy to her Seer sending with Charis, although Charis equally surprised, nevertheless.

    ¡°No Mistress, I would suffer punishment as do my sisters, I need to suffer as they do, while we all failed, my shame is greater, they would not understand my excuse. I beg you to punish me!¡±

    Niobe bent over presenting her buttocks, her finger tips reaching for and griping her toes.

    ¡°Please Mistress, please?¡±

    Charis teared.

    Charis knew this to be wrong. Could she explain to the gathered sisters, would words make this right and avoid this punitive punishment. Niobe could not obey even if she wanted to, how difficult could that be to explain?

    ¡°Helice tell Mistress she must, plead for me Sister Helice, save me again!¡± The three-way shared sending a demonstration of determination as much as Seer Skill.

    ¡°You must Mistress. The gathered sisters are non-Seers, they see and accept, because you are Mistress the favours granted Seers. Niobe for example Initiate so soon. A Seer must ¡­¡±

    Swish, splat. The first strike, an angry raised welt appeared instantly on Niobe¡¯s fair smooth buttocks, the arrow snapped with a crack, a piece flying free into the darkness. Tears flowed freely from Niobe¡¯s eyes, her bare feet splashed with a different bodily fluid, a cleansing one. Her gathered warrior sisters winced at her suffering.

    ¡°Thank-you Mistress my heart is overjoyed, I am equal.¡±

    Four more strikes, four more broken arrows. Niobe attempted to straighten and struggled. Astera raced to her and embraced her, an arm around her shoulders as she took step after step. Thyia must have imagined the brief relieved smile, surely such suffering would be beyond humour or happiness, after all no sister except Niobe suffered five broken arrows the most before, one.

    Helice removed the last of her armour and her breast wrap of cloth before any sister noticed, distracted by the plight of Niobe.

    ¡°I am unworthy to remain your bodyguard, barely fit to remain a Seer. After my punishment I would humbly request to wear a Seer Robe and know my proper place Mistress.¡±

    After the trauma of dealing with Niobe, Charis needed respite, not more anguish. She needed to delay, to think. Ask a question.

    ¡°Why do you consider yourself more responsible than others to relinquish your sworn duty?¡±

    ¡°My failure is double Mistress as you well know, I failed to follow my sworn liege¡¯s order and I failed to protect my liege, with my life if necessary. I stood ashamed, failed to act, not a bodyguard where I don¡¯t require orders to act to protect your life, not a warrior where I failed to act upon orders issued.¡±

    ¡°No Mistress this isn¡¯t true! Helice saved me as soon as the fear left her, her mind pushed through my awful fear to reach me, she condemns herself where there is no need. Helice would have been at your side but for me, I am the failure, I am ¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough Niobe, you aren¡¯t the failure, Helice made a choice.¡± Charis¡¯ retort, cold and final. Perhaps cruel, although Charis needed to prevent Niobe¡¯s descent into self-blame and self-loathing otherwise Helice¡¯s sacrifice would be for naught. How could this nonsense make sense, these falsehoods become a false reality?

    ¡°I will not release you from your servitude as my bodyguard, you will be granted the opportunity to improve.¡±

    ¡°Mistress, you must, look behind the eyes of your warrior sisters they fear you favour a Seer Sister.¡±

    ¡°Enough Helice, I know you are not guilty, I know! Where is justice in all this?¡±

    ¡°If you will not release me then I must be twice punished, once for each of my two failures.¡±

    The sharp intake of air by the audience of sisters clear and distinct.

    ¡°Helice, such punishment, you are innocent.¡±

    ¡°My punishment is necessary Mistress.¡± Helice assumed Niobe¡¯s position, her feet placed amongst her Seer Sister¡¯s brave tears, the palms of her hands placed flat on the cavern¡¯s stone-cold floor, a Seer¡¯s body sculptured and exercised into a Warrior¡¯s body. Helice¡¯s fingers wandering into the chipped stone, held tear drops dampening them, so many tears. She held a smile to herself as her dark brown braids fell forward, suspended, an unusual sensation she mused.

    Charis dealt out five lashes with her right arm and five lashes with her left arm. The difference negligible as one arm strained to hold the bow and the other strained to pull back the arrow and over years of practice and use, her arms and shoulders developed to improve her control of the arrow¡¯s release. The fault with her left arm lies in its lack of accuracy. Therefore, responsible for those welts above the buttocks, the small of the back commonly and those welts below the buttocks, if fortunate upper thighs, if unfortunate and processing a small posterior as did Helice a more sensitive location.

    Including the eight arrows broken on Helice¡¯s bottom Charis lost nineteen good arrows dealing out punishment to her sisters as unbidden, her anger found a release, although with Niobe and Helice she needed to recall her anger for appearances sake, certainly not for any justice.

    Throwing her final broken arrow, flesh blood upon it, on to the pile at her feet, Helice¡¯s tenth stroke, Charis stepped back as Niobe and Astera assisted her to straighten, rivulets of blood trailing down her legs or directly onto the floor. Where the blood droplets fell into mini pools of tears they swirled and danced until the chipped stone reservoir overflowed with diluted red stream into its neighbour.

    Charis addressed her chastised warrior sisters, her anger well and truly spent on tired muscles and injustice.

    ¡°Return to the Cavern above this one, we will name it the Inner Cavern for now. Use the dead bodies as kindling, warm yourselves and dry your clothes and armour.¡±

    Each sister paused a moment, Astera taking the lead, quickly hugging Charis, no words spoken and then set about gathering her weapons, armour and clothing hurrying up the passageway. Each sister repeating the ritual until Helice.

    ¡°I can heal the worse of your wounds, it is the least ¡­¡±

    Helice¡¯s hand closed over Charis¡¯ mouth, Seer sending or verbal it signalled the same outcome.

    ¡°They would know, and my suffering would be for nothing.¡±

    Helice lurched forward and hugged Charis. After several moments Helice pushed off from her Mistress, five, possibly six steps away Niobe caught her Seer sister. She returned to her saviour, concerned, the punishment extreme. Niobe¡¯s shorter body the perfect height for Helice¡¯s bent over body to lean upon and together they struggled up the passageway, picking up the lantern left to guide others taking the same path.

    Nysa remained with Charis, the afternoon sun almost set, dusk upon them and one lantern between them to cast light into the dark corners of the cavern.

    ¡°They broke my heart sister, although perhaps my reaction unworthy of one in command.¡± Charis needed to play act, to honour Niobe¡¯s and Helice¡¯s sacrifice and not treat their punishment with any sympathy. Maintain the false reality and the anguish in that lie fed her emotion.

    Nysa allowed time to pass, Charis content to allow it, staring into the failing sunlight of the cavern entrance. Then lantern light remained.

    Nysa broke the silence. ¡°I have witnessed apprentice Judge Knight¡¯s flayed to within a finger width of their lives for falling asleep while on watch Mistress. Disobeying an order during battle, for that crime you were too lenient.¡±

    ¡°We are not Judge Knights in training, we are Daughters of the Duchess,¡± Charis uttered, trying to defend her justice.

    ¡°Dead is dead Mistress, you do them no favours with leniency and I fear we have found our true enemy. His power ancient and overpowering, my faith helpless as was your affinity for faerie magic. I only hope his over confidence delays his return or he has other business to attend to, although I am not sure how we can defend against him regardless of the time he grants us.¡±

    Charis¡¯ silence consoled Nysa, her words deliberate, heavy and full of truth, perhaps awakening her Mistress to the depth of their hopeless situation. While the Daughters of the Duchess faced danger from time to time, their opponents weren¡¯t organised, an actor in an ancient plan, driven to a purpose and dedicated to a single-minded outcome over centuries if necessary. Their paths crossing with any true evil accidental, although this evil now knew Charis by name and possibly deeds depending upon the bleating tales told to it by the Watcher.

    Their days of being accidental heroines, clever escorts for the Seers of Saph and defenders of the people were over, true evil knew of them now.

    ¡°We are in the gravest danger are we not, Judge Knight Adept Nysa?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

 1.096 The Delivery Men (1st Day of Death Month)

    ¡°We are in gravest danger are we not, Judge Knight Adept Nysa?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    Nysa raised an eyebrow in askance. ¡°I am no longer ordained a Judge Knight anything Mistress as well you know.¡±

    ¡°Semantics! We would both agree you aren¡¯t a Judge Knight,¡± said Charis.

    At Nysa¡¯s affirmative nod, Charis continued, ¡°although your affinity, to borrow your term, with your power of Judgement would place you above Acolyte, would it not, as all Acolytes hope for your Skill, which few possess, yet are named Acolyte?¡±

    ¡°Well yes Mistress, although I am not sworn, any longer to a Temple.¡±

    ¡°Semantics! As your liege and Mistress, I grant you the title of Judge Knight Adept in recognition of your faithful service to your God, clearly demonstrated by your Judgement Skill.¡±

    ¡°If you so wish, although the Priests and Knights within Judge¡¯s Temples would laugh in my face to claim such a Title and then throw me out!¡±

    An imperious tone delivered Charis¡¯ response. ¡°Perhaps, I will chat to Apelles and inform him of my suggestion, an Adept is an Acolyte who can demonstrate his, or her Skill of Judgement, no more, no less.¡±

    Charis and Nysa couldn¡¯t maintain the seriousness of their discussion any longer and burst into laughter. A relief and release after so much pain.

    Sunlight fading and dusk approaching Charis needed to resume her role as did Nysa.

    ¡°Judge Knight Adept I command you to return to the House, ask for assistance and necessary supplies including food and water, especially arrows and if available, oil and transform the Inner Cavern into our forward camp.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡± Nysa hesitated a moment, hovering over the last lantern.

    ¡°Take it and ask one of the sisters to return with a replacement, I will be fine until then.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    Charis went to inspect the only other death that evening, the black robed figure. Nothing remarkable, no items, so no pretence about his evil nature. Skinny or wasted muscles, barely any hair and his skin paper thin, Charis prodded the near transparent layer and broke it easily. She shivered, repulsed and suddenly keen to continue searching elsewhere.

    Charis did locate a chest of coins, so perhaps a transaction was being performed here? The dead bodies before her were recent; some covered in a small dusting of soil, while others were probably just as they were when they died. Most thin, so starvation was beginning to bite wherever they came from.

    Curiosity getting the better of her, Charis ventured out, past the cave entrance using her sight to guide her. The entrance false, before her a rough wall of stone, shielding or hiding, the cavern. This outside wall travelling left and right a substantial distance, beyond the limit of her vision and she imagined anyone observing the cliff face from afar would think it whole, unaware until very close there were two open ends, which then led to an actual cavern entrance. Surprise.

    She dimly remembered visiting such a cave, filled to the brim with broken mining tools, mostly picks. Could this be the same cave or cavern and now developed further, put into operation? If so, large boulders would be beyond the wall and being on her own, she erred on the side of caution and reigned in her curiosity. A gap existed between the wall of the cavern proper and the wall of stone and she took in an audible breath, imagining the flight path of the Master¡¯s huge bat form, he could so easily clip or smash into the wall of stone shielding the entrance if not skilled or practiced or both. How could they use this to defend themselves?

    What need of a wagon? Charis stood perplexed staring at the only other thing of note, unexpected and a mystery. The wagon positioned outside the entrance to the right, hugging the outside wall of the cavern, leaving a generous gap until the wall of stone. The wagon ruts well established in the stone floor, not requiring a trained eye to detect, they traverse the length of the gap between the cavern¡¯s outside wall and the wall of stone as far as she could see.

    Nothing special about the wagon, the tray typical, four sides, the rear a drop side for loading and unloading, which she hoisted herself onto. The wooden tray though, heavily stained. Charis crouched down to smell it and instantly regretted it. The smell of blood and decay swirled in a mix of putrid revulsion. It took all of Charis¡¯ control and an empty stomach to prevent herself from vomiting. Eventually finding herself bent over the front of the wagon for relief catching a cold breeze. Relieved, she flopped back, her bottom on target, landing on the bench seat of the wagon.

    Recovered, inspecting her surrounds from her new perch, she discovered a small shelf cut into the outside wall of the cavern proper. No cobwebs and clean, perhaps well used? Reaching in, she felt a small bag or pouch and pulled it out. The soft leather bag contained a handy count of coin, perhaps for services rendered or an order yet delivered? She pushed the bag back into place. One final inspection and she noticed a light dancing and swaying at the cavern entrance. She hurried back into the Main Cavern while wondering if the wall of stone would conceal any such light at night, preventing detection.

    Astera held the lantern, shining its light into every corner of the cavern, floor and ceiling.

    ¡°Shutter your lantern sister and ensure it doesn¡¯t cast any light near the cavern entrance, we don¡¯t wish to attract any unwanted attention.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, Nysa asked one of the sisters to return to this cavern with a lantern for you.¡±

    ¡°You know full well, I don¡¯t require a lantern and I didn¡¯t expect my second in command to perform such a trivial delivery.¡±

    Astera cast her eyes about the cavern, uncomfortable and awkward, was her need so obvious, eventually deciding to speak. Her Mistress patient and content with silence, challenging Astera to either talk or leave. Astera knew she couldn¡¯t leave, she needed to tell Charis of her decision.

    ¡°I am not suitable or worthy of your trust Mistress and to tell you the truth I have always been afraid of this responsibility you placed upon me.¡± Astera released a breath of air, a small sigh escaping her lips, a release as the truth and her admission was set free.

    Charis realised the bravery and strength Astera needed to summon, from within herself, to say those words and therefore considered her response carefully.

    ¡°Why do you think I chose you?¡±

    ¡°I became the last woman standing? Otonia and Dione have qualities but neither lend themselves to the care and responsibility of others.¡±

    ¡°Before you met the Ladies Three, how long did you manage the children on your father¡¯s farm?¡±

    ¡°Over five Death Season Mistress and I see your point, although caring for children is vastly different from caring for a company such as the Daughters of the Duchess, I tell you,¡± Astera snorted. ¡°I should know since I have experience with both.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, so let us compare, shall we? Both require disciple and tasks to keep them busy and out of trouble.¡± Charis raised a questioning eyebrow, Astera nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Both at times require a judge, although it is generally best to allow them to work out their own differences as it will train them for future situations when you aren¡¯t available as your time is better spent assessing their strengths and weaknesses, leveraging their strengths for the benefit of the family and provide training or guidance to reduce their weaknesses so they can grow beyond them." Charis took a needed breath. "Do you agree?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress but you are twisting the situations to suit your argument, children are children, the sisters are adults.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe for a moment you don¡¯t need to lead them differently.¡± Charis grabbed Astera by her shoulders, shaking her slightly. ¡°You have been through the worst of it, the initial testing of your authority, the garnering of trust.¡± Charis¡¯ eyes pleading her case.

    ¡°How can you say that after my failure today, not more than several bells ago in fact.¡± Tears welled up, unashamedly so in Astera¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Have you learnt from today? Did you discuss today with your sisters? Nysa and I remained behind in this cavern to provide you with the opportunity to do so, I can advise you of that.¡±

    Astera eyes widened with realisation and then smiled knowingly.

    ¡°Yes Mistress, all stood naked, not willing to dress unless commanded to do so by you personally. I began to dress, not armour, under cloth only. I then brewed tea!¡± Astera¡¯s wide smile the consequence of recalling an important memory.

    ¡°The elder has a way to her, that is for sure and no problem is too great which can¡¯t be discussed over a brew of tea,¡± agreed Charis, smiling in return.

    ¡°Sisters slowly gathered, and the chat began, Helice insisted on being carried over to join those already surrounding the kettles. Niobe with ceremonial, reverent care distributed the cups of tea. We all did some deep soul searching, some offering more than others of course ¡­¡±

    Charis nodded to encourage Astera to continue.

    ¡°We tended each other¡¯s, punishments, especially Helice¡¯s.¡± Silence for a moment. Astera straightened her body, drawing it up to stand straight and tall. ¡°We decided for the benefit of all you must heal Helice, at least so she can perform her duties.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Astera faltered, her stance crumbling slightly as she envisioned her request being welcomed by her Mistress. Helice and her being inseparable, bodyguard yes, perhaps more. No one really understood their relationship with Charis, always loving, sensual, freely given and while with her you believed in your core she was ¡°present¡±, wholeheartedly with you. Like now, actually and a slight shiver raced down Astera¡¯s spine, quickly shaken off. Her Mistress¡¯ questioning stare bringing Astera back to the matter at hand.

    Eyebrows drawn together Astera replied, ¡°She is needed to perform her duties, resume her role as your bodyguard.¡±

    ¡°Why? Zosime would be as suitable, would she not?¡±

    ¡°Her punishment, well, her punishment was excessive.¡± Astera tried not to wilt further under Charis¡¯ gaze.

    ¡°Are you saying your Mistress made a mistake?¡± Charis looked over her eyebrows at the uncertain deer like second in command standing before her.

    ¡°Yes Mistress. Your aim caused additional unintended punishment.¡±

    ¡°Why did you select five strikes as punishment?¡± Charis asked, softly, gently.

    Astera gobsmacked by the change of questioning, opened her mouth and then closed it and before thinking blurted out the answer, a harsh truth.

    ¡°My father.¡±

    Charis released Astera from her gaze and shuffling about allowing Astera distance and space. ¡°Explain.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t. Do. That. Again. Ever.¡± The words ground out from behind Astera¡¯s teeth. The silence forced Astera to continue as Charis, head bowed slightly, now ambling back didn¡¯t say anything further and well someone had to say something.

    ¡°My father took in strays, young children mostly, some older, many strays and unless they knew disciple, they would be a danger to themselves and the family. Father didn¡¯t force anyone to stay.¡±

    Charis sensed the sympathy and excuse in Astera¡¯s tone, ¡°father wasn¡¯t a bad person¡±.

    ¡°I received Father¡¯s disciple once and witnessed it many times as all the family watched when dealt. Wrong or accident would be explained, danger or safety would be punished. When twelve I waded into a stream to cool off on a hot day. I could have slipped, could have drowned and my soul lost. I have never done that again.¡±

    Deep in recalling her memory Astera only sensed Charis¡¯ hug as it enveloped her, and she leant into it, welcoming the comfort and support granted, placing the lantern on the cavern¡¯s cold stone floor, its light and warmth no longer required.

    ¡°A leader cannot deal in absolutes, right or wrong, that is only for others or themselves to judge with the benefit of hindsight. As a leader you must assess the situation, given the information you have and the time or urgency in which to act. I did not need to physically punish you or your sisters. Your Father taught you that was needed, and the amount required.¡±

    Charis felt the sobbing and shuddering within her embrace and rubbed Astera¡¯s back gently to sooth her.

    ¡°You are my second in command. I couldn¡¯t deny your request without weakening your authority. If I did, your sisters would defer to me if they disagreed with your decision and we can¡¯t have that. Privately, between us we can disagree and debate as much as required, before our sisters we are one voice.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Astera sniffled. ¡°Mistress.¡±

    ¡°So why should I heal Helice?¡± Astera¡¯s body jumped slightly in Charis grasp and Charis inwardly smiled, her second in command startled by the return to the question.

    ¡°Because I have learnt and grown. Because with the benefit of hindsight it is right and just to do so, and we love her.¡±

    Charis waited. Astera needed to say more.

    ¡°Because my past doesn¡¯t dictate my future actions, for myself or for others.¡±

    Charis released Astera and wiped the tears from Astera¡¯s eyes with her thumbs and then wrapping her hands around the sides of Astera¡¯s face drew her into a deep loving and passionate kiss, which Astera fully returned.

    ¡°I believe we are done you have answered your own question have you not?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, although as your second in command I thought I took some final liberties, which I thought I would be confessing to you, instead of informing you. Nysa, Kyra, Ismene and Agape have returned to the House for supplies, I thought four would be required as we are uncertain what is occurring in the town and our Quartermaster needs to return to her duties for the benefit of us all. Dirce and Drosis I have ordered to sleep as I assume an evening and possibly a night shift will be required if we are to remain here, the proud owners of a dark and gloomy cavern system under our House. Thyia and Zoe await the flash of my lantern, they are at the final switchback before entering this cavern. Helice, incapacitated as she is, and Niobe hold watch over Dirce and Drosis.¡±

    Charis sensed the return of authority in Astera¡¯s voice, the confidence. Would Astera make mistakes in the future, certainly, as would Charis. Would she assess and learn from them? Yes, as do all good leaders, if they and their charges survive.

    ¡°Return to Thyia and send Zoe to me. When you and Thyia reach the Inner Cavern rest and try to sleep, I think we will require a night shift.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡± Astera picked up the lantern and shortly after Charis overheard mumbling, her orders being conveyed.

    While waiting Charis approached the robed body and considered the evidence. He would pay any who arrived for their delivery from his chest of coins, although probably not personally, he would top up the coin bag in the cavern wall shelf beside the wagon, yes, easy and convenient, price previously set or negotiated. This meant the deliveries were long term. Charis shuddered at the number of dead bodies. This explained the living dead they encountered and their source.

    Charis decided to take his black robe, even though pierced by several arrow and quarrel holes. She then hefted his body up and in line with the rest. The body was human once, she decided, after she inspected it, further. Wisps of head hair, sunken eyes, long finger and toe nails notwithstanding.

    Zoe joined Charis then, without a lantern, finding her inspecting the robe. Charis explained her theory and then made a request.

    ¡°Scout out a hiding place so you can spy upon the wagon and the bag of coins.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    The tone of Zoe¡¯s reply, irked Charis.

    ¡°Talk to me,¡± commanded Charis.

    Zoe instinctively paid attention to Charis, the red warmth of her Mistress¡¯ face brightening. Zoe¡¯s eyes under the influence of the Borrow Stone clearly picking her Mistress¡¯ demand. To pretend everything alright probably not an option.

    ¡°I have seen punishment meted out both deserved and undeserved and ¡­¡±

    Her Mistress¡¯ fingers across her lips causing her to pause.

    ¡°Between trusted companions no punishment is deserved,¡± said Charis.

    Slapping away Charis'' hand Zoe¡¯s face twisted and she stamped her foot. ¡°Why then?¡±

    The two words releasing her frustration and demand for explanation.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    ¡°I made a mistake. I cannot undo what I have done, I can only promise I have learnt from my mistake.¡±

    Zoe paced, thinking, deciding finally ending up conflicted. Charis spoke again.

    ¡°As any leader I do the best I can with the best of intentions, to protect, to safeguard and many other things. I apologise you needed to suffer to teach me to become a better leader.¡±

    Zoe propped to a stop and swivelled her head around, centring on the red warmth of Charis¡¯ head, seemingly her face.

    ¡°My mother and I celebrated your liberation of us, although not fully understanding what it meant at the time, although we soon realised the boon you granted us. The cruelty and slavery due all women from their husbands, vanquished, simple. So, I sort you out, to join you, to free others, to help and only this day have your actions forced me to question my loyalty to you. I thought I escaped brutal punishment. I thought the Daughters of the Duchess above such barbarism.¡±

    ¡°We are now and forever after will be, you have my promise and our binding oath,¡± uttered Charis, gravely.

    ¡°Yes Mistress our oath did call upon you to protect me,¡± sniped Zoe.

    ¡°Yes, within the limits of my power and one of my limits is making an error in judgement, a mistake. I can only apologise and promise not to repeat it. If you doubt my words and therefore consider our oath broken, with sadness I will release you as both need to uphold an oath to make it worthy and meaningful.¡±

    Zoe looked about the cavern, avoiding the red warmth of her Mistress¡¯ body, remembering the past day, finally deciding.

    ¡°We were in battle, although none of us realised it and we did fail to follow a command given to us by our sworn liege. There should be consequences as we need to trust your judgement, even if at times it isn¡¯t perfect. Sadly, nothing is guaranteed, one moment you can be checking your trap line and the next being charged down by a black bear who believes the trapped animal you are claiming is his regardless of precautions and care taken.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Charis asked, the example clearly from Zoe¡¯s memory, her words raw and overflowing with pain. Charis recognised them, different words, same torment.

    Zoe sobbed and wiped her face with the back of her hand.

    ¡°My older sister. Just after you granted our freedom. Checking the trap line, she told me to go to the next one. I heard the challenging growl and turned to see my sister dive to the ground playing dead. The bear slashed her with its claws and as I started to run to her, she shook her head. I caught her eyes in mine and regardless of her pain, they smiled at me! They smiled at me and when their light finally faded, I knew my sister was no more. I fell to my knees and leant against a sapling, lost. In hindsight my grief probably saved me as the bear stayed with my sister and our catch. Perhaps our catch draped over her shoulder attracted the bear? I have thought about it, again and again. Perhaps I could have done more, what, I don¡¯t know. I have thought about that also, again and again. The feeling of helplessness haunts me.¡±

    Zoe¡¯s eyes stared off into nowhere and her hands dropped to her sides. The young girl returning, remembering the ache of loss and the futility, unable to fix it; putting the competent warrior sister aside for a moment.

    Her pitiful voice pleading. ¡°Will I ever know?¡±

    Charis hugged her. ¡°Do you need to know?¡±

    ¡°For a long time afterwards, my mother and others told me I wasn¡¯t to blame, it wasn¡¯t my fault. I didn¡¯t believe them, I needed to fix it so I thought I could, by your side Mistress. It helped. Then at each slap of my bottom I thought, finally punishment for not saving my sister. Whatever I thought excessive for not obeying my liege would easily be soaked up as penance for my sister¡¯s death.¡±

    ¡°It didn¡¯t help,¡± answered Charis.

    Silence.

    ¡°No. I became angry with you, sullen with Astera and her tea, I didn¡¯t find any forgiveness in the punishment, no relief from my pain of loss, my guilt. Useless, helpless I should have done more ¡­¡± Zoe¡¯s chin quivered and her eyes teared as her last words faded.

    Charis stroked Zoe¡¯s hair. ¡°Afterwards we cannot always do more or make amends, the best we can do is keep living. Remember our loved ones, satisfied that while we remember them and tell others of them, they still exist and if they truly loved us, as I know your sister did of you, their forgiveness is absolute and freely given.¡±

    Zoe¡¯s sobs bloomed into crying, tears flowing freely, shoulders heaving occasionally.

    ¡°It is why I share my memories of Halius, and I recall my father and his words of wisdom. I couldn¡¯t save them, but I can remember them and share my memories of them with others and in some precious way they remain alive.¡±

    Zoe squeezed Charis in their embrace, hanging on for dear life and a glimmer of hope and self-forgiveness. A way for her pain to be resolved in recalling and reliving the joys and disputes with her sister and remembering their love for each other until the final light was extinguished from her eyes.

    ¡°Thank you, Mistress, I am afraid, no not afraid, I am happy to say you won¡¯t be rid of me yet. I will scout as commanded.¡±

    With that said she hurried to the deepest shadows by the cavern entrance and crouched surveying all before her and then she went out beyond the entrance, Charis losing sight of her due to the stone cavern wall now separating them, although Charis felt closer to Zoe than ever before.

    ¡°Niobe are you with Helice?¡± sent Charis.

    ¡°Yes Mistress, I believe she needs your touch, she painfully moans, capable of only the briefest of sleep.¡±

    Charis relieved they could contact each other and upset she couldn¡¯t run to Helice¡¯s side earlier to heal her. Helice understood though, she, being the architect of her own pain. Charis hurried nevertheless since no other sister demanded her time.

    ¡°Clymene is all well in the House?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, Ismene Nysa, Kyra and Agape have just climbed up into the Training Room and are gathering supplies.¡±

    One final contact to confirm.

    ¡°Alcmene is all well at the Town Gate?¡±

    ¡°They are endless Mistress, we have had to take shifts, luckily there are only narrow gaps around each end of the uncompleted walls and the Gate has held fast. Strangely the hamlet below seems untouched they are intent on the Town. A few guards have succumbed to the cold, so we advised the Gate Captain of proper attire!¡±

    Charis revelled in the mirth of last few words of Alcmene¡¯s sending, heartening after the grief and tragedy of the past few bells.

    ---

    With bedrolls placed in a circle around a central fire the layout in the Inner Cavern mirrored an outdoor camp except it wasn¡¯t.

    Four bedrolls contained two pairs of warrior sisters while a fifth and sixth positioned side by side held a fretting Niobe wiping the brow of her seer sister Helice. Charis sprinted as silently as she could to Helice¡¯s side, the relief on Niobe¡¯s face plain to see.

    Helice lay face down, her bottom red raw with stray welts above and below its pert cheeks. Charis placed her hands upon them gently, beginning the healing before any touch to try and alleviate any further pain when she did touch them. Helice needed sleep.

    Connecting with Helice¡¯s items simplified the treatment as they knew best where and how to apply the healing magic. After a bell Helice stirred, her rolling over shifting Charis hands from her buttock cheeks.

    ¡°Mistress, if I thought you were this desperate, I would forget modesty and take you right here!¡±

    Niobe beat Charis handsomely to bless Helice¡¯s lips with a relieved kiss.

    ¡°I am so sorry Helice, I am so sorry, my weakness the cause of your pain.¡±

    ¡°Hush Niobe, all is well.¡±

    Charis gathered Helice and Niobe into a Seer Circle.

    ¡°You two rest, Helice isn¡¯t completely healed although capable of moving now, while you Niobe need to care for yourself and not devote yourself to Helice. I need to return to the Cavern Entrance, so rest and I will send to you if I need you,¡± sent Charis, who then collapsed the Seer Circle and hurried back to the Main Cavern.

    ---

    Once in the Main Cavern, Charis scanned the various corners and satisfied everything remained as left, she snuck to the Cavern Entrance. Peering about she couldn¡¯t see Zoe. Sticking her head out further, smoothly followed by half of her body to glimpse past the wagon a thumb sized pebble bounced before her.

    Instinctively Charis looked up. Zoe grinned, perched upon the Stone Wall Curtain with the occasional twig and leaf pointing out at different angles, smug and snug. Charis¡¯ first thought how did she get up there? An answer soon arrived with Zoe pointing to northern end of the wall.

    Upon arriving Charis discovered the wall tapered off, slightly lower and more jagged. The rough outcroppings providing handholds and footholds. Charis wondered if they would be enough, after all a trapper from the mountains would certainly have had practice and experience with such climbs. The initial going encouraged Charis, not easy, manageable though if you slowed and considered your next handhold and her night vision helped of course.

    As the way became less certain Charis noticed a rope. There was no direct climb to it from where she now was, so she retreated and at her last decision point went left instead of right. Like all people you always favoured your stronger handed side. The climb to the rope except for the initial stretch, which required a great deal of care and attention, challenging although doable.

    Once Charis grasped the rope the rest of the climb became simple hand over hand at each knot in the rope, while ensuring each footfall was solid and secure. Charis resisted the urge to jump up and celebrate, once at the top in case others possessed vision like hers, in fact she knew others did. She did confirm one thing though, there definitely existed a garden of large boulders past the Stone Wall Curtain into the Gap, further confirmation this cavern was the cavern discovered and ignored several months ago. Charis ignored past possibilities, they couldn¡¯t change or correct them now, better to concentrate on the here and now with a small eye to the future.

    Crawling along the top of the Stone Wall Curtain Charis almost blundered into Zoe, carefully camouflaged under twigs, leaves and her cloak, an embarrassment barely avoided.

    ¡°Welcome to my nest Mistress, where you are, I prepared earlier for you. We are hiding behind a few tough gnarly saplings, which found a layer of dirt to grow in and their roots are now trying to split apart the stone of the wall. Good luck to them I say.¡± Her voice low and clear and full of cheer.

    Charis found a neat pile of twigs which she stuck in her hair and cloak to break up her outline and then nestled in on her stomach and peered through the saplings. The wagon and the grotto easily within view as well as both approaches. Excellent!

    ---

    Horses neighing and metal shod wagon wheels on stone placed Charis and Zoe on alert. They both peered through their cover. Charis and Zoe watched in fascination as the wagon drew to a halt behind the other wagon. Two jumped off the bench seat and unhitched the horses, walking them to the front of the parked wagon hitching the beasts of burden to it. The wagon master jumped off his side of the bench seat, assisted briefly to unhitch the horses, convenience perhaps and then climbed aboard the parked wagon taking up his commanding position on the bench seat. He then reached into the small shelf grotto and claimed the coin bag. He emptied it into his own money pouch and then placed the empty bag back. The wagon master then confirmed his two accomplices were aboard and lashed the horses with the wagon¡¯s reins to get the empty wagon moving.

    Silence returned. A covered wagon positioned exactly in front of the Cavern Entrance and with the tail gate down allowing easy unloading and a straight carry into the Main Cavern and beyond if required.

    ¡°Helice ask Niobe to accompany you to the Main Cavern, we have a delivery at the Cavern Entrance.¡±

    When they reached the wagon and pulled the cover back, they found ten bodies, long dead, most thin and starved and none seemed to have been dug up out of graves.

    ¡°Sisters empty the wagon into the Main Cavern and stack the new arrivals in front of the others. Zoe and I will maintain a watch from on top of the Stone Curtain Wall.¡±

    Working as a pair it didn¡¯t take long for the Seer Sisters to move the bodies from the wagon to the Main Cavern as they were at various stages of desiccation and stiff from the freezing cold.

    ¡°Can you try to pull the empty wagon forward, away from the Cavern Entrance?¡±

    Helice and Niobe stared up at the Stone Curtain Wall, scanning for Charis and Zoe, resisting the urge to protest, content to appear exacerbated and disapproving. The wagon rolled forward easily though along well-worn tracks in the stone, with Charis sending a panicked shout to them to halt much to their amusement. The stone must also fall away from there as well, a gentle slope. Charis couldn¡¯t help but admire the planning and implementation, also unfortunately confirming an evil intelligence.

    Charis decided all the dead needed to be burnt, although they couldn¡¯t afford the time and effort to place them upon a raised pyre. Initially she considered relocating them to the Inner Cavern so any pyre glow wouldn¡¯t be revealed, which would probably happen if burnt where they were. The effort required though and several pyres would need to be created and burnt in turn because of the number of corpses.

    Her thoughts were interrupted as Zoe scrambled across to her. She spied out across the Gap to gain earlier warning.

    ¡°Mistress another wagon.¡±

    Then Charis remembered the coin bag!

    ¡°Helice grab a handful of coin from a chest beside the dead bodies in the Main Cavern and run to the wagon, run!¡± sent Charis.

    ¡°Niobe hide at the last switchback into the Main Cavern, another wagon approaches. You may need to run to the Inner Cavern and wake our warrior sisters.¡±

    Helice ran nearing the parked wagon.

    ¡°Helice sit on the bench seat, Cavern side, there will be a grotto or shelf there, reach in grab the coin bag and fill it with the coins you have. Then run back into the Main Cavern and join Niobe at the switchback.¡±

    Charis watched Helice¡¯s race unfold before her, her heart jumping at each step completed. Sure, Helice¡¯s heart pumped for more reasons. Helice went through the Cavern Entrance when Charis felt Zoe¡¯s tap on her leg. Their agreed signal when the wagon approached the Stone Wall Curtain and before the wagon master could have any line of sight on the Cavern Entrance. The absolute last moment before they would be open to any risk.

    ¡°You are safe Helice, I am sorry to put you at such risk due to an oversight on my part.¡±

    ¡°At your service Mistress.¡±

    This delivery an exact duplicate of the earlier drop off except the men were a different group, four this time instead of the three. Charis peered intently, Zoe needing to hold her shoulder to restrain her. Did Charis know one of the men? The grave digger from Oxrest? They accepted the amount of coins that Helice selected for them and drove the parked wagon off like the previous team.

    ¡°Helice and Niobe you need to repeat your unloading and wagon positioning sisters,¡± sent Charis.

    Charis decided the dead could wait until morning given two deliveries so far. She observed Helice holding the coin bag waving it at her, so when that task was completed, the work was completed.

    If one of the wagons travelled from Oxrest then perhaps the other belonged to Maplethorn, both close villages, mused Charis. There wouldn¡¯t be any from Farstay given the Priest of Judge there, which possibly meant Bearwatch and maybe Needlepines as other possibilities and they would need to risk not being inspected during the day. Although if they were undertakers or grave diggers would they fall under any suspicion if any guards or others were possibly about this time of year. A perfect cover in many ways.

    All these thoughts and conjecture rattled around Charis head and in the end, she decided they needed sleep and didn¡¯t need to keep watch from on high if they managed to keep the bag of coins full after each visit. Meet what the waggoneers expected, and they would be none the wiser.

    Tapping Zoe on her shoulder Charis flicked her head towards the rope. ¡°Time to leave the perch.¡±

    ¡°Niobe, wake Dirce and Drosis and ask them to arm and armour up they have the next watch.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    Charis and Zoe met Helice inside the Main Cavern. Dirce, Drosis and Niobe arrived shortly after.

    ¡°Zoe, Helice and Niobe, to sleep and before you can protest, I will soon be joining you.¡± They nodded, making their way to the passageway and the Inner Cavern.

    Turning to Dirce and Drosis, Charis outlined the coming and goings of the waggoneers and the requirement to keep the bag of coins supplied after each visit, showing them where the bag of coins needed to be placed and filled from. They both needed to remain awake until at least mid-morning and then wake Astera and Thyia to take over. They both carried a Borrow Stone and took up position at the switchback relying upon hearing as much as vision.

    Charis kept her promise and found a bedroll in the Inner Cavern.

    ---

    Charis woke with a start. A terrible dream, alone and running. Helice and Niobe slept still nearby, Zoe and the warrior pairs no longer with them. Charis broke her fast on cold rations of salted meat and dried fruit trying to forget the helplessness she suffered in her nightmare.

    ¡°Clymene, how many bells and is the House safe?¡±

    ¡°Third bell recently tolled Mistress, so welcome awake sleepy and yes the House is still safe. Don¡¯t contact Alcmene she is still sleeping also. The living dead left after dawn, so the Town is safe now.¡±

    ¡°No one gave chase then?¡±

    ¡°No Mistress, too cold and who wants to die in Death Month on a fool¡¯s errand, after all they churn the ground as they shuffle away. There is a tell-tale path between the hamlet and the cliff side, they are being watched from above, no need to follow them.¡±

    Charis did wonder where the survivors would go and although empty the Caverns wouldn¡¯t hold a huge number, just enough for a sneak force or would they, how tightly can living dead pack? Charis questioned their obligation to guard the Top Cavern as a pathway into the Town. Why them? Shouldn¡¯t she inform the Gate Captain¡¯s and the Town Militia? From within her, a quiet voice responded no, confirming her inclination and preference. Now decided, she needed to prepare.

    Charis commanded Thais and Alexa to begin construction of stairs from the Training Room trapdoor to the floor of the Top Cavern. They would need the supply line to the Inner Cavern to be as efficient as possible. Ismene to acquire the required timber, stripping from the Stables if necessary and determine a suitable store of supplies to be hauled to the Inner Cavern, which would act as their forward base. Clymene to remain the resident Seer in the House, an anchor for all.

    Charis formed a Seer Circle with the Assassin Seers for a special mission.

    ¡°Take turns and track the living dead horde around the base of the plateau, I suspect whomever commands them has decided to now use them to retake the Caverns or perhaps they just return home.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    Charis did pity them as they would need to be exposed to the cold and the wind, although they could efficiently share the task, always keeping in contact and ensuring they wore appropriate clothing to resist the cold. They would base themselves in the House and return to warmth and prepared meals.

    Charis reflected upon their situation, a large shield of mountain side in front of the Cavern hid the Cavern Entrance, behind this shield a roofless path existed, cut or natural, did it matter how. Wagons able to enter one side and exit the other. The path, solid stone, meant no defences could be quickly prepared upon it. A positive, the width at both ends, one wagon wide, although before the Cavern Entrance this increased to two wagon widths to enable them to pass by.

    Their situation reminded her of the defence of the Town, except they included a stalwart gate in the mix and three hundred militia commanded by professional soldiers. The irony being, the Militia would not have existed this time last year except for Charis¡¯ meddling and insistence on training her sisters. Charis eventually faced the truth, the numbers of living dead would overrun them, plain and simple.

    One last thought, Charis recalled the elder mentioned a spell to work stone.

    ¡°Clymene ask the elder if she knows any spells which can work stone and if she asks, I don¡¯t know what for yet, but hopefully I will once I know if she has such a spell.¡±

    Helice and Niobe stirred in their bedrolls, perhaps my loud thinking woke them mused Charis. She would let them rouse themselves at their own pace for now.

    Would the living dead continue to fill the caverns until no more fit? Did they have assigned caverns or passageways? The single certainty, no one commanded them, Charis'' inner voice agreeing. Their return from the Town Wall clearly timed with dawn, the sun rose, and they turned about smartly and retreated, so Alcmene reported who witnessed the strange behaviour. Until they ended up somewhere perhaps the easiest, risk free course of action would be to retreat. Allow the living dead to retake the caverns and wait for them to either settle or renew their attack under the House. Either way the attack front would be narrow, held by two or three sisters in quarter bell rotations, perhaps until their own husks filled the Top Cavern and prevented any further attacks?

    It wasn¡¯t in Charis¡¯ nature to retreat, which irked her the most and occupied her even after making the decision to retreat.

    A gentle cough interrupted Charis¡¯ thought process and her pacing, she didn¡¯t even realise and therefore perhaps her pacing was the real reason Helice and Niobe stirred. Charis nodded at Astera and finger across her lips accompanied Astera out of the Inner Cavern, down the passageways until the Main Cavern.

    ¡°Mistress we can¡¯t hold this cavern against a tide of walking dead, our arms and bodies will tire before they¡¯re all destroyed,¡± Astera stated. She observed Charis pace for several moments, gradually becoming frustrated in the Inner Cavern, so best to state the obvious.

    ¡°Yes, thanks for speaking the words, I just can¡¯t admit we have to retreat all the way back up the passageways and then fight our way back down again.¡±

    ¡°Without their Priest, they should be leaderless and just wait to be attacked, so each cavern should be an isolated group,¡± offered Astera.

    Charis shook her head indicating no, while with effort she commanded yes.

    ¡°Agreed, prepare and start leaving, orderly retreat. I will advise Ismene to continue preparations but stock any supplies in the Ground Floor Storeroom for now.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Mistress, the elder says there is something she can do with stone but would have to see how well first, do you have anything in mind?¡± sent Clymene.

    ¡°We are retreating back to the House. I will talk to her there and see what we can come up with. Advise Ismene to continue her preparations, except use the Ground Floor Storeroom for now.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡± Surprise clear in the sent reply.

    ¡°Hagne, how goes living dead watch?¡± sent Charis.

    ¡°We are convinced they are returning to the Caverns Mistress. They stomp close to the cliff face of the plateau the Town is built on, the shortest possible route.¡±

    ¡°Your task is done, we will await the living dead in the House, thank you for enduring the cold and chill.¡±

    ¡°At your command Mistress.¡±

    By the middle of the day every sister trekked up the passageways, the Main Cavern cleared of sisters and the last leaving the Inner Cavern. Late afternoon almost dusk they reached the Top Cavern and were greeted with a surprise. To their delight the twins were finishing up with the stairs, the final work garnering more assistance then they required. The stairs went from the trapdoor directly down at an angle to the floor of the Top Cavern. The soil was hard, although not frozen and went for some depth before becoming stone, which allowed a modest clearance of additional soil to make the stair slope possible at a reasonably normal angle.

    The elder used some magic to shape the stone into hollows to receive the main wooden supports of the stairs; these were never going to move after such treatment. Charis just hoped this wasn¡¯t going to be the ladder to their demise. How could moulded stone be used in the Main Cavern she wondered?

    To assist further the elder moulded two high shelves to hold a lantern in place to be lit when the living dead stumbled into the Cavern. Additional light to assess their behaviour. Charis and her company now waited, taking watches.

 1.097 Once More (3rd Day of Death Month)

    Two nights passed uneventfully, and no living dead occupied the Top Cavern. At dawn, accompanied by the echoing ring of the First Bell, Charis led three warrior triples, Helice and Alcmene into the Top Cavern. The days spent waiting utilised in practice, establishing a rotation between the triples so none would overly tire and to enabled orderly retreat if required. The triples operating as elements of an overarching three, Charis convinced this could easily be expanded to seven if the Items could be found.

    The plan; treat each passageway and cavern as a battleground and rest between each set melee if the enemy permitted. If overly pressed by numbers or if the living dead seemed in anyway organised Charis would re-evaluate. The sisters could always return if alive to do so.

    Charis surveyed her sisters, receiving return nods of readiness.

    ¡°Mistress, shouldn¡¯t we name the rest of the Caverns?¡± While her sisters chose to signal with body language, Otonia decided to ask a question. Not an unreasonable one, except for the tension and apprehension of the circumstances; slaying the living dead and recovering the caverns, regardless of their value and the real risk of death, during Death Season, during Death Month.

    Charis, smiled, wide and broad, showing teeth and shallow dimples, finishing with an exhale of breath, forcing her to intake another and begin breathing normally again. Prior to that moment certain her breathing more erratic and probable cause of her reaction.

    ¡°Time and place.¡± The dishevelled shoulder length light brown hair tried and failed to conceal her jutting chin like usual, such was Dione¡¯s displeasure in her sister¡¯s question breaking the ¡°moment¡±.

    ¡°Well we do have Main Cavern, Inner Cavern and Top Cavern, how many more remain?¡± asked Charis, absently.

    ¡°There are seven in total Mistress,¡± offered Zoe.

    Charis clasped Zoe on her shoulder. ¡°Good. Let us keep it simple, Sixth, Fifth, Fourth and Third, for the unnamed then?¡± Looking about to confirm a consensus, most shrugged, the balanced nodded and therefore with no objections raised, Charis declared the names official.

    The ordinary discussion and decision over such a trivial matter seemed to relax the sisters before their descent, muscles once tense now loose and ready, minds fixated now free to think other thoughts and companionship recognised and valued. The banter welcome also.

    ¡°Well given Nysa and I cleared the Top Cavern, I believe Astera or Dirce need to clear the next,¡± said Kyra, a left and right arm respectfully, draped across a shoulder of Nysa and Otonia, a cheerful smile dancing across her lips.

    Astera and Dirce exchanged looks, Drosis beating both to a reply.

    ¡°The sword¡¯s reach is only useful for imaginary enemies, for practice and the like or empty caverns, it takes a long-shafted weapon to slay real enemies.¡± Drosis presented her spear and shield and marched forward towards the passageway, Dione playfully slapping Drosis on her shoulders, following closely, giggling.

    ¡°Age before beauty it is then,¡± quipped Kyra, as Dirce fell into position beside Drosis.

    ¡°I prefer wisdom and experience, which I will happily demonstrate with weapons,¡± Dirce purred, ¡°or without.¡± A wink, an unnecessary hint, offered over her shoulder.

    ¡°I am shocked, my child¡¯s ears!¡± Zoe¡¯s voice high pitched to sell her performance, joining in.

    ¡°Actually, you are an adult, there is only one child amongst us.¡± Astera¡¯s eyes tracking Dione.

    ¡°I heard that, three months and I am officially an adult as well you know sister.¡±

    Dirce, Drosis and Dione, escorted by a lantern held by Alcmene, followed by Nysa, Kyra, Otonia and Helice were swallowed up by the passageway when Astera, began to form up with Thyia and Zoe.

    Charis reached out and feathered the back of Astera¡¯s elbow with her gloved hand, bringing her sister to a halt.

    ¡°We can¡¯t be certain of her age, small though she is, she hasn¡¯t grown since we met her, and I have always wondered if her stated years were short of the truth.¡±

    ¡°I tease her rarely and have considered asking her directly, although the truth we do know has seen her punished enough and her secret, if it is one is harming no one,¡± replied Astera.

    Charis absently tapped her chin with her forefinger. ¡°Dione seems to have found her place amongst the triple and when Death Season ends, she will be reunited with her stallion and officially an adult, so best we leave her past in the past as you suggest.¡±

    Astera hurried away as Thyia and Zoe waited expectantly at the passageway exit from the Top Cavern.

    ¡°I think you needed that, and I think the sisters needed that, whatever that was Mistress,¡± sent Helice. ¡°I acknowledge the two days of drills and practice were required given our new battleground, just they were so wound up, especially since you denied them passionate release.¡±

    Charis¡¯ head snapped around to be greeted by Helice¡¯s sensual smirk.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t know when they would attack, and we needed all our energies focused ¡­¡±

    Helice¡¯s peck on her cheek and follow up embrace quelled Charis¡¯ grasp for an excuse, accepting a certain toll or tithe needed to be paid and as soon as it was safe, Charis promised to repay their dedication.

    ---

    They cleared a cavern at a time, no reinforcements joined the living dead and the living dead didn¡¯t attack until they were attacked. Each cavern contained a variable number of living dead, some packed tight, some with free space. The sisters waited at the Cavern entrances, rarely requiring any in depth exploration as once attacked, the living dead charged towards their new found enemy. One disappointment was revealed. The combination of oil and fire an abject failure due to the dampness of their targets, trudging through snow and snow falling upon them waterlogged their dead flesh and clothing remnants, surprising Charis and the Daughters of the Duchess.

    Ninth Bell sounded. The sisters translated the bell count to mean late afternoon, fondly remembering perhaps a hot tea to drink after vigorous training, smiling or smirking depending upon the type of training. Living spoilt and safe through Death Season, for some the first time in their lives, instead they descended into dark caverns linked by dark passageways fighting an unfeeling enemy with no regard for life. Astera signalled Charis forward after peeking into another cavern from its lead in passageway. The Inner Cavern this time, second last, their task almost complete. The assault so far steady and careful, a controlled descent over nine bells with generous and frequent rest, given the numbers of living dead waiting for them. Charis ordered another rest, with two bells of daylight remaining, at least above ground. Only the bells of Hillperch marked time for the sister here.

    After half a bell, the mission resumed with Zoe sidling along the passageway wall gaining an angle to spy into the Inner Cavern. As a target came into her line of sight, she released her nocked arrow and quickly drew another. Clymene standing back up the passageway with a lantern, shutter partially closed to provide a smudged beam of light to assist. Living Dead didn¡¯t register with the Borrow Stone, no body heat. An occasional living dead charged Zoe, which Astera and Thyia, lined up on the opposite wall of the passageway took care of.

    Zoe signalled to Dione, Dirce and Drosis to advance into the Cavern over the husks of the fallen living dead. She followed them up to retrieve her arrows, escorted by Astera and Thyia. Dione drew some towards them by unleashing throwing points at the aimless milling crowd. As Dirce and Drosis skewered them, more turned and charged. Dione dashed back behind Dirce and Drosis who presented their shields and stabbed with their wooden spears.

    Astera, Thyia and Zoe joined the line and they stepped across the cavern until enough space allowed the sword and shield pair of Nysa and Kyra, backed by Otonia to add to the line. Dione, Otonia and Zoe sniped from behind their shield pairs with arrows, knives and throwing points, recovering them occasionally as the line advanced. Lantern light provided by Alcmene and Helice and if required Charis. Their Mistress called a halt, their shield wall spaced at its limit, anymore and a sudden charge by the living dead would see it breached. Their Shield Wall forming one side of a triangle, the other two being walls of the Inner Cavern, the cavern¡¯s width preventing the Shield Wall being one side of a square, stretching across the cavern.

    As the numbers in the Inner Cavern depleted more spilled in via the passageway, a first during this return visit. Charis ordered a charge, they needed to cross the Inner Cavern so they could reach a position on the opposite side where their shield wall stretched from side to side again, to reform the triangle. The living dead became aggressive, reacting to the charge, resisting the crushing and herding, and several went around the edges. These were taken down by arrow, point and knife, including assists from Charis and an occasional assassination from Helice as required until the situation stabilised, and the shield wall enclosed the opposite entrance corner of the Inner Cavern to constrain the numbers entering.

    Charis, Helice and Alcmene started stacking the husks, preparing a pyre containing damp corpses as the Inner Cavern needed clearing. Any hasty retreat could result in a sister tripping over or stepping through a husk. The water logged husks proving a weight challenge to relocate, and no sister convinced they would actually burn and if by some twist of fate, they did, the smoke given off would probably suffocate any celebrating onlookers. If they waited long enough, perhaps they would dry out?

    Charis ordered the shield wall forward; the threes were tiring, and a pair needed to be rotated out. The Shield Wall as one stepped forward and pushed. Astera and Thyia were the first to be relieved, step and push. They replaced Dirce and Drosis, step and push, who in turn replaced Nysa and Kyra, step and push and by that time the wall only required a single pair, enough to block the exit to the passageway. Present and hold. At each rotation Charis healed trying to remove their fatigue, although their items knew best. She discovered time spent below in the dark meant her items were near drained at this point, an awkward discovery, although predictable she admonished herself. A weight or fatigue dragged upon her; they were almost done she convinced herself.

    The few living dead in the passageway started to gather and push towards the Inner Cavern, each warrior pair took turn-about and pushed back with their third sniping, while Alcmene, Helice and Charis took turns holding a lantern to cast light down the passageway. When not holding a lantern, they dragged away the husks and stacked them to clear the way. With the passageway cleared to the first switchback Charis called another halt and rest. The tenth bell sounded some time ago, perhaps half a bell, so dusk now and no further bells would be rung until first bell at dawn.

    The warrior sisters threw down their worn wooden weapons for the third time, replacing them with the last of their spares rising to their feet. Charis using her vision spied around the switchback observing a loose mob of living dead, so she waved Astera and her triple forward with Helice shining the lantern down the passageway stirring the living dead to action. The charging living dead returned to peace quickly with Astera and Thyia guiding their destruction; tiredness and overconfidence the only risks to the Daughters of the Duchess now.

    Charis sniped around the last switchback leading into the Main Cavern, stirring a few to action, which Nysa and Kyra impaled, Otonia hovering close. The immediate way clear, Charis edged around the switchback and spied upon Main Cavern. She slid to the stone floor, relieved.

    ¡°The way is clear sisters, rest.¡±

    Tiny smiles broke out across their faces, some content to lean against the passageway wall or a sister or like their Mistress simply slide to the stone floor, gathering beside her in the Main Cavern. Alcmene improved everyone¡¯s mood, when she handed out semi-dried apples and corners of cheese.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Thank your provedore the next time you meet her, she thought the last of the apples, although not as glorious as they once were, would be a fitting treat at a moment like this,¡± said Alcmene.

    Alcmene¡¯ voice reminded Charis of another task, a critical one.

    ¡°Alcmene did you conduct the tests with your sister?¡± Charis¡¯ words weary and strained. Of all the sisters present she didn¡¯t reinvigorate herself and paid for it now. Her joy of completing the task, the chewing of the apple and cheese, keeping her in the present.

    ¡°Yes Mistress, there is a definite non-contact section along the way, starting at the Fifth Cavern or thereabouts and finishing once you exit the Inner Cavern, although Niobe reported difficulties in the passageway beyond the Inner Cavern.¡±

    ¡°And no Seer can determine why?¡±

    Helice stroked the cheek of her Mistress¡¯ face. ¡°Draw magic from me Mistress, you not only sound tired, you look tired and we can¡¯t have that.¡±

    ¡°No Mistress, it is a mystery, although we will continue to test and see if we can discover anything.¡±

    Communication represented their greatest advantage and now in this self-imposed system of caverns and passageways where it is needed the most their Seer Skill is denied to them until either at the very top, Top Cavern and Sixth Cavern or the very bottom, Main Cavern.

    Zoe reached for the lantern and shuttered it. Helice¡¯s look of surprise lost in the dark.

    ¡°Listen,¡± hissed Zoe.

    Tack rattled, a shod horse hoof mis-stepped on stone and then metal wheels ground over solid stone generating a rhythm. The night air embracing the offered sounds of labour and strain, transporting them far and wide.

    ¡°They are just entering the path behind the Stone Curtain Wall Mistress,¡± whispered Zoe.

    ¡°Helice with me, we hunt.¡± Charis tapped Zoe on her shoulder at the same time.

    ¡°Alcmene tell the warrior-sisters to retreat to the passageway quietly and prepare, they may need to come running!¡±

    Zoe, Helice and Charis positioned their backs to the inside wall of the Cavern, near the coin chest ledge, the actual coin chest being liberated and gifted to the Provedore for safe keeping and use when they retreated. The waggoneers would be moving away from them and with luck expose their backs.

    ¡°Helice target the waggoneer seated beside the Wagon Master, we must make it difficult for them to take the reins and bolt.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡±

    The horses snorted and neighed when reined to a halt. Charis imagined their warm breath creating a cloud within the cold of the surrounding air. Two then jumped from the wagon, their boots clunking against the unforgiving, hard cold stone floor. A third stepped down, exhaling a weary breath. Charis matching the tell-tale sounds to actions, readying for the attack.

    The tack jingled and shortly after the horses casually clip clopped towards the parked wagon. Charis imagined the Wagon Master would have gained his position on the bench seat by now, possibly reaching in to claim payment. To drive a team in the dark the Wagon Master at least would require night vision, would he bring another like him? With the horse¡¯s tack secure the two on foot reached up to gain their seat on the wagon.

    ¡°Now!¡±

    Charis stepped out beyond the Cavern Entrance to acquire a line of sight on the Wagon Master. Before she released, the thought occurred to her they all must be able to see in the dark, otherwise how would they change over the horse¡¯s tack in the dark of night? Then she swiftly cleared the thought and called upon her items, exhausted as they were and released. The arrow struck the Wagoneer in the back as he raised the reins to flick them upon the horse¡¯s backs. He coughed, weakly flapping the reins instead, when the waggoneer beside him made a grab for them to be rewarded with an arrow in his arm from Zoe, who was aiming at a warm glow. She had stepped out with her Mistress, so her release a moment after.

    ¡°Crap that hurt!¡± he shouted as he turned in the seat staring Zoe in the eye.

    ¡°Move over and give me the reins,¡± said his tack partner.

    ¡°What about my arm?¡±

    ¡°We need to leave. I don¡¯t want to become a pin cushion since they can see in the dark like us!¡±

    ¡°But they are little girls!¡±

    ¡°Well their little arrows hurt you, now shut up and pass the reins,¡± he screamed. Tempted to bump the arrow impaled into his partner¡¯s arm, he thought the better of it in case the whinger dropped the reins, their sole chance of escape.

    The wounded waggoneer now gripped the reins using his healthy arm and hand, passing them across, they were short as the Wagon Master still maintained a grip, and he wasted a moment to reef them free. The movement saved him as an arrow grazed his good arm instead of hitting him in the chest. Another arrow missed his accomplice as he stretched over to reach for the reins.

    Smiling he quickly snapped the reins and the horses sprang into life. The wagon remained in place and before he could react, he toppled head first from the wagon landing heavily on the stone, releasing the reins as he did, so he wasn¡¯t dragged along, not a pleasant way to die or if lucky, survive injured. Half dazed his last sight, a dagger descending towards his throat.

    Helice heard another as he yelled, preparing to jump on her from the wagon. She rolled away after dragging her dagger swiftly across the throat of the stunned waggoneer. When she bounded to a ready position, he remained an incapacitated lump, two arrows impaled in his back. The Wagon Master coughed, his mouth dribbling fluid, leaning forward and tumbling out of the wagon¡¯s bench seat, also striking the stone floor, ending in a wet thump.

    ¡°Alcmene send Dione we have a couple of horses that need to be calmed,¡± sent Helice.

    ¡°Alcmene send Otonia we have a special delivery for the elder,¡± sent Charis, as she rushed to take their eyes.

    Alcmene delivered the required messages and relaxed, a smile across her face, then she decided to inform her twin to advise the elder to expect a delivery.

    ¡°Nysa and Kyra, prepare, you will need to escort Otonia to the House she has a special delivery for the elder,¡± said Alcmene.

    As they prepared, Alcmene acknowledged her Mistress¡¯ wishes having already pre-empted them.

    ¡°Mistress if the pattern remains the same, there will be another, we need to unload the dead and hide one of the wagons, quickly,¡± urged Zoe.

    ¡°Alcmene, the two warrior pairs and yourself to us,¡± sent Charis.

    Oh well a Seer¡¯s work is never done she sighed picking up the lamp.

    ¡°Prepare quickly sisters we have work to do.¡±

    The two pairs wished Nysa and Kyra well as they followed Alcmene¡¯s lantern light to the Cavern Entrance.

    The bodies unloaded and stacked and after a brief discussion they rolled the parked wagon into the Main Cavern; positioned in front of the stacked dead and rolled the newly arrived wagon forward in case there was an ownership mark or something on it, identifying it. Dione recovered the horses, which she tied to the wagon inside the Main Cavern. To see either would require the waggoneers to look back and crossover the Cavern Entrance threshold, which they had never done to date. Helice retrieved the coin from the dead and eyeless Wagon Master and refilled the coin bag in the grotto. She also realised with a subdued smirk, their only coins in the Main Cavern. The three dead waggoneers were added to the stacked dead, although being fresh they started their own row, too heavy and too much trouble to lift given the urgency.

    Zoe waited on the Stone Curtain Wall under the cover of her roost. Helice waited along the foot rest of the parked wagon, she would rise and surprise any who tried to jump into the teamster¡¯s seat. The plan being to attack when they were leading the horses to the waiting wagon. Charis, Astera and Thyia would lurk just inside the Cavern Entrance. Dione, Dirce and Drosis would be the last line of defence in case any either drove a wagon, rode a horse or ran to escape taking the northern exit.

    Two further wagons arrived with deliveries and both were taken by surprise. Charis extracted the waggoneers eyes from both, which were run to the elder as soon as possible. The horses were stabled in roughly the same location, near the stacked bodies. There was a chance they would make a sound and alert the next wagon visiting but there was no choice given the season. The empty wagons were parked in front of the resting wagon although further along the path, effectively blocking the exit and possibly out of sight; they couldn¡¯t be rolled into the Main Cavern as their presence would easily be seen once a new wagon parked in front of the Cavern Entrance ready for unloading.

    The triples and their ¡°lantern holders¡± formed three shifts to watch the Cavern Entrance until daylight, although Zoe convinced most, including Charis of her theory they arrived in twos or threes and no more. Also, most nearby villages would be without Gravediggers now given the number of wagons they ambushed.

    ---

    Charis struggled to wake, fighting against the dream, fighting against the illusion. A presence overshadowed her, looked upon her, willing her to attend to something. Something she forgot in the past. Something she needed to complete in the future. As she grasped at the thought, it danced away. Then the caress of warm lips upon hers, a tweak on her bottom lip stretching it and her dream vanished as the real world, at this point in time, Helice¡¯s full face, cheekily stared down at her.

    Then light. It consumed a moment of thought to realise Helice had rocked back and no longer lent over her Mistress.

    ¡°And that dear Ismene is one way to awaken the Mistress,¡± triumphed Helice.

    Bending her knees and sitting on her heels, she leant over and whispered into Helice¡¯s ear. ¡°Does Mistress often toss in her sleep?¡±

    Helice prepared a glib answer and then refrained from voicing it. The caverns, the days and nights entangled within them, the destruction of one evil and the realisation of the almost indestructible other evil all blurred and explained any unusual behaviour, in them all, including the Mistress. Including Helice¡¯s own shame, Helice confessed to herself. Ismene knew a little, experienced a lot of recent events, although not assigned for the return visit, so perhaps a unique perspective, one of the few who knew every sister, interacted with every sister, although not accustomed to every sister in the ordinary, the usual and the daily of their lives. The exception being the intimate of course, which caress and where, which titillation and tease the most effective, she pleased her sisters to ensure her Mistress would attend to her, which wasn¡¯t now.

    A flash of naked white skin in the corner of her eye the only warning. Helice enveloped by an avenging and no longer sleeping Charis. Ismene to her delight dragged into the game as Charis saved an arm to wrap around her and knock her off her unstable seating, not that she resisted. The three sprawling over Helice¡¯s camp bed, a naked Mistress, a semi-naked Bodyguard and depressingly for Ismene, a fully clothed Provedore.

    Ismene quickly caught in two minds, participate by subtly loosening off some of her clothing or wait for an opportunity to report her news, her discovery, while Mistress and Helice played?

    ¡°Your face is too serious Ismene.¡± Charis¡¯ lips engulphed Ismene¡¯s, one of her Mistress¡¯ hands straying to loosen clothing restricting vital access. The anticipation and sweet culmination of Charis¡¯ sexual aggression causing Ismene to release her prized coin bag of evidence from her right hand. The different coins restrained a moment ago bursting free as Helice¡¯s bare foot trod upon the bag, while trying to position her buttocks and by inference her womanhood advantageously to receive certain skilful attentions from the now prostrate and helpless Provedore.

    The chiming and tinkling of coins waking Ismene from her delight, a signal to alert her, not only of the importance of the coins, also the order by the very person now engaged in forbidden behaviour, while the Caverns remained unsecure, whatever that meant. Nevertheless, Ismene knew, as did every sister, the ¡°edict¡± remained in force.

    ¡°Helice! No.¡± Ismene slapped Helice¡¯s pert round bum cheek to reinforce her will, admittedly not her preferred choice or desire.

    ¡°Mistress! No.¡± Ismene¡¯s slapping hand now curled around her Mistress¡¯ wrist, withdrawing it from Ismene¡¯s own nether reaches unable to hold back a shudder of pleasure, challenging her own determination.

    Upon acquiescence to her instructions Ismene curled up into a sitting position and swivelled on her bottom to face them. The two mischievous imps pouted; their sweets taken from them. Shaking herself in preparation, wrapping her robe around her loins, Ismene ignored their desires and hers.

    ¡°We are in hostile territory, is what I heard from you Mistress not three days ago and no distractions, your command. Further I report a discovery of at least some modest importance, if you are willing to listen.¡±

    Charis reached for her robe, while Helice straightened hers, neither spoke a word. Helice neat and tidy, Charis still scrambling, decided, in an attempt to avoid Ismene¡¯s judgemental gaze fetched the coin bag unbidden, after scoping any errant coins into it first of course, and smartly handing it to Ismene. Helice, now waiting, clearly observed with Ismene, a pre-occupied Charis. Trying to call upon her Seer Skill to check and ask, proved useless in the Inner Cavern. Charis eventually composed herself, her arousal battling her will and almost defeating her self-enforced restrain, shocking her. How could this be?

    Ismene observed the two before her trying to read the interplay and the difficulty, especially within Charis. Failing to dismiss a nagging feeling, the ¡°something that doesn¡¯t make sense, is wrong" feeling which usually means those displaying the behaviours deny them. Her Mistress especially, would be difficult to convince without more than ¡°a feeling¡±. Ismene resolved to tell another, perhaps two others in fact, now she thought about it.

    Convinced they were at the best she could expect, Ismene didn¡¯t hold back on her discovery any longer.

    ¡°Have you inspected these coins?¡± Ismene while waiting selected five samples to display and placed more into three special stacks. ¡°Including the coins, you acquired from the waggoneers?¡±

    When Charis shook her head, Ismene continued, although uncertain if Charis followed her words or not.

    ¡°There are coins minted with the head of several Kings and Dukes I have never heard of or read of, not just their name, their dynasty is a mystery. These coins are from another Kingdom or Kingdoms, Dukedom or Dukedoms, a past long turned to dust! None of the Cavern coins are current coins of this Dukedom. I then looked at the coins that were liberated from the bandits and they¡¯re the same, none have been issued by this Dukedom. So where did they come from?¡±

    Charis shook her head again; she couldn¡¯t believe Ismene¡¯s assessment but neither did she have her wits about her this moment to provide an explanation either. Their Duchy was the only Duchy in existence, a fact proven because it didn¡¯t need a name, always known as the Duchy. While the Duke and his Dynasty would like to be anointed King, there were rules apparently involving the Priests of Judge and since it hadn¡¯t occurred to date, then it was also reasonable to assume the corruption of the priesthood was still to be achieved by the Duke.

    To mint false coins in the Duchy, why? Obviously different, expensive to accomplish and probably their value in doubt? If they were minted elsewhere it would at least explain why so many were available. They were certainly real enough. Charis¡¯ head ached due to the possibilities.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t know then I am certain I don¡¯t know. We need to keep them safe and locked away for now, no accidental purchasing with them otherwise questions will be asked of us. Be certain to sort through every coin we hold and try to find common Kingdoms and the Dukedoms owing them fealty as a start. Well done Ismene.¡± Charis placed her trust in Ismene, if the mystery could be solved, she would solve it.

    ¡°Thank you, Mistress,¡± Ismene beamed.

 1.098 Cavern Keeping (4th Day of Death Month)

    With Charis¡¯ support and well wishes Ismene sprang to her feet, leaving Charis and Helice alone in the Inner Cavern, staring at each other.

    Her Mistress¡¯ eye lids shadowed her eyes. ¡°Tired?¡±

    ¡°An odd tired. When we were clearly considering passionate activity my body felt energised, eager. While listening to Ismene, I needed to force myself to pay attention, even though the mystery intrigued me.¡±

    Helice¡¯s green eyes danced with mischief surrounded by laugh lines. ¡°Of course, you were interested Mistress, I have no doubt, a plain simple fact for certain.¡±

    Charis lightly slapped Helice on her upper arm, smiling, while Helice¡¯s cupid lips remained closed and serious.

    ¡°About time we found Astera and perhaps Nysa as I need some council.¡± Charis grabbed Helice by the arm, pulling the lingering miscreant after her.

    ---

    The aroma of the Main Cavern, an understated mix of death, blood and decay greeted Charis and Helice as they rounded the last switchback before entering.

    ¡°Welcome to Hotel Cavern, Mistress and Helice,¡± announced Astera, bowing extravagantly trying to project humour into their pitiful situation.

    ¡°Yes, perhaps the fresh bodies of the waggoneers, despite the cold are beginning to announce their passing,¡± replied Charis.

    ¡°Actually Mistress, there are a combination of wonderous smells, and you are correct to start with the waggoneers, although their odour is due to excrement and urine. Otherwise some of their cargo is responsible for the more traditional smells of decay, the cold weather not as effective in a Cavern with several live warm bodies walking around. Finally, we reveal an unpleasant reality, the clear floor area opposite the stack of bodies is in fact blood soaked. I have never seen stone blood soaked, although granted, I am young, I wonder how many have lost their lives there and been drained of blood.¡± Astera shook slightly at the end of her report.

    ¡°If you have any ideas, I am keen to listen, although Nysa could be helpful since she has lived and trained in a Barracks before,¡± said Charis as she scanned the Cavern for any sign or trace of her.

    ¡°They should return shortly, Nysa, Kyra and Otonia went to survey the other Caverns and determine if any were suitable for other uses and to estimate how many corpses would need removal. While we wait ¡­ tea, Mistress?¡± enquired Astera.

    Charis glanced at Helice and then nodded in agreement, her face brightening upon being offered. Perhaps the tea would clear the fetid taste threatening to dominate her taste and smell.

    ¡°Starting without us,¡± quipped Otonia; Nysa and Kyra in tow behind her.

    ¡°Certainly not, these three cups are for you, certainly not myself and my two accomplices, erm, guests,¡± replied Astera.

    They all settled around the indoor or perhaps cavern campfire fuelled by the endless number of pick-handles to found within the caverns. The kettle refilled from a bucket by Astera and placed upon the campfire. The modest smoke a welcome change from other odours.

    Nysa briefly pointed at the bucket. ¡°We may not have to walk all the way to the House for water, one of the caverns, the fourth, has water seepage, which pools nicely below on the floor in a stone hollow, which must also leak in a fashion, as it doesn¡¯t spill across the floor.¡±

    ¡°I hope the elder will be able to advise us how to best leverage it, one mistake could flood us out, although if water flowed through the caverns it could solve a number of issues,¡± said Charis, finishing with a smile and chortle.

    Helice peeked sideways to confirm Charis tried to make a joke, failing of course, but ¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t be amazed Helice, I can joke occasionally.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Personally, I did wonder myself Mistress, thinking water would be our strategy, good to know ¡­ it isn¡¯t,¡± offered Otonia, straight faced.

    Kyra gently tapped Otonia¡¯s wrist in rebuke. ¡°Of course, Otonia, so obvious a joke.¡±

    Folding her arms, Charis replied, ¡°Alright, no jokes, no attempt at jokes ¡­¡±

    A chorus of laughter broke out around her causing her to break off her confessional.

    ¡°It has been some time Mistress and we know the danger we are in, your concern for us and the burdens we don¡¯t know about or understand, but we are here for you as you are for us,¡± said Astera.

    Charis looked each in their eyes in turn and found love and support returned.

    ¡°I will try to improve my jokes, from now on ¡­¡± Charis squeaked. Another round of laughter exploded, attracting the attention of other sisters in the Main Cavern, who joined, were offered tea and contributed to the conversation. Charis exchanged hugs and words of encouragement with each sister individually ensuring she didn¡¯t miss one. She yearned for the contact without realising it, the first to embrace her, Thyia, who approached Charis and after parting the need surfaced like a long-lost friend. With each contact Charis¡¯ outlook brightened, and the problems became challenges and the challenges were broken down into tasks. Sisters concerned about impossible challenges eagerly accepted a task, which they could wrap their mind and will around and get done.

    Astera took charge of organising the defence of the Main Cavern and the ambushing of any visitors. A triple would be assigned to a shift and each triple assigned an Assassin Seer to assist with communication. The shifts would bunk in the Inner Cavern, once cleared of corpses.

    Charis would discuss options with the elder, while Helice talked to Thais and Alexa about the long list of carpentry required.

    Clymene would remain in charge of the House, with Ismene concerned with supplies and investigating the coin mystery.

    ---

    The impromptu meeting over, Charis reached out to Astera.

    ¡°We will need to do something with the bodies, the most putrid are best placed outside in the cold for now were they and their smell can be frozen,¡± suggested Charis.

    ¡°Yes, we can stack them on the wagon and haul them out. We will leave them on the wagon once outside, tidy up later when our priorities reduce.¡±

    ¡°Agreed.¡± Charis placed a hand on each of Astera¡¯s shoulders, Astera leaned forward and their foreheads met.

    ¡°We will survive this sister,¡± said Astera, a confidence in her voice. Charis returned a weak smile and strode off, Helice a shadow on her heels.

    ---

    The climb up the passageways and caverns long and arduous, dodging piles of corpse husks a constant requirement. Charis calculated the effort required to haul them, well where? The most obvious place being the Main Cavern and then? As they dried, they created damp stuffy air around them, spoiling air already stale from being underground. Perhaps the corpse removal needed to be prioritised further up the list she conceded.

    Observing Charis on the journey up Helice concluded someone, mostly herself of course, although others as well would need to constantly escort their Mistress. Her energy and her drive seem to wear rapidly. In the Main Cavern surrounded by her sisters Charis came alive, her old self. Alone now, she struggled with the climb or perhaps deep in thought, few words were spoken between them and Charis didn¡¯t check the caverns. Helice would have expected Charis to check the caverns from personal interest, to know the lie of the land in case she needed to know for future use or plans. It was her way. Nothing, no deviation, total focus on reaching the House.

    The Top Cavern! Helice celebrated, over the top celebrated grabbing Charis in a hug and spinning her around slowly. Charis rewarded her with a smile and she gradually improve her mood. Helice almost thought Charis was going to push her away, fortunately she didn¡¯t, a good sign.

    ¡°Hello Mistress. Hello sister Helice,¡± the twins said the greeting in unison. They continued to pack away their tools, behind them the handrails for the new stairs reached up into the House, strong and secure.

    Helice knew she was to discuss carpentry with the Twins and while loathed to leave Charis to continue unescorted, she didn¡¯t see how she could excuse herself from their plan. She chose Plan B, not overly concerned if her Mistress ¡°overheard her¡±.

    ¡°Clymene, the Mistress returns the House, don¡¯t let her out of your sight, she has discovered her jokester side lately,¡± sent Helice.

    ¡°Well perhaps we can play some jokes on her,¡± sent Clymene.

    ¡°Thais and Alexa, we need your help, your carpentry skills and any ideas you have for a couple of challenges would be really appreciated,¡± announced Helice. Helice tried to lend gravity to her voice to ensure the twins knew their importance and any ideas of theirs would be valued.

    They nodded in reply with grins and bright eyes.

    ¡°Yes sister, oh yes, whatever, wherever ¡­¡± sent the twins, clapping their hands at the same time.

    ¡°Work first, play later young ones,¡± sent Clymene.

    ¡°Oh, Oh!¡± The face of each twin turned bright red against their fair skin.

    ¡°They known their priorities sister,¡± sent Helice, while winking at the twins. ¡°Perhaps we speak instead?¡±

    Both twins speechless, nodded.

    Certain she held their attention, Helice informed them of the mountain of work before them. She assured them they could ask for help, from any sister and any good ideas certainly put them forward. Helice finished by grabbing them both in an affectionate bear hug. Upon release they returned to packing their tools away. Helice climbed the stairs into the House to find Clymene.

    ---

    Charis greeted the stairway into the House as salvation and attacked the climb with the joy of someone returning home. Warmth greeted her, welcomed her and wrapped around her the moment she stepped into the Training Room. Then she wasn¡¯t in control of herself. Niobe and Ismene started removing her armour and as she protested Clymene hovered by to slap her hands away playfully.

    ¡°No Mistress, time for some relaxation,¡± purred Clymene.

    Naked they led her to the Baths and with soap and sponges reached for and scrubbed her down in every nook and cranny. Once done, they towelled her off, and dressed her in a fresh robe, taking good care of her armour and arms, especially avoiding her elven bow and arrows, which Charis placed to one side.

    The aroma drew her out of the Bath Room, quickly being seated at a table in the Training Room to devour the prepared, piping hot stew waiting for her. To the side, rested a chilled cider. Raising one eyebrow in askance, Clymene flicked her head to indicate outside and they both laughed.

    ¡°Helice?¡± asked Charis.

    ¡°Never you mind. We shared the discussions using our Seer Skill and we know our burden and in particular your burden Mistress, so a little pampering is well overdue,¡± replied Clymene.

    Charis didn¡¯t detect another approach, the visitor betrayed by Clymene¡¯s subtle recognition and acknowledgement.

    With an undertone of humour, Charis snapped, ¡°Why do you need to approach your Mistress?¡±

    ¡°Mistress! How did you know? My best sneaking, just like Zosime taught me.¡±

    A high voice protesting, belonging to their youngest.

    ¡°Because, you were betrayed,¡± Charis squealed, mimicking Jocasta¡¯s protest voice, nodding her head at Clymene.

    Catching a confused Jocasta to her, Charis answered, ¡°You Seer Sister¡¯s eyes welcomed you, gave you permission to enter.¡±

    ¡°No fair Mistress, I will have to sneak up on all the people in a room, friends or not next time.¡±

    ¡°So, what do you need to discuss with your Mistress?¡±

    ¡°While I don¡¯t want to, we are all needed to deal with the ugly cavern thing, so my training needs to wait. Then I can help and so can Zosime and, well Dione, although she has been busy anyways.¡±

    Charis hugged her, nodding. Whether she drew her own conclusion or overheard other sisters discussing the effort required Charis welcomed Jocasta¡¯s offer. Her training was briefly raised, and Charis accepted it could continue for now depending upon the number of visitors.

    ¡°Can I assist the twins?¡±

    ¡°Certainly, they are should be downstairs or not far along.¡±

    ¡°I asked them to wait for her Mistress, they will welcome a younger sister,¡± sent Clymene.

    Jocasta bolted down the stairwell with the fearlessness of youth and gone from the room in an instant.

    ¡°We all wish to help Mistress.¡± Clymene teared, covering her condition by wrapping her arms around her Mistress¡¯ shoulders, Ismene and Niobe joining moments later.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be chatting with the elder? Instead I find you slacking off, bathed by the looks, fed most definitely and acquiring affection most wantonly!¡±

    Charis snuck a sly peek at Helice, admiring the curve of Niobe¡¯s breast restrained by her robe when she did. ¡°Well I blame you for my current state!¡± retorted Charis, not moving and certainly not relinquishing the loving embrace she currently found herself in.

    ¡°I will wait, then will I? Wait until you are predisposed to acquiesce to fulfil the task of import recently assigned instead of dallying with delightful self-indulgent feminine designs!¡±

    The four sisters subject to the weird, barely understood word conglomeration Helice tried to sell to them as a sentence broke away from their clutch, straightening to stare agog at their Seer Sister.

    ¡°What was that?¡± Charis asked, evidently on behalf of all present.

    ¡°Oh, nothing really. So now you are available, I believe we need to chat to the elder?¡±

    Helice maintained her straight face throughout the brief conversation, unwilling to explain her ridiculous sentence any further.

    ¡°Thank-you sisters for your hospitality and considerations as it appears, I must be on my way,¡± said Charis, who stood and bowed slightly as she left the Training Room with Helice.

    ¡°You surprised me sister,¡± sent Clymene.

    ¡°This will sound juvenile, but I believe we must keep our Mistress entertained and in company, always. I will delay her as much as possible with the elder. Prepare something for her return to the Training Room.¡±

    ¡°She will need her armour, so we will have time. Take care of her sister.¡±

    ---

    ¡°Who were you chatting to?¡±

    Helice twigged immediately, too many words, short sentences are required, flicks of consciousness to send, little concentration required.

    ¡°Clymene trying to get me to explain my sentence before,¡± replied Helice, shrugging a shoulder as naturally as possible.

    ¡°Possibly, although you don¡¯t usually, shrug ¡­ come on then let us chat to the elder.¡±

    Opening the door, Charis leading into the unsurprisingly, vacant elder¡¯s room.

    ¡°Do we wait?¡± asked Helice.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    ¡°Wait for what?¡± A shrill winsome voice greeted them from above, next the elder¡¯s head looked under her hanging bunk.

    ¡°Sorry elder, I didn¡¯t realise you were sleeping,¡± acquiesced Helice.

    ¡°Sleeping? I am not sleeping young one, I am researching. Who said I was sleeping?¡±

    Helice wondered if her rising voice meant anger or accusation or just plain trouble. Then Charis saved her.

    ¡°Tea elder?¡± asked Charis.

    ¡°Yes dear, wonderful helpful when studying of course as you well know.¡±

    ¡°Study and good conversation and to ask friends for favours,¡± said Charis, eying the venerable lady spritely descend the bunk¡¯s ladder, noting her pause when her feet met the floor.

    ¡°Favours is it,¡± queried the elder, while accepting her brew and sitting opposite Charis at her familiar well-worn table.

    ¡°A favour for a favour or perhaps a promise?¡± answered Charis, playing the game. Charis knew as a certainty, if she asked the elder for assistance it would be given, the game was played because it was a game. Another reason so everyone else in the House knew the elder¡¯s time was valuable, so valuable even the Mistress needed to bargain. Otherwise there would have been elder what about this and elder what about that. Easier to ask then figure it out for yourself and learn how to learn.

    ¡°Well I claim first favour.¡± The elder placed four Borrow Stones on the table, fetched from some hidden pocket within the folds of her plain brown dress.

    ¡°Proper eyes?¡± The elder nodded. ¡°The rest?¡± The elder nodded. ¡°Good.¡±

    ¡°Since most of you like caves and the like now, can I take-over another room in the House as this one has too much traffic.¡±

    Charis caught the logic flaw in the elder¡¯s request but chose to ignore it and instead guess what she was really asking for.

    ¡°Possibly, a question first. Would you be able to make an indent in the stone that would be able to carry water along the length of a passageway so water could travel from one cavern to lower caverns?¡±

    ¡°Why do you intend for someone in the House with a bucket to pour water into it to reach the bottom?¡±

    ¡°Well yes to the purpose, no to the method.¡±

    The elder rubbed her chin, then took a sip of her tea, finally looking up.

    ¡°It could be done ¡­ the stone melding spell, push back into the stone, the excess juts out proud to carry the water, like your water catchers on the side of the House. It would take days and magic, much magic and if the angle is not just right the water will gather too much speed and overflow and be wasted.¡±

    Charis smiled, reaching across the table petting the elder¡¯s aging thin hands with the bones at the joints poking out more than she remembered.

    ¡°I suspect the gentle climb and switching back of the passageways will help, they would have been required for the living dead as they can¡¯t handle steps very well, so am hopeful that same consideration will allow the water to flow at an acceptable pace to not spill. Plus, we will place water barrels within the caverns so they can stop the water for use, before it overflows and continues its journey. Could be best if we make you a bed down there, save you returning to the House for rest?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will need rest, mighty task you have in mind. What if I were to find one of those dreary caves down there, which I liked, would I be able to relocate to it?¡±

    Charis lent back in her chair. ¡°The House has lost it appeal already?¡±

    ¡°I can make a noise in a cave that few will be concerned about, no questions when I explode something as there are a couple of spells I would like to try.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t start a cave in.¡± Charis eyed the elder carefully. ¡°I would suggest the Third Cavern, it will have water if your magic is successful and two caverns down is the Cavern exit, if you ever require escape.¡±

    ¡°Agreed!¡± The elder raised her arms in celebration and then slapped her hands on the weary table between them.

    ¡°What do you know about water soaks? The fourth cavern wall weeps water, which we hope to use.¡±

    ¡°They are usually dug out and used as ponds or if on the side of a mountain the start of irrigation by running it down to the fields, like you are. Have you considered the source of this water, considering this town sits on top of a huge rock, give or take?¡±

    ¡°Erm, no¡± Charis gulped.

    ¡°The water probably comes from snow run off, it melts, and I suspect underneath the town is a huge cavern which collects the water, given you have some caverns, there must be others as well. No one has ever mentioned water falls in this town, so this cavern where the water is collected must be huge to not have overflowed yet. Could be challenging, almost can¡¯t wait to start.¡±

    ¡°And yes, you did say that!¡± said Charis. Holding each other¡¯s hands across the table they both burst into laughter.

    ¡°Do you know what you are doing my dear?¡±

    Somehow her words sobered Charis up, the real meaning behind them, obvious.

    ¡°No. I mean short term yes, prevent any evil from using the caverns against Hillperch. After Death Season I am more uncertain.¡±

    The elder stared at her, inviting her to consider more, say it out loud reveal it to the light, squeezing Charis¡¯ hands to encourage her.

    ¡°To make the caverns safe, could require years of work as I suspect evil creatures know of its existence, how could they not, it would have been years in the making.¡± Charis paused in thought.

    ¡°During that time possibly a sanctuary for them if injured or a stopover on the way to somewhere else. Ultimately its purpose a bane to destroy Hillperch as a frontal assault would be futile given its location and security of food and water. If Bircharbor was an example of other towns they would fall to a traditional siege, so the capture of the passageways and caverns an important victory, one that didn¡¯t seem to bother the Evil, so did he consider it a simple matter to retake it and how long would it take before he was back?¡±

    ¡°Now you are thinking.¡±

    ¡°You aren¡¯t concerned what we have to face?¡±

    ¡°When we met, you were determined to learn magic and then destroy evil. I tried to dissuade you, saying this is something you needed to do now, and I let you go. Fate, it seems agrees with me dear and for that I am sorry. I will help, but my time has passed, so you must find a way and perhaps this cavern is the first thorn this evil has experienced, perhaps he is overconfident like most bullies and tyrants. One day at a time dear, one day at a time.¡±

    Charis squeezed the elder¡¯s hands this time, not ever wanting to let them go.

    Helice rested her hands upon Charis¡¯ shoulder, support and a hint they needed to leave. Helice didn¡¯t realise Charis would stay with the elder for so long. So much for delaying her here.

    Charis craned her head to smile at Helice. ¡°Time for other duties, it seems elder,¡± said Charis.

    ¡°Yes, we will both be busy during Death Season.¡±

    With effort, Charis rose from the elder¡¯s rickety chair, pushing the tea cup back towards the centre of her venerable table and followed Helice from the elder¡¯s room, wistful and glum to leave.

    Helice executed a side step, revealing the Training Room and the welcome party to Charis in one snap change of view. Clymene, Niobe and Ismene swayed before Charis, arms locked around each other¡¯s waist. Astera and Thyia joined from the Bath Room, there robes wrapped around them, while Zoe and Alexis claimed a table.

    ¡°Welcome Mistress!¡± announced Clymene.

    Charis, taken a back by the reception failed to make any reply.

    A robed Seer rose from Zoe¡¯s and Alexis¡¯ table, sensually swivelling, flicking her robe¡¯s hood back to reveal a renewed Rhea. Her scars softer, her black hair now thinly growing, cut close to her scalp on both sides of her head, while the centre grew long and spilled either side, long enough to hitch behind her ears.

    ¡°Someone you are acquainted with visited and convinced me my scars shouldn¡¯t define me and after some internal negotiation and soul searching, I agreed, well, to this small step at least, thanks to you,¡± Rhea said, with confidence and clarity.

    ¡°When you are ready, I will help,¡± replied Charis, flabbergasted and elated.

    They embraced and with pent up passion kissed. When their kiss broke for a breath, all the sisters in the Training Room crowded them, cheering, squealing and hugging.

    Rhea related to them the visit of the Elven Lord and the placing of Raisa upon the Pyre Mound. The Seers knew of the visit, although Rhea, desperately upset after the loss of her sister unable to reveal most of the detail. Recovered, stronger and confident her sister would be cared for in a better place she covered off on every detail and answered every question without remorse or sorrow. The confession cleansing and cathartic for Rhea and the tale of recovery heartening for the sisters gathered around her.

    Astera gave Rhea a final hug. ¡°We must return to duty, carry our share back now we are refreshed. You are as strong as I have ever seen you.¡± Astera finished awkwardly, not sure what to say as Rhea was always in Charis¡¯ company, although not always the most sensible, regarding risks and danger. She noticed Helice¡¯s reservation during the evening, remaining at best polite to Rhea, which decided the issue for Astera.

    ¡°Yes, I must return also, Elpis¡¯ absences from the Keep are drawing the ire of the Baron and especially the Baroness.¡± Rhea nodded to Clymene who started to form the required Seer Circle, inviting Charis, who declined, embracing Rhea and retreating down the stairs to return to her duty and the caverns.

    ¡°I know we have been apart, although I am glad to see you strong and accepting of your sister¡¯s situation, so, perhaps after Death Season we can renew our relationship?¡± sent Charis.

    ¡°Yes, I know I haven¡¯t been fair to you, I am happy to be here and thanked Clymene many times. After Death Season will be ideal and I look forward to our reunion,¡± sent Rhea, laced with peaceful emotion.

    At the bottom of the stairs Charis paused as Astera and Thyia were about to leave the Top Cavern. Astera¡¯s carried two buckets of water on a yoke across her shoulders, while Thyia¡¯s hauled three sacks of supplies.

    ¡°Wait! Helice and I will escort you with what remains, no one travels empty handed,¡± said Charis.

    Helice nudged Charis pointing at the sign; Top Cavern on a wooden sign, hung at about the height of the twins. They shared a satisfied, knowing smile.

    ---

    After shuffling around corpses on the downward journey, Charis and her sisters welcomed entering the cleaned out Inner Cavern, quickly and quietly placing their loads beside the dwindling stockpiles in place. They left the Inner Cavern, four of the eight bedrolls occupied by sleeping sisters and still undisturbed.

    The Main Cavern completely different. The twins with Jocasta helping were dismantling a wagon. Zoe and Alexa operated a long narrow four wheeled cart, the wheels repurposed from the smaller front wagon wheels, currently empty heading towards the Inner Cavern.

    ¡°Welcome Mistress.¡±

    Charis stood hands on hips gobsmacked. The twins giggled in response.

    ¡°We are making beds now, some of the wagon boards are too soaked with blood, so we used them to make the carts. Others we have shaved down. The wooden stays for the wagon sides will make ideal legs for the beds. They will be wide beds, so hope the sisters don¡¯t mind sharing,¡± the twins snickered. Jocasta caught on quickly a warmth rushing to her cheeks.

    Charis thanked them with a curt nod looking up in time to acknowledge Korinna, her brown black shoulder length hair swaying behind her heart shaped face wearing a warm smile and her arms poised to bear hug her Mistress.

    A slight pause and Charis stepped into the welcome.

    ¡°Nothing to report Mistress,¡± whispered Korinna, as she released her Mistress. ¡°Dione is on the Wall, Dirce is robed as the Priest and Drosis stands ready near the Chest of Coins position as you can see.¡±

    Charis compared the Cavern Entrance with where the twins worked. ¡°Won¡¯t the twins be seen?¡±

    ¡°Their work will be, not them as they will be in the passageway leading to the Inner Cavern, Mistress. We figure the waggoneers don¡¯t stop long enough to know what to expect in the Main Cavern, at worse they will be inquisitive and die quicker.¡±

    ¡°The odour has improved also,¡± mentioned Helice.

    ¡°Yes, the recent dead have been relocated to the cold ¡­ erm ¡­ we sat them up around a cold campfire, so anyone finding them may do a double take and open to surprise.¡± Korinna smirked and pointed to Drosis.

    ¡°But there were a few ¡­¡±

    ¡°Some are pretending to be logs for the others, sister, after all finding logs in this weather would be troublesome.¡± Korinna chuckled, no longer holding back.

    ¡°Two rabbits with the one arrow, clever,¡± nodded Charis.

    Drosis joined the impromptu meeting and immediately received thanks from her Mistress.

    ¡°Since I am in such high favour, can I request a modification to the Main Cavern Keepers Mistress?¡±

    Charis flicked her head towards Astera, Drosis taking the hint.

    ¡°Sister, we would like to request a Seer on the Wall and a Seer in the Cavern proper, so we would have plenty of warning. The Seer in the Cavern would have the honour of wearing the robe.¡±

    ¡°Oh, wonderful, such an honour,¡± exaggerated Korinna.

    ¡°The change would mean the triples could ambush or defend, Zosime, Niobe and Alcmene would be available, yes, Korinna I will ask you to advise your Seer Sisters.¡± Astera turned to Korinna and hugged her, patting her back.

    ¡°Thank-you sister for another honour.¡±

    They chuckled and laughed with her, Charis the first to speak.

    ¡°Seeing the wagon dismantled, would we be able to use one as a wall or barricade and mount the two large crossbows we acquired on it or in it?¡±

    ¡°Korinna advise the Seers they need to bring the crossbows and more supplies with them. In the meanwhile, I will have a word to the twins,¡± replied Astera.

    Nysa, Kyra, Otonia and Hagne fully armed and armoured, Otonia wearing multiple of layers of clothing joined the throng of sisters, ready to start their shift.

    ¡°Hagne change of plan, can you please watch from the Wall, relieve Otonia of her extra clothing, either Zosime, Niobe or Alcmene will join your shift so you can contact them to provide early warning,¡± said Astera.

    ¡°See what happens when you sleep,¡± said Otonia, undressing and handing her clothes to Hagne.

    ¡°We can swap about every couple of bells, it won¡¯t be so bad, same as when we tracked the living dead around Hillperch,¡± replied Hagne.

    The night shift, with the addition of Zosime swapped positions with the evening shift. The twins immediately pounced and asked for assistance to carry the two completed beds to the Inner Cavern. When the twins made to help, they were waved away and encouraged to complete a third bed if possible, which they gladly accepted as a challenge. Dione lingering behind approached Astera and Charis.

    ¡°We need to relocate the horses, we can supplement their water by melting and warming the snow, but there is no substitute for hay, otherwise we would be doing them a favour by slaughtering them and salting their meat for Death Season.¡±

    Charis paced a moment. ¡°What if we did the reverse, hauled hay from the Farm to the Main Cavern, how long would that take, if possible, in this weather?¡±

    Dione¡¯s face lit up, excited. ¡°Two days and a night Mistress as the horses would be out of condition. Also, we would ensure we camped well, out of the wind, and I would like to take two others, perhaps Zosime and Zoe?¡±

    ¡°Zosime could be replaced by Alcmene tonight, Agape could replace Zoe on the Day Shift and Helice or I would replace you and the additional Seer on the Evening Shift. Settled, you leave first thing in the morning.¡±

    Dione raced off.

    ¡°Zosime, the robes become you, although there is a slight change of plan. Can you escort Dione in the morning? I have asked her to bring some hay to the Main Cavern from the Farm.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, although can I request Jocasta is included, we can call it training if you like, we will watch her of course and tie her to her saddle, she needs to see something beyond the walls of a town.¡±

    ¡°As soon as Alcmene relieves you, ask Jocasta to go with you to the House to join Dione as I am sure Dione would have already collected Zoe on her way up.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡±

    Helice grabbed her Mistress by the arm and led her to the House, determined Charis would sleep in her own bed tonight as evening shift tomorrow would guarantee a sleep in the Inner Cavern.

    +++

    Charis met Clymene in the kitchen and broke her fast on a porridge of some sort with Helice and Agape, the highlight being honey, to sweeten the meal. Dione, Zosime, Zoe and Jocasta entered the kitchen to break their fast as Charis and Helice finished up with Agape, Charis wishing them well and safe journey.

    The trio, manhandling supplies and water, met the elder starting on the water carry from her Cavern working downwards to the Main Cavern. Her Cavern lit with two lanterns hanging from stone moulded hooks, although none of her possessions moved in, yet empty of corpses.

    Charis and Helice quietly dropped off the supplies and water they lugged down in the Inner Cavern. Shortly after, arriving in the Main Cavern. The horses were hobbled to keep them in place and braying, probably hungry, although the stack of dead bodies beside them didn¡¯t help. Some scattered hay lay on the ground, but only some loose escapees. The buckets of water were either upright with water, empty or knocked over laying in spilt water.

    ¡°Welcome Mistress,¡± said Otonia.

    ¡°No unexpected guests or visitors?¡±

    ¡°No Mistress. The horses seem to be suffering the most.¡±

    ¡°Dione should be here by tomorrow evening if nothing goes amiss. She will have feed for the horses, although more horses to feed.¡±

    Otonia digested the news, more horses meant more melted snow, an unpleasant task. She considered suggesting the horses be slaughtered for meat, although they were fine wagon animals and probably more valuable alive than dead.

    ¡°We are dressing the Seers in the Priest Robe to greet anyone as suggested. He didn¡¯t have much in the way of personal items and we have left them as they were in case someone has visited before and know them. He did get his living dead to chip out an interesting bed shelf though! Also, there is a great amount of dried blood nearby, so he was doing dreadful evil of some kind.¡±

    ¡°That confirms we have to make sure no one evil escapes, otherwise it maybe a more organised attack against us when they return.¡± Charis chewed her bottom lip, the real danger the Evil returning and if no small evil reported about the Cavern, her one hope to delay his return. The Cavern, one huge trap.

    ¡°You are concerned Mistress?¡±

    ¡°Yes, on the move, we have the advantage as we can choose the battles, here we are on the defensive and those that know us and don¡¯t like us know where we are.¡±

    ¡°We are preparing as fast as we can and with the Season, surely that many can¡¯t travel here?¡± Otonia answered.

    ¡°So, during the other Seasons we will still need to be here in case of unwelcome visitors. At least in town we could leave the House with only a couple of sisters and know we could return to it as we left it.¡±

    ¡°What are you thinking Mistress?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps we should pack up and go to a certain Inn next to a certain Keep and turn this over to the good Council of Hillperch.¡±

    ¡°We have all sworn an oath to you Mistress, so we go or stay at your command.¡±

    ¡°Well we will need to stay here until Death Season is finished, so no options for the time being, so we need to be careful. We will have fifteen sisters just protecting here instead of training and improving themselves and their sisters, more importantly resting and not on constant guard.¡±

    ¡°I see now Mistress, we thought this would be some adventure, but you are right after ten weeks, this will become tiring.¡±

    ¡°Just be careful, retreat if you have to, we are not defending anything here worth dying for.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    Charis with Helice walked back up to the Inner Cavern, it wasn¡¯t a significant distance, so was ideal to support the Main Cavern, but until she knew the threats she didn¡¯t really know. The twins were finishing a bunk in the Main Cavern and Charis was surprised to count four completed in the Inner Cavern, good progress, the twins must have toiled through the night! She needed to stand aside when Astera, Thyia, Alexis and Niobe claimed right of way, each pair carrying a mattress.

    ¡°A shift wakes Mistress and takes a meal in the House then carries back a mattress, the relieved shift will take a meal in the House, bath and bring back supplies,¡± stated Astera, plainly answering Charis¡¯ questioning look.

    Astera¡¯s shift then prepared for their duty. Agape bidding Charis and Helice goodbye to join them.

    Observing her sisters Charis still thought this wasn¡¯t the ideal place to be, her vision for the Daughters of the Duchess completely different to this trapped claustrophobic nightmare, waiting for doom.

    Charis and Helice met the elder half way between the Inner Cavern and the Third Cavern, probably call it the Elder¡¯s Cavern in time she thought if they stay and the next cavern the Water Cavern perhaps. Luckily the twins are too busy making beds to make any signs.

    The elder handed off several Borrow Stones to Charis, taking the opportunity to stand and stretch while Charis supported her.

    ¡°This is trying an old woman¡¯s bones, but the twins made me a little stool at just the right height, and it has made it a little more tolerable. Do you mind if I grab some magic from you? There is no easy way to reach sunlight down here so the magic returns slowly to the items?¡±

    ¡°Certainly, I will go to the roof of the House after and see how long I can stand the cold.¡±

    Charis stood behind her for at least four bells just touching her so she could draw the magic and then Helice did the same, although Charis left, even though Helice protested. Charis thought it more important to catch the last of the sun if she could as they both needed to be ready for evening shift. When Charis left, the water carry was completed between the Elder¡¯s Cavern and the Inner Cavern.

    Stopping at the Water Cavern for a drink Charis noticed several wooden buckets stacked there ready for the next shift to carry water down to the Main Cavern. The elder must have increased the depth of the stone bowl as a bucket easily fit to be filled with water, which Charis proved for herself.

    Charis met Clymene in the Training Room and Ismene in between Storerooms carrying goods from the upstairs one down to the other. Charis reached the trapdoor to the roof and tested the cold. She didn¡¯t want to continue but knew she must. She kept low to stay out of the wind, although flurries of snow still landed upon her. She experimented and relocated her Items across her belly, giving up on the bronze loops as they gifted her with pain. Those near, located in her breasts for example or perhaps just smaller slid easily and almost totally pain free. When her belly region couldn¡¯t handle the cold any longer, Charis repositioned the item higher towards her breasts and covered the formally exposed belly region from the cold.

    ¡°Charis the water-carry is now to the Main Cavern, the elder asked for barrels from the wagons to be placed in the Main Cavern, Inner Cavern and her Cavern to catch the water. She is resting now as we are both drained of magic. She plans to catch a shift when it finishes and use their magic so she can connect it to the Fourth Cavern with the water pool in it. So, it might be finished tonight!¡±

    ¡°Thank you Helice, also the Fourth Cavern may as well be known as the Water Cavern and I am leaving the roof, whatever magic I have regenerated will have to be enough I am too cold, so it would be good to be with someone.¡± sent Charis.

    ¡°Yes Mistress, I think I know of someone although aren¡¯t we rostered for Evening Shift?¡±

 1.099 Vistation Part 1 (5th Day of Death Month)

    Under the darkness of night, the landscape glowed scarlet in shades and creases under his metamorphosing eyesight enabling him to pick out the stones and gullies, while crossing the Cleft. A broad smile on his thin dark lips, blood stained after practising his craft, each arduous step one more towards his goal and his journey¡¯s end. The increase in his necromantic skill granted boons, but resulted in sacrifices of other capabilities, for him his sight when the accursed sun rose.

    His mind nudged his two servants to change direction slightly, a correction. They obeyed without protest. The black bear, tuffs of fur missing, a hole in his chest where perhaps a spear thrust stuck him, partially rotting away before his craft arrested the affliction, granting the animal corpse new existence and purpose, his greatest achievement. The hole allowing him to observe the way ahead in complete cover, perhaps the spear carrier thrust up slightly.

    Animation of animal corpses would provide additional servants and would be unexpected and naturally identified as an animal in the dark until they closed upon their victim. He needed to experiment with horses next to determine if animated they could be ridden. His other servant a burly farmer hand, a youth really, now with a whole new un-life before him, he snickered to himself appreciating his own macabre humour. A simple effort to reanimate being a fresh corpse, one which from a distance, could pass for ¡®normal¡¯. Perhaps the illusion would play out better if a dog escorted him considered his devious mind. A young farmer and a bear an unusual sight, escorting each other.

    Both laboured effortlessly and tirelessly for their master, ploughing through knee height snow, shuffling their legs to push and roll the snow to the side. A modest pathway created, a furrow and stamped snow underfoot allowing their almost human creator an easier passage. No point in having servants if they couldn¡¯t be useful. The cold pierced his clothing, wind chill insinuating itself past the thick fur coat he acquired especially for this expedition, arms folded, and hood drawn seemingly futile gestures as he shivered. He did succeed to ensure his feet remained warm and dry. Fur topped high boots and double thick woollen socks defeating the cold and the wet; not making the same mistake as last season! Lamenting the loss of two toes to frostbite.

    Another three servants, all males, all ancient warriors followed him carrying his goods and chattels to his new abode. He acquired ring mail, shields and spears for his protectors, unfortunately their ineptness with spears suggested they were swordsmen in their past lives. To acquire swords too troublesome, therefore he equipped them with spears. After much practice wielding his three servants with his mind, he could co-ordinate them as one. Another extraordinary achievement, even if his own opinion.

    The middle warrior servant carried his most precious chattel inside a huge rug, which served two purposes, restraining the chattel with each end of the rug bound tight and providing a warm comfortable rug for the cavern, which loomed ever closer. His mind accidently discovered a third purpose, eliciting a manic laugh when he did; it kept the imprisoned chattel warm and alive, although not entirely required this close to his destination.

    The Necromaster needed to beat the dawn as sunlight hurt his eyes, still he paused to check the fertile ground he walked upon. His servants ordered to walk at his pace now stopping when he stopped. Assuming a cross-legged sitting position, his tongue wrapping around the red iron tasting blood as it drained from the vial in his hand, he drew the life energy from it. Dropping the vial his claw like fingernails pierced the frozen ground and his will, now empowered searched for the ancient dead. Countless soldiers in an ancient time fought and died in this Cleft, this short-cut, which proved wonderfully fatal to many.

    None answered. A field of thousands! Difficult to believe the field exhausted since last Death Season. He grunted and spat, craning his head about pointlessly searching for someone or something to blame. While only his second year permitted here, he knew the site existed for many years prior and now possibly exhausted by the many practitioners travelling this path and trying to summon from this ancient battlefield? Inconceivable. Therefore, the simplest explanation, no dead remained to be summoned; he shook his head in denial, his body slumping.

    With dawn approaching he didn¡¯t have time to explore a different patch of the battlefield to test his theory, so perhaps tomorrow, once settled. The usual treasure-trove of potential servants gone; he swore, berating his creatures. He stopped his tirade and his marrow froze as another theory gripped him, perhaps they were sealed against him, yes sealed, too many to have been consumed, which would be clearly impossible. So, conceivably another has risen to rival his own skill and powers, intriguing. A competitor, a conspirator or a mentor?

    He sprang to his feet, keen to discover this rival, taking a couple of steps and immediately bumping into his two servants in front of him, shaking his hands and cursing once again. Waiting, his servants finally ¡®awoke¡¯, and mirror stepped the two steps he took or shuffled as instructed. He poised his leg up, ready for his next step and checking, his five servants registered the movements with their own interpretations, finally taking a step when he did. ¡®When I step you step¡¯ he willed to his servants, how difficult can it be? How he yearned for superior thinking living dead, retention of their former mind twisted by pain and torment, bent to his will. He drooled. The wind chill freezing his fluid dribble across his face, instinctively he wiped his saliva with his fur gloved hand, ruing the cold and the snow, fumbling to draw his hood tighter.

    He hurried, pre-dawn upon him until he crashed into his two lead servants once again. They fruitlessly shuffled into and over the scree making little progress because of the loose stones. He sighed and commanded them directly. Oh, for intelligent living dead he silently mouthed. They halted immediately, then turned until their master aimed them to walk beside the scree, not on the scree. The reality, his creatures couldn¡¯t identify the loose stone and therefore their master needed to be more attentive to them. The loose stone meant they reached the vicinity of the Cavern, so not long now and some warmth awaited him. For several moments he rapidly clapped his gloved hands together, childlike.

    No light guided anyone to the Cavern entrance; it needed to be found each and every time, at night best, the memorising of the pattern of shade and creases on this side of the Spur possible. The shadow cast by the Spur from the dawn sun adding to the mix, blurring the pattern he attempted to scan for.

    ¡°Crap!¡±

    He was much better at seeing the living, their life blood pumping through them and their body heat glistening in his eyes. His servants he ¡®knew¡¯ by their unnatural link to him. To say he could see them though was an exaggeration, unless they were immediately before him when the remnants of his human sight, aided by a glimmer of light could discern them. Any bright light would blur his vision and hurt his night sensitive eyes.

    Dawn surrounded him, although the deep shadow of the Spur protected him from the worst when he discovered the Cavern Entrance by relentlessly following the scree. A warm creased sliver on one side and a solid radiation of warmth on the other. He identified this as the lead in, the aligned gap between an outer covering wall and the face of the Spur forming a channel to lead any traveller who knew to the actual entrance of the cavern carved into Spur.

    He took a moment to call a halt to his servants. Throwing his head back, the whites of his eyes dominating he raised his level of consciousness. When ready he spread his arms, reaching with his fingers calling to the past, especially towards the Cavern Entrance. If any recent deaths occurred and their bodies remained, they would ¡®talk¡¯ to him, like inspecting a dead body and determining the nature of its death, how long ago, without needing to stand over each body one at a time. He sensed no recent corpses although many passive corpses, their deaths too far in the past, although ideal to summon and experiment upon. All is not lost then; he sucked his drool back in this time. He toyed with the idea of summoning a number to demonstrate his skill, although if whomever he was due to relieve managed to lock the battlefield dead from him, he or she could possibly take offense and lock these toys away from him or worse.

    Eager to settle in and commence his posting he hastened to the Cavern Entrance; he needed to know what happened to the battlefield corpses and which of the detected corpses were his to play with. Supplied with so many dead last Season he frolicked amongst them, experiment upon experiment almost wasteful, which he now regretted. He barely noted the extra wagon, thinking it odd but not unusual given the changes he noted so far. The stacked supply of bodies drew him, the single reason anyone of his skill would request to serve here in the first place! Skulking around towns and villages for bodies always so tiresome and time consuming. An exception existed of course, if their scent carried on the wind, like his current prize.

    He rushed past his slow servants to gain entrance and turned left expecting to see his fellow practitioner, he needed to ask so many questions. There was no one there.

    ¡°Curse living bones!¡± he swore into the darkness of the cavern.

    He silently mouthed, ¡°The sleeping hollow.¡± Surely there, and he strode swiftly to the resting place of many before him, peering in. Empty. The current incumbent or his body nowhere to be found, no possibility to chat with him, alive or dead. He turned as his five servants finally entered the cavern, so he halted them beside him. An unusual smell reached his nostrils, stink, somewhat familiar, faeces, oh horse manure! Then braying followed by nervous clopping, obviously fearful of his servants. What were horses doing here? Where they special? To the Necromaster horses and their possible differences meant little, perhaps after their deaths a little research and experimentation will clarify their presence.

    He heard the twang and reacted immediately, fading from the corporeal to the non-corporeal, the last of the blood life energy exhausted and the arrow intended to slay him passed through his chest harmlessly. He swivelled on the spot and noticed two warm live breathing bodies in the entrance way to the passage leading further up into the Spur. One was urging the other to action it seemed. His servants were already advancing on them, a simple command, a moment¡¯s thought, place everything down and attack.

    As his five creations passed him by, he stepped into the fifth, the farm hand, a non-threatening decoy. The huge black bear would draw the attention of most, while the three warriors would distract others. The cavern filled with light and although non-corporeal and in the shadow of his servants his sight still suffered. He kept in time with his servant, knowing the harmless boy advanced toward his attackers as commanded. Abruptly he sensed his servant disconnect from him as a spear point appeared in front of his non-corporal face, the wooden point having impaled his servant from behind passing straight through its head. A well-placed thrust, following the spine to the base of the skull and bursting out an eye socket, corrupted brain skewered. Wooden point? Another mystery, which he would soon solve once proper control and former ownership returned to the Caverns of the Spur.

    The owner of the spear slashed a couple of times at him and realising the futility, stepped around and thrust her spear at another of his servants. A her? Delightful! Surprise time for you my dear he thought. The three living dead warriors about faced and struck at the farm boy¡¯s assassin. The huge black bear he called a halt to, lurching over the passage way opening, ready to strike. The assassin stabbed as his warriors swivelled and her spear impaled one in the top of its leg below its ring mail. The ancient warrior fell to one side, his bone shattered, still reaching with its spear and shield to attack, the remaining leg pushing to close the distance. His other two ancient warriors pressed onwards, forcing the assassin to cowardly hide behind her shield.

    He could leave the cavern, although dawn sunlight would see him revealed or he could head further into the cavern to the now, unknown. Alternatively, he could reveal himself and mend his pet to ensure the single female is surrounded and captured, although if not, her death would be useful, nevertheless. Revealed he could also summon living dead from the pile, although without weapons they would be mere spear fodder, destroyed by greater reach.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    His servants he could replace, better to explore and find out as much as possible about the uninvited occupiers of the caverns. Striding through the side of the cavern, stepping up within the stone he tried to estimate the level of the passageway which he walked many times in the past. He chortled to himself as his head sprouted through the floor of the passageway. Three females were poised, clearly uncertain of what to do at the passageway exit into the cavern. His beast waited for them if they advanced any further. Satisfied, he climbed up through the floor and once upon the passageway floor proper continued his exploration and rediscovery, the next passageway switchback familiar. With the confidence of immunity, he advanced into the cavern.

    Whatever he expected, the sight before him rocked him back on his non-corporeal heels and caused his mouth to gape and slowly close. The gentle indirect lantern light on his shadowy eyes in easy agreement with his condition allowing him to savour the scene unfolding before him. Several beds, semi-naked females throwing back covers and reaching for arms and armour. Others more advanced in their preparations, armour strapped on, weapons in hand advancing towards the passageway. Their activity making their hearts beat and their pulses race. Furrowed brow, eye lids fluttering, the sweet iron smell of blood; fresh and hot, he breathed in the delightful liquid feast. He needed to control his excitement, wondering if joyful urination in non-corporeal form, the loss of control counted as a mishap, such his delirium. Virginal blood, not only one, several. Several! Beyond a feast, a banquet fit for the likes of him to secure unlimited raging power; his advancement and his supremacy over the living dead. Fate collected his future years of research in the one cavern!

    Warm live armoured bodies hastening to an unknown alarm, sprinting towards him, stop dead in their strides as the lantern light they carry reveals something vague, ghostly perhaps, but beyond dispute a human shaped outline before them. He delights in their surprise and hesitation; yes, I would be something you wouldn¡¯t have seen before, that is for certain! While observing them, the thing he notices, they are brave, recovering quickly they harmlessly strike at him with their weapons and don¡¯t run away.

    In his profession, to discern the blood of virgins regardless of practitioner¡¯s form, the single most critical and mandatory sensory skill, much like listening and sniffing to an assassin. He accepted the favour willingly, one of the females playing warrior before him bled, unexpected, although the chance high with the number of delectable candidates before him. Her blood¡¯s aroma freed from her body, floating, held up in the humid and stale atmosphere of the cavern. The euphoria overpowering, his senses attuned to draw and detect from within the body, her precious blood exposed to air around him and within the non-corporeal form infuse his being. Virginal blood in the air he would detect with little effort from twenty paces, possibly further with a favourable wind. At five paces he savoured the delicacy like a fine wine. Mid-twenties, perhaps twenty-five, pure maiden. He choked then, his heart stopped, and he needed to reach inside his disembodied form to squeeze his life pump back to rhythm. Slowly shaking his head from side to side, mouth wide open he needed to exercise self-control upon his loins to prevent leakage.

    Crying tears of joy, his tear ducts remembering how with difficulty, his ethereal hands reached out to her. Not appreciating his devotion, she adroitly dodged away from his ghostly grasp. Her action encouraging him to step after her, ignoring the multitude of spears, swords and daggers waving through his non-corporeal form. Chasing after his Virgin Seer, he tasted the air she passed through, not Single Seer! The order of power within her blood for him to create and bind the dead heady and he wanted her, no he demanded her. A splash of her sweat passed through his non-corporeal form as he gave chase, a tease, he needed fresh blood from her. One drop, a sample to confirm his wildest dreams. He snickered, he would use her blood scent to stalk and consume her distraught twin sister trying to recover from her loss, hopefully a runaway, easy Seer blood. Her pretend warrior sisters still waved their weapons, while others assisted her to remove her armour. Strange? He paused in his chase to observe and draw in more of her delectable blood scent.

    His servant¡¯s links dissolved, which he ignored imagining greater future possibilities. Aware his current non-corporeal state would expire shortly, he waited nevertheless, a few more moments he told himself, fixated. The wise choice, to run through a cavern wall now, time being of the essence. He would need to estimate the position of the other entrance, beyond the wagon, so he could hide from the sunlight and perhaps from his attackers until nightfall, and then return to his feast. Yes, decided, beginning to turn away, and then he became distracted by the most glorious gift.

    ---

    At change of shift Alexis spied the unusual shuffling caravan approach the Stone Curtain Wall and stop a distance away.

    ¡°Niobe, you and Agape run to the passageway immediately, something strange approaches. Alert Astera and Thyia,¡± sent Alexis.

    ¡°Hagne, don¡¯t relax, keep your armour on and your weapons close, advise those on your shift to do likewise, while I study those taking an interest in us,¡± sent Alexis.

    ¡°Thank-you sister, when could you Seer Contact into the Inner Cavern?¡±

    ¡°Just then, I just tried ¡­¡±

    ¡°Protect Niobe and Agape, I will lurk in the Priest¡¯s robes behind the horses and strike from surprise,¡± commanded Astera.

    Thyia hesitated until Astera placed a hand on each of her shoulders. ¡°Alexis will join me as soon as she can, we cannot allow these strangers to leave the Main Cavern.¡±

    Thyia sprinted to catch up to Niobe and Thyia, while Astera positioned herself amongst the horses, calming them to her presence.

    When the black bear and the three-warrior living dead charged towards the passageway, Astera thanked Judge for her decision. When Agape¡¯s quarrel targeted the fur coated Priest, Astera scampered forward to strike his least armoured servant for a quick kill to reduce the number of opponents. The Priest seemed to meld with his servant and Astera beyond hope, wished for both to die under her one strike. Destroying the farm hand living dead, Astera discovered the ghost of the evil priest immune. Her spear useless against him she attacked the warrior living dead, making one lame and then retreating before the charge of the other two. Parrying with shield and spear. She almost froze when the apparition of the evil priest eased through the cavern¡¯s stone wall, fearing he may attack her sisters in the passageway and unable to warn them, needing to trust they would stay alert.

    Astera retreated around the Main Cavern playing for time. Alexis in assassin mode crept through the Cavern Entrance and stabbed one warrior living dead in the gap between his helm and ring mail destroying him. Astera position the other, pushing it off balance with a shield bash, an easy target for Alexis to destroy. The black bear seemed fixated on the Main Cavern exit to the passageway. Astera approached quietly and utilising the length of her spear, charged the final ten paces driving the fire hardened wooden point into the back of its brain cavity. The bear¡¯s height allowing Astera to aim upwards and miss the bone of its skull. Alexis finished off the crawling warrior living dead and advised Niobe of the all clear.

    Astera ordered Alexis to resume her post in case further visitors decided to arrive unannounced. Astera, Thyia, Agape and Niobe advanced in formation on the Inner Cavern.

    ---

    The night shift sprinted to the Inner Cavern warned by Alexis and proceeded to wake and warn the evening shift. Once awake Charis agreed with Nysa they needed to return to the Main Cavern, the evening shift would armour and arm in the meanwhile as reinforcements. That changed when an apparition appeared before them. Nysa and Kyra halting their run to strike at the intruder, their efforts fruitless. Joined shortly by Hagne. Alcmene and Otonia sprinting back to assist Charis and the evening shift into their armour.

    Charis stood idle, while Otonia continued to dress her Mistress in her armour. Charis amused and confused observing an unusual sight.

    ¡°Hagne, it has singled you out, reaching for you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mistress and his ghostly features can¡¯t conceal his eagerness and desire.¡±

    ¡°Why single you out? Why are you different at this time?¡±

    ¡°I am a Seer Mistress, although perhaps, well, I also bleed Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Quickly retreat, sprint sister and peel down your leather armour, I will send Helice, Korinna and Alcmene to assist, while the ghost lurches after you,¡± sent Charis.

    ¡°Otonia, ready your knives, I was told once they could kill anything. Circle behind him as Hagne draws him towards her, when he stills strike precisely for his heart, you shouldn¡¯t need to rush, and you shouldn¡¯t fear his attack. Nysa, Kyra, Dirce and Drosis are putting on a show, while Hagne will tempt him.¡±

    Moments passed, the apparition paused, transfixed by Hagne¡¯s activity. Korinna and Helice on either side of her slit her leather pants and peeled them down to reveal her loin cloth, then cut her loin cloth free for Hagne to bundle, unafraid of her own blood.

    ¡°I am ready Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Throw the bundle high so he needs to look up, accurate so he remains still.¡±

    The throw perfect, the apparition transfixed.

    ---

    Her bloody rag, a most stupendous and magnificent gift thrown, curving neatly towards him, the accuracy perfect, no need to move except to lean his head back and appreciate the approaching scent. Standing transfixed by the promise of the bloody delight passing through his non-corporeal face, the follow through rewarding him further, the angle allowing his heart to be caressed by her blooded gift. Time slowed, his analysis continued, not a Twin, not a Triple, more! How is the impossible, possible! Her blood connections, linked to the Seer Skill of ten others, no eleven, twelve ¡­ his ghostly form rigid, his clenched fists raised high upon his extended arms! The magnitude of power unique, worldly unique, all of time unique, the bindings, the spirit callings, the servants, discovery of living dead beyond known possibilities, never dreamt of let alone researched, unlimited potential. His! All His!

    The cut ¡­ felt real, he blinked. His mind couldn¡¯t comprehend the enormity of his discovery and the possibility a weapon could strike his non-corporeal form. Stabbing pain, the slice parting his non-corporeal skin, the flesh beneath incised. No, NO! Why now on the crux of his future glory and power? His head cranes behind him. Her round face surrounded by light brown hair, her pale green eyes reflecting no mercy, no negotiation. Her blood isn¡¯t virginal, her buxom breasts too much temptation for base men most likely. Her weapon, a slim metal dagger, the weapon of his death lances his heart, the sharpness of the cut eliciting no pain. He regrets his last memory, non-virginal blood and isn¡¯t conscious to note a second knife now penetrating his brain.

    ---

    Otonia struck without haste, pushing her knife slowly unsure of the level of resistance, impaling his heart, her second knife targeting under the skull, following his spine into his brain. Before the second strike finished the apparition solidified into a perfect human replica. Eyes sunken back, pallid skin enclosing wasted muscles, his black hair, slick with an oily substance, his fur cloak more substantial than his dead body.

    Otonia withdrew her knifes. She then effortlessly cut through his now fully revealed neck to sever his head from his body to be certain of his everlasting death. With help she loaded him on one of the twin¡¯s trolleys, placing his detached head upon his chest for the journey to the Main Cavern.

    The sisters stared for a moment and then at Charis¡¯ urging they followed Otonia to the Main Cavern. With many sisters in attendance and those not present Seer linked, Charis spoke.

    ¡°Congratulations Daughters of the Duchess an evil destroyed and repelled from our new residence.¡±

    A cheer went up, not full throated and boisterous, an awareness of ever-present danger tempering their reaction, with several turning to hug the sister standing beside them. As the cheer died away, Charis paused for affect, ensuring all eyes were upon her.

    ¡°The evil lusted after virgin blood, perhaps, drawn to Seer¡¯s virginal blood. Under no circumstances will any virgin blessed sister who is bleeding sleep or be on duty in the Main Cavern, the Inner Cavern, or on the Stone Curtain Wall. The Evil Priest we slew, disregarded his surroundings, transfixed pursuing his bloody prize. The only reason a man would do that is for the promise of power. Otonia able to calmly approach him from behind and impale his heart.¡±

    Charis eyeing each of the Daughters of the Duchess to ensure they acknowledged the command and understood another risk they needed to face. Evil men now coveted their virginal blood.

    ¡°Everyday we need to also fish out the driest of the corpses and fire them on a pyre in the Main Cavern while the sun is out, burn them hot with good honest wood and pray the smoke doesn¡¯t attract any visitors. Most it seems, during Death Season, like to visit at night or pre-dawn.¡±

    Otonia tipped her offering off the mini wagon on to the blood-stained stone floor near the Priest¡¯s stone bed cavity. The night shift, particularly Hagne were excused to partake of a meal in the House, bathe and then sleep. The day shift resumed their posts. The evening shift busy, selecting suitable corpses, including their visitor''s to add to Otonia¡¯s pyre and gather pick handles.

    Dirce motioned to Drosis to pick up the other end of the rug. The plan, to add it to the pyre. The other treasures deposited by the Evil Priest not of any value and already added so cleansing fire could vanquish any evil taint.

    The rug moved as they lifted it, which caused them to promptly drop it. A muffled yelp the response. Dirce and Drosis stepped away, not really knowing what to expect. Otonia looked to them and weapons ready she stepped forwards and using her knives quickly cut the ropes at either end holding the rolled rug. Freed at last, the thick deep pile rug unfurled.

    A naked arm and leg were joined to a naked body as the last roll of the rug flung open. A young girl struggling to be free of its confines, with hands and feet bound, mouth gagged. Behind the gag she screamed and protested.

 1.100 Vistation Part 2 (6th Day of Death Month)

    The struggle and muffled screaming stopped as one, the girl¡¯s bright green eyes darting from Dirce to Drosis to Otonia and finally settling on Otonia¡¯s bared knife. Her initial fear dissolving when the woman sheathed her knife, then a mystery awoke within her, who were these three women, they surely can¡¯t be with the pig of a Priest and would they free her? Rescue her?

    ¡°You are safe. The creature that captured you is now dead.¡± Otonia softly told her, squatting on her haunches to pull the gag down from the girl¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°I am free? He is dead? That animal is dead?¡± Her questioning ending in sobs, her tears creating tracks on her dirt covered face.

    ¡°Yes, and you are amongst friends, we will help you if we can.¡± Otonia reached over, slowly with her knife, first to cut the rope around her legs and then her wrists. The girl rubbed her wrists with her opposing hands and then her ankles. As she stood or tried to stand Otonia helped her and after putting her knife back in her belt, she untied the gag and threw it on the pyre nearby.

    The girl followed the arch of the throw and startled herself as she recognised his fur cloak. The woman who freed her from her bonds then rewarded her with the longest hug. Patient, allowing her to cry out her tears.

    ¡°Do you have a home? A family?¡± asked Drosis, handing the girl stale bread and water.

    ¡°Yes, taken from my family¡¯s farm near Clayvale maybe four or five nights ago. It is difficult to tell when you are rolled up in a rug and only released at night. So, you should probably burn the rug as well. I have despoiled it, sorry.¡±

    After the tension and the unknown they all laughed and once she realised, they were laughing with her, she managed a smile as well, which lifted her spirits somewhat. She hid her face behind the bread, nibbling not realising her hunger, sipping at the water pacing herself, no one would harm anyone while they ate, would they? Women surrounded her, all women, not a man in sight, somehow, she felt safer brave enough to take bigger bites of her bread and gulp down her water. Then, the strangest thing, she noticed most were her age or slightly older, who were these confident women, armed and armoured and prepared to slay evil.

    They introduced themselves, satisfied to watch her eat and as she finished, she noticed their posture change. Not from fear or trepidation; their shoulders straightened, their chins raised slightly and while they didn¡¯t smile their eyes blazed with fierce loyalty and respect as another woman joined them. She noticed instantly, deference by all of them regardless of age or any other criteria she could think of, to this new arrival. They all bowed their heads quickly to varying degrees as she passed by, until she stood before her. This woman wasn¡¯t the tallest or the shortest of those gathered around her, although taller than her, so she needed to look up slightly.

    Her hair full, slightly curly at the ends and a deep dark soil brown, like well nourish farming land she thought, her farmer father would have been envious and keen to plant in it if not hair. Her face slim in an exotic beautiful way, longish neck, revealed when she removed her helm. Her ears, the shape of the silver extensions, goblins spoke of them in awe and fear. She trembled unknowingly. The armour she wore and her one, a second skin skilfully crafted solely for her use and she moved effortlessly, there were no glimpses of flesh, dedicated armour, to help the wearer survive combat, blatantly obvious to even a backwards farm girl like her, knowing it to be true. She finally spied the bow, exotic, the deep dark brown wood to match her hair and the goblins whispered about this weapon, afraid any louder mention would call its death upon them.

    She dropped to one knee, like she witnessed so many before do at the village fair when a lord or knight rarely visited as a special guest. Although this woman existed beyond rank and titles, she didn¡¯t demand respect, her followers freely gave it. She didn¡¯t demand lordship; her followers freely followed her. Mesmerised by her presence, her own nakedness eventually dawned upon her, although it didn¡¯t seem to matter in a company of women. With determination she refused to try and cover her sex and breasts with her hands, rising naked and unashamed of her body.

    ¡°So, do we return you home? Dawn is upon us, although the weather will be a little harsh for some time yet.¡±

    The woman seemed to be thinking allowed and after so long captive the girl decided to voice her preference, regardless of the consequences, certain death wouldn¡¯t be one of them, which she feared for the past several days.

    ¡°No, I would like to stay if I could? At least until Death Season is over, I don¡¯t want to face the cold again just yet.¡± She felt a fur land gently around her shoulders and fall down her back. She quickly grabbed the edges, so it wrapped around her, now aware of her goose bumps. She nodded at her gift giver in thanks.

    ¡°Well you can¡¯t stay down here. You would most likely be in the way and may possibly be killed or cause one of my sisters to be killed trying to save you. I am also not sure if you can be taken elsewhere for reasons I don¡¯t need to explain, so what do you suggest I do with you?¡±

    This woman¡¯s directness surprised her, no ums and arghs, to the point.

    ¡°I, well I, will not be any trouble, I will do exactly what I am told. I am grateful to you and your sisters for my life, so I will repay that debt as best I can, just name your price. I don¡¯t know what else to say.¡±

    ¡°Do you know anything about the man who captured you?¡± Charis asked.

    ¡°Once he captured me, he named me virgin without inspecting me, which pleased him as he smiled like he was about to feast on a good meal. He let me out of the rug occasionally so I could do my business, eat and drink a little before being wrapped back in the rug. I don¡¯t know much else.¡±

    ¡°From the camp over there, he and the previous one, liked blood, plenty of blood. I suspect they used it to make their magic work. I wonder how many they have murdered and how many have now been unknowingly saved because those two are now dead.¡± Charis drifted off into a little self-thought and then realised she still needed to decide on the girl before her.

    Picking up on the silence as probably not a good thing she decided that to remain silent wouldn¡¯t help her.

    ¡°Mistress, I could tend and care for the horses, our farm used several. I could also prepare meals if given some basic supplies. I would stay out of the way and hide behind the horses if needed so I wouldn¡¯t put anyone in any danger, I am used to sleeping in the barn with them and so it would be no different.¡± The last a small lie, when she displeased her father, he would send her to the barn.

    ¡°Yes, adequate for now. At any sign of danger, you hide behind the horses. If any of the sisters give you an instruction you obey without hesitation, understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress. Thank-you Mistress.¡± The girl curtsied as best she could.

    ¡°Go see Astera and tend the horses. We will have some clothes for you shortly as well and some boots.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± called Charis.

    She slowly turned back, humming nervously, did she do something, did the Mistress pick out her small lie?

    ¡°When did you last bleed?¡± asked Charis.

    What? Why is that important? Do they need a sacrifice? Terror laced across her eyes as she failed to answer.

    ¡°I can¡¯t explain but don¡¯t be a feared. I need to know for your protection,¡± explained Charis.

    ¡°When taken, did my bleeding attract the pig of a man?¡±

    ¡°Clever girl, yes. If regular, then you will bleed again in five weeks¡¯ time, last week of Fate Month?¡± Charis raised a questioning eyebrow.

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    As she walked off, Charis wondered if she truly would be thankful, many weeks of Death Season remained and probably many visitors as well, so danger would be ever constant. Unfortunately, it would not end with Death Season and probably increase as the more subtle threats would visit on the way to somewhere else. Well at least two farm girls would have something to talk about Charis thought. As she turned to walk back up to the Inner Cavern, she noticed the first water starting to flow in the water carriers, so at least the horses and the humans for that matter; would have water readily available. One problem solved at least, as she silently thanked the elder. Charis hearing the cheering echoing from the Inner Cavern realised her sisters welcomed the water also.

    Charis still felt guilt, her plans for Death Season waylaid. The sisters were meant to be preparing and training, not worried by visitors and protecting a dark dank cavern. A cavern more vital to the town, unimportant to them if they left, which otherwise bound them to the one location.

    ¡°We are not far away Mistress. Are you able to meet us?¡± sent Zosime.

    ¡°Yes sister, and if you haven¡¯t been told yet, we have a tale to tell!¡±

    Their arrival good news, welcome news. The other surprise Zosime¡¯s Seer Link able to connect with Charis near the entrance to the Inner Cavern, proving the boundary moved, not sure what could be deduced from that though.

    ---

    Dione, Zosime, Zoe and Jocasta all rushed Charis when she appeared in the Main Cavern knocking her over requiring Helice to grab her from behind to hold her up and slow her fall to the hard-stone cavern floor. Zosime and Helice plotted to co-ordinate the tumbled greeting and they all ended up on the stone floor in a huge ball of laughter, which Astera, Thyia, Niobe and Agape joined in after they saw them sprawled out on, under and over each other.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°No fair sisters, I am left lonely on watch!¡± sent Alexis.

    ¡°I am sure your sisters will make up for your dedication!¡± sent Helice.

    Their new guest snuck a look attracted by the laughter and greetings of delight. Why would a leader accept such treatment, no noble or knight she knew of would accept that from their lessors, why would this Mistress? Were these new guests special? That didn¡¯t make sense as her sworn women also joined in without hesitation. Charis the Mistress clearly in command; no doubt, especially since none talked of wanting to replace her or even whinging talk someone could do better. Totally unlike the world she knew, farmers bickered, merchants bickered, all experts on how things should be done, including her father! As the pile unravelled, she made herself busy brushing down one of the newly arrived horses.

    ¡°What you are seeing is our love for each other.¡±

    She jumped in fright initially, consumed in thought and her task finally acknowledging Astera and nodding.

    ¡°Charis is our Mistress, but her care for and of us is clear and certain and goes beyond normal fealty. Each one of us would die for her if it would save her life, although if you asked her, she would not wish us to waste our lives at any time, even for her.¡±

    ¡°I think I understand,¡± she finally answered.

    ¡°That is why you are a problem. We have enemies and dangers and they would like to find someone who knows us but may not be totally loyal to us to freely ask some questions. Do we risk letting you go and take the chance that they will find you or you will tell tales about us or many other possibilities?¡±

    ¡°I would never say anything I am grateful that I was saved from certain death!¡± The pitch of her voice rising as she spoke in earnest.

    Astera held her hand up.

    ¡°What will you say to your parents when you return?¡±

    ¡°I will, well, I could say, uh, well, maybe I was rescued by a knight!¡±

    ¡°What if your parents wish to meet this knight to reward him or at least thank him, what of his name?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She crumpled down into a ball and started sobbing. Was her life in danger now?

    ¡°Get up girl, now!¡± The voice that spoke did not belong to Astera.

    She straightened, frightened not even daring to look up in case she caught the Mistress in her eye.

    ¡°I have decided you cannot return to your family. To them you are dead,¡± Charis stated. Their guest quailed but resisted with all her will to drop to the ground again, she would accept her fate, whatever it was going to be, standing up.

    ¡°I can¡¯t have you being killed in battle and I can¡¯t have you being the reason for another being killed because they¡¯re trying to save you. So, I only have one choice left.¡± It was like waiting for her death again; given a stay of execution when rescued and now what, a reversal?

    ¡°You will need to swear an oath of allegiance to me and you will need to train every waking heartbeat until I am reasonably confident that you will develop weapon skills useful to you and useful to us.¡±

    ¡°I swear Mistress, I swear on my life that I will honour and obey you. You are my Liege and I will serve at your command.¡± She dropped to one knee as she swore her oath, desperate and hoping this would be enough to save her life.

    ¡°You need to cast off your clothes and stand naked before me. This symbolises you casting away your past.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡± She removed her furs and the clothes underneath, cold but so nervous she easily ignored the discomfort and looked up at Charis.

    ¡°I swear to serve you as my liege, to obey you in all things, my life is yours!¡±

    Charis handed her a dagger.

    ¡°Please kill yourself by stabbing yourself in your heart.¡± Charis looked directly into her eyes. The daughter of a farmer, her eyes welled up in tears and a shocked weakness spread over her. She fingered the dagger in her hands; eventually gripping it in resolution and placed the point in line with her heart. She looked up once again at her liege and seeing no sympathy or clemency started to push on the dagger and soon felt blood trickle down between her breasts until she smelt it also. She closed her eyes for the final push.

    ¡°You need to stop.¡±

    A reprieve, a test of loyalty. She blew out a breath of relief opening her eyes.

    ¡°The dagger isn¡¯t over your heart, let me reposition it for you.¡±

    The daughter jumped stunned closing her eyes, false hope. Her pardon snatched away so quickly and cruelly. True to her word she felt her Mistress¡¯ hand on hers and move her hand and dagger letting them both go once in a new position, which satisfied her Mistress. She needed to gather herself again, determined to just drive the dagger in one swift motion and get this over with. She could have run, the result the same. At least this way, she didn¡¯t die serving the depraved experiments of a pig of a Priest.

    ¡°Will you please burn my body high on a Pyre so my soul will reach the sky and into the care of Judge?¡±

    ¡°Certainly, it would be the least we could do,¡± replied Charis quietly.

    She tensed deep breath in, ready to meet Judge and pass from this world, her arm muscles gathering for one quick stroke. Now! Her stroke failed. A superior strength refused to allow her to push the dagger home. She opened her eyes releasing the dagger in shock. Astera and her Spear Sister stood either side of her, Astera sheathing the dagger.

    ¡°Take a knee.¡± declared Charis.

    ¡°I accept your fealty to me, and I promise in return to value your life and protect it as much as possible to the limits of my power and ability. Further I will never ask you to do anything that would dishonour you or me.¡±

    Surprise, relief, confusion and many other sensations ran through her and she only realised time stopped when her Mistress helped her to stand.

    ¡°I sense your questions. We don¡¯t have the time to observe you and get to know the real you, so I can only subject you to a very cruel test to make this decision quickly. Normally we would have more time to observe you and then meet you and question you. We need to spend that time training you.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡± Her response quickly spoken, and Charis could tell, rightfully so, shock gripped her.

    Charis embraced her, which after a few heartbeats the new Initiate of the Daughters of the Duchess returned.

    ¡°I apologise,¡± Charis whispered. She then felt the farmer¡¯s daughter relax a little more.

    ¡°Welcome Latona daughter of Charis,¡± smiled Helice.

    ¡°That is not my name. I am not important enough to have an ancient name Mistress.¡±

    ¡°You have cast off your previous life and you are now in my service. We are a Fighting Order granted Charter by the Duchess, as Daughters of the Duchess and I am its Mistress. As such I give you rebirth and with that rebirth you are renamed. You will find that your new name, especially daughter of Charis will provide you with respect and possibly help from strangers. It could also provide you with instant death or at least capture and ransom from our enemies.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Mistress! I am sorry to question I am just a farmer¡¯s daughter after all.¡± Charis released her from the embrace and then slapped her across her face. The stinging lingered when Charis spoke to her and she only managed to keep her feet as Helice caught her before she fell.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make your past an excuse. Ever. You are reborn, you will acquire new skills, you will be better today than you were yesterday and if not, I will slap you again. You understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress!¡± she answered promptly and confidently. Charis didn¡¯t yell when she spoke, Latona realised she didn¡¯t need to, Mistress spoke plain truth, a given that did not assume anything but compliance. The new Initiate regretting guzzling the offered water as she internally clenched her nether regions to avoid further shame.

    ¡°Helice will introduce you to your sisters and from each of them you will train until you find weapons and skills that you desire to learn or are naturally gifted at using. Understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress!¡± Latona replied. She did wonder what if such weapons or skills didn¡¯t reveal themselves to her and she proved useless at everything. She knew what would happen if she spoke those doubts, so she didn¡¯t.

    Her Mistress placed her hand gently between her breasts. ¡°I have found that everyone has talent with at least one weapon.¡± Did she read her mind? Did she read her face? Latona stood stunned and not until Helice touched her to follow did she awaken.

    As Helice led her away Charis turned to Astera.

    ¡°Ensure she is equipped, and trained, she must learn quickly to be able to at least survive.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, I will ensure she has no rest until she is at least competent to use one weapon,¡± Astera answered.

    Charis nodded and left. She still felt slightly hollow inside, Latona stood only a small chance of surviving at best so Charis needed to look at the entrance to the Main Cavern and see what else could be done.

    Charis stood outside the Cavern Entrance, watching the twins taking a wagon apart and several sisters, including Jocasta assisting to carry the parts into the Main Cavern. She also felt the warmth of the sun upon her and very little cold reaching her. As the sun set in the West, sunshine would extend into the entrance of the Main Cavern until it sank low enough to be blocked by the Stone Curtain Wall which shielded and hid the entrance.

    She climbed into the undisturbed wagon and started taking off her armour. Sisters glanced in her direction, eventually returning to what they were doing. She eventually laid down semi naked letting the sun¡¯s ray warm her, regenerating her magic while she thought. After three bells, she realised someone watched her and straightened.

    ¡°Are you protecting me or admiring my body?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I do both Mistress as I don¡¯t see one being exclusive to the other?¡± replied Helice.

    ¡°What if you were distracted looking at me instead of looking about for danger?¡±

    ¡°Well I am cheating a little. I have linked with Niobe, so we take turns watching while the other admires.¡± Helice lightly laughed at Charis¡¯ surprise.

    ¡°Cheeky wenches, both of you!¡±

    ¡°Niobe prefers to view this as useful training, especially since she was linked to, well, shall we say interested others.¡±

    ¡°I claim to be slightly violated and possibly offended!¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be Mistress, you can see this as morale boosting if you like!¡±

    Charis then stiffened as a wave of pleasure swept over her, with Elpis grinning in her mind¡¯s eye.

    ¡°See you have made at least two sisters very happy.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I guess.¡± She was prevented from saying more as multiple waves of pleasure deluged upon her. Somehow the Seer sisters co-ordinated multiple releases, so they washed over her in a pulsating sensual rhythm. She couldn¡¯t prevent her pleasure vocalising and upon doing so Helice press her shoulders down to hold her.

    ¡°Hold Mistress, enjoy, it is our pleasure.¡±

    One bell passed before Helice released her from her bliss. Red faced, which amused Helice she sat up and gathered herself as best she could to armour up. Helice assisting.

    ¡°Well that was excellent timing wasn¡¯t it just!¡± exclaimed the elder.

    ¡°Yes, for both of us. Was my hair brained plan explained to you?¡± replied Charis.

    ¡°Yes. You are going to freeze your seer sisters in the fading sunlight while I draw magic from them to create a small cavern out of the facing rock wall here. Oh, also lower the height of it so the sunlight will penetrate the cavern entrance further and for longer. Is that about it?¡±

    ¡°Yes elder, will it be possible?¡±

    ¡°You provide me with enough magic, and it should be.¡±

    Latona¡¯s curiosity needed quenching and she made an excuse to help the carpenter twins to find out about the steady procession of sisters leaving the Main Cavern. She forgot herself, stunned by the sight before her. Each Seer Sister naked or semi naked, stood against the outside wall of the Main Cavern, silent, although their facial expressions changed often. Unknown to Latona the Seer Sisters exposed to the fading sunlight were recharging as much magic as they could, while their Mistress, in her turn held the elder, to allow the venerable ancient to draw magic.

    Charis instructed the sisters to reposition the final wagon, park it against the Stone Curtain Wall so the entrance to the newly crafted cavern in that wall could be disguised as much as possible. The finished cavern carved out to hold at least two defenders, each with their own narrow arrow slot facing the Cavern Entrance. The elder started a set of round stairs. These would lead to the top of the Stone Curtain Wall so she could reduce its height. That would have to be another day as dusk fell upon them.

    The Seer Sisters hurried naked, to the Inner Cavern to dress, especially Charis and Helice just in case Dione and Zosime required rest and couldn¡¯t report for their evening shift. The Warrior Sisters grateful for no unexpected interruptions! All sisters except Clymene were required to supply their magic to the elder to ensure as much as possible could be done before day end.

 1.101 Unexpected Visitors (7th Day of Death Month)

    Otonia and Hagne rested comfortably in the Cavern Blind opposite the Main Cavern entrance, warm and snug. Within the Stone Curtain Wall instead of on top and rugged up in a constant battle against the wind chill. Alcmene volunteered to dress in the robe posing as the fake evil priest near the horses, with a still well stocked larder of corpses behind her, ugh! Nysa and Kyra lurked in the passageway exit from the Main Cavern, Alcmene under observation, they alert for any signal from her. All sisters on night shift utilising Borrow Stones containing the superior night vision, so the Main Cavern and the immediate surrounds shrouded in the pitch black of night aided by the natural darkness of the cavern itself.

    The strangest group of visitors yet, weren¡¯t detected until they stood before the Cavern Entrance, chatting and preparing before finally entering. Otonia and Hagne quieten, breathing shallow as they both realised the great disadvantage of the Cavern Blind, no advanced warning! Hagne contacted Alcmene with moments to spare, solely due to the visitor¡¯s hesitation, stalling to prepare before entering themselves. Alcmene hand signalled to Nysa and Kyra, unable to confirm by observation if she successfully alerted them or not. Her attention consumed when their visitors entered, announcing their own arrival, turning and bowing in her direction, with an expectation of her being there.

    Alcmene stared at them, a loss for words, not understanding their words. They didn¡¯t see this as odd so even when she recovered, she just continued to stare at them and fortunately they spoke the language of the Duchy. They appeared human with lumps and bumps, facial exaggerations perhaps to be more accurate. Smaller, typically half the height of the average Duchy human, although three exceptions stood before Alcmene now in fact.

    ¡°Dark Shaman, we have the agreed tribute and hope they will be enough to favour us with your peace.¡±

    The Head Goblin slightly taller than those Alcmene previously read about, impressed her with his fluid grasp of the Duchy¡¯s language, even the pronunciation skilful. She needed to correct the known authoritative work on Goblins to include a comment they could learn and pronounce the Duchy¡¯s language if she ever returned to a certain Seer Temple. His escort consisted of two bodyguards who flanked him either side although a step behind. Further back three more Goblins, escorts perhaps, smaller in size again, each with a neck chained scrawny female Goblin with them, shivering, perhaps cold or perhaps fear, difficult to tell.

    The three Goblin escorts strode forth pulling on their reluctant chained tributes, forcing them to ground, their heads planted on the stone floor of the cavern, mid distance between the Head Goblin and Alcmene.

    Alcmene nodded imperiously at the Head Goblin, hopeful the response appropriate. The Goblins could be slain of course, although the battle not a certainty and it would seem these subjects would deliver regular tribute, which meant return visits or perhaps one final visit involving the entire tribe.

    Their ruse went west as they, into the soul stealing ocean; the horses deciding to neigh and bustle about moving enough to reveal Latona to the surprise of everyone. Revealed by sudden intakes of air, or a snap to attention by the bodyguards of the Head Goblin and the embarrassment of herself, her bright green eyes wide framed by her lengthy black hair, the colours her secret still. Her sight into the pitch black of night non-existent, others seeing her presence clearly. Her volunteering to sleep with the horses an actual ¡®thing¡¯ and no sister, given the preparations yet to be completed with the cavern thought to tell her any different.

    To her credit, she didn''t move any further and she remained silent, part fear and part uncertain what to say, one wrong word could possibly make the situation worse. Better to stand and wait for others to make the first move, after all she told herself she would be safe, Charis promised her.

    The Head Goblin, scratching his head, trying to decide what this meant. A human girl free in the company of the Dark Shaman? The body guards weren¡¯t confused and acted according to their duty stepping past the Head Goblin hefting their two-handed axes challenging the surprised interloper. The three escort Goblins pulled on their chained tribute, cautiously stepping back to join the Head Goblin.

    Latona stood in the dark, figuratively and literally. She couldn¡¯t see a dam thing and didn¡¯t understand who visited and why. Voices and noises in the dark. She quietly prayed and sobbed, tension gripping her heart as moments of indecision accumulated.

    Astera wondered what the Goblins could fear, after all Latona was unarmed, in warm furs and clothes, not even armour. She decided the game was probably up and before she could do or say anything her Warrior Sisters showed themselves and all illusion vanished!

    ¡°What has happened here?¡± asked the Head Goblin, a slight tremor in his rasping voice. He did reason though if they wished them dead, they wouldn¡¯t have continued with the ruse. Deducing the pitiful human female revealed by the horses an accident. Talk before violence, most tended to survive talking, the same couldn¡¯t be said for battle. To that end he stepped past his bodyguard, tapping them both to step back.

    ¡°The Cavern is under new ownership. The current owners don¡¯t want or need live tributes,¡± said Nysa with an air of authority.

    The tributes broke down in relief, they didn¡¯t understand the words, although they still gathered the intend, rejection. Alcmene didn¡¯t think female goblins or any goblin for that matter could shed tears, but the proof wept before her. What she read espoused a certain view; Goblins existed beyond redemption, evil and being evil couldn¡¯t be trusted or treated as an equal.

    ¡°What do the new owners require?¡±

    ¡°I am not certain, and I cannot speak for my Mistress. Would you wait for her to arrive?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we have much choice, unless you wish to see if we can fight our way out?¡± The Head Goblin needed to test their reaction to the subtle challenge.

    ¡°Sorry, yes, I should have realised your situation. Why were you giving tribute in the first place?¡±

    Firstly, an apology. Who in a position of strength would offer such a thing? Maybe they aren¡¯t as strong as they seem, although they now say they own the Caverns, so they are more powerful than the Dark Shaman? Confusing. Perhaps their position is so strong they can entreat and apologise knowing full well if their offered courtesy is besmirched, they can correct the misunderstanding with the death of those responsible. The answer to their question isn¡¯t a secret, so no harm in replying to keep the conversation going. Silence unhelpful and given the number of weapons in the room they would require encouragement to remain idle, what better than their superiors talking.

    ¡°The Dark Shaman demanded tribute or be forced to fight for the one who commands here or err ¡­ used to command here. We did so last Season and in the end needed to collapse our tunnels to protect ourselves from some mystery enemy. We decided tributes were cheaper in terms of life cost compared to battles we couldn¡¯t win. When we detect his evil arrival, we are to follow with his tributes and then every four weeks after until the Season changes.¡±

    ¡°That is still a heavy price to pay. If you lose all your females your tribe will eventually end as not enough are being born to replace the steady loss.¡±

    ¡°Before then we will need to consider battle, for now we offer tributes.¡±

    ¡°Can you all sit please and release your weapons. You can keep them near, just don¡¯t grip them.¡±

    Once they comply Alcmene strikes a lantern, shuttering it to shed light Latona¡¯s way.

    ¡°Latona, please haul a bucket of water and large wooden spoon to a midway point between me and our guests,¡± ordered Alcmene, realising standing in the dark awaiting an outcome beyond your control, alone, could be best eased with a task.

    Alcmene certain the Goblins can also see the fear in Latona¡¯s eyes. Nevertheless, she does what she is ordered to do and then dashes back to Alcmene unable to resist the urge to hug her briefly.

    ¡°Please send one of your tributes to collect the water and at least quench your thirst while you wait.¡±

    A tribute¡¯s chain is let out to enable them to reach the bucket and bring it back. Alcmene scrutinises the Goblin¡¯s behaviour. One of the tributes is forced to drink first. After a while, another and finally the third. With the first tribute still alive the water is deemed safe to drink; the male goblins then drink their fill.

    Charis and Helice arrive, Helice carrying a lantern. Latona gasps in surprise, Charis strides towards the centre of the Main Cavern in full armour, cloak and Daughters pin, bow shouldered and daggers sheathed at her hips. Helice equally impressive. The Goblins as one, including the tributes rise slowly to their feet and bow deeply, straightening slowly afterwards as if seeking permission.

    The Head Goblin growls at his charges and they all drop, heads to the ground, backs bent and exposed. The Head Goblin bows again and slowly rising, avoiding eye contact with Charis. Now he realises the power, which has conquered the cavern and he congratulates himself on choosing the way of talk.

    ¡°I did not realise another female of your race walked amongst us again, I beg your forgiveness for any ancient wrongs and if called upon will answer to repay that most ancient debt.¡±

    Charis signalled for the Head Goblin to step closer. Talking is still best conducted at a distance he shivered and with reluctance, glancing forlornly at his bodyguards, for perhaps the last time, wondering if they would try to avenge him, serve his slayer or run away, he slowly stepped towards his possible doom.

    ¡°I acknowledge your respect for ancient ways, but I must tell truth and prove my trust by correcting any misunderstandings,¡± whispered Charis deliberately.

    The Head Goblin felt no more assurance. His previous dealing with the ancient race cruel and savage, costing many lives, he paid respect to this vision from legend to help placate any violent tendencies she may contemplate. He couldn¡¯t help himself, glancing back at his fellow Goblins wondering if he ran would they try to protect him or run before him. His glance causing them to shift nervously. If they ran now, he would be to blame, so he straightened his shoulders and turned to face the ancient creature before him resolving to die if he must.

    Charis removed her helm freeing her earth brown hair to fall about her. The shock upon the Head Goblin¡¯s face plain regardless of the racial differences. The other Goblins confused, murmuring amongst themselves.

    ¡°How can this be!¡± yelped the Head Goblin.

    Charis waved her hand to calm him.

    ¡°I want no misunderstanding between us, only trust, so I will reveal that I am Half-Elven, my mother was Human and my father I suspect was Elven or perhaps he was Half-Elven I am not sure. Therefore, you owe me no repayment of ancient debt and I ask for none.¡±

    ¡°You realise I was convinced, and you could have requested much from us. I am not used to such fair treatment. Goblins are not used to such fair treatment.¡± His voice betraying his astonishment.

    ¡°As I said I wish a trust to exist between us and I believe goblins, like humans are inclined to have those of good nature and those of evil nature but aren¡¯t all good or all evil, so I am hoping that you and your tribe at least, just wish to live in peace as do we.¡± Charis also ardently wished for one less enemy, the Daughters of the Duchess having attracted enough to date. Alcmene first assessment clearly stated the Head Goblin, articulate and therefore educated and given his age most likely wise also, therefore Charis decided to gamble on an accord instead of bloodshed.

    ¡°This peace will need to remain a secret, because as you say, we have those of good and those of evil like humans do. Those with me are my trusted servants. The females will need to die as they can¡¯t be trusted but also their families have already accepted their deaths,¡± stated the Head Goblin. Charis discerned no malice, simply logic and calculation to reduce risk.

    One of the escort Goblins drew his finger across his throat while eyeing his female goblin. The tributes understood the meaning and helplessly looked about them, quickly realising their situation remained hopeless.

    ¡°If as your servant stated female goblins aren¡¯t needed or wanted, we need to change the tribute to continue this agreement to avoid any suspicion,¡± whispered the Head Goblin.

    ¡°We will accept the current tribute of female goblins rather than cause their deaths, although we understand they can never be seen again by their families. What is a satisfactory replacement tribute that would avoid any possible suspicion?¡± Charis asked.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    ¡°We dig in the earth, some metals we use, some we don¡¯t have the skill to, and we also find crystals and stones, perhaps a mix of all these in place of families losing their sons in battle or daughters in tribute?¡±

    ¡°Agreed. I will leave the amount for you to decide as you need to ensure the tribute is enough to avoid any suspicion and not too excessive to be a burden.¡±

    ¡°You are most gracious and understanding. I would like to suggest that if my servants aren¡¯t available to deliver the tribute another place is made available were it can be left without them knowing the cavern is under new ownership.¡±

    ¡°How long do we have to ready such a place?¡± Charis asked.

    ¡°At least four weeks, although the next delivery will need to be made by my servants so they can be told about the new place to leave the next tribute. Is that acceptable?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have a possible solution in mind.¡±

    With that, the Head Goblin and his retinue of male goblins rose, bowed and quickly left. There one moment, hastily gone the next. The three female goblins stayed put, chains removed from their necks, eyes darting from human to human doubting their future, huddled together, clasping hand to hand to hand.

    Charis lent on Helice for support, amused as the Head Goblin and his retinue scampered away.

    Vocalising her thoughts, she wondered if her sisters would provide any enlightenment.

    ¡°I know this is a risk, but I believe it is one shared by the goblins, although they could never return, it is not as if we could hunt them down and make them pay. We will need to think of ways we could possibly make this as beneficial to them as it is to us, plus we will need a blacksmith we can trust I suppose.¡±

    Nysa glanced at Kyra before she offered comment. ¡°My blade doesn¡¯t have to kill everything Mistress and in Judge¡¯s teachings, never are the Goblins mentioned as an ancient enemy or even enemy, only humans bending his teachings to meet their own ambitions have made them the enemy of man.¡±

    Alcmene, for Latona¡¯s benefit placed the lantern near the Goblin tributes. Nysa, Kyra, Alcmene, Charis and Helice gathered around them; pitiful, skinny, rags for clothing and generally cowering, not unexpected, given the situation.

    Latona knelt beside them and started talking to them, in clipped Goblin! Eventually an exchange of smiling relaxed the three.

    ¡°The Head Goblin spoke truthfully. They dig in the earth. My father would pay them to prepare new farmland and work fallow ground and we would trade them food for their efforts. My father asked me to learn some of their language so there wouldn¡¯t be any misunderstandings.¡±

    ¡°Is this the secret of Clayvale as no one, at least in Lonely Keep speaks of the out of the way village?¡± asked Charis.

    Latona giggles. ¡°We are secluded, we have always been happy go lucky talkers and many generations passed before reaching an accord with the Goblins. They stole and broke things before then.¡±

    ¡°I am not certain, but I think I have met one other from Clayvale and a happier and friendlier stranger I have yet to meet.¡± Charis¡¯ voice trailing off towards the end as her past returned to haunt her. His dull grey eyes staring back at her from the trailside rut, once sparkling, matching his happiness and zest to be alive. Her cowardice, she could have confessed her identity faced the Baroness. Would she be alive today?

    Helice lent her head on Charis¡¯ shoulder disturbing her melancholy, her body attempting to retreat away, failing due to Helice¡¯s persistence and Seer sending.

    ¡°What Mistress, you can lean upon me and I can¡¯t lean upon you?¡±

    ¡°No ¡­ I mean yes, oh I don¡¯t know what I mean.¡±

    ¡°You were deep in sad thought about the past, the stranger I suspect, you can¡¯t change the past, it is done, now pay attention to Latona.¡±

    The three female goblins didn¡¯t know what was being said but felt no anger or tension in those speaking, so hoped beyond hopes the words exchanged meant life and not death.

    Latona continued her speech, delighted to assist and offer knowledge to her new sisters, pleased her Mistress waited amongst them.

    ¡°We needed to make sure they would hide if anyone visited the farm, especially avenging Judge Knights or petty warriors. We would run to warn them and eventually they trusted us and didn¡¯t mistake us for those trying to come and kill them. As I learnt more of their language, I understood them more and we were able to trade other items as well as food with them. They even repaired some of our tools, although they were not very good with large iron tools.¡±

    Assessing their new Initiate, Charis declared her mind. ¡°Well I suggest you will now be responsible for our new friends.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, it will be the least I can do to contribute.¡±

    ¡°What were you doing amongst the horses by the way? I was told they startled and revealed you to the Goblins?¡±

    ¡°I slept there, Mistress. I didn¡¯t know where else to go after I spent time with each sister, and I needed to sleep somewhere.¡± A small whine crept into her final words, anxious about doing something wrong after making such a good impression upon her Mistress.

    ¡°Helice will take care of you and settle you in,¡± said Charis. Her displeasure barely reigned in; how could her sisters treat a new sister so poorly, her treatment shamed them all. They were one, they shared the good and they survive the grim together.

    ¡°Commendable control Mistress, if you are looking for blame, look around, it is this cavern, everyone is working as hard and as fast as they can so we can return to some normalcy. Don¡¯t blame your sisters,¡± sent Helice.

    ¡°With me Latona and I will show you to your bed,¡± called Helice waving to her and offering an arm to wrap around her shoulders.

    ¡°What about our goblin sisters? They don¡¯t have a bed either and while they prefer the night, if they stay in the cavern out of sunlight, they will be able to sleep at night and be active during the day like us or perhaps they could help a shift as a servant?¡±

    Helice allowed her arm to drop, while Charis asked the obvious question.

    ¡°Do you trust them?¡±

    ¡°I know their situation, they were about to die as a tribute or at the hands of their own people and now they¡¯re not, against all odds still alive. Every creature faced with certain death appreciates being alive and the person or person¡¯s responsible Mistress.¡±

    Charis scanned the other sisters and there seemed to be agreement, as every sister would be vulnerable with the Goblin Sisters roaming about the Caverns.

    ¡°I sense a little of your experience in your answer. I appreciate your honesty and I trust your judgement in this, they¡¯re yours to command.¡±

    Butterflies crashed into Latona¡¯s stomach, from certain death to being responsible for others to now in command of others. She knew her mother would be pleased, maybe, possibly even her father, she thought.

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡± She then crouched down to talk to her goblin sisters, and they lined up behind her like ducklings as she strolled with Helice, her new sister¡¯s arm around her shoulders to the Inner Cavern.

    Charis, while resigned to her fate, wondered what else or who else would burden her with the additional responsibility of their lives. She needed sleep; the black of night still present. In the light of this day she would need to direct the elder to complete her plans with some modification given how the Goblins entered without enough early warning and the need for a discrete tribute area.

    ---

    Astera gently woke Charis as she started preparing for day shift. Thyia, Zoe, Alexis and Zosime were all variably amused, revolted and amazed at the sight they woke up to before their shift change. The three goblin sisters were sleeping around, under and on Latona, in body contact if possible, regardless of any alternative unoccupied space on their shared bed. The goblins generated a unique smell which condensed and solidified in an enclosed space like an underground cavern. Particularly strong above and around them like a cloud of stink.

    With the sisters bathing every day and returning to the confines of the caverns bodily smells were tolerable at best. Anything less and the enclosed cavern magnified the odour. With their new Goblin servants Charis knew something needed to be done otherwise they would gag in their sleep, if they could get to sleep. Fortunately, the Goblins joined during night shift, evening shift already fast asleep, their shift finishing a few bells before, while day shift well and truly asleep. That is until morning.

    Charis dressed and pinching her nose, cautiously side stepped to Latona, reaching out with Astera¡¯s spear to nudge her awake. Trying her best to do so gently so she wouldn¡¯t startle and awaken the smells of torture. Charis¡¯ attempt observed by the entire day shift, holding back laughter because her attempt risked breathing in copious amounts of Goblin perfume! Latona opened her eyes without moving, sensing the presence of her goslings nestled tightly around her. Charis waved to calm her and then waved her out of bed and over to Charis.

    As Latona approached, Charis waved her back a few steps due to her newly acquired aroma. Still amazed she was able to untangle herself without any of the Goblins waking.

    ¡°They do have a smell, but this is mainly due to poor hygiene, so I will make them bath regularly but perhaps a separate sleeping cavern is also required as I need to make sure I don¡¯t acquire their fragrance permanently! You must also understand Mistress these are all young, maybe only eight or nine years old, equivalent to a fifteen or sixteen-year-old human perhaps, although I am not sure, who have never ventured from their home cave for a moment. I do know they are mature enough to be wedded and bedded although in Goblin terms, which I don¡¯t know what that means. They see me as their protector or perhaps mother now given their family believe them dead. They¡¯re also terrified of you, regardless of the Head Goblin¡¯s assurance you aren¡¯t Elven, their mothers all their short lives have told them to behave or the Elven Lord will eat them.¡±

    The goblin sisters woke during Latona¡¯s speech to Charis and they all scrambled back, as far away as possible from Charis flattening themselves against the wall of the cavern proving Latona¡¯s point.

    ¡°Once we have their hygiene sorted, we need to find them work which can assist us. I was going to ask you to have them clean down the blood stains, but apart from being hopeless I haven¡¯t asked any other sisters to perform the unpleasant task given the number of lives that have been taken there and therefore, unfair to ask them. I will ask the elder to use some stone to cover the stain and perhaps seal off the sleeping niche as well and build another nearby to sleep three goblins.¡± Charis thinking allowed now and eventually arriving at a possible solution.

    ¡°That should work Mistress. Do I have permission to use a water barrel to bath them in?¡±

    ¡°I am sure everyone will think that would be an excellent idea. Retrieve the last one remaining on the decoy wagon, I doubt any visitor will note its absence and it can be placed near their sleeping niches and emptied after use. A dedicated Goblin bath we will name it, although I suggest you use it first.¡±

    Latona sniffs herself. ¡°Yes, good suggestion and we will fetch it now and use it immediately Mistress.¡±

    ¡°For now, we will restrict them to the Main Cavern and the Inner Cavern, make sure they understand.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, they don¡¯t need to see any more than they need to, I understand.¡±

    Charis broke her fast in the Main Cavern, the Goblin perfume too much in the Inner Cavern and the Kitchen too far away, the elder would be chasing her soon for an early start. The circular stairs excavated and completed. The top of the Stone Curtain Wall subtly reduced in height, which Charis would check late afternoon to see if more needed to be removed to make a difference. Ideally, late afternoon the sunlight should light up the back wall of the Main Cavern.

    The elder took to smoothing over the blood-stained area with determination to try an erase the evil there, in this small way. She directed the Warrior Sisters of the afternoon shift to remove the Alter and place the evil artefact inside the chipped-out priest sleeping cavern, which she then sealed with stone. She then went above and beyond and completed four generous separate sleeping niches at the very back of the area for the Goblin sisters and their adopted mother. A method to her construction, using the excavated stone for the other tasks nearby instead of having scree fetched for the task. The Goblins studying the elder intently, their eyes lighting up when Latona confirmed these were the sleeping places assigned to them. Not certain about her own though.

    Late afternoon and the moment of truth. With a fair amount of satisfaction Charis and the elder sat in late afternoon sunlight with their backs against the Main Cavern wall directly opposite the Cavern Entrance. They turned to look at each other smiling and hugging in triumph.

    ¡°We will need to wait a few days before any more is done, we have depleted our magic to a dangerous level Charis, even with the Seers sunning.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we have done enough for now.¡± Charis¡¯ amusement directed at the evening shift before shift start, adding some spoilt bedding to the afternoon¡¯s pyre, assuming Goblin perfumed. The Goblins trying to ask for it and being denied after bowing politely.

    ¡°I have thought about a change to the Cavern Blind, perhaps the guard sister should quietly lay under the wagon and when the enemy is revealed she rolls into the Cavern Blind and warns her sisters at the same time,¡± offered the elder.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the movement give away her position?¡± questioned Charis, observing the recently bathed Goblins in their sleeping niches, laying down in their wet rags observing the pyre being built higher with corpses.

    ¡°Perhaps, but I could hollow it out below the wagon so the sister is well hidden, and the hollow could continue to the entrance of the Cavern Blind.¡±

    ¡°Could work, I don¡¯t know what else to do. I was considering viewpoints on top of the Stone Curtain Wall, but our last uninvited guest flew in and anyone on top of that wall would be facing certain death,¡± lamented Charis as the Goblins then volunteered to help build the pyre, dragging dried corpses from the stockpile until asked to stop once the pyre high enough, their wet rags now dry.

    ¡°I will seal the top of the circular stairs since we shouldn¡¯t need access to the top of the wall anymore.¡±

    ¡°Let us do that now before dusk, with the last of the remaining light. It would complete that part of the defence at least.¡±

    ¡°Yes Charis, as you request,¡± answered the elder, a smirk across her face.

    They completed the work required walking back into the Main Cavern and they witnessed the three goblin females each wearing a newly acquired fur that was wrapped around them and held in place with some rope, bare foot, climbing into their new sleeping niches, being encouraged to do so by Latona. Charis couldn¡¯t decide which was worse the flash of green skin or the fact that the flashes included their tiny breasts and buttocks as well as arms and legs! Their prized possessions, their furs inadequate to cover their modesty!

    Charis waited for Latona to finish.

    ¡°What has been achieved today with your new charges?¡±

    ¡°Their clothes and sandal things are being soaked or were being soaked, they have now been burnt on this afternoon¡¯s pyre. I have asked one of the shifts when they go to the House for food to find some small clothes or acquire some children¡¯s clothes and boots for them. Until then I have just found some smaller furs to wrap around them. They weren¡¯t keen on taking a bath until I insisted, otherwise I told them they would have to sleep outside. I went first to encourage them. They¡¯re happy with their sleeping quarters though, somewhat like home but better, much less dirt.¡±

    ¡°What can they do? How can they be useful for us?¡±

    ¡°They can fetch and carry, they helped with the corpses, they¡¯re used to being bullied into doing hard work, it is their system, the larger you are the more you can boss around and the less you do.¡±

    ¡°You have told them not to venture past the Inner Cavern? At least until we know more about them, perhaps later, but not now.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, they could polish armour, sharpen weapons and possibly help me with the horses.¡±

    ¡°Well Dione did cart all our proper weapons with her when she carried the hay for the horses, perhaps they could start there. They need to earn their keep and if we allow them to lay about it will be difficult to get them motivated again without threats and possibly violence. Both of which I would like to avoid.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    Charis decided upon a night¡¯s sleep in her own bed, well overdue and the House needed a visit from her in any case as Clymene and Ismene were alone with the urchins for company. As always Helice accompanied her on the journey, noting for the first time the effort it required for Charis to reach the Water Cavern, where they rested, ¡°for water¡±, before continuing to the First Cavern and eventually the Training Room. Helice deciding to share her concerns as soon as possible.

 1.102 Disorder in the House (7th Day of Death Month)

    Clymene met Charis and Helice in the Training Room, an evening meal prepared and waiting. The anticipation of a hot meal and the aroma more inviting than the taste.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t received any visitors Mistress and the town is still quiet since we are in the middle of Death Season.¡±

    ¡°The House certainly seems lonely now doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°I do chat to the other Seers, keeping up with any news from Bircharbor or Lonely Keep,¡± replied Clymene, cheerily enough.

    Charis snapped, ¡°How come I¡¯m not included? I thought we were all linked?¡±

    Helice and Clymene snatched a quick worried look at each other.

    ¡°It takes some conscious effort to be linked and Mistress we assumed you and others are busy and our intrusion could be a distraction and we couldn¡¯t be sure if the moment was good or not and we didn¡¯t want to put you into any danger,¡± answered Clymene slightly flustered taking a pause before continuing.

    ¡°That is why we were so pleased when Helice contacted us and we could entertain you without worrying about your safety.¡±

    Charis curtly nodded, returning quietly to her meal of salted meat stew and dipping bread, speaking between gulps.

    ¡°Thank you, yes I have been busy, the combined attentions of the seer sisters at the time most welcome, I admit. Time for a long sleep I think, please wake me though if something happens.¡±

    Their Mistress¡¯ deadpan reply, a concern, so Clymene quickly suggested an alternative course. ¡°Yes Mistress, although perhaps a bath first? I am sure Helice and I could assist.¡±

    Her voice tired. ¡°Yes, wonderful.¡± Charis laboriously veered away from the Circular Stairs heading towards the Bath Room.

    Helice grasped Clymene by her hand. ¡°She needed to rest at the Fourth Cavern to make the journey here, I am concerned.¡±

    ¡°Well bath and bed rest and we will need to keep visitors to a minimum.¡±

    ¡°I will advise Astera, in case ¡­ well in case.¡±

    They both rushed to the Bath Room and found Charis floundering on the floor, one greave discarded, the other half loose and trying to tug it free. Helice gently pushed Charis prone, who offered no resistance with Clymene cradling her head; to remove the rest of her armour. Clymene guided the naked Charis as she stepped into the tub, no reaction to the slightly cold water, simply numb and accepting. Helice and Clymene then attended to her bath, afterwards dressing her in a Seer¡¯s Robe for the final trip to her bedroom.

    +++

    Charis bolted upright in bed. Her eyes searching her surrounds, settling once establishing she rested in her own bed in her own room. No sense of time, day or night, although her body and mind rested and rejuvenated. Perhaps her sleep enough for now, although thirsty, immediately reaching for the conveniently placed mug of water, drinking in the one motion and refilling the mug from the adjacent jug, slowly drinking the second time.

    ¡°Helice, please attend me in my Room.¡±

    While she waited, Charis added a loin cloth and breast wrap under her Seer¡¯s Robe. Finishing as Helice arrived carrying her arms and armour, the elven arrows the easiest, protected within the quiver. The elven bow a greater challenge, a loop of rope, one at each end, held gingerly.

    Charis relieved Helice of both elven weapons, not wishing to place Helice is such an awkward situation again, admonishing herself for doing so. Why didn¡¯t she think? A simple oversight causing such a quandary.

    Her mouth dry and parched. ¡°Sorry sister ¡­¡±

    ¡°Armour and Arms or as you are?¡± asked her bodyguard.

    ¡°Now that I think upon it, probably as I am, although my armour is clean and polished as never before, could I eat off it?¡± Charis finished her third mug of water.

    Helice deliberated grandly, placing a finger on her chin with a flourish. ¡°Our Goblins, they recognised your armour immediately and I have never seen them shake and shiver so much, except when they thought they were about to die, I suppose?¡±

    Charis swiped at her good naturedly on her arm. ¡°Such a cruel comment.¡± The breakout of a slight smile welcomed by the owner and the observer.

    ¡°Perhaps, although I couldn¡¯t tell if they were nervous, excited or honoured. One or all of them I suspect.¡±

    ¡°I have asked Clymene if any food is available and she has told me to find out for myself, you don¡¯t know what that means do you?¡±

    ¡°You were a bit short night before last, I explained to her you were tired, although she may be holding back a surprise, which is difficult with Seers here and Seers there, so many Seers ¡­¡± said Helice, amused, leaning over to embrace Charis who couldn¡¯t resist her infectious humour. Much to Helice¡¯s relief.

    Wiping away tears of joy Charis held Helice at arm¡¯s length and stared at her Seer Sister.

    ¡°I am glad you are my friend and companion.¡± Tears for a deeper reason flowed from Charis then.

    ¡°Ever since you sent the twins to enlighten me and solved the mystery of my sister¡¯s death, I have always been more than I deserved to be. I only live now because you were escorting me to my end and convinced me to do otherwise, so every day is a bonus.¡± Helice discreetly wiped a tear.

    Speaking despite her tears, Charis replied, ¡°Alcmene and Clymene were eager to enlighten you, all I told them was to be careful.¡±

    ¡°Yes, and given the situation, you could have said no, and they would have stopped to obey their Mistress, and I would have flung myself from Hillperch and missed out on so much in your company ¡­¡± Helice returned Charis¡¯ tears with flowing tears of her own.

    ¡°We are a fine mess, aren¡¯t we, best we find out what Clymene has in store for me, also night before last, care to explain?¡±

    Helice opened her mouth to speak and before she could the flat of Charis¡¯ hand waved before her.

    ¡°You used the elder¡¯s ointment to put me to sleep didn¡¯t you!¡±

    ¡°Clymene and I thought you needed the rest, without interruption so we thought to guarantee your peace and quiet.¡±

    ¡°I assume Astera is Mistress and she has everything in hand,¡± replied Charis.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Charis quickly hugged Helice and together they made for the door.

    Tears dried, childlike, happy and carefree the two rushed downstairs, checking each other with a quick look, both now drawn by a rare, although welcome aroma. They joined the night shift in the Kitchen eating a late breakfast prepared by Clymene, a couple of spare chairs and Agape with two plates of steaming fried eggs held in readiness, about to set upon the table.

    ¡°Where do you get eggs this far into Death Season?¡± Charis unable to keep the delight from her voice.

    Before Agape could respond, Clymene answered.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. You need to ask Ismene, I just prepare the food she provides for me,¡± replied Clymene in a straight voice.

    First things first Charis thought, declining to seat herself at the proffered table, advancing upon Clymene and reaching out a hand to touch Clymene¡¯s.

    ¡°I apologise sister for snapping the past night, I didn¡¯t even remember doing it until Helice ¡­ well confirmed I had been less than gracious, and I ask forgiveness.¡±

    ¡°I will always forgive you Mistress, although I am more concerned it occurred at all, you have always been a calm, level-headed leader, even under pressure you demonstrate confidence, and never any ¡­ shall we say ¡­ outbursts. Last night was an unusual reaction while surrounded by your Daughters and within the safety of this House and I am concerned. What has changed?¡±

    ¡°Nothing a couple of good night¡¯s sleep couldn¡¯t fix and a wonderful wakeup call from Helice and by the looks a stupendous breakfast surprise!¡±

    ¡°Be that as it may, the word has gone out Mistress and we are all concerned and will be watchful.¡±

    ¡°That is why I love you all, the care you have for me and the care you have for each other.¡±

    Clymene placed her other hand over Charis¡¯ and squeezed, reassuring her Mistress, she then went to start the tidy up. Charis returned to her table and banquet of eggs.

    Charis gobbled down her eggs, remembering another she needed to care for and feeling slightly ashamed of her neglect. All the food for both them and the horses still flowed, carefully rationed out of course and not once did anyone doubt or worry about their next meal. Daughters, urchins and horses fed with little or no waste, the urchins for example displaying a certain chubbiness around their cheeks.

    The night shift finished up and in turn, Nysa, Kyra, Hagne, Otonia and Alcmene filed downstairs carrying various supplies with them, bidding Charis, Helice and Clymene farewell. They would shortly load their goods on the twin¡¯s wagons in the Top Cavern for easy transport to the Inner Cavern. Agape for her part cleaned up the dishes, now eaten clean and returned to the Kitchen with them.

    Charis shortly after pushed her finished plate to the centre of their shared table, standing, scrapping her chair back. ¡°I need to check on supplies and such, so I will return in a couple of Bells?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress,¡± replied Helice.

    Agape swooped onto Charis¡¯ plate and jumped as the back Helice¡¯s hand slid over her upper arm.

    ¡°If agreeable, I am sure Agape and I will fill in the time while I await your return Mistress,¡± murmured Helice.

    ¡°And I slave over a hot stove and am soon forgotten,¡± hollered Clymene from the Kitchen.

    ¡°Never Seer Sister, I contemplated a more the merrier type engagement.¡±

    Happy clinking and rattling of plates and pans emanated from the Kitchen, increasing when Agape hurried from Charis¡¯ table to surprise her Seer Sister, resulting in a tumult of crashing kitchenware and delighted squeals. Helice winked at Charis and followed.

    Charis shook her head and searched the most obvious place first. Needing to skip past the Kitchen playfulness and into the Bottom Store Room; neatly stocked, although Ismene absent. Needing to decline certain invites Charis climbed the stairs and then peered into the Top Store Room.

    Ismene, one leg bent beneath the other squatted on the floor counting stock, with quill and ink recording the latest stock numbers on parchment carefully bound together. Charis waited for her to put those down and just before she started a new count coughed slightly. Ismene still jumped a little, managing to save the ink well and immediately relaxing when she glimpsed Charis at the door.

    ¡°Yes, my Mistress? Sorry you surprised me a little.¡±

    ¡°No, it is I who am sorry, I waited for you to be finished as best I could.¡±

    ¡°Never could you finish with me ¡­ do you have a question perhaps my Mistress?¡±

    Coughing, Charis asked, ¡°Yes, I was wondering if we are going to make it through Death Season. We have added a few mouths to feed and perhaps I didn¡¯t advise you well on potential numbers.¡±If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°We should survive, you did mention at the very start to make allowance for a certain extra number and I took the liberty to expand upon your estimate, based upon the number of sisters added to our company in the preceding six months. Some hearsay and guessing were involved though, so we should probably have a Daughters of the Duchess sign-on book perhaps. We could record, when introduced, when made Initiate, when made Sister ¡­ and perhaps other details. Anyway, we are well within ...¡±

    Charis lent over and kissed Ismene on her forehead deliberately interrupting her train of thought.

    ¡°The answer is yes then?¡±

    Ismene beamed back a smile of pure sunlight, nodding in agreement.

    ¡°The other question is chicken eggs.¡±

    ¡°Oh them, well we have some chickens my Mistress, they currently occupy the empty Warrior Sister room on the top floor. I asked Thais and Alexa to make some coops and a false floor so the chicken droppings could be collected, which I ask the urchins to dig into the soil near the loading dock when the weather is settled enough. I intend to make a garden there in Birthing Season if all goes well. I suggested the plan to Clymene, and she agreed, Clymene is the correct person to ask, given she is the Mistress of the House, I am ¡­¡±

    Charis lent over and kissed Ismene on her forehead.

    ¡°You are amazing, and I am truly thankful. Do you need anything?¡±

    ¡°Since the noisy ones have left, perhaps a quiet moment or two would be appreciated.¡±

    ¡°Where would you like to spend this quiet moment?¡±

    ¡°We need to go to a certain room with a particular table in it I think.¡±

    ¡°It would be my pleasure,¡± Charis suggested. Ismene carefully packed away some stock and left her tally sheet, quill and ink where she could find them and reaching for Charis¡¯ hand led her to the promised room.

    ---

    Charis admired her present company. Ismene asleep beside her; face down although turned towards her, the fairness of the face contrasting with the now faint pink glow of Ismene¡¯s chastised buttocks. Her Mistress insisting, they finish their pleasure in her bed for comfort if for no other reason.

    Taking advantage of her ardent partner¡¯s exhaustion Charis contacted Agatha who fortunately wasn¡¯t busy except trying to keep warm as occasionally she would need to attend on behalf of her Temple the middle of the day ceremony in the Temple of Judge every five to nine days. The variable day thought to deceive the evil of Death Season. Bircharbor the town otherwise sat quietly amongst the snow fall, never heavy, although continuous. The Seer Temple there well enough supplied with food as the Season Store reported healthy stock levels. Concern existed around firewood, which would depend upon the snow, the resultant cold and subsequent usage.

    Charis reached out for Rhea and found Elpis with her, although not totally sure if they were physically together or joined as Seers or both. In the end it didn¡¯t matter as she checked in on them for news concerning Raisa. They left Raisa in the care of a familiar stranger and Rhea didn¡¯t know anymore as she couldn¡¯t contact her twin anymore. The Keep continued to endure Death Season, the snow on the wind from the mountains endless. Detecting some apprehension Charis offered to send food even if it meant risking the use of the Shrines to do so. Both declined saying they would rather be recalled to a House to touch and embrace, Charis agreeable suggesting they make plans with Clymene to the delight of both.

    Charis tried contacting Korinna or Niobe without success, it would seem the Inner Cavern once again isolated from Seer Link.

    ¡°Zosime are you able to spare a few moments?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, Alexis¡¯ turn to dress as the Dark Priest and I have now alerted Zoe I am Seer Linked to you, so she will keep watch.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t contact any Seer in the Inner Cavern, can you or Alexis contact the Inner Cavern?¡±

    ¡°No Mistress, we test throughout our shift as do others and the barrier seems to be random, whatever the cause definitely moves about as we ask Clymene on occasion to run to the First cavern and test. Usually the First Cavern can¡¯t be reached when the Inner Cavern can be, and the opposite is also true. Once, briefly the Main Cavern couldn¡¯t be reached, although several days ago.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, I will contact Alexis for an update of the Main Cavern.¡±

    ¡°She would love the conversation Mistress!¡±

    ---

    From Alexis, Charis discovered Thais and Alexa with help from the elder finished the corral, so at least the horses could walk freely in their space now. A space finally cleared of corpses as Day Shift, burnt three pyres during their watch to clear them. The horses were also acclimatising to the presence of the Goblins encouraged by Latona. The elder finished the tribute place as well, a small tunnel in the rock that led to a long drop nook, with an exposed covered slot so the tribute could be pushed in.

    ¡°The elder advised the Goblins would be needed to retrieve the Tribute, Mistress,¡± sent Alexis.

    ¡°The Goblins? Is this an elder joke?¡±

    ¡°Her theory Mistress, a protection of sorts as most of the tribute would be of little value to the Goblins, while for others, like humans, they wouldn¡¯t be able to reach it.¡±

    Charis mentally shrugged. ¡°The last time I spoke to the elder she wanted to rest, our magic low, do you know what changed her mind?¡±

    ¡°A break in the weather today Mistress, Zoe lay in watch on top of the Stone Curtain Wall, while Zosime and I sunned ourselves, Korinna and Niobe eager to help from Evening Shift and when Hagne and Alcmene returned from the House this morning they dragged their weary bones into the sun and slept, prepared to be woken when needed.¡±

    ¡°I will personally thank-you all when I next meet you, I truly appreciate everyone¡¯s effort.¡± Charis needing to end the contact, from nowhere heart felt gratitude welled up from the pit of her stomach, swamping her.

    Moments later. ¡°You can¡¯t hide your love from us so easily Mistress.¡± A Seer Circle of sisters led by Alcmene nudging their way into Charis¡¯ mind using a gentle one-way Seer Link, delivering a message with no expectation of reply.

    Joyful tears began soaking Charis¡¯ pillow. A gentle hand lifted strands of her deep earth brown hair behind her flat ears, silver jewellery in place causing Charis to meet the hand¡¯s owner face to face. Ismene kissed both tear trails tenderly and then her Mistress¡¯ lips deeply and passionately. Once satisfied, Ismene encouraged and cajoled Charis to rest her head. The target, Ismene¡¯s fair skinned chest nestled between her modest peaks. She didn¡¯t need to know why her Mistress teared, for pity, for joy either mattering little when offering comfort to another, freely and unbidden.

    Ismene¡¯s steady, firm heartbeat a ticking comfort, which Charis clung to, to steady her own emotions. An uncharacteristic outburst targeting Clymene recently, deep tearful emotions today, all due to tiredness? Charis closed her eyes as Ismene stroked her hair and stroked her ears. She remembered Halius then and her anger at him for touching her ears. Now perhaps because of her reaction long ago, she learnt to appreciate the affection and trust inferred allowing another to tend to you there, possibly from a deep racial memory on her elven side. Ismene removed Charis¡¯ ear jewellery on the exposed side of her head, immediately causing Charis to prop it, eyes ablaze.

    ¡°If you allow me Mistress, I would wish to remove the other side as well.¡±

    Charis gently lifted her head observing the rose colour rise in Ismene¡¯s cheeks, the sides of her dainty nose heave in and out and moisture gather around her eyes. A gentle hand pushed Charis¡¯ head down and long strokes then swept over her hair and ears, reassuring and comforting with each pass matching the steady heartbeat of the owner¡¯s hand.

    ---

    ¡°Charis ¡­¡±

    ¡°Mistress ¡­¡±

    ¡°CHARIS ¡­¡±

    ¡°MISTRESS ¡­¡±

    Helice raced to her Mistress¡¯ room, neither Clymene or Helice able to Seer Link with her, the last Seer Linking with Alexis a couple of bells ago and the last they knew she visited Ismene several bells ago.

    Her door unlocked, Helice burst in to be greeted by Ismene, a finger over her owns lips, which then pointed down to the sleeping angel head on her gently heaving chest.

    ¡°Did you take her ears off?¡± whispered Helice, face twisted in shock and awe.

    ¡°Not without a little fuss, but yes.¡±

    Helice slowly slid herself onto Charis¡¯ bed, content to observe and admire. Charis¡¯ face relaxed, her lips parted revealing her cute smallish teeth, content.

    ¡°How long has she rested?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps a bell and a half and her head rests heavy.¡±

    ¡°And her mind,¡± added Helice.

    At Ismene¡¯s questioning look Helice elaborated. ¡°Clymene and I couldn¡¯t Seer Link to her, which is why I came running to investigate. Should we wake her?¡±

    ¡°Does she need to be woken for any reason?¡±

    ¡°None for the moment.¡±

    ¡°I am glad then.¡± Ismene cast her eyes down, deciding now or never. ¡°I know my affection to and from my Mistress is different to others in the Company, but it is who I am, and she accepts me, and I would wish to pay her back in this special way for as long as I am able. If possible ¡­¡±

    ¡°I have advised Astera of Charis¡¯ recent behaviours, shall we say, and she is now nominally in charge. Therefore, I leave her in your care. I will remain in the House so yell or shout and I will come running.¡±

    ¡°Thank-you Seer Sister.¡± Ismene wiped her tears away with her free hand as they started to roll down her face.

    Helice kissed Ismene¡¯s tear tracks, her eyes widening in reaction to her Seer Sister¡¯s affection. ¡°Don¡¯t be ashamed of tears, they are your emotions being shared, sadness halved, or joy doubled.¡±

    ¡°Such beautiful words Helice ¡­¡±

    ¡°The final words spoken by my mother as the Mother Superior ripped my sister and I from her desperate grasp.¡±

    Helice turned away and hurried out of Charis¡¯ room. Once out, she lent up against the hallway wall, slowly sliding down and quietly sobbed to herself, wondering if her mother still lived. A question saved for this moment, strangely, never asked by herself in over fourteen years as the Mother Superior¡¯s forcefully assumed the role of their Mothers in the Seer Temple, hence their title.

    ---

    Charis existed in a peaceful dream state, able to recall the preparations to date, the challenges faced, and the tests dealt with. With the last of the preparations completed the elder would be released back to her precious research, surely happy about that after days of enforced duty and Charis couldn¡¯t think of much more that could be done in any case.

    She then easily rolled back the days, the weeks and the months of her recent existence. The joys of Sisters joining, the events of high drama and close calls. The people; the Magistrate, the Bard and the Elven Lord to name a few. Sad moments, discovering her father¡¯s death, the careless slaying of the Apprentice Magician and her shame, fleeing the trial with her father, the trial itself. Then the forest. No more, Charis pleaded against a momentum of interest and enquiry, helpless to repulse an unnatural need to discover and invade her past. Relentless and spiralling.

    No more she screamed silently as the horror returned; a thin red line across Halius¡¯ throat from ear to ear, the betrayal of a stranger they assumed friend and her loss of the only person who ever treated her with kindness and respect, a companion for life. These traumas accumulating to snap her out of her dream state. The dark thrall imprisoning her, denying her, shattering into a hundred pieces of black clay. Recounting of the trial caused her dream state to wavier while Halius¡¯ slaying destroyed and laid waste to her newly found peaceful place, violently wrenching her awake, bringing her back into the light.

    Ismene realised a change. Her Mistress¡¯ head rocked slightly to begin with and then her mouth silently screamed and instantly after Charis bolted upright, her clear blue eyes wide, the whites dominating. Her head darted one way then the other, finally fixating on Ismene who grabbed the distraught visage before her between her own hands kissing Charis¡¯ face and in between whispering assurance.

    ¡°I am here my Mistress, you are safe.¡±

    ¡°You are in the House my Mistress, I can call Helice.¡±

    ¡°Speak to me my Mistress, I am beginning to worry.¡±

    ¡°Helice,¡± Charis croaked, ¡°call Helice.¡±

    Ismene screamed, ¡°HELICE!¡±

    Charis broke free of Ismene¡¯s grasp, her hands going to her ears and then her face.

    Helice raced into Charis¡¯ room, rudely awakened from her impromptu hard floor bed in the hallway. Charis¡¯ rasping breaths could be heard from the doorway, her trembling lips seen below her hands as they covered her face.

    ¡°Charis ¡­¡± sent Helice, nothing, her mind slammed shut, entry forbidden and locked away.

    ¡°We are here Mistress,¡± Helice and Ismene chanted, Charis¡¯ head resting between theirs, their arms in an interlocked embrace on Charis¡¯ bed.

    Helice and Ismene waited, caressing Charis¡¯ hair and patting her back and in turn whispering supportive and comforting words. After half a bell they knew Charis returned to them when her embrace of them strengthened and drew Helice and Ismene impossibly closer, crushing and flattening lumps and bumps, impacting the comforting sister¡¯s ability to breath, both wondering how Charis could. Then a release.

    ¡°I returned to Halius¡¯ murder ¡­ the actual moment, standing in my own skin and reliving the time passing unable to change anything, his blood spreading ¡­¡± Charis¡¯ hands wrapped themselves around Helice¡¯s and Ismene¡¯s heads joining them to hers, closing her eyes for several moments before recovering and backing away. The separation allowing Charis to survey her two rescuers, her anchors in her storm of dread and dismay.

    ¡°Mistress?¡± sent Helice.

    ¡°Yes, my dear friend Helice, I am sane once again, recovered from my madness of loss.¡±

    ¡°I am relieved Mistress.¡±

    Ismene¡¯s sobbing broke their moment and they looked in askance.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to cause you pain and anguish my Mistress. I am sorry. I am so sorry!¡± Ismene¡¯s head shook from side to side her long golden-brown hair flaying about in sympathy and her hands cruelly intertwining themselves, her fingernails leaving red welts in their wake.

    Charis dived upon her, crashing to the bed, her arms holding Ismene¡¯s arms.

    ¡°It. Is. Not. Your. Fault,¡± rasped Charis.

    ¡°Open your eyes Ismene,¡± added Helice.

    Charis released her grip on Ismene¡¯s arms and sitting up, straddling her waist, used both hands to wipe Ismene¡¯s tears and clear her hair from her distraught face.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t to blame for my memories.¡±

    ¡°But I put you there, lulled you back via your deep dreams, I ¡­ I am to blame my Mistress,¡± Ismene said, sniffling, hitching her chest.

    ¡°Stay your tears ¡­¡±

    Ismene interrupted. ¡°Please forgive me my Mistress!¡±

    ¡°There is nothing to forgive, you are innocent of blame and only wished me well and some of my dreams needed to be relived, to remind me of us and how we met and endured, many good memories I assure you.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know the truth my Mistress, I ¡­¡± Ismene cast her eyes down. ¡°I would often spy upon my mother comforting one of her grandchildren like I did you and I envied the shared affection having never given or received such tender love from her even as a child. With you I forced the moment, I needed that feeling so badly my Mistress.¡±

    Ismene raised her eyes for the final truth. ¡°I insisted you remove your ear jewellery such my desperation to experience such depths of love and comfort, I seduced you into my fantasy my Mistress. I am so ashamed.¡±

    ¡°You have nothing to be ashamed about.¡± Charis bent down and kissed her lightly on her lips.

    A silent pause hung over the three.

    ¡°For a former Noble woman you still hang on to your own importance don¡¯t you, blaming yourself for your Mistress¡¯ memories,¡± said Helice, while tossing Ismene¡¯s hair and stealing a kiss from her mouth wide and agog, not the best prize to be won, once done thought Helice.

    Struggling against Charis¡¯ weight and superior position, Ismene relented in her efforts to strike out at Helice. ¡°So unfair a comment and if my Mistress wasn¡¯t enjoying herself so much in her taming of me, I would slap you Helice, you cheeky Seer wench!¡±

    Helice thought of a retort concerning slapping and resisted, not the right moment.

    ¡°We are agreed then?¡± Charis asked, looking at first Helice and then Ismene who returned ¡°to what¡± expressions.

    ¡°Well ¡­ Ismene is not to blame for my memories and she provides most excellent love and comfort on plush fair skinned breasts all would be proud to indulge in while Helice is the best bodyguard and confident a Mistress could be blessed with.¡±

    Helice and Ismene, firmly nodded in agreement, smiling as they did. Charis returning their smile, although deep within her being she sensed an influence, the darkness insisting and propelling her to return to Halius¡¯ murder, her resistance futile. The loss of will and control the real concern, added to the wild emotions in such a short time ¡­ Charis took solace knowing Astera would be able to command if need be.

    ¡°Yes, my Mistress, and if you could release me, perhaps, although not entirely required to or even urgent.¡± Vulnerable cheeky eyes captured Charis in that moment, drawing her down to receive a passionate kiss from the Daughters of the Duchess Provedore.

 1.103 Have Faith (9th Day of Death Month)

    ¡°Is the Mistress resting?¡± enquired Clymene.

    ¡°I left her with Ismene, so perhaps for now, maybe not later,¡± replied Helice with an envious smirk.

    ¡°Helice, we agreed, the Mistress needs rest!¡± replied Clymene with her hands outstretched, muscles taunt, poised to grab and possibly shake Helice.

    ¡°Ismene deeply cares, she spent most her time caressing and patting Charis to sleep. I apologise if my reply led to any other conclusion.¡± Her eyes shy in askance for forgiveness. Clymene relaxing her arms in response.

    Astera joined them at their table, still drying her hair having quickly finished bathing.

    ¡°Has she recovered Helice?¡± Astera direct to the point, eager to know.

    ¡°The simple answer is yes, although it wouldn¡¯t hurt to keep an eye and an ear out. It seems with her tiredness, she went into a deep sleep and relived some of her past, some of which she thought reconciled.¡±

    Clymene waited patiently and then unleashed. ¡°You are both missing the point sisters. How did she become so tired, so easily and so quickly? The tiredness is the source of her change, we need to investigate.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps her tiredness is due to the elder draining too much magic these past few days,¡± offered Astera, who on Day Shift witnessed remarkable change performed by the elder draining a continuous chain of sun baking Seers, the Mistress included.

    Helice and Clymene conferred and then checked with other Seers still awake and contactable, especially those involved with the elder.

    ¡°The consensus is, possibly. They reserve some doubt as no other Seer has suffered fatigue as great as the Mistress,¡± said Clymene.

    The three dwelled in silence for several heartbeats, broken when Agape set a plate before Astera.

    ¡°Thank-you sister, a welcome sight after a shift,¡± said Astera, a slight deadness to her voice, her Mistress¡¯ condition still on her mind, even after suggesting a cause to the Seers, which they honoured her by actually conferring and considering.

    ¡°Stay and reassure Astera, I will help Agape dish out the meals,¡± sent Helice.

    Clymene nodded in agreement clearly deep in her own thoughts.

    As the sisters of Day Shift filed out of the Bath Room and claimed tables, Helice dropped a plate off to each of them.

    Interrupting the feasting the Night Shift popped up through the trap door, Nysa and Kyra first in their Daughter¡¯s Robes, closely followed by Hagne and Alcmene in their Seer¡¯s Robes and lastly Otonia.

    ¡°I best assist Agape and Helice,¡± stated Clymene leaving Astera¡¯s table, Thyia grabbing her now vacant, although warmed chair.

    ---

    Ismene crept down the circular stairs searching for quick eats, not expecting an almost overflowing Training Room of sisters. Contemplating turning back, she couldn¡¯t, her Mistress needed food and it seemed too late to, anyway.

    The low chatter quietening to absolute silence in the Training Room, upon Ismene¡¯s entrance causing Ismene to pause, her cheeks reddening, both of her hands drawn together and clasped in front her. Looking up, it seemed every set of eyes of every sister in the Training Room bore into her, scrutinising her, examining and judging her behaviour? Presumed ownership and domination of the Mistress¡¯ time and attention? Every negative insecurity and frailty her mind could dredge up. She crinkled and crumbled under their examination.

    Helice rushed to her side wrapping an arm around her shoulder propping her up as they advanced upon the audience of sisters and whispered to her. ¡°Brave heart.¡±

    Ismene leaned into Helice¡¯s embrace advancing towards her judgement and found her brave heart. One quick glance into Helice¡¯s kind eyes, then reluctantly drawing away from Helice¡¯s safety she crossed her arms and scanned the room. ¡°I am who I am, I like what I like. I am here because there is no judgement of a Warrior Sister unlike my previous life or that is what I thought.¡± Ismene spoke calmly and carefully, chin level.

    Each in the Training Room sort to hide from Ismene¡¯s blazing eyes and deep conviction, except one.

    ¡°We are glad you spoke first, because we don¡¯t wish to judge, we wished to celebrate with you for finally being who you want to be. We know you are committed to the Mistress, we have always known, we are just glad you know and are happier for it and I, who knew you before am especially happy to see the real you,¡± cheered Agape.

    Helice rolled her arm around drawing Ismene to face her, so her tears could be masked, failing miserably and fooling no one. Recovering, encouraged by Helice¡¯s words of support, she wiped her eyes as best she could, opening them to receive the warm smiles from the gathered Sisters.

    ¡°There is also the matter of making sure we have food during this harsh Death Season, everyone appreciates your skill in this, especially our satisfied stomachs after every meal,¡± Astera said, scanning over the gathered sisters and calling for another cheer. The room of sisters followed up that cheer with three shouts. Ismene blushing crimson, right down to her fair bosoms due to the high praise and passionate recognition.

    Ismene released Helice and head held level sort the safety of the Kitchen and Clymene to escape being the centre of attention. Helice for her part joined Astera and Thyia.

    ¡°How is the Mistress?¡± asked Thyia.

    ¡°She is resting according to Ismene, who is here fetching some food for her when she wakes,¡± replied Helice.

    Astera picked at her food, considering her next statement, acting Mistress or not it would be ideal for Helice to keep their Mistress appraised of any changes.

    ¡°We need to train more in Crossbow as it appears to be the ideal weapon for the Cavern Blind.¡±

    ¡°Candidates?¡± asked Helice.

    ¡°Thais, Alexa and Latona with Agape able to train them, assuming Ismene has a crossbow or two and quarrels secreted away for a snowy day,¡± Astera offered.

    ¡°If you are asking me if the Mistress would approve, we both know you need to ask yourself. Charis has always maintained you are her second and when she is absent or indisposed, Mistress. Her current state is not so confused or lost she would discard your right of authority in this case.¡±

    ¡°You aren¡¯t prepared to pass this by her?¡±

    ¡°No. I would see her rest and the only assurance I would issue is Astera is a capable Mistress and able to hold all sisters to their duty.¡± Helice grabbed at Astera¡¯s hands, in easy reach surrounding her bowl of stew and gently squeezed them.

    Thyia for her part reached an arm around Astera¡¯s shoulder, dragging her attention away from the dark answerless depths of the stew, winking and smiling. ¡°Mistress,¡± she cooed.

    ---

    Charis welcomed Ismene¡¯s return to her room. The cheese and salted meat she rescued from the Kitchen equally appreciated and quickly devoured.

    ¡°Astera is acting Mistress, my Mistress and all agree another day of rest and recovery would be most agreeable for your health.¡± Ismene spoke the words eyes cast down, fishing for agreement perhaps and tempting her Mistress to remain in her care by espousing the supposed will of other sisters.

    The Mistress of the Daughters of the Duchess decided for herself in the end, and by happenstance this agreed with Ismene¡¯s wishes. Charis needed to examine her past and work through some of the things she couldn¡¯t now change and accept that condition utterly and totally. If not, she would always be distracted by them, which could prove fatal in any number of ways. The meeting of Latona and her flashback to the young Apprentice Magician for example and while not fatal certainly a distraction, which required Helice to intervene and alert her. The freshest example, Halius¡¯ murder, her vivid return to the scene, worse though her return to her body, repeating every action unable to escape, change or prevent the result. A prison of inescapable torture as the dream went beyond illusion, Charis convinced she really lived through those moments again, her view of the events from her own eyes within the dream, not an overview looking in.

    She decided to make use of Ismene¡¯s comforting technique. Rest her head between her pillowed mounds, accept her gentle caressing and be subdued into a deep sleep, although this time testing early to ensure she could break from the dream when required. She desperately needed to negotiate and reconcile her past, not simply move forward trying to outdistance herself from it.

    Ismene placed their plate outside Charis¡¯ door and then prepared spare blankets, she knew the exact ones, the two bright blue dyed wool covers from the top floor Store Room. A small jug of wine nearby tempted her; strictly acquired for special occasions or celebrations and that very fact convinced her to leave it. As the Provedore, she needed to set an example and not betray her duty.

    Folding her Daughter¡¯s Robe neatly after removing the garment, she climbed upon her Mistress¡¯ bed naked trailing the two covers.

    ¡°Is this your dedicated effort in your care of me?¡± asked Charis, admiring Ismene¡¯s naked form stalking her.

    Ismene ignored the question, removing Charis¡¯ Daughter¡¯s robe, folding it and placing Charis¡¯ silver ear jewellery upon the still warm attire, drawing in her Mistress¡¯ heady scent from the garment. Securing pillows, she placed them behind her upper back and neck and invited Charis¡¯ head to return to her fair skinned chest between her mounds. The excitement of setting up the theatre for the event stirring her to an intoxicating high of intrigue, manipulation and desire. The fact her Mistress insisted she needed to rest her head upon Ismene¡¯s chest a heady mix of importance and function, reality as their flesh met. Ismene, the single Sister able to lull Charis into a perfect serene state and Ismene, the single sister with the flawlessly sized breasts and technique to ensure success.

    Her Mistress knew well Ismene¡¯s manipulations and took advantage and rewarded in equal measure. Charis ensured her breathing would gently exhale across Ismene¡¯s nipple as her head lay in position. Her own breasts resting sensually against Ismene¡¯s fair body and at least one of her hands straying and finding comfort within Ismene¡¯s exposed golden-brown crowned loins.

    Charis dreamed and lost all sense of time. Ismene cared for her needs; meals, ablutions and sensual administrations.

    +++

    The first bell of a new day woke Charis from her slumber and her dream, the timing of the ringing aligning with an invisible hand of fate lifting her chin and examining her worthiness. She shivered in reaction to her spine tingling; a higher power presiding over her actions and life, inexorably linked to her being Foretold an utter certainty, no room for doubt. Resigned to her fate she opened her eyes and considered her efforts over the past several days and nights. Rewarded as she reached a place where her first thought or memory of Halius involved happy playful recollections, the celebration of his life. A long way down the list a begrudging acceptance of his murder as fate and herself blameless.

    Ismene remained deep in her own dream, moaning, her body rocking subtly. Charis encouraged Ismene¡¯s bodily responses by tending to her body¡¯s sensual and sensitive erogenous zones, until she woke in ecstasy, pleading for her Mistress to continue.

    ¡°Again Mistress, I beg you. Your natural bodily perfume is intoxicating, this room is you, this bed is you and every time I breathe, I smell you, inhale you and plummet helplessly into my dream of being totally owned by you, your plaything, your touch a trigger to fire my loins into a writhing mess.¡±

    The newly confident and self-important Provedore refusing to disguise her desire or needs any longer, embellishing her invitation with sexual and seductive words as lures. Her desire or need triggered after many bells of one on one company; unintentionally by Charis¡¯ smooth gliding touch, her loins afire, helpless as her body ignored her will, releasing and screaming her delight, until her Mistress satisfied her dominated partner, ample reward for services rendered.

    Without further distraction, Charis armoured and armed herself, determined to face this day as Mistress of the Daughters of the Duchess renewed and invigorated. Ismene in contrast lay wanting and yet thrilled by her Mistress¡¯ discarding of her, a new sensation, a by-product of headstrong renewed purpose.

    ¡°To me Helice, armed and armour I will await you in the Training Room while I break my fast.¡±

    ¡°I have won the race already Mistress, um ¡­ busy assisting Clymene,¡± sent Helice.

    Mid-morning their Mistress and a warm meal greeted the Night Shift. Charis¡¯ renewal a wonder and boost in morale, moving between the couple of occupied tables, chatting to the seated sisters with energy and enthusiasm.

    ¡°Sister where are your arms and armour?¡± asked Charis.

    Nysa and Kyra exchanged knowing smiles. ¡°The Goblins Mistress. The armour is cleaned and polished, the weapons sharpened, Dione has taken charge of them. While training Latona she included chasing the goblins, giving the goblin sisters a routine to follow, eventually she will just need to check from time to time she believes,¡± replied Nysa.

    Clymene placed a plate before Charis. ¡°You look well Mistress.¡±

    ¡°I feel recovered from whatever it was. Where is your helper?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Agape, she is training Thais, Alexa and Latona in crossbow, to assist with the blind, apparently.¡± Clymene paying special attention to Charis¡¯ reaction, prepared to call her Mistress out if the reaction anything less than ¡°the old Charis¡±.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    Otonia chimed in. ¡°Yes. They have finished what they can as the wood from the wagons has been used, except for the final one, which has another purpose now. After all it would be difficult for me to throw a knife from there. Niobe and Alexis are in a similar situation. During Death Season there have been no visitors during the day, during other Seasons I don¡¯t think that will be the case, so we need to prepare.¡±

    ¡°Excellent.¡± Charis wolfed down her meal and once Helice finished assisting Clymene they descended into the Caverns together.

    ---

    The Top Cavern accumulated furniture and bedrolls from somewhere, the two bench seats probably from one or two wagons, full to overflowing with well-fed skinny children as evidenced by fattened faces, skinny legs and flat bellies. Wormy greeting Charis at the foot of the stairs near two small wagons. He reported the urchins in good spirits, some now out and about in the snow on lookout, although most townsfolk stayed indoors, which meant those who did venture out, usually worth following.

    The next two Caverns checked out empty, their entrances attached to the passageway and therefore no need to travel through them to continue down.

    Next, the Water Cavern and Charis stopped and stared for a time at the miracle of the spring, the water expertly harvested by the elder¡¯s manipulation of the stone and then redirected to carry it to the lower levels, plentiful and steady. A couple of bedrolls remained, although no personal items nearby so perhaps spares? Charis frowned.

    ¡°What Mistress?¡±

    ¡°The bedrolls.¡±

    ¡°We placed them there so you could rest comfortably on the journey up, hopefully with your recovery they won¡¯t ever need to be used again.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes.¡± Charis brushed over the misplaced memory, turning her face of dismay away from Helice by leading her out of the cavern.

    The elder¡¯s cavern the surprise of her return tour. Constructed within, an attached stone room and when Charis inspected it under protest from its owner, it seemed to be an exact duplicate of her original room in the House and very similar to her cottage in Bearwatch. The elder never straying far from a proven design! Charis invited herself and Helice to a cup of tea, annoying the elder and then pleasing her when Charis explained they intended to visit for a short while and not request any additional labours from her.

    ¡°I needed to separate myself from the sisters, sleeping, waking, talking, coming and going, needed some quiet and privacy.¡± She informed Charis as she completed her inspection.

    ¡°You must do what you must to further your studies,¡± Charis replied.

    As Charis and Helice exited the elder¡¯s room Latona, Thais and Alexa raced by. They were then followed by Dione and Korinna. Dione waved Korinna on while she drew a breath before Charis, hands resting on her knees.

    ¡°Full training Mistress, the runs are the same we did around the Arena, then weapon drills, sparing and a ranged weapon. Drosis teaches two-handed spear, Korinna teaches dagger and Dirce teaches crossbow before they start Evening Shift, while Agape teaches crossbow during Evening Shift,¡± advised Dione.

    ¡°That is an extraordinary responsibility for the Evening Shift.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mistress it is. The other shifts take care of supplies, while Evening Shift doesn¡¯t. Thyia continues their two-handed spear training, while Alexis and Zosime take turns training them in dagger during the Evening Shift. Then they fall into bed. We were concerned with the Cavern Blind that we need more to learn crossbow to properly take advantage of it and we don¡¯t have any.¡± Dione now straightening.

    ¡°What of Jocasta¡¯s training?¡±

    ¡°We can train her with the others although Zosime is attending to it when she can.¡±

    ¡°What of Latona? Nysa tells me you have taken the duty upon yourself to master the Goblin Sisters.¡±

    ¡°She ¡­¡± started Dione, until Charis looked over her eyebrows.

    ¡°Latona was lost Mistress, too young and while she can speak to them, they treated her as their soft gentle mother and easily took advantage of her ¡­ they needed discipline and routine ¡­¡± Dione¡¯s words fading towards the end as the full weight of Charis¡¯ scrutiny made her doubt herself.

    Charis¡¯ eyes narrowed. ¡°You are younger than her are you not?¡±

    ¡°Younger in years, wiser for being in your company Mistress.¡± Dione bowed her head slightly, slowly closing and opening her eyes, silently congratulating herself for her quick-thinking response.

    Charis inwardly smiled at the obvious flattery, still unpersuaded by Dione¡¯s reasons for usurping Latona¡¯s charges. Sensing Charis¡¯ hesitation, Dione continued.

    ¡°Latona requested my advice when I taught her care of the horses and then somewhat relieved when I took the lead in training the Goblin Sisters ¡­ Mistress.¡±

    ¡°We do help each other always, therefore given you have set a fine example and demonstrated proper methods ensure your involvement fades and Latona asserts her command over them. I appointed this duty to her and either she accepts the responsibility or speaks to me of any doubts.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    Charis detected a sulkiness to the reply, well so be it. Dione definitely initiating this change herself, otherwise she would have mentioned Astera if another arrangement would have been discussed. Charis nodded nevertheless and with Helice and Dione strolled further downwards, accompanied by a waist height, steady silent flow of water and an absolute lack of conversation.

    Helice paused, Dione following her lead, allowing Charis to enter the Inner Cavern alone to discover the layout and organisation of the bunk beds, the tidiness and cleanliness and be suitably impressed. Then she spotted the Goblin Sisters. Small hands furiously cleaning, while bare feet held various items of armour in an ideal position to facilitate their endeavours. The pieces would be armour and weapons from the Evening Shift as the training used wooden versions of the weapons at this early stage. They reminded her of the urchins in their child-size clothing and small boots.

    One set of dark goblin eyes turning to her goblin sister beside her, yabbering in their goblin tongue, stopped talking mid-sentence, mouth dropping open. Her two sisters now alerted and immediately every activity stopped by silent agreement followed by slow, careful placement of what they held on the ground beside them. Silently they oozed into an almost prone position, their heads bowed to the floor and backs bent, spine exposed.

    Charis uncertain what to say or do, the hesitation causing the three bodies prostrate before her to visibly shiver and shudder.

    Charis whispered smoothly, ¡°I appreciate the work you have performed, thank-you.¡±

    The goblins cringed protectively. At Helice¡¯s gentle nudge Charis led Dione and Helice from the Inner Cavern. Once in the passageway Charis strained to eavesdrop, not a single sound. Shrugging, she continued down the passageway Helice beside her. Sprinting towards them, Korinna led Latona, Thais and Alexa.

    ¡°I will take my leave Mistress and join Korinna in training.¡± With that said, Dione cut in behind Alexa.

    ¡°Were you too hard on her Mistress? The Goblins know their duty,¡± sent Helice.

    ¡°Possibly, although Dione¡¯s nature changes when her stallion is close and I don¡¯t expect much from the Goblin Sisters, so a great opportunity for a new Sister to grow and learn. Asking questions shouldn¡¯t lead to anyone losing their commission, otherwise they will doubt their self-worth and become a burden instead of a help.¡±

    ¡°We are at fight or die Mistress?¡±

    ¡°Yes, <u>he</u> will return and only the when remains uncertain. Consider his scrawny priest, which we slew, enraptured with virginal Seer blood and we can strongly assume, consumed by dreams of power from reaping its bounty. I wonder and shudder what would be the result if <u>he</u> is drenched in our blood?¡±

    Helice shocked and frozen in place by Charis¡¯ analysis, recalling the overpowering dread feeling <u>he</u> radiated causing her and her sisters to lose their honour before their Mistress. His dismissal of them, tending to other ¡°business¡± first, such confidence and hubris. Did the Daughters of the Duchess rate so insignificantly? Her Mistress¡¯ moist lips brought her out of her misery.

    ¡°While we have some will, we will fight and we are somewhat prepared, our fate resting upon afternoon sunlight I suspect.¡±

    ¡°He ignored it Mistress!¡± A tear gathering in Helice¡¯s left eye.

    ¡°Be brave my sister, you forget Otonia¡¯s knives, they kill anything.¡±

    Helice¡¯s eyes brightening. ¡°And yours Mistress, should we fetch them, so they are handy?¡±

    Charis knew the sense in Helice¡¯s suggestion, one of those knives though were still stained with Halius¡¯ blood and while she accepted, she wasn¡¯t to blame, the constant reminder on her hip would sorely test her.

    ¡°While I don¡¯t wish to sweep away your good mood, they slay the living and if the bitch we slew until dust is any example, <u>he</u> will be a living dead like her, and the others raised by the dark priests.¡±

    ¡°Oh Mistress, you have doubts?¡± Helice¡¯s cupid bow bottom lip trembling minutely drawing Charis in to kiss her now wilting sister. Helice the Seer Sister, Helice the Mistress¡¯ Bodyguard bordering on dismay, such a condition can not stand, Charis needed her voice of reason and gentle questioning returned to her forthwith. Finally, everyone needs a solid rock, an unfailing resolute partner to just be there and Helice ably filled that requirement for Charis.

    ¡°I have faith. In an early dream, I visited a huge tree, take what you imagine as huge and double or possibly triple what you imagine. The Elven Lord who gifted my Elven Bow and three Elven Arrows needed to test the strength of my Elven Kindred before he gave them to me. One Elven arrow, expertly crafted from this One Tree pierced the heart of the Watcher bitch and destroyed her, no beheading, no fire, straight to dust.¡±

    Helice rushed to hug her Mistress, childish of course as tears glistened upon her cheeks, unrestrained as the offered hope irresistible. The need to live stronger than ever and the need to trust in the promised salvation desperate.

    Charis felt the thump of Helice¡¯s heart, somewhat an expert now given her time with Ismene, not releasing their embrace until she couldn¡¯t feel it any longer. Diving back to passionately kiss her Bodyguard, who returned the sincerity with frantic devotion.

    ¡°Brave heart,¡± whispered Charis.

    ---

    As they navigated the final switchback approaching the Main Cavern, they noticed Astera and Thyia in a new recess, carved out of the stone wall of the passageway. It contained a stone table and a couple of wooden chairs to suit, which they slumped down in until they observed Charis approaching. They scrambled from their chairs rushing Charis and Helice, hugging them both in turn, jumping and dancing in circles. Enjoying their greeting, Charis didn¡¯t fail to appreciate their bored facial expressions and lifeless bodies prior to her arrival.

    ¡°Guard duty not to your liking sisters?¡±

    Thyia snuck a look at Astera who held Charis¡¯ inquiring gaze.

    ¡°We asked the elder to carve this alcove to wait in for comfort and ensure we didn¡¯t block the passageway Mistress, even so, seven bells go slowly,¡± said Astera.

    ¡°Perhaps we expand the alcove, so while one sister watches she is also kept awake by the other sister training a third?¡±

    ¡°If we expanded back along the passageway, we would still maintain an alcove edge to view around the final entrance into the Main Cavern and be able to view our false priest, could work Mistress,¡± said Astera, considering the possibility aloud.

    Smiling broadly, Charis stopping only to speak. ¡°I will leave you to ask the elder.¡±

    Astera groaned slightly before quickly recovering as Charis and Helice strode towards the Main Cavern.

    Entering the Main Cavern proper, they noticed the corralled horses and while not well fed, didn¡¯t appear to be starving either. They couldn¡¯t recognise who acted the role of evil priest as the distance and disguise concealed their identity despite glorious late afternoon daylight spilling in through the Cavern Entrance. Closing the distance, Alexis welcomed them, the three in a shared embrace.

    ¡°Zosime and Zoe are in the blind. I have been trying to convince Zosime to take on the role of evil priest, but she won¡¯t, so it looks like I am stuck with it.¡±

    Alexis¡¯ words spoken in good humour; Charis still enquired. ¡°All is well then?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the weather keeps accidental visitors away and although overcast for much of the day we seem to all agree the evil ones prefer to travel and visit at night. We also believe this will change when the weather clears in Birth Season.¡±

    ¡°Good to see sisters are still thinking. Do you know where the elder made the tribute drop?¡±

    ¡°Near the southern entrance it faces out, but the elder disguised it to look like rock face and it isn¡¯t until you are almost upon it that you can tell it is different and still, don¡¯t really know how or why. She is very clever. I hope the Goblins can find it when they need to.¡±

    Charis and Helice decided to search for the hidden tribute drop, grabbing some extra furs to wear against the cold. After locating the small entrance on the cavern side, they tried to hug each other through the bulky furs, ending in an odd dance, groping and reaching unsuccessfully in celebration. The deposit slot should be, relatively speaking, directly opposite on the outer side of the Stone Curtain Wall. The next part, staying within touching distance of the Stone Curtain Wall, following the curve around, stepping gingerly over the surrounding scree trying to count the paces taken. After a reasonable amount of time fighting wind and snow, they felt the gap rather than sighting it. Well-hidden indeed and Charis thought the same as Alexis, hopefully not so well hidden to be beyond the skill of the Goblins to find it.

    Satisfied, they shuffled back across the scree towards the Cavern Entrance, depositing their furs with Alexis and eventually returning to the Inner Cavern. Goblin sisters gone, although the Evening Shift in residence, their training duty done and now preparing for their shift.

    The Inner Cavern contained five well-toned naked female bodies, having taken off their sweat stained underclothes and now drip drying from an improvised bath, Charis uncertain of its location. In good spirits, the five quickly noticed Charis and Helice who strangely, more often than not and through no fault of their own, seemed to be in their way, regardless of stepping one way or the other. Charis and Helice eventually herded to the Cavern¡¯ upper entrance to avoid further body contact. While in the fray, Charis made a point of thanking them, especially for the training they provided their sisters and reminding Dione of her duty towards Latona and the Goblins.

    Dirce, Drosis, Niobe and Korinna filed out of the Inner Cavern, hugging Charis and Helice in turn, including a chastised Dione, last to do so. Armour polished and the steel of their weapons gleaming in weak lantern light. After the recent commotion Charis and Helice now dumbfounded by the calm and cool silence.

    About to turn away and continue their return journey to the House a murmuring and whispering of voices emanated from the passageway leading to the Main Cavern. Charis and Helice retreated to the shadows of the upper Inner Cavern entrance at Helice¡¯s insistence, content to spy and possibly surprise.

    Astera and Thyia arrived and stacked their shields and spears by the lower Inner Cavern entrance and finding their shared bunk, Astera assisting Thyia to remove her armour. Alexis next, shortly followed by Zosime and Zoe leaving their weapons behind in a semi-organised stack. Zosime and Zoe assisting Alexis out of her armour. The three goblin sisters following on their heels.

    The goblin sisters attended Astera, Zosime and Zoe, assisting them to strip off their armour, then fetching a robe for each. When done, they scampered over to Thyia and Alexis to attend to them. During this exercise Charis and Helice observed, amazed at the banter and good-hearted quips given and taken. Eventually, the five were ready to leave.

    In the background the three goblins threw around their armour, placing the pieces in like stacks bounding around the Cavern enjoying their game and duty. They froze when Charis spoke.

    ¡°Thank-you sister,¡± she said as she hugged Astera.

    Astera pushed back gently. ¡°Mistress, I am sweaty and smelly, let me bathe and then join me and perhaps we can entertain each other.¡±

    A hand grasped Charis¡¯ tenderly. ¡°Yes Mistress, I would enjoy exploring your body yet again,¡± sent Zosime.

    ¡°As would I,¡± sent Alexis, who following Zosime, spied her flesh contact with Charis and experimented by grasping Zosime¡¯s other hand, hoping her sending would be conveyed through Zosime¡¯s body to Charis.

    Charis immediately formed a Seer Circle grasping Helice¡¯s hand to add her.

    ¡°I have been remiss, so perhaps this evening we can dally in the Meeting Room.¡±

    A chorus of mental squeals answered her offer. Zosime the exception, sending her Mistress her deep carnal desire, immediately silencing the mental squeals of her Seer Sisters, now washed in her pure and consuming sensual need, causing them to gasp audibly, to the surprise of the Warrior Three accompanying them.

    Astera the first to observe, Thyia and Zoe sensing her intense distraction through their Warrior Three binding, turning their eyes likewise witnessing the weakening knees of their Seer Sisters and their eyes loose and unfocused. The Warrior Three as one excitedly claimed a Seer Sister each. Astera subtly turning Zosime towards Charis realising Zosime stood unaffected and the probable source of their sexual euphoria. Once successful Astera explored Zosime¡¯s athletic body, while Thyia and Zoe in perfect harmonisation with her tended to Alexis and Helice respectfully.

    Three sets of eyes, mouths agape observed the seven Daughters of the Duchess in their throws of passion, relentless, hungry and full of desire. The Mistress, the Elven she-devil subject to many moments of wanton abandon an unbelievable sight shattering their perceptions of one who is supposed to be unfeeling and uncaring, cruel beyond reason, laughing as she kills, enjoying slaughter. Only stated and satisfied once her armour became soaked in blood, rumoured to even drink the blood of her deliberately disembowel conquests while they slowly died in her clutches.

    Glancing at each other, multiple times, silently agreeing to turn away, they couldn¡¯t move, confused, trying to reconcile what they now observed with the tales told to them by their mothers and their mother¡¯s mother. Her white skin a perfect match. Her leather armour, which they inspected when they cleaned it could be a near match, although the other did wear human dresses sometimes. Daggers, Mistress used daggers, sheathed daggers in her armour although Protector of Mistress more daggers than Mistress. Ears though, confusing. Evil Bright Eyes ears round tops like human, Mistress ears while scarred now, once pointy, so different. Chief thought her Elven, he grovelled before her. They then make deal, Bright Eyes demanded, always demanded and never made deals, so perhaps this Mistress isn¡¯t Bright Eyes, not cruel enough towards Goblins. She thanks them!

    If this Mistress isn¡¯t Bright Eyes, then who is she? Sweetears stopped thinking then as Prettynose and Bluefingers gasped, their heads snapping towards Sweetears, guilt and pleasure emanating from their satisfied faces. She grabbed and twisted an ear of each and led them away, to the back of the Inner Cavern and well away from the Mistress, to hiss at them to use their hands and fingers to clean, polish and sharpen and not on themselves.

 1.104 Distractions (12th Day of Death Month)

    Clymene stared across the Training Room blankly, one of her legs propped up on the seat of the chair she occupied, the other under the corner of the table while her fingers strummed its worn wooden tabletop. A mystery, no sisters from Day Shift had yet surfaced and the silence of the Kitchen and Training Room oppressive.

    ¡°Sister, where are they? I thought to join them,¡± said Ismene, slowly climbing down the circular stairs from the second floor, stopping to take in the sight of the empty tables and chairs, her eyes settling upon the one exception.

    ¡°Niobe confirmed the shift change and usually a bell or so later they appear for a bath. I am concerned.¡±

    Hurrying to her worried Seer Sister¡¯s table and leaning both arms upon it, Ismene tried an offer of help. ¡°I could go or perhaps ask Wormy to send one of his charges to investigate?¡±

    ¡°No sister, if something untoward has occurred I don¡¯t wish to place you or them in danger. I am considering waking the Night Shift, although to wake them now may jeopardise their duty later.¡±

    Taking a chair opposite and sliding onto it, Ismene sympathised with Clymene, her Seer Sister chewing her bottom lip, probably contemplating her options. She knew if Clymene could, she would have Seer linked with the Day Shift, even Charis if the situation required.

    ---

    A damp aroma permeated the passageway, a mix of passive salted moisture from guard duty and fervent passionate wetness from ardent impromptu love making.

    Alexis the first to stir, her coltish body languidly stretching, her full lips briefly latching onto Thyia¡¯s as she reached for the water flowing freely nearby. Scoping a handful into her mouth, she tipped the second into Thyia¡¯s, her brown eyes grateful, Alexis rewarding her further with a deep lingering kiss.

    Another set of large brown eyes; surrounded by deshelled brown black hair emerged from the warm and soft flesh prison draped across the prisoner¡¯s own naked body. The two sisters entrapping her exhausting themselves, the black buzz cut hair of one contrasting with the short deep brown soil coloured hair of the other. Zosime¡¯s finely honed muscle on her arms, legs and lower abdomen like cords entangling Astera and while also locking Charis¡¯ slim athletic body intimately to her, flesh upon flesh. Astera¡¯s consciousness alert the moment Alexis stirred Thyia awake, the Warrior Three link calling to them as one.

    Zoe¡¯s eyes wide, not believing her head laid upon Helice¡¯s fair chest, her plush breasts a comfortable soft pillow. Her smooth light brown legs surrounding Helice¡¯s fair toned limbs. Zoe lifted her head slightly, already ¡°knowing¡±, although needed confirmation with her own eyes, the dreamy satisfied visages of Astera and Thyia. Their Warrior Three link co-ordinating their taking of the four Seers to an ecstasy soon returned as the Seer Circle joined sisters reciprocated the conspiracy of love making and lust.

    ¡°Our Mistress is well satisfied with our efforts, while Zosime will now be tolerable given her exchange of lust with her,¡± offered Alexis. A celebratory leer spreading across her lips.

    Astera untangled her naked body from its flesh prison, her actions not disturbing her jailors. Admiring the smorgasbord surrounding her, she needed to compose herself competing against the rising desire in her loins, a new sensation. Once her lust satisfied, she could abstain for many days and yet, now, her body still eager?

    Her eyes lidded, she struggled. ¡°I ¡­ we ¡­ the bonding ¡­ so natural and so pleasurable.¡±

    Thyia, two hands cupped full of water squatted before Astera¡¯s face, her soft facial features enduring and inviting. Astera licked her lips, distracted by Thyia¡¯s brazen display of her moist sex, two hand widths from her tongue. Thyia lowered her hands forward, blocking her partner¡¯s view to provide the life sustaining water Astera needed, dismissing her want.

    ¡°Your condition my sister is due to our Warrior Three link with Zoe,¡± revealed Thyia, tossing her head in Zoe¡¯ direction her short black hair falling back into place easily afterwards.

    Zoe picked up on their conversation, how could she not, their Warrior Three link binding them.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Zoe released Helice¡¯s braids reluctantly. Next her light brown flesh separated from Helice¡¯s fair flesh, her toned body regretfully standing, first skin contact separation, stalling briefly and then reluctantly increasing the distance of separation until she joined Astera and Thyia. Zoe¡¯s resistance overcome, urged to comply by Astera and Thyia on the brink of temptation themselves.

    ---

    The crossbow dwarfed the female holding it in release position, although with well-practiced hands she managed. Her small tongue poking out from the corner of her mouth as she aimed and when satisfied released. The quarrel speeding unerringly at the target set at the end of the elder¡¯s Cavern, several lanterns lighting the path.

    Latona lent against the Cavern wall, conveniently below the water carry, sipping her second mug of water. After two bells of crossbow practice her and the twins protested, their backs sore from winching the bowstring into a release position. The three preferring the hand crossbows, which used a built-in winch called a really long name, something like cranequin. Their arms would tire, although better that then arms and back sore from bending over the huge winch to wind back the bowstring on the larger crossbow.

    Agape¡¯s neat and well-kept long black hair bounced back and forth as she reset the bowstring using the winch. Latona in awe as this short slender girl kept to her task, practice and more practice she would tell them. Two bells of practice broke her three students. The twins offering to visit the Inner Cavern in search of Thyia or perhaps Alexis to find out the cause of their delay. Agape denying them.

    Latona choosing to rest, while the twins ventured into the Stone Cabin or perhaps Cave, whatever it was where the elder now resided. No amount of encouragement could convince her to follow them, the feisty old lady scared her. She heard them knock on her door and the crusty, gravelling unwelcome when opened, nevertheless the twins entered. Possibly never to be heard from again. Latona didn¡¯t believe that of course, but still ¡­

    Agape¡¯s green eyes alight as she released her quarrel bolt again, Latona taking a small comfort in the fact they both were blessed with green eyes. Somehow this convinced her, if a former maid could, with confidence use a crossbow then surely a farm girl could also.

    ¡°Time for more practice Latona, let us test those strong farmer¡¯s arms, surely rested by now?¡±

    Latona groaned, perhaps she should have followed the twins, second thoughts, no. She would rather face more practice instead of the elder. Quickly to her feet she met Agape, surprising her teacher with her apparent eagerness.

    ¡°Can I trust you to practice diligently, I should investigate the whereabouts of your other teachers.¡±

    ¡°Yes ¡­ certainly, you are right my arms are strong and I need to practice and learn to earn my keep and place amongst you all.¡±

    Agape looked up into Latona eyes, spying conviction and determination. Satisfied, Agape equipped two throwing daggers, two duelling daggers and her favourite hand crossbow before striding off through the Cavern¡¯s lower entrance.

    ---

    Clymene lent on the door handle and then once released, pushed upon the door barring the entrance to the White Room. Light from the Training Room spilled in through the gap between door edge and door frame. A rustle emanated from within the room and Clymene prepared by letting the door handle go. She did consider asking Dirce or Drosis from the Evening Shift to visit the Inner Cavern, dismissing the option in case the Day Shift¡¯s disappearance a deliberate part of a larger plan to weaken the Main Cavern defence.

    The door flew open, revealing a naked Kyra, dagger ready in one hand, the door edge held in the other. Occupying the door frame a naked Nysa, sword in one hand, shield in the other. Her fair birthmark across her loins tinted an angry red contrasting with the surrounding light brown complexion.

    Clymene drank in the martial beauty tensed before her, observing every ripple of muscle and stretched skin relax in a wonderful display of control, two predators transforming into two protectors. Their reaction; once recognising a Seer Sister before them. The fact quickly dawning upon them, Clymene wouldn¡¯t be at their door unless she required urgent or desperate help.

    ¡°What has happened Seer Sister,¡± hissed Nysa, white knuckles now gripping her sword¡¯s handle.

    ---

    Alexis lent against the passageway wall, out of the shadows and drank another handful of water and then splashed her neck and face. The water trails blinking and reflecting the weak lantern light from the Inner Cavern. Her hands dipping in to repeat the process, halted. Her eyes met in turn the eyes of the Warrior Three, full of lust and desire; the water conveniently dribbling over her breasts, between them, engulfing her erect nipples and downwards. She smiled invitingly, splashing the remaining water deliberately over her breasts. The coolness of the fluid reaching to cool between her legs when the Warrior Three took her, lowering her to the bed of robes they hastily assembled in their need to fulfil their lust previously, an unknown number of bells ago.

    Alexis¡¯ assailants unaware as one of her feet strayed.

    ¡°¡­ awake sister another game is being played without you ¡­¡±

    Helice blinked. The shadowed roof of the passageway greeting her. Another¡¯s foot caressing hers. Alexis! Swinging her head, first one way and then a second way, Alexis¡¯ body bucked in release, three lustful angels attending her, their firm buttocks swaying before Helice¡¯s admiring gaze.

    Her slinking cat like grace, silent from habit, not required given the prey¡¯s distraction, delivering her in easy reach of her Seer Sisters to rally them to the cause. One hand around Charis¡¯ ankle, the other around Zosime¡¯s.

    ¡°Awake Seer Sisters we have been called to rescue Alexis from her lustful imprisonment!¡±

    ---

    ¡°Well?¡± asked Prettynose, in a hushed voice, the thought of their humans ¡®entertaining themselves¡¯ stirring urges within her.

    Her smallish green hand rubbing her generous green nose, Sweetears replied. ¡°They rested and instead of returning to duty, they play again.¡± A certain frustration evident in the tone of her voice.

    ¡°We toil and work and sweat and slog through their equipment to clean and sharpen and they rut!¡± said Bluefingers, spitting, the globule missing Sweetears, their spy, by a fraction.

    ¡°You be narky cause I forbid you to spy and you know why,¡± said Sweetears.

    Bluefingers¡¯ green skin glowed. Prettynose slapped her on her back and bent over to smoother a chuckle and her own salacious thoughts.

    Sweetears, eyes narrowing with the effort, examined her fellow sacrifices. They were all the same age, ten years if they survived this Death Season. Bluefingers and Prettynose same as her, size, colour, tribe, skinny, happy here cause more food and no beatings and yet she didn¡¯t want to naughty herself. Only one difference left. Could that really be the reason?

    They obeyed me, why? Grab ears hurt them. No, they didn¡¯t howl or whimper even when well away from big people. They wanted her to lead them away and now, they complain, their faces look funny? Why strange look?

    ¡°Why your faces funny looking?¡±

    Prettynose and Bluefingers straightened their faces, almost coming to attention, at least a Goblin version of it.

    ¡°My face not funny?¡± they answered, almost in sync.

    ¡°Either of you wish to spy on big people?¡±

    Their black eyes narrowed, their smiles narrowed, no effort expended to stop a drop of drool escaping. Sweetears stepped closer, her eyes boring into Prettynose first and then Bluefingers.

    ¡°Why,¡± she asked. When they didn¡¯t offer a reason or excuse, she slapped them in turn.

    Instead of howling or screaming, they blinked. Sweetears waited, continuing to stare at both in turn.

    Bluefingers shook her head and stepped back. Prettynose in slow motion backed up, until a comfortable distance away from Sweetears. Both wiping their respective drool with their shirt sleeves.

    ¡°What have you two been doing this shift?¡± asked Sweetears.

    ¡°We polish, sharpen and clean ¡­¡± Answering strongly and then, doubt.

    Their heads in an instant bent down, their eyes on their private parts. Their heads bouncing up, their mouths open and hands reaching to cover their faces.

    Sweetears allowed the silence to drift by.

    Bluefingers speaking first, stuttering, she said, ¡°We float along, whisperings and dreaming. We ¡­¡±

    Sweetears nodded after Bluefingers¡¯ eyes drifted downwards, her womanhood clearly their location of interest.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    Bluefingers and Prettynose embracing, shortly after, sobbing. Sweetears added her weight to the hug.

    ¡°I thought you strange, so I dragged you away by your ears.¡±

    ¡°Thank-you,¡± snivelled Prettynose.

    Bluefingers added, ¡°When you slapped us, I thought I heard a head voice, laughing ¡­ laughing at us ¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, me also sister, me also. Sounded like Bright Eyes, but how?¡±

    ¡°Bright Eyes disappear, can¡¯t be here, she can¡¯t. We happy ¡­¡± simpered Bluefingers. Bright Eyes meant bad things happen, death or worse torture. They luckily and with good fortune escaped that, live with these strange humans who feed them well while demanding little work and no beatings.

    ¡°You both been magicked, not I, why?¡± Before they could open their mouths Sweetears answered. ¡°You both bleeders ¡­¡±

    Bluefingers and Bright Eyes flopped back on the nearby bed, eyes wide open staring at the ceiling, their hands discretely covering their own womanhood, certain in that moment their minds and urges were their own, thanks to Sweetears¡¯ slap. They both thought of their shame and their families¡¯ shame and then realised being dead to their family would save them all the embarrassment and shunning.

    ---

    Agape, stepped carefully along the passageway, her back against the non-water carry side, shadows surrounding her. Her Borrow Gem, one of the Goblin Eyes versions, therefore only able to reveal shades of red, with limited definition, still the gift enabled her to move cautiously forward without banging into a wall or tripping.

    Her finger on the hand crossbow trigger, she hoped she didn¡¯t pull it and wound a sister or worse kill a sister, equally of concern she didn¡¯t want to hesitate and be slain herself. Erring on the side of caution she lowered the crossbow slightly and then thinking of her own survival she raised the weapon in her own defence.

    A switchback loomed up in her hazy vision and she paused, listening intently. Either nothing or nothing she could hear. She approached cautiously and crouched, peering around at waist level, her crossbow ready.

    ---

    Sweetears grew suspicious of the noises and erm ¡­ activity in the passageway, the location and duration. She witnessed these female humans naked and semi-naked often, their moaning and huffing on occasion also. Her and her two exiled sacrifices mature and eligible for rutting and birthing, since the dark priest required virginal blood, which he would be able to collect on a regular basis as long as his ¡®sacrifices¡¯ were reasonably fed and cared for. They knew their fate and duty to the tribe before being selected, the Chief confided the facts to them. To their tribe they represented walking tributes, soon to perish at the hands of an evil dark priest so the tribe would know peace. Aware they weren¡¯t to be slain, instead ¡®milked¡¯ for their blood eased the decision to co-operate, the chains for show although their Chief being a realist, just in case.

    These human females were discrete when busy with their sexy stuff. Wrong, a wrongness gripped Sweetears. The Elven Mistress and the Long Spear Mistress participated in this wrong. Leaders are leaders because they are smart; aren¡¯t they? If smart, then how can their sexy stuff be wrong?

    Sweetears dug into her right ear with her right-hand long finger, poking her brain to think being her theory. She needed to place the greave at her feet when she did. Hands and feet free of duty she swung herself off the bunk she perched upon. She hissed at Bluefingers and Prettynose to keep them at their duty.

    ¡°I am going. Doing something brave or foolhardy, could be death of me, so need all blame on me, so stay.¡±

    Bluefingers and Prettynose, swallowed. They both recognised the different in Sweetears, which is why, due to fear or respect or her smarts they deferred to her in most things. Heads down they polished twice as furiously in case Sweetears squealed when she died, perhaps they could ignore her death.

    Sweetears grabbed the only weapons so thought suitable and tip toed towards the upper Inner Cavern entrance, they would be just beyond it, perhaps still in shadow. Her night sight superior to the Borrow Gem version because unknown to the elder her method to create them from Goblin Eyes partially flawed, hence the fuzzy definition and shades of red warmth.

    Hands shaking, her gut agitated, filled with fear, she spied upon them, three, including the Long Spear Mistress on top of one, moaning, while another three, including the Elven Mistress creeping up upon the four. Sweetears needed to wait, heartbeat by heartbeat, step by silent step as the three crept closer.

    The three about to leap upon the four and Sweetears unleashed her weapon!

    ---

    Clymene and Ismene assisted Nysa and Kyra into their armour, Ismene in particular, enjoying the duty, favouring Nysa with her attentions. Perhaps the contrast between her Mistress¡¯ slim athletic body and Nysa¡¯s well-muscled form intriguing her and her fingers straying occasionally to explore the well-defined rippling muscles.

    Nysa snatched at Ismene¡¯s wrist; the Provedores attempt to reclaim it fruitless, eyes bulging in the effort. Kyra positioning herself behind Ismene, ignoring Clymene¡¯s protests as her greave half finished, half hung in position.

    ¡°Fortunately, small one, when you invite one of us you invite both,¡± said Nysa.

    Kyra stepped forward and trapped Ismene between them, two iron strong immovable bodies. Just as quickly they separated.

    ¡°Unfortunately, small one, duty calls, so perhaps later,¡± said Kyra, stepping closer to Clymene to finish lacing her greave while she continued strapping her moulded leather breastplate.

    ¡°Thinking of leaving me?¡±

    Nysa and Kyra smiled in Otonia¡¯s direction, the moment she closed the door to the White Room. Her Daughter¡¯s Robe about her, multiple daggers in sheaths on belts crisscrossed the length of her body as deadly decoration.

    ¡°We can prepare your armour,¡± said Clymene.

    ¡°No need sister, I trust my two blocks of meat to protect me while I snipe.¡±

    ¡°We told you what would happen if you referred to us as your blocks of meat sister,¡± accused Kyra.

    ¡°Yes, except you erred thinking it punishment.¡±

    The three quietly laughed, while Otonia assisted Clymene and Ismene to finish.

    Nysa, quickly checked on Kyra and Otonia and once confirmed they bolted down the trapdoor, intending to hurry headlong until they found Charis and the Day Shift or the Inner Cavern.

    ---

    ¡°One each Mistress ¡­¡± sent Helice, their three bodies adjacent, holding hands, moving forward as one, step by step.

    Splosh, Splash!

    Water dripped from the three creeping Seers, the spray over also partially catching the four sisters writhing and squirming beneath them, their sexual prey.

    Splosh, Splash!

    Water saturated the four sisters on the floor of the passageway, with partial spray over striking the three sisters now turning their heads to determine the source of the watery assault. The four sisters beneath them rolling away from their tryst glancing back also.

    One of the Goblin sisters, bucket still in hand, therefore the evidence clear and indisputable; identified as the culprit. Under their combined scrutiny and rising annoyance, the Goblin sister recoiled a step.

    The Goblin sister hugged the bucket to her, eyes casting about wide then her head turning away. Charis sure the Goblin sister sort to run.

    In her calmest voice, Charis urged, ¡°Stop, please.¡±

    Her small green head turned back to face the Elven Mistress, eyes still wide, slowly raising the bucket to protect her upper body, her nose peeking over the rim.

    Charis waved her sisters back and hushed them quiet. She then squatted on her haunches, needing to look up slightly to keep the Goblin sister¡¯s dark eyes held by her own.

    A soft pleading whisper of one word issued from Charis¡¯ mouth. ¡°Why?¡±

    Sweetears didn¡¯t recognise the word, although the questioning face of the Elven Mistress welcome, considering she presumed her action would result in her swift death. Who was this Elven Mistress? The small horse loving human sister taught her and her sisters two words, ¡®wrong¡¯ and ¡®right¡¯ and when they cleaned, polished or sharpened she would snap at them wrong or smile at them right.

    ¡°Wr ¡­ wrong,¡± Sweetears croaked, her throat dry and tight, while waving her small green hands wide and round to encompass the seven Daughters of the Duchess. Sweetears needing to ignore the cold-water rivulets dancing around her feet, the passageway slope returning her thrown water to her.

    Charis cold and wet, slowly stood, holding out a palm signalling Sweetears to hold and then turning her back on the panicked Goblin sister, an ultimate display of trust, not lost on the Goblin sister. Astera nodded, while other sisters shook their heads as if trying to clear them, naked, robes notwithstanding, enjoying their love for each other on a cold stone passageway floor ignoring all respect for themselves and any who may discover them. Strange behaviour finally revealed plain and stark to the gathered sisters. For some their bedraggled hair adding to their misery and reminding them of their indefensible actions.

    Zosime took a knee, silent tears streaming down her face, ¡°I am to blame Mistress, my desperate wanton desire overrode my good sense, I needed you ¡­ I couldn¡¯t control my carnal urge a moment longer, each breath you took a sign intensifying my need ¡­¡±

    Charis wrapped her hands on either side of Zosime¡¯s face, drawing her up to stand.

    ¡°No, it is as our Goblin sister says, something is wrong, we just don¡¯t know what it is yet.¡±

    ¡°Yes sister, over the past nights, your, shall we say ¡­ fervour to lay with the Mistress a constant vocalised need,¡± said Alexis, embracing Zosime, wiping her tears.

    ¡°What now? We are late for our meals. Some are late for training. A search party has probably been sent!¡± Thyia¡¯s words sobering them all, realising an awkward conversation would need to be had.

    ¡°Right.¡± The Goblin sister needed to say the word several times before she drew the attention of the seven sisters and with Charis¡¯ approval, a slight nod of her head the Goblin sister ran off. Charis as did her sisters found their robes, using them as best they could to wipe down their bodies and then wring them out.

    Three Goblin sisters presented themselves, the first with squares of cloth, the second with folded robes and the third with two fresh buckets of water. The sisters lined up in front of each bucket, using their wet robe to dip into the bucket and then wipe themselves down. As they seemed satisfied with their clean up, they were handed a square of cloth to dry themselves and then a folded robe. The Goblin sister who bought the buckets of water collected the discarded cloth and garments.

    Charis recognised Sweetears, perfectly rounded human like ears, although green. She carefully approached her, and the poor creature froze rigid, muscles tense. Charis reached out with her arms, gradually extending them until she could grasp Sweetears small shivering shoulders under the child-sized shift adorning her body.

    ¡°Thank-you.¡± Charis released Sweetears¡¯ shoulders reaching for her hands, waiting, offering hers. Sweetears hesitantly placed her small hands into the Elven Mistress¡¯. Charis bent down to kiss them and then released them.

    Sweetears glowed an emerald green and with both buckets full of wet robes and cloth scampered away, quickly followed by her two accomplices.

    Charis led the sisters up the passageway, towards the elder¡¯s Cavern, although deciding some questions couldn¡¯t wait.

    ¡°Where do you sleep Zosime?¡± asked Charis.

    ¡°Like all of Day Shift, the Inner Cavern Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Where do Evening and Night Shift sleep?¡±

    ¡°We allowed Night Shift to sleep in the White Room, as Evening Shift would still be sleeping in the Inner Cavern when Night Shift finished their shift and when Evening Shift woke to start their day, they could disturb Night Shift in their slumber,¡± answered Astera.

    ¡°What if each Shift slept in the House, the White Room for some, upstairs in the Rooms for others? They could bathe, partake of a meal and then sleep in comfort.¡±

    ¡°Mistress, there would be no ready reinforcements in the Inner Cavern, from the House would mean at least one bell before help could arrive,¡± voiced Thyia.

    ¡°Something is affecting us and coincidence or not, the influence is strongest in the Caverns Seer links can¡¯t be joined, which includes the Inner Cavern. The House and the Main Cavern seem to be our only refuge, although, as you say, the shift in the Main Cavern will be left to fend for themselves for a dangerously long time.¡±

    They trudged upwards in silence, until Charis held up her hand. As slight scuffing revealed at least one creature creeping slowly towards them. The Day Shift weapon less, flatten themselves to the walls of the passageway, non-water side. Helice took point, waving Charis back and throwing one of her daggers to Alexis and another to Zosime. The three poised to strike at the switchback.

    Helice released the tension in her muscles, a light smile gracing her lips as she grabbed for the leading crossbow of their mysterious trespasser. Pulling the target to her, restraining both of her arms, Helice chuckled.

    ¡°Agape, strange meeting you, why do you skulk about?¡±

    ¡°The Day Shift is late!¡± Agape struggled, futility.

    ¡°Hold Agape, the Day Shift is here,¡± said Astera.

    ¡°Well you are over two bells late, where have you been?¡±

    Astera taken aback by the venom in Agape¡¯s voice.

    ¡°You worried me sisters. You know. You really worried me. I needed to pretend, show confidence, make up excuses so the twins and Latona didn¡¯t start asking questions.¡± Helice freed her only to be weakly punched high on her chest by the small sister¡¯s fists. Helice reached around Agape and drew her in, a bear hug followed by a stroking of her long black hair.

    ¡°We are sorry Agape,¡± said Charis leaning in to wipe a tear away from Agape¡¯s face. Her touch causing Agape to jump, although restrained within Helice¡¯s hug.

    ¡°Oh Mistress, I didn¡¯t know you were there, I am sorry for whimpering, I am better now I assure you. Helice grabbing me surprised me is all.¡±

    ¡°No Agape it is we who need to apologise, and we do, sincerely. A mysterious distraction delayed us, and we need to figure out a plan going forward."

    Helice handed Agape off to Charis and in turn each of her sisters gently hugged her and vocalised their apology. Agape mystified by Zosime¡¯s tears when her turn, although no one explained why.

    Agape, Thyia and Alexis stayed over in the elder¡¯s Cavern to train Latona and the twins. The twins needing to be liberated from the elder¡¯s clutches! They didn¡¯t seem to appreciate their rescue though, to the surprise of Thyia their rescuer.

    Zoe ensured she escorted Zosime to the House, while Charis, Astera and Helice took the lead. They met Nysa, Kyra and Otonia running downwards just past the entrance to the Sixth Cavern, Charis, Helice and Astera needing to catch them to prevent them tumbling to a stop.

    ¡°We need to discuss some options when we reach the House,¡± informed Charis, who then placed a finger across her lips. Nysa and Kyra armed and armoured fell into line behind Zoe and Zosime. Otonia behind Charis.

    ---

    Helice and Zosime assisted Clymene prepare and serve meals for each sister in the Training Room. Hunger satisfied; Charis addressed them all as the rest of Night Shift woke to their arrival and joined the meeting. Clymene Seer linking with Niobe and Korinna so they could relay any decisions to Evening Shift.

    ¡°We are aware our Seers aren¡¯t able to Seer Link into most of the Caverns. It seems whatever does this can also exert an influence on any sister sleeping in those Caverns. Helice and I, including the entire Day Shift were diverted from our duties, choosing to indulge in lust in a passageway, such is the level of persuasion, instead of in comfort and safety.¡±

    The raw unaltered truth of Charis¡¯ statements a shock for most of the gathered sisters, silence the response.

    ¡°I propose that each shift should sleep in the House, after bathing and meals instead of returning to the Inner Cavern. This change would mean reinforcements for the Main Cavern would be at least one bell away and obviously not ideal.¡±

    ¡°Were there any warning signs of this influence Mistress?¡± asked Nysa.

    ¡°Zosime, perhaps you are best answering this,¡± invited Charis, leaning back against the Kitchen wall to allow Zosime to speak.

    Zosime¡¯s cheeks warmed as all eyes were cast in her direction. Wondering why her Mistress placed her in this situation, when hiding her shame was all she wished to do.

    ¡°I slept and couldn¡¯t remember sleeping, Alexis telling me afterwards I would call out Mistress¡¯ name and when I did, I woke up aroused.¡± The deep red of her embarrassment glowing through her light brown complexion, spreading to her neck. Swallowing, she continued.

    ¡°When Day Shift escorted the Mistress and Helice to the House I touched her and using our Seer Link I ¡­ well, unleashed my pent-up lustful need. Unknown to me, Alexis and Helice were also in Seer contact and similarly affected. The Warrior Three became aware and beyond our further control we descended into an out of control orgy.¡±

    The various sisters interchanged looks of interest and shock as Zosime confessed.

    Charis pushed herself from the wall and spoke again before their thoughts strayed to less important considerations.

    ¡°We were saved by the Goblin sisters, one who threw buckets of water over us. Apparently hard stone floors didn¡¯t dissuade us, being wet and cold did.¡±

    ¡°Could Seer Sisters be the most vulnerable and perhaps they should sleep in the House?¡± suggested Astera.

    ¡°Perhaps, although given we can¡¯t find the source, I wonder how long we must endure this invasive game,¡± said Clymene.

    ¡°Regardless of the risk I wouldn¡¯t want to be separated from my shift Mistress and it seems there are signs if my experience is typical,¡± offered Zosime.

    Charis scanned the faces of those gathered before declaring her position.

    ¡°For tonight all who are in the House sleep here. Those training in the elder¡¯s Cavern should be finished soon so we can inform them and possibly move their training at least, to the House,¡± suggested Charis. Not an ideal plan, after all, the danger only existed for those sleeping. Although if the Main Cavern was overrun no one within the rest of the Caverns could be warned, which reminded her of the elder. Dread spread quickly and guilt, she needed to chat about their findings to her and perhaps suggest she relocate back to the House, not a pleasant conversation in many ways. Charis needed to protect them, needed to make sure no sister died, feeling their best chance required them to stay out of the middle Caverns, asleep or not. As Mistress she needed to do something and became frustrated when for the first time, no action or plan materialised easily to mind like previous times.

 1.105 That Talk and The Coins (12th Day of Death Month)

    Charis found a quiet corner in the Training Room, observing her sisters go about their business. In the Kitchen, Helice enjoying Alcmene and Clymene¡¯s company, assisting one and teasing the other. Apart from that clue Charis wouldn¡¯t have recognised either bald Seer Twin from the other across the length of the two rooms. Closer, steel clashing with steel or being slammed into embossed shields Nysa and Kyra waited by sparring, ferocious exchanges one moment, slow motion recreating or practicing the next and finally laughter and good humour occasionally sharing a joke or friendly mishap. Any doubts of Kyra¡¯s loyalty long past. Nysa on the other hand, an unexplored potential, especially her religious dedication and worship of Judge and how she resisted the ignominy of disgrace when subject to the evil presence of the Master.

    Hagne from Night Shift sat round table with three sisters from Day Shift. Zosime sitting opposite her, their powerful bodies an almost perfect reflection, while their looks and hair styles almost complete opposites. Alexis¡¯ coltish body seated to her right, and surprisingly young Zoe in the last chair, her eyes darting to each speaker, silent herself, hanging on every word spoken by the Assassin Seers.

    ¡°A coin for your thoughts Mistress,¡± said Otonia.

    Charis so deep in thought she didn¡¯t realise Otonia approached her until she spoke. Equally not surprised for the same reason.

    ¡°Trying to see our way clear and the more I look the more lost I become.¡±

    Otonia lent over, her light brown hair swinging, hugging her Mistress. She offered no comforting words, or useful advice. Otonia knew she wasn¡¯t the big picture thinker and in fact enjoyed greatly being one of a Warrior Three, others would order them to a task, and they would complete it. Then their time became their own. She did remember those she owed and Charis went to the top of that list, once for taking her in, sharing food and shelter, then secreting her away in their disguises and finally, saving her from him, each moment awake, worshipping him regardless of the humiliation and punishments. Charis risked her life to follow and free someone she knew for barely a few days and Otonia would be forever grateful. Otonia knew she should join Nysa and Kyra, she also knew they understood she belonged, at this time with their Mistress.

    Unknown to Otonia, Charis lamented their situation, trapped into defending a set of caverns and ultimately a not so secret path into the town of Hillperch. Threatened by an evil so powerful, he dismissed them as a threat to attend to other business and now surrounded by a mystery, which influenced them into certain follies. Their Mistress presently without a plan and blindly groping and grasping for one without reward.

    Otonia smiled as Alcmene approached and with the few moments to spare needed to pass on a message to her Mistress. ¡°Talk to Dione about Jocasta Mistress, something needs to be decided before Zosime and Zoe carry her training too far, to a point of no return.¡±

    Like a tag team, Otonia released Charis and another pair of arms wrapped around her and a hot breath whispered in her ears. No hair swung free from this interloper.

    ¡°Your concerns leak from your mind Mistress, fortify your thoughts or stop thinking about your worries, especially the ones which aren¡¯t in your power to prevent or change. Trust in our loyalty and we will trust in your care for us.¡±

    ¡°I will try Alcmene, although for the first time I don¡¯t have a confident and certain answer to our situation.¡±

    ¡°Not now, not this instant, but you will and until then close your mind as you have only shared with my twin sister and Helice, perhaps Niobe although it will depend if she is numb while on guard duty or searching for a distraction.¡±

    Alcmene gave Charis a farewell hug and collected Nysa, Kyra and Otonia from training. Hagne she Seer Linked to and as one they climbed down the trapdoor stairs into the caverns. Nysa would advise the twins and Latona to quit training and with Agape, Thyia and Alexis travel up and into the House. Charis reminding herself she still owed the elder a conversation and considered discussing Jocasta¡¯s training with Zosime and Zoe there and then, although not ideal to do when tired, so she resisted.

    ¡°Helice I am going to bathe and then sleep in the Meeting Room. I need to talk to Latona and possibly Dione, can you wake me when Latona has bathed?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡±

    ---

    Helice yawned as she approached Charis, fast asleep on the rugs in the Meeting Room. Helice didn¡¯t whisper or speak, her first action from recent experience required her to hold her Mistress¡¯ hand and tap slap it, gradually increasing the level of violence until success.

    ¡°Helice?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, Latona has finished bathing, she can eat while you prepare if you like?¡±

    ¡°Yes, certainly. Dione?¡±

    ¡°Clymene reports Niobe has alerted her to prepare a feast, as the Evening Shift is on its way up.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Charis sat up and rubbing her eyes lightly, then stretching her arms. Finding her armour, she immediately dressed herself.

    ---

    Latona cautiously entered the Meeting Room, Helice closing the door behind her, causing Latona to glance back, her escape route closed. Charis lent back against the wall her bottom resting upon a lounge like edge, her armour providing her an air of authority. Latona immediately dropping to one knee, chewing her inside cheek slightly.

    ¡°Latona approach please.¡±

    A short distance to cover, although using baby steps she extended the time taken, her heart racing. She wondered why and for what her Mistress summoned her, was she failing at something?

    ¡°Latona, it has been several days since you have joined us and while it has not been said freely and plainly, I need to let you know about some arrangements we have made as warrior-sisters.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress?¡± The words squeaking out between her full lips.

    ¡°Most of the warrior-sisters are virgins, especially the Seers, they haven¡¯t lain with a man. You know what lying with a man means?¡±

    Latona felt a certain relief, the birds and the bees talk perhaps, this she knew well.

    ¡°Yes Mistress, I am a farmer¡¯s daughter and know how new animals are made and what needs to occur many weeks before.¡± There was a slight smile on her face after she spoke, which she couldn¡¯t control in time, overconfidence.

    ¡°Well most of the warrior-sisters have chosen to lay with other warrior-sisters, again this is especially true of the Seers.¡±

    Latona¡¯s face remained neutral, not displaying any emotion, one way or the other as inwardly this subject didn¡¯t affect her staying or leaving and really who cares as none imposed upon her.

    ¡°This is only by consent. So, if you are asked perhaps, there will be no judgement if you say no. You understand?¡± Charis asked, her eyes trained upon Latona¡¯s face trying to determine the sincerity of her answer.

    ¡°Yes Mistress. No one has approached me, but I have noticed certain affections between warrior-sisters that seem to be beyond normal friendship.¡± Her words flowing easily for a change.

    ¡°Do you have any questions? Do you think this puts your oath to me in jeopardy perhaps?¡±

    ¡°Never Mistress, I am wholly bound to you, it is my privilege to be in your service. My only question is can I ask another warrior-sister? Am I allowed to?¡±

    ¡°Certainly, but as you do, they have the right to say no and it is not a requirement to remain a member of my company for you or any other sister to do what they don¡¯t wish to in this regard.¡±

    ¡°Well I have kissed a boy and we tumbled in the hay with our shirts off so he could squeeze my ¡­ erm breasts but nothing more. So really the truth is I don¡¯t know.¡± Her head tilted slightly to the left, the answer from her memory, a cheeky smile, feeling slightly relaxed now.

    ¡°We are having this conversation to let you know that you can take all the time you need to decide for yourself.¡± Charis stood, not trying to intimidate, trying to ensure Latona knew the decision belonged to her and only her.

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    Charis nodded escorting Latona to the door of the Meeting Room, allowing her to escape. Latona pleased, a bounce to her step, as she hurried to join the twins at their table and share their company and a meal.

    ---

    ¡°I am sending Dione in Mistress are you prepared to receive her?¡± sent Helice.

    ¡°Yes, thank-you.¡±

    Helice swung the door open and Dione led the way, finding a comfortable position on a wall lounge near Charis. Helice followed closing the door behind her.

    ¡°Is there a concern Jocasta or Latona aren¡¯t really understanding or prepared for what they see?¡± Charis asked.

    ¡°No Mistress, at Helice¡¯s urging, Latona and I discussed your talk with her, and she understands and is comfortable with our relationships with each other. Jocasta has seen more in her life than most twice her age.¡± Dione paused and Charis waited.

    ¡°With Zosime and Zoe assigned to Day Shift Jocasta asked me to train her and she told me her ultimate dream, as she called it.¡± Dione took a significant pause, glancing at Helice, which made Charis even more concerned, but the truth was always preferred to silence or worse still, a lie.

    ¡°Jocasta is determined to become a Seer, without Seer Training, without being a Twin, the last being a necessary requirement for all Seers as all know in our company. She is determined to do this because Charis her Mistress has shown it is possible. Zosime explained to her what time, energy and intimate relations it took to achieve it and couldn¡¯t dissuade her. Zosime then said she was uncomfortable to begin such training with someone so young, notwithstanding their age difference and the judgement of others. She said she would wait until after Death Season, determination clearly etched across her face.¡±

    ¡°I see, so how does Jocasta, being present, witnessing a number of semi-naked warrior-sisters make this right, even if she waits?¡±

    ¡°She has seen totally naked warrior-sisters, in a Seer orgy for example on a number of occasions. This may not have been our intent, but as distracted as we were, she could go where she wanted, when she wanted, and she is difficult to find when she doesn¡¯t want to be.¡±

    ¡°I am also of my own mind. I know what I want, since I first saw you Mistress,¡± stated Jocasta.

    Charis, Helice and Dione turned to stare at her, flabbergasted, as none of them noticed her enter the room and she took advantage of the situation.

    ¡°You were so busy discussing me, you didn¡¯t notice me listening and then entering the room. I am sorry Mistress, but I know what I am doing. To be your Bodyguard I must be a Seer, so I will do anything I must to achieve that. If I survive this Death Season, I will be thirteen years old. I have already started to bleed and if my family were important in society, I would be married off soon and expected to give birth to an heir. I know this not because I have been told, but because I have witnessed it. Apart from me, Dione is the youngest warrior-sister and I know you trust her with your life Mistress. I know Zosime is one of the oldest warrior-sisters and I know you trust her with your life also Mistress. So, it seems to me that age doesn¡¯t matter, only dedication and holding to your oath as a warrior-sister. If I was interested in boys, Wormy would have obliged me many months ago, he worships me, and that is the only reason he hasn¡¯t raped me.¡±

    The last statement, like a bolt of lightning, shocked the others in the room into silence, turning to their own thoughts. They all thought highly of Wormy, especially since the leadership handover of the urchins to him occurred so smoothly. Seeing their dropped jaws and wide-eyed looks, Jocasta let out a laugh.

    ¡°He is a boy trying to become a man is he not? He has taken, with her consent, because I made sure, another. But I am under no illusions, if he did not respect and or fear me, he would have raped me, if he could, months ago.¡± At which point she dug out a small viciously sharp knife from somewhere upon her body.

    ¡°So, Mistress, given I know what is required, I request your permission to begin Seer Training if I survive Death Season.¡±

    ¡°If you survive Death Season, we will discuss your Seer Training again. I forbid any to lay with you at this time.¡± Charis held Jocasta¡¯s eyes with hers and witnessed the gathering moisture, the prelude to tears.

    Quietly and controlled, Jocasta replied, ¡°Dione was Fifteen years when she lay with you and Otonia, all in the company know this and none have any issue with either her or you.¡±

    ¡°We are talking about you, although I know you are smart, and you figured something out as did Helice and I?¡±

    Jocasta¡¯s bottom lip dropped, and she lifted her foot to stamp it and then quietly lowered it down, her mature side catching her in the nick of time, her Mistress wouldn¡¯t respect petulance and childlike behaviour from her future bodyguard.

    ¡°A fifteen-year-old, who doesn¡¯t grow a finger width in height isn¡¯t a fifteen-year-old,¡± she stated, flatly.

    Dione¡¯s jaw dropped; her secret revealed by a twelve-year-old. She didn¡¯t see this meeting being turned upon her and her past revealed for the lie it was. She needed to explain, say something.

    ¡°I am sorry Jocasta that was my lie, from a troubled time and I know I am small and Charis and Otonia presented me with a path to security and safety and being fifteen I thought they couldn¡¯t abandon someone so young, someone under age,¡± confessed Dione.

    Dione searched Charis¡¯ eyes, hers tearing, while considering her next words.

    ¡°I am sorry to have lied for so long, when in truth you would have saved me and protected me regardless. You offered to release me from my oath once Mistress and I now offer you the same, if you wish me gone, I will go.¡± Tears streamed down Dione¡¯s face.

    Charis reached out for Dione¡¯s hands and smiled one of her knowing smiles.

    ¡°Never will I hold a sister to her oath if she doesn¡¯t wish to be, so I ask do you really wish to be released?¡±

    Dione started swaying her head from side to side. ¡°Never Mistress, you are my family, although this lie ¡­ I don¡¯t know how my sisters will forgive me?¡±

    ¡°First admit your lie to your Mistress and perhaps when you next meet her, Otonia your first savour.¡±

    Dione drew her small body up and placed her hands, one on top of the other upon her heart.

    ¡°If I survive this Death Season, I will be Twenty years old.¡± She closed her eyes after, not wishing to see their reaction, not expecting silence, although Jocasta may have exhaled to break the absolute quiet.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    ¡°Open your eyes sister, nothing will change, the sun will rise in the morning and set in the evening,¡± said Charis.

    Dione, encouraged by Charis¡¯ words, slowly cracked open her eye lids.

    Helice chortled. ¡°Please ensure I am present when you confess to Otonia, she was always quite proud of being the older sister.¡±

    ¡°Well perhaps she can still be the big sister in other ways,¡± replied Charis.

    ¡°After all that who wins the bet?¡± asked Helice.

    ¡°Helice what do you mean bet!¡± replied Dione, indignant.

    ¡°You are amongst women, who have seen you naked, who have laid with you. Did you really expect them to believe you were fifteen, turning sixteen?¡± explained Helice.

    ¡°Everyone knew except me then. How is that possible I sneak around, I observe, and I listen?¡± spluttered Jocasta.

    ¡°Not all the time, have you ever endured a shift with any of your sisters? And other times of course.¡± Charis raised her eyes at her young ward, knowing this revelation wouldn¡¯t dampened her determination and would require further discussion.

    ¡°Dione¡¯s age is not the issue, your age is.¡± Charis decided to initiate the discussion and ensure Jocasta didn¡¯t leave the room until she accepted the reality.

    ¡°Mistress, there are younger on the street, Wormy in the Cavern below.¡± Triumphally slapping her thigh, resting her case.

    ¡°Wormy hasn¡¯t sworn an oath to me, he owes me no fealty, only information for food and shelter.¡±

    Jocasta opened her mouth, her head moving slightly forward as if to speak, then back, closing her mouth. Charis feared, once the rational discussion ended, the emotional argument would start.

    ¡°There is also the question regarding Seers are created, not trained. You aren¡¯t a twin Jocasta.¡± Charis needing to labour this particular point, hear out Jocasta¡¯s solution and dispel it.

    ¡°You Mistress, you aren¡¯t a twin and you succeeded.¡± The pleading in her eyes and voice, heart breaking.

    ¡°I am also, half or quarter elf, the Items attune to me differently and I use them differently and if you believe a venerable old Seer, the White Lady, I am Foretold. I have enough mystery about me for several people I suspect and being a Seer is another anomaly that I hope someone will explain to me one day.¡±

    ¡°So, your word is final Mistress, and therefore I will never serve as your bodyguard?¡±

    A realist. Perhaps a street waif eking out a living day to day for many years takes what they can, ignores what is impossible.

    ¡°My word is final, although I don¡¯t see why you can¡¯t serve as my bodyguard, when trained and old enough?¡±

    Jocasta¡¯ face brighten for a moment and then the realist invaded her thoughts.

    ¡°I can tell when Helice talks to you Mistress, you both have improved, but there is a tell, and I know you depend upon her advice and she yours when required. Plus, the other Seers they communicate directly to you or Helice. I wish I was born a twin is all I can say.¡± Jocasta folded her arms across her chest, her chin resting upon them.

    ¡°Who is Astera¡¯s bodyguard when she acts in my stead?¡±

    ¡°Thyia and I know she is not a Seer.¡± The words spoken with an obviousness, almost sarcasm.

    ¡°I would expect Astera to assign a Seer to attend her, while her bodyguard takes care of nearby danger. Isn¡¯t that a worthy and honourable role? One that perhaps a skilled and determined Sister could train for?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress. I am honoured you have been prepared to listen to my plea and I realise now I dream of the impossible and I need to accept this truth since I could first listen to those older than myself.¡± Jocasta¡¯s body compresses, defeated, barely straightening her shoulders as she slinks from the Meeting Room, quietly closing the door behind her without another word.

    ¡°Dione, thank you for your judgement in raising this, it was indeed correct to do so.¡±

    Dione smiled; an open carefree happiness rarely seen until now. Perhaps confessing her age freed her from a self-imposed secret and lie.

    ¡°I have been with you from the beginning, or near enough, I did assume eventually I would be infected with your way of thinking! This just proves the theory correct!¡±

    ¡°Yes, with Otonia we are the original three and we have experienced much together, I thank you again.¡±

    Dione yawned, Helice following her lead and finally Charis. They all joined each other is a small cackle.

    ¡°I think we all need to find our beds,¡± suggested Charis. Jocasta accepted the verdict easily, although her body language indicated her level of disappointment and Charis now became concerned. Did they push Charis¡¯ young ward to an unpleasant edge? Charis knew for a certainty Jocasta displayed a resilience far above what her few years would suggest, given her desperate past, still everyone could reach a breaking point, and some did so suddenly ¡­

    +++

    Charis awoke, Helice still asleep beside her, insisting she needed to guard her Mistress closely, very closely.

    Fortifying her mind, Charis tumbled over the issues facing the Daughters of the Duchess. She didn¡¯t have an answer for the return of the Master, therefore she turned to the mystery. An evil touched her mind, forced her to relive her past, the second time though she maintained control. Perhaps she could bait and lure the evil and being prepared this time she could be the hunter and not the prey. Once she explored this evil, perhaps she could locate it or anger it into foolishly revealing itself.

    Charis shifted her eyes from the ceiling to Helice, wondering. Helice would try to dissuade her and probably prevent her from trying, possibly volunteering herself. Their Mistress needed to take this risk, explore this bold move. Charis under no illusion this folly in anyway constituted a plan. The failsafe, her trust and faith in Astera to lead the Daughters of the Duchess in her stead. The benefit, the possible removal of an evil, a thorn in their control and communication within the caverns and perhaps the advantage they needed to have any chance to defeat the Master.

    A feather touch flickered across her mind, familiar and welcome she opened her mind slightly.

    ¡°Morning Mistress, excellent control, time to break your fast if you wish to wake Helice as I couldn¡¯t contact her,¡± sent Clymene.

    ¡°Yes Clymene, consider it done, be down shortly.¡± Charis shocked, awake most of the night, today would be a long day, so best clear some issues sooner rather than later.

    ¡°Zosime?¡±

    ¡°Mistress?¡±

    ¡°Can you and Zoe meet me in the Meeting Room shortly?¡±

    ¡°It would be our pleasure Mistress.¡±

    ---

    Helice waited outside the Meeting Room, while Charis decided to grab a chair and leaning forward, rested her head on the table to grab some nap time.

    A knock on the door alerted Charis, who straightened before Zosime and Zoe entered.

    ¡°Welcome sisters, we need to discuss a training issue.¡±

    Zosime and Zoe, not expecting such a bland topic, clearly disappointed. Their hopes dashed of participating in another sort of meeting.

    ¡°Jocasta seems to be hinting to Zosime in particular, she requires Seer Training.¡±

    Zosime, releasing an audible breath, relief spreading across her face. Laying her clasped hands upon the table, nestling her head upon them, hiding.

    ¡°My partner is quite relieved, a moral dilemma she didn¡¯t know the answer to, although she did decide to ask the Seer Circle when push came to shove, Mistress,¡± answered Zoe, while gently rubbing Zosime¡¯s back.

    ¡°Look at me Zosime.¡±

    Zosime raised her head, her eyes red, searching for her Mistress¡¯ eyes and finding them kind and understanding.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to hold a secret this big or wrestle with a moral dilemma this repugnant. Jocasta is underage and she will wait until sixteen for sexy stuff. Her being a Seer is impossible, beyond her fate as she isn¡¯t a twin, which we both know is an utter and final truth, yes?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mistress, I don¡¯t know what I was thinking even considering her request.¡±

    ¡°You offered her false hope and I needed to crush it, absolute and without much kindness. I need you two to stay close to her, train her in skills she can achieve and keep her busy and listen when she is ready to speak to you. She is a child hurting now and probably for some time.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, we will be the best of older sisters towards her and ensure she can depend upon us,¡± said Zosime. Zoe nodding in agreement.

    ¡°She is not to be left alone, ask other sisters to help if needs be. You understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    "Also, I accept a portion of the blame as it was I who instructed you to train her and not specifically forbid some aspects."

    ---

    Helice cracked open the Training Room door, spying upon her Mistress, expecting an order or Seer Link contact once Zosime and Zoe left, their conversation with Charis a relief and a burden, apparently.

    She slipped into the room intending to wake her and then paused, hand suspended over Charis¡¯ right hand. Her Mistress¡¯ head down lying on her crossed arms upon the tabletop. Asleep in an uncomfortable position, an indication of her level of tiredness perhaps. How could she be this tired? She slept in the House, in her own bed. Helice retreated from the Training Room. The Day Shift recently left for the caverns so the Night Shift would be in the House within a bell, so realistically Charis could sleep until they arrived.

    ¡°Is my Mistress available?¡± asked Ismene, with bubbly enthusiasm.

    Helice shook her head. ¡°Not at the moment perhaps after Night Shift returns.¡±

    Ismene lowered her head, her mood switching. ¡°Please tell my Mistress I have sorted the coins.¡±

    Helice almost called Ismene back, her sad slow climb up the circular stairs a distinct contrast to her earlier joy. It being her duty to protect the Mistress and at times this meant tough choices.

    ¡°So cruel Helice, I have never seen Ismene change from happy to sad in an instant,¡± sent Clymene.

    ¡°I am concerned about the Mistress. She now sleeps in the Training Room after spending the night in her own bed.¡±

    ¡°Did she dream last night perhaps, then again probably not, since Ismene is usually the one with her when she does. Am I right in saying you spent the night with her?¡±

    ¡°Yes sister, although probably sleeping too heavy myself to ensure she slept well. Perhaps we need to stand a watch over her when she sleeps to ensure she does. Does such a suggestion sound too extreme?¡± Helice couldn¡¯t think of what else to do, desperate to ensure Charis safe, even from herself.

    ¡°I believe we have come to that. I am sure Ismene would volunteer and possibly Agape. Agape could watch early night, Ismene dead of the night and myself towards the end of the night, while you sleep beside her?¡±

    ¡°We will think upon the idea some more. I am just glad you didn¡¯t laugh at my suggestion ¡­¡±

    ¡°You are closest to her, so your sisters will always take your advice on caring for our Mistress as I am sure Ismene is doing this moment, sad for sure but understanding.¡±

    ---

    ¡°Why Ismene?¡± accused Clymene.

    Ismene stepped back, stopping when her bottom crashed into the Kitchen preparation table.

    ¡°The Night Shift started bathing and the Evening Shift woke to break their fast, those in the House awake.¡± What other reason could there be, she didn¡¯t want to wake anyone.

    ¡°What if everyone wasn¡¯t awake? The hammering and banging of the twins on your chicken coops would have woken the dead.¡±

    ¡°The twins would be called to training, there wasn¡¯t another opportunity.¡± Tears sprung from her eyes; she didn¡¯t understand, her hands covering her face to shield her from Clymene¡¯s wrath. The twins building the chicken coops the last time, at this time of day, didn¡¯t bother anyone.

    ¡°Is the Mistress awake?¡± sent Clymene.

    ¡°Yes, unfortunately and I can¡¯t convince her to grab some more sleep.¡±

    ¡°Who can¡¯t you convince Clymene?¡± sent Charis.

    ¡°None Mistress, the entire House is awake.¡±

    Helice and Clymene somewhat relieved, in Charis¡¯ waking state she didn¡¯t quite figure out the correct details.

    ¡°Send Ismene, Charis wishes to talk to her,¡± sent Helice.

    Clymene needed to act fast and hoped Ismene would be able to keep up. Surely one familiar with court intrigue could?

    ¡°Ismene, I apologise.¡± Caught in her tears, Clymene reached out and hugged her.

    ¡°Ismene, I apologise.¡±

    Ismene eyes met Clymene¡¯s blinking slowly in acknowledgement.

    ¡°You are to visit the Mistress now but before you do, you must understand Helice and I were trying to encourage the Mistress to sleep in this morning and your chicken coop making spoilt our plans, plans we probably should have shared with you.¡±

    Ismene numbly nodded.

    ¡°She is tired again Ismene and after you see her you must encourage her to sleep.¡±

    Ismene smiled and nodded. ¡°I can take her to her room perhaps?¡± she whispered, conspiratorially.

    ¡°Yes, if you can encourage her to sleep, but not to dream, Ismene.¡±

    Ismene nodded. ¡°Yes sister.¡±

    ¡°Not to dream, she can¡¯t be allowed to dream.¡±

    Ismene hurried to the Meeting Room via the Store Room hauling a large book.

    ¡°She is on her way Mistress, she needed to collect a book first, does that make sense?¡± sent Clymene.

    ¡°Yes, possibly.¡±

    ---

    ¡°What can you tell me about the coins?¡± Charis asked, seated across from Ismene a large book between them on the table.

    ¡°I counted, tabulated and cross referenced all the coins I could find, my Mistress.¡± Ismene¡¯s robe carelessly tied and the urgency to fetch the book allowing the folds to billow and reveal the curves her soft fair breasts. Helice suspicious, although trusting in Clymene and perhaps Ismene instructed to tempt their Mistress and lead her elsewhere, a room better suited to sleeping.

    ¡°Three Kings Mistress, there were three, lots of coins from one line, not so many from the other two lines. The coins were minted differently by each line, so definitely three Kings. Each King ruled seven Duke¡¯s. It seems to me that the Dukes could mint their own coins to celebrate special occasions. More coins from the Dukes with the one King than the other two. I couldn¡¯t confirm each King ruled seven Dukes but the one did, and it makes sense that the other two would have as well.¡±

    ¡°How does it make sense?¡± Charis asked.

    ¡°We honour, three and seven. Three multiplied by seven is twenty-one. You add the digits of twenty-one, a two and a one and added they equal three. Where else is twenty-one important Mistress?¡±

    ¡°My Elvish friend said he was one of twenty-one,¡± Charis replied in awe, her interest sweeping away her tiredness.

    Charis became self-absorbed, momentarily, thinking upon this information. She decided to put Ismene¡¯s information to the elder for consideration.

    ¡°Mistress?¡± asked Ismene.

    ¡°Do you have this written down, especially the Kings and Dukes and where they fit one after the other?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my Mistress. They are recorded in the book before you.¡± Her pride swelled as Charis gazed upon her humble book, moments passing by.

    Charis thought about three, seven and twenty-one while she stared at Ismene¡¯s book, asking herself how this could help them, especially since her Elven Lord proclaimed the evil was finally moving again against the last Duchy. Charis turned the wooden front cover with reverence, the edges of a wooden back cover revealed, both designed to provide excellent protection for the pages contained within. Each page carefully sewn in between the two covers. Charis took this breath-taking labour of love in, appraising the effort and result.

    ¡°The nice twins made the covers for me as I thought this could be my first book. I have sewn the pages so more can be added, although I have left some pages blank in obvious places because I know there is a gap there and¡­¡±

    Charis stopped her talking. Ismene deliriously happy she did. The tender appreciative attention Charis bestowed upon her, while not crazy passionate, certainly recognition of worth and praise for skill and intelligence in delivering beyond expectations and exactly the right answer to an unknown and unstated question.

    ¡°You are wonderful, Ismene Daughter of the Duchess, warrior-sister of Charis.¡±

    Charis hurried from the Training Room, Ismene¡¯s book under her arm calling Helice to follow her.

    If she had remained, she would have witnessed Ismene happily teary, never praiseworthy in her previous life, here yes, bursting with joy due to the recognition, firstly from all her warrior-sisters and now, especially now, from her Mistress.

    Basking in her adulation and happiness, she realised her mistake when Clymene occupied the Room¡¯s doorway, a sadness reddening her face.

    ---

    The journey to the elder¡¯s Cavern a hasty one, Helice concerned, while her Mistress brimmed with energy and excitement. Still morning when Charis met with the elder in her stone cabin.

    ¡°My what an impressive work,¡± whispered the elder. The book lay on a familiar wooden table, neither eager to open ¡°Of the Kings and the Dukes¡±.

    ¡°I thought you could assist?¡± Charis peeling her eyes from the book, carefully placing her hand upon the elder¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°My family¡¯s spell book, will be of assistance I think.¡± The elder disappeared further into the depths of her stone cabin.

    This confused Charis for a moment.

    Returning with spell book in hand, the elder explained. ¡°The family would make a note of who the Duke and the King were when they discovered a spell or mastered an existing spell in the spell book. You can see all my notes and due to your generosity, I have been very proficient. Now all it needs is for me to compare the names I have with the names Ismene has discovered from the coins.¡±

    ¡°Would Ismene be able to spend some time with you to use your spell book notes to update her book? I wouldn¡¯t want to add anything to her book myself and I don¡¯t think we should.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I would look forward to her company, such a wonderful work, would she be able to do so tonight?¡±

    ¡°I will find out. Do you know of anywhere else we could obtain information about the Kings and Dukes?¡±

    ¡°I assume the Duke¡¯s Palace would have his family line listed back as far as he can to prove his claim to the Title. He may or may not have other linages. I would have thought it important back when there were many that they would have a huge book of names, ranks, coat of arms and titles so they knew who was who for war, marriages and funerals, but where that is now is anyone¡¯s guess.¡±

    ¡°What is curious is that the coin information doesn¡¯t really make clear which King was King of this Duchy, it is like this Duchy was lost and forgotten and it may be one of the reasons we still exist.¡±

    ¡°Evil doesn¡¯t forget. Let Ismene add the information my spell book has first and then we can talk some more,¡± suggested the elder.

    ¡°I wonder if the Duchess would want to share the Duke¡¯s family line with her Daughters.¡±

    ¡°Invent a flattering reason and they will probably send you a servant to assist!¡± The elder laughing loud and coughing as a result.

    ¡°I wonder if the Elven Lord would have any memories of our Human past although it would be difficult to place them in order as the new Kings restarted the year at Year One as soon as Death Season finished.¡± Charis thinking aloud while the elder took to turning pages, her curiosity unable to resist any longer.

    ¡°It seems from reading what Ismene has discovered that every twenty-one years of a King¡¯s Reign was cause of huge celebration, with three years and seven years being smaller celebrations. So, this makes more sense now, I thought the next King kept the name of the previous King at times and not at other times, but no it is the same King in his second reign, his next twenty-one years. No wonder they went to dust, it is all about them, how long they reigned, what important events and milestones occurred while they reigned.¡±

    ¡°I wonder if our current Duke is so self-centred.¡± Charis smirked, possibly knowing the answer.

    ¡°Well he hasn¡¯t been influenced by any others his equal or better, so he is setting the rules, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°So, we have some hope then?¡± replied Charis.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that!¡± added Ismene, slightly breathless.

    Charis didn¡¯t expect Ismene to follow, although still glad she did.

    ¡°Welcome my girl and why do you say that?¡± asked the elder.

    ¡°My former family were minor nobles, but wealthy, as they were merchants long before being made noble by a former Duke who exchanged a vacant title for some much-needed coin. The Duke will wish to live as long as he can and rule for as long as he can so his name will glow more brightly in his family history. He is already demonstrating this, he hasn¡¯t an heir or a spare as they say, he seems to think that without them he will be immune from death as he is the Duchy and it will die without him.¡±

    ¡°There is a slight logic and madness in his thinking at least. Who will become Duke if the Duke dies then?¡± asked the elder.

    Ismene shrugged.

    ¡°It is probably something we need to know in case his madness truly ends the Dukedom in destruction,¡± Charis suggested.

    ¡°If permitted by you my Mistress, I could ask my former family what would become of the Dukedom if the Duke died. Unfortunately, it is a risky question to ask.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps it would be better to ask the Duchess but more indirectly as I don¡¯t want to place you or your past family in any imagined plot.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my Mistress.¡±

    ¡°For now, copy in what you can from the elder¡¯s book, discuss and draw any further conclusions and if you can think of any other books, then we may try to acquire them.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my Mistress.¡±

 1.106 Ringing in the Changes (13th Day of Death Month)

    Helice waited outside of the elder¡¯s stone cabin, not due to lack of interest. The cause? Her growing frustration with each passing moment and her inability to conceal her dissent in anyone¡¯s company except her own. Ismene arrived running and Helice hoped her presence meant Charis would soon be lured back to the House. Time passed and without Helice needing to try, their three voices, loud and excited, easily overheard. Her final hope lost upon eavesdropping on Ismene¡¯s agreement to stay with the elder.

    Charis, rubbing her hands together, eyes full of joy and discovery greeted Helice. Helice tried. She convinced herself she tried. She stood by and allowed her Mistress to celebrate, happiness good for the soul surely and she seemed recovered, more than recovered.

    ¡°Come sister we will leave these two and re-assure our sisters with our presence.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡± Helice managing to keep the frustration from her voice although she doubted Charis would have picked up any, as her Mistress seemed newly energised, elated even. Perhaps the promise of this mystery being solved pushed her other concerns to the back of her mind and brightened her mood and demeaner. Helice couldn¡¯t Seer Link to Clymene or any Seer Sister for guidance to share this change in Charis.

    ---

    Charis grinned mischievously, near child-like at Helice and held her back from the upper entrance of the Inner Cavern. She then snuck around and observed, finally waving Helice forward. Helice strained to make sense of her Mistress¡¯ behaviour. Did she expect to spy upon her sisters? Helice needed to grab her now, needed Clymene¡¯s support to convince Charis of her condition, another chance, another possibility should present itself if Charis insists, they visit the Main Cavern. Helice would bide her time, she decided, she needed support.

    Their short wait rewarded when the Goblin sisters strolled into the Inner Cavern, chatting incoherently and smiling. They began organising and cleaning the armour, so quiet and so intent they attended to four sets of armour before secretly noticing themselves being spied upon. They continued their endeavours for a little while, muttering together in short clipped sentences until one broke away bravely or perhaps simply encouraged by her sisters, to approach and address Charis and Helice.

    ¡°Right, Wrong soon by horse sister?¡± She needed to think about the last few words, otherwise a reasonable attempt thought Helice.

    ¡°Continue your work,¡± responded Charis. Charis and Helice repositioning themselves to the back of the Inner Cavern to relax upon the bunks to take their ease. Helice searching for the right words to match the moment of solus they shared to explain why Charis needed to return to the House. Helice finally decided on the words and about to speak when the Inner Cavern welcomed two visitors.

    The three Goblin sisters finished the last set of armour and most of the weapons when Dione and Latona entered the Inner Cavern via the upper entrance.

    Latona inspected their efforts, piece by piece, whispering ¡®right¡¯ if certain, showing the piece to Dione if not and either whispering ¡®right¡¯ or ¡®wrong¡¯ as decided by Dione. From the very thin smiles on the goblin sisters¡¯ faces it seemed they passed inspection. Latona thanked the Goblin sisters turning to return to the House, when she noticed Charis and Helice and stopped dead in her tracks. Dione made aware also, when Latona dropped to one knee. The goblin sisters copying her immediately. Charis slid from the bunk she and Helice shared and ambled towards the gathered sisters. Helice aghast, when did Charis amble anywhere, she walked with purpose and determination, she led with certainty and her sisters followed?

    ¡°Welcome Mistress, I hope all meets with your approval?¡± said Dione.

    Charis nodded towards Dione. ¡°Latona rise and approach me please,¡± commanded Charis.

    As Latona approached, Charis inspected the armour and weapons herself. ¡°Report.¡±

    Latona cleared her throat. ¡°As Dione said we hope their efforts meet with your approval, Dione has assisted me greatly and I appreciate her help.¡± Not a single stutter, perfect, thought Latona as she relaxed her hands.

    ¡°Yes, the goblin sisters seem to be very responsible and very competent,¡± Charis agreed, waiting.

    With the silence mounting and after glancing at Latona, Dione replied, ¡°Too early to tell yet, but they can follow instructions and work to what is expected. We will know more when the Head Goblin returns and see if they try to re-join their tribe or not, even if the tribe believes they¡¯re dead.¡±

    ¡°Yes, the slightly taller one, talked to me before, slow but the words made enough sense. Fairly sure she drowned us in buckets of water when most required.¡±

    Latona managed a thin smile and just as Charis began turning away, spluttered a few words. ¡°She is named Sweetears, Mistress.¡±

    Charis smiled in acknowledgement and strode from the Inner Cavern.

    ---

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer the Mistress, part of being in command of a responsibility is to report,¡± asked Dione. Charis made it clear in no uncertain terms Latona commanded the Goblin sisters, Latona¡¯s failure to reply to a question made it necessary for Dione to.

    ¡°I am sorry, nerves, my throat dried up and the words stuck, please forgive me?¡±

    ¡°Next time for sure?¡± enquired Dione. The Mistress didn¡¯t call her out for stepping in for Latona, perhaps a minor infraction? Lucky this time or perhaps the Mistress¡¯ mood different in some way? Dione didn¡¯t want to take the chance next time, she needed to ensure Latona prepared beyond normal, extraordinarily in fact.

    Latona nodded. The Goblin Sisters finishing off the remaining weapons, noticing, although acting like they showed no interest.

    ---

    Striding down the passageway, Charis and Helice spied Astera gazing intently into the Main Cavern from the Guard Post, Thyia not in sight. As they closed the distance the new size of the Guard Post opened before them capturing their interest.

    ¡°Not quite a great size, although useful,¡± offered Thyia, stepping into the Guard House proper from a recently added blind alcove.

    Without paying the new arrivals any attention, her eyes fixed upon the Main Cavern, Astera added, ¡°The elder spares us some of her time occasionally, although not too much more is required, and we will be able to use the area for training.¡±

    ¡°Thank-you sisters,¡± said Charis as she hurried past and entered the Main Cavern. Helice caught out, didn¡¯t Charis want to ask Astera anything more? Helice rushed to follow, her anxiousness plain as Astera cast her a questioning look.

    They quickly greeted Alexis, Charis¡¯ intent clear, donning several layers of furs and venturing to the other side of the Stone Curtain Wall to inspect the tribute drop made by the elder, confirming, regardless of the weather it functioned. They hurried back, the weather getting worse; chilled and icy wind driving heavy snow, chasing them. The Stone Curtain Wall in front of the entrance to the Main Cavern shielding the worst, although not all and while their armour, felt and cloak warmed; not all sisters were so equipped. Each of the posts held furs for those on duty and Helice wondered if these would be enough especially if the weather deteriorated any further. She noticed Charis lean against the Stone Curtain Wall for a moment and then she pushed away, smiling.

    Charis raced through the Main Cavern and rapidly climbed the passageways, a single-minded purpose etched across her face; the only concern for Helice, who otherwise encouraged this change of direction and pace.

    ---

    Half-way between the Elders Cavern and the Water Cavern, Charis lent against the passageway wall again this time her breathing laboured and body weary. She used what little magic remained to her to recover from the trip beyond the Stone Curtain Wall and as Helice embraced her, she searched and upon touch found Helice¡¯s Items equally exhausted. Neither having sunned themselves for many days.

    ¡°Lean on me Mistress, step by step we will make it out of here.¡±

    Helice urged her Mistress to step forward, having to shake her at times. Near the entrance of the Water Cavern Helice realised she heaved a dead weight, her Mistress completely overcome by her tiredness and deeply asleep. Helice teared in dismay, the cause beyond the physical struggle to include the swings in energy and mood of her Mistress, concluding she must be under an unknown influence their being no other plausible explanation.

    As the Mistress¡¯ bodyguard Helice sworn at herself for her weakness, she could¡¯ve done more, shouldn¡¯t done more to protect Charis from herself. The inspecting and chasing after coins unnecessary, easily delegated to another. Warning signs obvious upon reflection without the distraction of her Kitchen games with Clymene for example. A deep stone-cold guilt settled in her stomach causing her to dry heave, almost dropping Charis to the unforgiving stone passageway floor and thereby symbolically discarding her, prioritising Helice¡¯s need. A stark reminder of her failure.

    Alone, isolated from her Seer Sisters, Helice searched for explanation in the cold grey ¡°Borrow Stone¡± vision of the passageway ahead or the cavern entrance to the right, the returned silence giving up no clues or secrets. Determination steeled her to her task, once rested the former Charis would return, Helice needed to believe, to continue.

    The passageway curved upwards and unable to struggle any further the left behind bedrolls in the Water Cavern lured Helice in. Charis could rest and after a short rest herself, surely, she could carry on and save them both. After further fight Helice landed Charis upon one of the bedrolls with a relieved grasp of effort. She then rested herself, flat on her back, breathing deeply and regaining some muscle strength all the while emotionally twisting and agonising over the peaceful vision of her Mistress¡¯ face. An image of serenity instead of utter anguished determination, the tinkle and trickle of the running water soothing and calming, convincing Helice if the Mistress needed to sleep anywhere, this cavern easily as perfect as any confirming her forced choice.

    A minute niggle ticked away at Helice, spoiling her settled mind; contemplating the possibility of Zosime¡¯s strength in this situation and her own failure to carry her Mistress Home.

    Helice observed Charis¡¯ chest rise and fall in perfect rhythm.  Could she afford to rest? The Evening Shift, yes, they would be running by in a bell or so to relieve Day Shift and they needed to notice her and Charis to rescue them. The passageway clipping the entrance to the Water Cavern meaning most who ran by ignored the cavern and anyone within, Fifth and Sixth Caverns similar. Helice¡¯s mind awake enough to wrap itself around that truth, so how did she hail them, how did she make them stop?

    Gathering loose stones Helice fashioned an arrow from them pointing inwards at the Water Cavern entrance. She could see it in the dark with the enhanced Borrow Stone although it would soon fail as Helice lacked any significant store of magic in her items. Helice, concerned with her Mistress¡¯ health and distracted by temptations failed to perform some basic upkeep on her Items, cursing herself the fool. She hurried, the darkness would be her prison walls shortly, absolute and oppressive. As a final attempt to draw interest, Helice took a blanket from her bedroll and laid it out in the passageway beside the stone arrow tail, hopefully one leading to the other.

    With moments of sight to spare she prepared the second bedroll in the Water cavern for herself and waited. Her eyes flickering to stay awake, gradually gaining a heaviness lulled by the water babbling and gurgling behind her. Her final resistance futile once her eyes went dark, the ¡°Borrow Stone¡± failing due to lack of magic. Eyelids open or closed surrounded by black, the water thunderous as her sense of hearing tried to replace the deficiency.  Her eyelids closed for several heartbeats, flitting open occasionally in defiance and then remaining shut. Her mind eased to sleep by the rhythm of the trickling water occupying the Cavern.

    ---

    The Evening Shift fully rested and running late, bolted at record pace from House to Main Cavern. Thankful they were able to relieve the Day Shift before the eight bell, as expected. The Day Shift, returning to the House, chose a more leisurely pace.

    Astera called a halt at the entrance of the Water Cavern, noticing firstly the blanket and then the stone arrow. Shifts returning to the House on the upwards journey always required more effort, hence slower and more strenuous than the downward journey and therefore Astera¡¯s discovery more likely by far.

    After some caution the Day Shift entered the Water Cavern, all trying to comprehend the reason for the two sleeping bodies before them. Astera tried to wake Charis with no success, she didn¡¯t know about Helice¡¯s technique, nevertheless, content she tried her best. Helice required a couple of slaps on her cheek before she woke, startled and effectively blind in the surrounding darkness.

    Astera calmed her and offered her water.

    ¡°Steady sister, recover first and then tell us your tale.¡±

    Helice nodded and sipped on the offered water. ¡°The Mistress after returning from the Main Cavern became extremely tired, sleepy tired or perhaps sleepy and bodily tired, because she tried to energise herself as she does. Our Items magic exhausted, yes, I remember now. Mistress couldn¡¯t cure herself and I couldn¡¯t use my Borrow Stone. Enough sight remained though for the arrow and the blanket. Thanks, sisters, for noticing.¡±

    ¡°Enough for now, Alexis and Zosime help Helice to her feet and escort her to the House. When you can, contact Clymene, Korinna and Niobe and let the Seer Sisters know what has occurred.¡±

    While helping Helice to her feet, they wrapped her cooling body in a blanket from her bedroll and the one from the passageway.

    ¡°Astera we will need to add blankets to Charis¡¯ bed, Helice is cold and I assume Charis will be also,¡± said Zosime, a trace of concern in her voice. Alexis took Zosime¡¯s cloak, adding hers and passing them to Thyia as they walked Helice from the Cavern.

    Astera nodded, then reached out to Zosime to hold Helice in the Water Cavern for a moment longer.

    ¡°Helice!¡± When Helice opened her eyes, Astera continued. ¡°Did you need to wake your Mistress most mornings?¡±

    ¡°Some mornings, yes, but not all mornings,¡± replied Helice half asleep.

    ¡°Well when rested you need to change from bodyguard to nurse for the time being and ensure the Mistress isn¡¯t disturbed except to eat and ablutions. You understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, erm, we will need a chamber pot.¡±

    ¡°Yes, and you need to decide if this is the best place for her recovery or somewhere else. If it is the best place, then what do we need to do if anything to improve it.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, I will not fail.¡± Her last response stronger in tone and conviction than any previously since waking.

    Astera released Zosime¡¯s arm. ¡°Thyia and Zoe you need to stand guard until Helice¡¯s recovery or relieved by other sisters.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress,¡± answered Thyia as she wrapped Charis in the offered cloaks, checking Charis¡¯ skin temperature and fully realising then why Zosime showed concern.

    Zoe hesitated. Helice, the bodyguard of the Mistress addressed Astera as Mistress. Thyia also and they obeyed without questioning?

    ¡°You look uncertain Zoe?¡±

    ¡°No Mistress Astera. Well yes, sort of and this is only a question.¡± Continuing at Astera¡¯s prompting. ¡°Why are you Mistress? I mean I know you are when the Mistress isn¡¯t here, but the Mistress is here isn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°The Mistress is so busy looking after and worrying about everyone else, she fails to look after herself at times. It is up to us to know when that happens and ensure everything is well and looked after until she is ready.¡±

    Zoe chewed her next thought over before saying anything, deciding she needed to say the words anyway. ¡°Given we both lost our honour and Nysa didn¡¯t, why isn¡¯t Nysa Mistress?¡±

    Astera calmly replied. ¡°Why do you think?¡±

    Zoe blinked, not expecting the question. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Astera continued to look at her offering no answer and as the silence between them extended she tried to find an answer as Astera seemed to be waiting for one from her.

    ¡°The Mistress likes you and trusts you more?¡± she suggested, grasping at the most obvious.

    ¡°Trust is part of it, but more importantly, acceptance of responsibility. Mistress knows I will accept this responsibility and command in the best interests of the company and more importantly the company knows that. Does that make sense?¡±

    ¡°Nysa isn¡¯t fit to command?¡±

    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t mean that. You don¡¯t need to think less of a person to explain why they aren¡¯t chosen. Nysa could be ideal, better than I, better perhaps than even the Mistress. For now, though we don¡¯t know that do we? Are you suggesting Nysa is ideal because of one battle? Is that all we need to consider, is that the only thing that is important when running a company such as the Daughters of the Duchess?¡±

    ¡°I think I understand now, thank you Mistress. It is sort of like the largest bravest trapper was always our leader but the Mistress proved that the largest and the bravest isn¡¯t the only thing you should be to be a leader, which is how she defeated him and well, the trappers current leader is one of the oldest and wisest woman they have and they seem to be doing better.¡±

    ¡°Now I need you to stand guard with Thyia.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    As Astera turned to leave, Zoe said, ¡°Mistress we will need to lay beside Charis, she will need our body heat the cloaks alone will not be enough.¡±

    ¡°Do as you think you must, I will return when I can.¡±

    ---

    Astera raced upwards towards the House catching Zosime and Alexis assisting Helice. While wanting to help, Astera instead asked them to lean to one side of the passageway while she continued to take broad strides until she arrived in the Kitchen of the House, bent over, hands on knees taking in huge breaths.

    ¡°What is the matter sister?¡± Clymene¡¯s voice laced with concern.

    Astera held up a flat hand, waving her question away. Clymene hurried and fetched water from the Kitchen Water Barrel arriving as Astera finally managed to stand, gratefully accepting the mug of cool liquid.

    After a swig, Astera said, ¡°Charis is resting, well in a deep asleep and we can¡¯t wake her. Helice will be here shortly, Alexis and Zosime needing to assist her so please stoke the oven, she will require warmth.¡±

    ¡°The stove and oven are already stoked, I am on the verge of preparing your evening meal, waiting for you to bathe.¡±

    ¡°Yes, certainly, sorry. Where are the twins and Latona?¡± asked Astera.

    ¡°They have bathed and eaten and are now training crossbow with Agape in the Top Floor Training Room Mistress, I am correct am I not?¡± Clymene¡¯s eyes searching for confirmation on Astera¡¯s face, rewarded when Astera¡¯s jaw clenched.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Astera exhaled the answer, confirming to Clymene and resigned to the fact herself.

    Clymene stripped Astera of her underclothe and herded her into the Bath Room to quickly wash the sweat and grim from her body. Letting Astera soak for a short while and then helping her climb out, drying her and wrapping her body in a fresh Daughters Robe.

    ¡°Thanks sister.¡±

    Astera and Clymene then assisted Zosime and Alexis pass Helice up through the Kitchen Trap Door, the coolness of her skin prompting them to lay Helice beside the oven on an impromptu bed of loose blankets scavenged from short sheeting the bunks in the White Room.

    ¡°Zosime offer to your Mistress to replace Thyia, her Spear and Shield partner should be with her,¡± sent Clymene.

    Without hesitation Zosime offered her services as a replacement. ¡°With your agreement Mistress I will return to the Water Cavern to replace Thyia so she can attend to you.¡±

    Astera needed to drag her eyes away from Helice, fretting given Helice¡¯s condition, wondering if leaving Charis in the Water Cavern, such a good idea.

    ¡°Yes, Zosime, greatly appreciated. Please ensure you take several blankets with you I am concerned about our Mistress.¡±

    Zosime nodded and hurried to her task.

    ¡°I have advised Korinna and Niobe on Evening Shift of the Mistress taking a rest. Others such as Elpis will be enquiring before long ¡­¡±

    ¡°We have no secrets, please inform all the Seer Sisters, even the twins training upstairs,¡± said Astera tucking a blanket tightly around Helice.

    Alexis, requiring no prompting from Clymene sort permission from Astera and dashed off to assist Agape in the Training Room and to advise their students they probably wouldn¡¯t have two handed spear practice tonight.

    Astera dropped to the floor beside Helice and started stroking her hair. Many things to organise and yet this menial task seemed the most important. The gentle scrape of a chair announced Clymene¡¯s intention.

    ¡°Helice will recover once warmth and rest take hold and you need to ensure you look after yourself. We don¡¯t need to lose a second Mistress due to ill care.¡±

    Astera looked from Helice to Clymene and sighed, resigned to obey as Clymene lent the chair slightly forward waving the back rest at her. She slowly climbed into the offered chair and shifted it closer to Helice.

    ¡°Charis visited Day Shift and seemed well. What do you mean about ill care?¡±

    ¡°I suspect this rest is one Mistress has needed for months, she doesn¡¯t always sleep whole nights if you know what I mean and pretends to be refreshed.  We will know more when Helice wakes.¡±

    ---

    Thyia and Zoe sandwiched Charis between their two bodies joining the two bedrolls in an overlap and rolling Charis to the middle, the chilled skin on her face a concern.

    A bell later, a visitor.

    ¡°My Mistress, my Mistress!¡±

    The only warning as Ismene screamed out her distress, legs and arms crab like taunt, stopped at Charis¡¯ feet, a statue of concern leaning over her sole person of interest. Unable to comprehend Charis¡¯ incapacity and therefore unable to solve or cure her condition her position locked like her mind by distress and panic.

    Thyia and Zoe stunned, paralysed by the unannounced intrusion and hysteria coupled with the fact they didn¡¯t want to move now given Charis¡¯ condition.

    Ismene yelped, sprouting two extra arms and now floating above the cavern floor.

    ¡°You will be silent and calm, or I will throw you out of the Cavern. Do you understand?¡±

    Ismene nodded, answering difficult, her lungs compressed under Zosime¡¯s bearhug embrace.

    ¡°You are sure you understand?¡± Zosime loosened the embrace, although not freeing her.

    ¡°Yes, Sister I am concerned ¡­¡±

    ¡°As we all are. Thyia I need to trade places with you, Astera calls you to attend to her.¡±

    Thyia examines Charis and glances at Zoe, finally settling on Ismene.

    ¡°If you wish to help Ismene, throw the two furs you have wrapped around you to Zosime. She can keep them warm while sliding in under me to keep the Mistress as warm as possible.¡±

    Ismene didn¡¯t answer hastening to offer up the furs instead. ¡°Can I offer my body warmth as well?¡±

    The sisters present couldn¡¯t answer, they wanted the House Provedore to keep performing her duties! Zosime replaced Thyia and Thyia then lent over and distributed the two furs more evenly over the three prone bodies, carefully adjusting, fussing, to avoid tearing. Their Mistress, terribly cold, Thyia and Zoe contemplating Charis¡¯ fate, Zoe the most experienced with a person caught out in the snow; found freezing and their chances of survival. Zoe refusing to confirm the worst or the best.

    ¡°Ismene, with me and you can ask your Mistress about your future duties.¡±

    Ismene blinked, slowly dragging her eyes away from Charis¡¯ covered body trying to comprehend Thyia¡¯s statement. Ismene¡¯s Mistress lay before her, didn¡¯t she?

    Thyia waited hand on hip at the Cavern Entrance, her words spoken with a growl. ¡°Ismene, with me.¡±

    ¡°Go with Thyia, Ismene. You are in shock and need to return to the House,¡± urged Zosime.

    Thyia wrapped an arm around Ismene¡¯s shoulder and herded her into the passageway and then along the passageway, the Cavern Entrance receding behind the two sisters.

    ---

    Astera paced. Charis would require watching, training needed to continue and guarding the Main Cavern couldn¡¯t be forgotten. Zoe and Zosime would watch and warm Charis for now, although they would need sleep for their Day Shift. Perhaps Agape could replace Zoe as she trains mainly in the evening, only assisting during the day. Were the twins too unskilled? Perhaps they could be the Seer contact in the House and Clymene join Day Shift. Who would replace Thyia and herself on Day Shift if the Mistress always needed to be available?

    Perhaps training didn¡¯t need to continue? Perhaps Charis resting in the House would be more ideal? Helice please recover quickly, I need your guidance thought Astera.

    Astera paced towards the Circular Stair, poised to about face stopping in her tracks instead. Jocasta bolted down the stairs, perhaps on an urgent errand or break from training, nevertheless clear determination on her face, somewhat satisfied upon spotting Astera.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t Zoe and Zosime training me anymore?¡± Jocasta demanded, in a harsh tone.

    ¡°They aren¡¯t training any sister for a while I would think. I have determined this is best for us all for the time being.¡± Astera¡¯s voice even and controlled, regardless of the obvious disrespect.

    ¡°Well we were working to a plan and now we can¡¯t!¡± Jocasta raised her voice a little.

    ¡°If the plan included learning several weapons to defend yourself with and defend your sisters then I think you will be well trained with your new teachers.¡±

    ¡°There was going to be more than weapons, other skills, skills that I would need to be the Mistress¡¯ bodyguard!¡± Jocasta¡¯s tirade continued, unashamed.

    ¡°I am sure those other skills can be taught, for the moment though allow me as Mistress to rearrange the order you thought more appropriate.¡±

    Jocasta took a double take at the mention of Mistress. She swallowed and gave Astera some space by taking a half a step back. Colour drained from her face as a new understanding dawned upon her.

    ¡°I apologise Mistress, I have overstepped.¡± Jocasta knelt on one knee. ¡°I offer no excuse and accept any punishment.¡±

    ¡°Would Charis exact a punishment for your behaviour?¡±

    ¡°I, well, that is to say Mistress Charis knows of the arrangement so I probably wouldn¡¯t be here making a fool of myself.¡± She cast her eyes down.

    Astera used her hand to lift Jocasta¡¯s face up and hinting for her to stand.

    ¡°We are talking about your behaviour now, not the way you arrived at it.¡±

    ¡°A Mistress, any Mistress would not allow such behaviour to go unpunished,¡± confessed Jocasta.

    ¡°Would you respect me more if I punished you or less if I punished you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just expect to be punished.¡±

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t punish you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, you are confusing me now Mistress. I expect to be punished.¡± Jocasta clenched her hands her young face contorted in confusion.

    ¡°I want you to learn the right way to ask a question because any Mistress needs loyal sisters to think and question. I want you to realise that the company is the priority not the individual. As you can see, I am the Mistress, for whatever reason and I am determined to ensure the company will continue.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress. What will my punishment be?¡±

    ¡°Can you do your letters and words?¡±

    Jocasta straightened her back. ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    ¡°You need to write a letter to convince your Mistress you understand the right way to ask a question and secondly why the company is more important than an individual.¡±

    ¡°I, well, Yes Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Three days I give you.¡±

    ¡°Can I ask for help from my sisters?¡± Jocasta sulked.

    ¡°Yes. It is good to be part of a company and not alone.¡± Jocasta¡¯s head shot up, eyed Astera and realised the lesson being taught or reminded of when she thought more fully about her own past.

    ¡°Thank-you Mistress.¡± Jocasta dashed up the Circular Stairs to return to her training.

    ¡°Jocasta looked deep in thought?¡± said Clymene.

    ¡°Yes. I have been tested by Zoe and Jocasta recently. I hope I have done as well as Charis in my explanations.¡±

    ¡°I am sure you have, that is why you are Mistress.¡±

    ¡°I have a difficult question and perhaps request for you.¡± Astera raised an eyebrow at Clymene¡¯s smiling face. ¡°Why are you smiling?¡±

    ¡°You are asking? Your body language, the tone in your voice everything is timid. You are Mistress, we have sworn an oath to serve you. A Mistress of the Daughters of the Duchess commands. So? What is your command Mistress?¡±

    Astera took a deep breath while studying the straight and orderly floorboards of the Training Room trying to gather composure and for the first time really consider herself Mistress. Past times were temporary or with Charis¡¯ explicit blessing. This time everyone expected her to be Mistress, everyone except herself perhaps as she went through the motions of exercising her authority imagining what Charis would do and trying to do the same.

    ¡°Would the twins be able to manage the House, one in the House and the other beside me for at least one shift?¡±

    ¡°Deposing me from my role Mistress?¡± Clymene placing the back of her hand upon her forehead, her eyes rolling up to the ceiling.

    Astera¡¯s jaw began to drop until Clymene cackled in laughter.

    Clymene drew her face back together, business like. ¡°They are young Mistress, although they won¡¯t fail you. If I maybe so bold, what is your plan?¡±

    Astera reached out and hugged Clymene, not realising until now how well the bald twins must have supported Charis, with their humour, advice and acknowledgement of her right to command. They never doubted Charis and a sudden weight descended upon Astera in response, would they or any sisters doubt her? Astera remembered and smiled inwardly, the twin Seers useless with weapons, almost defying any efforts to train them and yet she couldn¡¯t easily release Clymene from her hug. Yet she did, reaching deep down to discipline and commanding herself to do so.

    ¡°If Charis is to remain in the Water Cavern, Zoe and Zosime will need to be replaced on Day Shift. I propose you and Agape, while the twins do turn about by my side and resident Seer in the House. That way, I would be able to stay on Day Shift and command the Daughters.¡±

    ¡°I am at your command Mistress, although if you seek my opinion, your plan is sound as Thais and Alexa wish to grow beyond being the carpenters of the Daughters.¡± Clymene¡¯s face blushed slightly. ¡°I know this to be true Mistress as I have taken the liberty to confer with them during their training and they are eager to serve and prove their worth.¡±

    Astera cupped her chin with her hand. ¡°I will need to be mindful of speaking my plans to a Seer as it seems my thoughts are soon checked and analysed.¡±

    Clymene¡¯s eyes widen slightly, Astera isn¡¯t Charis. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to overstep Mistress, I thought it important you knew as soon as possible their wholehearted agreement.¡±

    ¡°They are mine to command are they not? Being their Mistress.¡±

    Clymene considered seeking advice from her Seer Sisters despite the slight delay, instead she replied. ¡°Yes Mistress, I apologise for overstepping.¡±

    Clymene now aware of one key difference between Charis and Astera. Charis would consult, if required, with the Seers at the speed of thought, a combined wisdom of sorts, while Astera couldn¡¯t. Clymene and the Seers would need to ask before they did, if they didn¡¯t, Astera could come to believe the Seers were secretly working towards their own goals and the divide between the Seers and Non-Seers would germinate or worse grow.

    ¡°While no Seer, your knotted brow and you chewing your inner cheek reveal much. I am aware of the advantage Seer, shall we say, chat provides, I only ask the Seers do so at my bidding unless an emergency or clear advantage requires you to act and you inform me as soon as possible. Agreed?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡± Clymene relieved and satisfied even more now with Charis¡¯ appointment of Astera as her second in command. While not Charis, Astera brought her own strengths to the role.

    ¡°Well, we should prepare some food as Day Shift still needs to be fed.¡± Astera halfway to the Kitchen when she noted Clymene yet to follow and turned, her face questioning.

    ¡°Mistress, I ¡­ took the liberty of advising Zosime and Alexis to take rations with them.¡± Clymene then thought of a reason and hurried some more words. ¡°I prepared meals for the sisters being trained, so all is ready ¡­ Mistress.¡±

    Astera didn¡¯t reply immediately as a warmth, a homecoming spread over her.

    Thyia appeared through the Training Room Trap Door, glancing towards Astera and then following her Mistress¡¯ eyes, Clymene; uncertain what she interrupted.

    Astera broke the awkwardness. ¡°Do you have a preference for dinner Thyia?¡±

    Thyia shrugged, ¡°Same as last night? After a bath perhaps?¡±

    Ismene followed, quiet and self-absorbed.

    ---

    The last bell of the night sounded and Astera the last awake checked Helice before her bedtime. Warm and still asleep, breathing steady, good signs. When Evening Shift finished Korinna and Dione would relieve Zosime and Zoe guarding Charis, then Hagne and Otonia from Night Shift and so on, Astera assured by Clymene the Shift¡¯s Seer would be informed.

    A loud bang caused Astera to jump. The Trapdoor into the Training Room slapped back against the floor and Zosime sprung through, her robe torn and tattered, her hands rubbing her head trying to pull her own hair, thwarted due to its shortness.

    ¡°Get out!¡± she yelled, fully voiced and demanding, stumbling onto the floor and curling into a ball. Astera reaching her, placing the Seer Sister¡¯s head upon her lap, gently pushing the distraught Seers hands out of harm¡¯s way.

    ¡°You are safe Sister,¡± soothed Astera. A naked Alexis and Clymene joining Astera, racing down the Circular Stairs shortly after. Thais and Alexa, in their robes, peeking around the doorway from the White Room added to the audience.

    Astera studied the Seers, their eyes upon Zosime, although unfocused. Clymene the most convincing Seer, her eyes appearing almost natural and concentrating. Thais and Alexa drifted towards Zosime seemingly in a dream, all Seers in physical contact with Zosime. Helice joined the throng of bodies, ignoring her own discomfort, somehow recovered.

    Clymene the first to speak. ¡°Zosime¡¯s mind has been invaded, tortured.¡±

    ¡°What has happened to Zosime?¡± The question flashing across the Training Room from the lips of Jocasta gripping the handrails of the Circular Stair hesitating, upon the final step her body shivering.

    ¡°Why are you up girl?¡± asked Astera.

    ¡°Zosime is in good hands,¡± assured Clymene.

    ¡°I heard Zosime shout, the pain and the hurt. I wanted to comfort her ¡­ she is my friend. We are friends and you don¡¯t ignore a friend when they need your help.¡± Jocasta¡¯s bottom lip trembled. Would they send her away, send the child away while the Seers did their Seer business thing and her new Mistress did her protecting the child thing.

    Jocasta couldn¡¯t, wouldn¡¯t tell them of the horrors she needed to witness and escape from in her short life, while on the streets. They judged her based upon their own life experiences, lives subject to occasional traumatic events, not lives trying to survive day by day until the struggle became a ¡®norm¡¯ each day and night, easily rolling into the next. Her personal struggle easing when she gathered others like her to her, although then she needed to worry about them and each loss telling until she learnt to numb herself to each loss, the accepted and expected cost of survival for those who still lived, they couldn¡¯t afford to cry. To cry while escaping could mean capture or worse death.

    Now, joined to the Daughters, she relaxed, supposedly safe, making attachments. Zosime especially, Zoe to some extent although the Huntress a loner by nature and skills. Dione a training partner and no more, thinking them both underage pretending it truth although knowing it false and therefore unable to be closer to her. Dione¡¯s illusion of her age well known to Charis and therefore not influencing her right to become a Seer, too young to sex! The Daughters wouldn¡¯t be able to appreciate the years her gang avoided and warned girls and boys alike of certain respectable men who would capture them for their depravities and then release them, damaged physically and their minds fragile or broken. Initially she would risk herself, sneaking into the Master¡¯s house or estates, trying desperately to free them and in the end only witnessing the horror inflicted. Agreeable and willing sexing with a Seer Sister a doddle compared to her original understanding of sexing, pain and torture instead of pleasing and care confirming their shared love for each other.

    ¡°Come Jocasta, I am certain Zosime would appreciate her head resting upon the lap of her dear friend,¡± offered Astera.

    Jocasta didn¡¯t hesitate, overjoyed to take up her Mistress¡¯ offer. Astera for her part needed to find out why and how Zosime reached her current state. She positioned herself beside Clymene.

    ¡°Does Zosime reveal anything Clymene?¡± Deliberately addressing the Seer Sister, gaining her attention and making her aware of the question she needed answered.

    Without taking her eyes off Zosime Clymene responded, ¡°She dreamt or more probably became entangled in a nightmare. The dream urged her to rape Charis, overpower her Mistress with her strength ¡­¡±

    Zosime¡¯s eyes snapped open.

    ¡°I resisted and the dream turned upon me, back to my punishing training, my near-death wounds returning, although through that pain some relief as the vanquishing of the Watcher an interruption somehow, which I took advantage of running clear of the Water Cavern without explanation. Poor Zoe, deserted. I closed my mind, focused upon running, returning to the House.¡± Her hands enclosing around Clymene¡¯s neck drawing her lips down and passionately kissing them unashamedly.

    Jocasta claimed Zosime lips next, less passionately, sisterly, being careful not to break any unwritten rule or taboo set by these adults despite her own worldly experiences and truths.

    ¡°I heard your pain and am glad to comfort you, my friend, Sister Zosime,¡± whispered Jocasta, her eyes moistening.

    Helice coughed to clear her throat. ¡°My dream one of tiredness and once my Borrow Gem failed me due to lack of magic the darkness surrounded me, I succumbed without resistance. Only recovering in the warm company of my sisters and the House, which I am grateful for. Zosime¡¯s scream helpfully waking me and calling me back to my duty.¡±

    ¡°We need to relocate Charis from the Water Cavern.¡± Astera proclaimed her thought aloud.

    Night Shift, bleary eyed, invaded the Training Room and Kitchen expecting to break their fast before their shift. Otonia, the exception, quick to respond to Astera¡¯s statement.

    ¡°Her room has been attacked more often than the cavern and it is fairly well midway between the House and the Main Cavern, with most of the armoured and armed warrior sisters in the caverns, not the House,¡± offered Otonia.

    ¡°Attacked is still being questioned sister, Helice and Zosime, both Seers subject to nightmares while guarding Charis in the Water Cavern. What this means for Charis we aren¡¯t certain,¡± responded Astera.

    Meekly Jocasta spoke, ¡°We are being trained in the Top Training Room, so could offer our lives if Charis is attacked in her room.¡±

    ¡°Helice, what say you since you know the Mistress best?¡± asked Nysa.

    ¡°Both Zosime and I are trained Seers, the Mistress isn¡¯t and what Otonia says is certainly true. If needed we could, in an emergency carry Charis down to the Main Cavern and escape or up to the House and defend the Trapdoor.¡±

    ¡°I will defer to you Helice and therefore we need to make the Water Cavern more hospitable and defensible. Thoughts?¡± asked Astera.

    ¡°Perhaps a stone cabin like the elder,¡± said Thais.

    ¡°If we found more wood, we could fit a door with cross beam,¡± added Alexa.

    ¡°Oh, and a bed of course, that stone floor is freezing!¡± suggested Zosime, coming alive with the conversation.

    Astera paced and commanded. ¡°Thais and Alexa assist Clymene to prepare meals for Night Shift to break their fast. Otonia select a bed from the White Room and as many blankets and furs we can spare for transport by the Night Shift to the Water Cavern.¡±

    ¡°I will wake Ismene, Mistress,¡± shouted Jocasta, excited.

    As those gathered, turned towards her, she explained. ¡°Ismene knows what we have and where,¡± Jocasta stated plainly. Astera nodded and Jocasta bolted to the White Room.

    ¡°To me Thyia, we need to visit the elder.¡±

    Thyia, stepped down the last step of the Circular Stair, sheepish.

    ¡°Why are you hiding back there?¡±

    ¡°Sorry Mistress, I didn¡¯t want to interrupt ¡­ disturb your trail of thought.¡±

    ¡°Is that so, even considerate perhaps, although I expect you by side, always.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡± Thyia handing Astera a spear and shield, Astera smiling and questioning as she did.

    ¡°Our armour is with the Goblin Sisters so we must make do Mistress.¡±

    Ismene and Jocasta entered then, arms full of blankets and the occasional fur.

    ¡°My Mistress will wake and recover before the cabin is finished and we will all look foolish,¡± said Ismene.

    ¡°Better foolish than not prepared we say,¡± retorted Thais and Alexa, to the amusement of all gathered as the carpenter twins rarely voiced any strong opinion. A night of a few firsts apparently.

    ---

    ¡°Zoe are you awake?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡± Zoe¡¯s voice hushed in reply.

    ¡°How is Charis? Sleeping well? Has she come to at all?¡±

    ¡°No Mistress, nothing, sound asleep. So deep in fact when the elder visited and ordered the bedding rearranged the disturbance didn¡¯t wake or bother Charis.¡±

    ¡°The elder visited?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know why, although she quickly offered an explanation for Charis¡¯ condition. Too much magic has passed through her from the Seer Circle, not being trained it accumulated and finally claimed her. We all knew she used the magic differently she muttered as she left.¡± Zoe¡¯s final words quietly said as if the elder would spring out at her, punishing her for revealing a secret of some sort.

    ¡°Perhaps, although we have two Seer Sisters, Zosime one of them, who have experienced something wildly different.¡±

    ¡°Zosime run out of the cavern without explanation, is that what you speak of Mistress? I, well became fearful alone and yet except for the water gurgling away nothing changed, although I am thankful for my borrow stone, total darkness in a cavern or upon a snow-covered field is lonely.¡±

    ¡°I will ask Thyia to stay with you, until Evening Shift arrives to relieve you.¡±

    Thyia about to speak, remaining silent, remembering her Mistress spoke and she wouldn¡¯t want to be alone in the same circumstances or nearly the same as she recalled her time in a certain cage and involuntarily shivered.

    ¡°Thank-you, Mistress. I have been dripping water into her mouth and when possible some soaked bread. She is restful, no tossing and turning, so at this stage I am not concerned, although I, despite my, well efforts I haven¡¯t been able to warm her as much as she needs. Two bodies pressed against her again should help.¡±

    Thyia prepared to join Zoe, spreading out the blankets and the couple of furs she and Astera hauled to the cavern while her eyes forlornly followed Astera leaving.

    ---

    ¡°Do you ever sleep?¡± Astera yawned after asking the elder the question. After knocking on her door, the delay to answer not due to the elder waking and getting ready; due to interrupting her latest series of experiments or practice, well one of them, Astera not entirely certain as the elder grumbled the response.

    ¡°Too busy for sleep. What do you require of me Mistress?¡±

    Astera took a step back, raising an eyebrow. ¡°News travels fast.¡±

    ¡°Interesting. You didn¡¯t send them then?¡±

    ¡°Send who,¡± enquired Astera, more than curious.

    ¡°Those green-yellow ones Charis has adopted. They gibbered and yabbered when I caught them wandering around. Perhaps a diversion only, I didn¡¯t take the chance and visited the Water Cavern and found Charis and poor Zoe. Young girl scared out of her wits, I couldn¡¯t believe you adults left her alone, so I reassured her, distracted her by helping her to rearrange the blankets and what not.¡±

    ¡°We adults didn¡¯t leave her alone. Zosime went screaming from the cavern, a mess when she finally made it to the House. Thyia is with her now until the Evening Shift has finished.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I wasn¡¯t to know. Settle Mistress.¡±

    Sensing the time right, Astera asked her favour.

    ¡°We need to enclose Charis in a stone cabin similar to yours.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you aren¡¯t Charis in disguise.¡± The elder eyed Astera suspiciously knowing her outburst meant she owed the new Mistress some sort of amends, although appreciating Astera¡¯s innocent and confused look.

    ¡°I can fashion it, although send those nice twins, they can help an old woman, fetch and carry and so on. Also organise those Goblin Sisters they can fetch the scree and deliver it to the Water Cavern and don¡¯t take any guff from them, they know the meaning of hard brutal work and the trolleys will make it easier any rate.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t they suffer from the cold?¡±

    ¡°Furs and boots and they should be fine, and I doubt they will complain given the way you and your sisters have fed them and provided a safe bed to sleep in.¡±

    Astera considered the elder¡¯s offer and she would need to change some rearrangements to make it happen, including Helice to escort her instead of standing vigil over Charis. Probably for the best given the Cavern''s influence upon Seers.

    ¡°During the Day Shift one of the nice twins will be able to assist you, the others will be needed elsewhere.¡± Astera noticed a small victory smile dance upon the elder¡¯s lips, so one twin enough then for whatever plan she decided to cook up. Good enough, win-win, then.

    ¡°Agreed!¡± the elder said, more of a cheer then acquiesce confirming Astera¡¯s suspicions. Astera thinking back to Charis and how this old lady always seemed kindly and helpful and yet as demonstrated she worked to and furthered her own designs along the way, a truism never in doubt.

 1.107 While the Mistress Sleeps Part 1 (14th Day of Death Month)

    Astera needed to be woken by Thyia and apologised for her tardiness. She lurched upright swinging her legs around and off the bed planting both feet on the floor of her House bedroom. Half-awake and unable to resist, Thyia held one hand, Zoe the other and they forced her to stand. Alexis and Zosime combining with Thyia and Zoe to arm and armour her in time to present ready for Day Shift after a quick meal to break her fast. Helice stood to one side slightly amused.

    ¡°Does Clymene report anything abnormal happening overnight?¡± asked Astera, yawning.

    ¡°No Mistress, I confirmed with Alcmene and Hagne myself, we are all Seers,¡± smirked Helice.

    Astera satisfied, not only with the answer, also with Helice¡¯s mood. Her recovery from last night almost a miracle. Insisting for example to serve as Astera¡¯s Seer so Clymene could remain Mistress of the House and both twins could assist the elder.

    ¡°Dione and Drosis from Evening Shift are currently with Charis and when we start our shift Otonia and Kyra will relieve them,¡± finished Helice.

    Astera somewhat surprised by Helice¡¯s plain unemotional tone, otherwise no complaints. Perhaps a few quiet words from Zosime and her tortuous nightmare convincing Helice any vigil over Charis by a Seer doomed to fail and therefore easy acceptance of Astera¡¯s order; forbidding Seers to enter the Water Cavern.

    On the way down Astera called in to check Dione and Drosis, Dione awake to receive her visitor.

    Charis lay upon a White Room double bunk, on the bottom, Drosis spooning her, blankets and furs encasing them both in warmth. Dione lay on the top bunk surveying the Cavern.

    ¡°The Mistress doesn¡¯t move or stir in her sleep, so we have split our guard duty, our body warmth the more important duty for now.¡±

    ¡°I will let Otonia and Kyra know so they can rest as much as possible also,¡± acknowledged Astera before leaving the Cavern and leading her Shift and Helice to the Main Cavern.

    Helice the last to drag her eyes away, never entering, silent and contemplating from the entrance. Her failure to protect her Mistress weighing deeply upon her, the fa?ade she showed her sisters covering her pain and angst. The first day manageable, although tempted at one stage to sleep in the Water Cavern and receive her due punishment from whatever cursed the serene and beguiling retreat. Seeing her Mistress so close and yet so far away and given the choice again Helice would have advised Astera to relocate Charis to the House to recover.

    Astera, Thyia and Helice occupied the Guard Post in the passageway. Alexis dressed up as the evil priest while Zosime and Zoe positioned themselves in and around the Cavern Blind.

    Early morning the Goblin sisters began their trek into the snow to load up scree and cart the stone to the Water Cavern. Progress thought Astera, the elder keeping her word. The Goblin sisters the only excitement for the entire shift.

    The other two shifts similar; the weather became worse, colder with snow driven by a constant wind, therefore the Main Cavern remained quiet. A shortage of furs and other clothes to equip all the warrior-sisters forced sharing during a shift change out. Those undergoing training; drilled and tested to the point of blisters and muscle cramps, with Ismene voluntarily joining in as and when her other duties permitted, to especially train in crossbow, a fierce determination driving her.

    After a bath and evening meal Zoe grabbed Agape and headed for the Water Cavern to relieve Otonia and Kyra. Upon their arrival they noticed the bunk relocated to the centre of the Cavern, Otonia confirming the elder asked them and the carpenter twins to move it and once satisfied she left, the twins in tow, to the amazement of Otonia and Kyra. Then shortly after the Goblin sisters arrived with load upon load of stone scree. The floor of the Water Cavern eventually covered in scree, the height of the piles varying, with spills of stone under the double bunk bed and Charis sleeping through the entire delivery. Zoe and Agape scrambling onto the bunk bed to avoid the flood of stone as Otonia and Kyra hurried to leave.

    Zoe took first sleep, remaining asleep as the work in the cavern continued quietly. During Agape¡¯s watch the elder and the twins arrived. Determined to stay out of the elder¡¯s way, she stared with wonder and trepidation as the carpenter twins moved with ease at the elder¡¯s direction and more than once noticed the Goblin Sisters show of interest in the elder¡¯s magic skill with stone.

    The elder mumbled to herself and murmured on more than one occasion until finally settled. Gradually the loose stone scree melded together to form the base of the four walls of the cabin skilfully avoiding the water source and the water carries. The doorway of the cabin easily identified by the lack of stone; a gap left in the otherwise continuous wall.

    The elder offered Agape a drink, striking up a friendly conversation and then checked on Zoe.

    ¡°Those two require more rest, I reckon.¡± The elder talking to herself. The twins oblivious stacking scree.

    ¡°Over here girls, time to put to use want you have been practicing,¡± croaked the elder.

    ---

    The elder deliberately hid, covered in shadow as the twins reached up to complete the higher sections of the walls, toiling away as a pair, creating footholds in the walls where required while the other passed up small melded sections. And as the elder thought, her other helpers showed a keen interest. She would need to show herself next load to tell them to stop their deliveries. The elder chortled to herself, when the twins finished, she would need to ensure Zoe and Agape awoke from their induced slumber. Her tutorage of the twins needing to remain a secret for a little while longer, especially while Seer skills were curtailed within the Cavern proper and their pesky fellow Seers couldn¡¯t ¡°mind drop¡±. Perhaps the Mistress would allow them to assist her on a more permanent basis, especially if she allowed herself to be persuaded in exchange for tasks, like this one.

    ---

    Knowing the Goblin sisters were working to a routine to clean the armour and weapons of the sisters as well as assist the elder, Dione didn¡¯t chase them during Day Shift, catching up on sleep instead. Evening Shift and her watch duty over Charis overnight, the cause. Latona trained and then trained some more. Meals, ablutions and sleep, her duty to supervise the Goblin sisters the last thing on her young mind.

    ---

    Seated in the Kitchen, Astera, Thyia, Zoe, Alexis and Zosime enjoyed their evening meal together. The shift boring and routine, Thyia and Zoe soon to leave for the Water Cavern to relieve Kyra and Otonia. Astera satisfied, so far so good, everything routine with sisters assigned to tasks, even the Goblin sisters busy whenever she passed them by. Helice spent her spare time helping and chatting to Clymene.

    The peace of the evening broken as Jocasta sprinted towards their table.

    ¡°Mistress, I must be quick, Wormy and his girl have been missing for a couple of days and no one has left the Cavern for days, so he should be there,¡± shouted Jocasta, immediately turning to leave.

    ¡°Jocasta stay, explain.¡±

    ¡°Mistress, training starts soon, and I will be late,¡± she bleated.

    ¡°Tell Agape your Mistress detained you. Now sit and tell me all you know.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡± Thyia assisting by pushing a chair out by her foot for Jocasta. The youngster, placing one knee on the chair and holding the back to steady herself. ¡°The urchins waited for me when I broke my fast this morning and from the trapdoor called me to them. Wormy and his girl are missing, they guess for a couple of days now. They would sneak off for half a bell, usually less and then return. They all knew they were going for some sexing, but they didn¡¯t return and haven¡¯t for a while now.¡±

    ¡°Where would they go to sex do you think?¡±

    ¡°Well never in the House they don¡¯t know it well and too many could accidently notice perhaps plus the other urchins would probably see them go through the trap door and tell. They wouldn¡¯t be able to take a chance in the passageways, but not far from the Top Cavern are the two empty caverns, so maybe one of them?¡± answered Jocasta.

    ¡°Good, thank you Jocasta, go back to your training, let me know if the urchins contact you again.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress,¡± called Jocasta, dashing away from their table.

    Astera surveyed the faces parked around the table. An excitement radiated from them, their shoulders raised, heads leaning forward, expectant.

    ¡°Zoe and Zosime, gently and with care question the urchins until they all agree on a similar story. We need to confirm their concerns and if they believe the Fifth or Sixth Cavern are potential places for them to, well, frequent.¡±

    Zoe and Zosime sprang from their chairs the moment Astera spoke the last word of her order. They grabbed a dagger each from the Training Room weapons rack.

    About to start her own practice before Night Shift Hagne crowded them both and asked, ¡°Do you need a third for whatever your task is?¡±

    Zoe and Zosime exchanged glances and shrugged. Zosime replying, ¡°Ask Mistress.¡±

    As they passed back by Astera¡¯s table Hagne called out, ¡°Alright Mistress if I keep an eye of them?¡±

    ¡°I could have sent Alexis if I thought there would be trouble, although if the search extends you can at least be present through the night. Keep an eye on them with my blessing.¡±

    Hagne¡¯s face beamed broadly, partner slapping Zoe and Zosime on their backs as they hurried to and quickly descended through the Trap Door.

    ---

    The urchins crowded around them, answering their questions together until Zoe took charge and sorted them so Zosime could ask and have them answer in an orderly fashion.

    ¡°Alexis inform the Mistress the urchins confirm the Caverns as the only possible places. So, unless the Mistress objects we will search both and report back,¡± sent Zosime.

    ¡°Agreed, search and report.¡±

    ¡°We continue sisters,¡± Zosime confirmed, almost yelping with joy.

    Zoe held Zosime by the arm before she sprinted off. ¡°Do you think we could order the Goblin sisters to bring our armour and weapons to the Water Cavern in case we need them? They carted the stone there, so they know which one.¡±

    ¡°Seers aren¡¯t permitted in that Cavern,¡± whispered Zosime. A cold ripple of fear trickled down her spine.

    ¡°I will fetch anything, and the Goblin sisters can help equip us.¡±

    Zosime nodded. ¡°Sister can you send the Goblin sisters to the Water Cavern with the armour and weapons of Zoe, Hagne and me?¡±

    ¡°Do they know? I mean, how would they?¡±

    ¡°You underestimate them my dear Korinna, they could find your loin cloth in a pile of loin cloths!¡±

    ¡°If you say! They aren¡¯t in their stone beds, so must be in the Inner Cavern, I will ask Dirce or Drosis to send them.¡±

    ¡°Thank-you, is the Evil Priest allowed to wander?¡±

    ¡°Niobe will warn me if necessary, but it has been so boring ¡­ and whatever you are up to I wish I could join.¡±

    ¡°The Mistress has tasked us, thanks again.¡±

    ¡°So ¡­ jealous right now.¡±

    ¡°To be certain I have informed the Mistress we have asked for our weapons and armour,¡± advised Hagne.

    A shared smile and they broke out into a jog, quickly descending single file until the entrance to the Sixth Cavern appeared, a gap in the passageway wall on their left-hand side.

    The Cavern, one of the largest, nevertheless didn¡¯t take a great deal of time to search, the walls straight up, possibly chipped and dug square. The floor, smooth although closer to the walls the chipped stone more common, so possibly expanded and squared off in a haphazard way. Certainly, no place where an urchin or even two could hide.

    ¡°Brighten up there is still the Fifth Cavern,¡± said Zoe. She tried to track, stone possibly only second to water as the best way to conceal your tracks, which didn¡¯t help and many sisters in the last two days travelled via the passageway therefore no distinct tracks to follow and she couldn¡¯t be certain they turned into this cavern.

    The Fifth Cavern smaller and more natural in shape, no chipped floor or walls and generally more rounded. The trio disappointed and at a loss.

    ¡°If not in either of these Caverns then where?¡± asked Hagne.

    ¡°Any further down and they would have been discovered, wouldn¡¯t they?¡± offered Zosime.

    ¡°Mm Water Cavern, yes. Elder¡¯s Cavern maybe as she stays to her cabin and there is no training there. Inner Cavern, maybe although the Shifts pass through and the Goblin sisters send time there. Certainly not the Main Cavern, guarded day and night,¡± Zoe summed up.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    They decided to meet the Goblin sisters at the Water Cavern, thank them and then return to Astera.

    ---

    ¡°Quiet you lot,¡± hissed Kyra, from the doorway of the Stone Cabin.

    Zoe, Zosime and Hagne froze as if caught for being naughty.

    ¡°Oh, Zoe are you here to relieve early?¡± Kyra approaching the three, hopeful, although wondering why Thyia didn¡¯t accompany them.

    ¡°No sister, we are expecting the Goblin sisters with our armour and weapons as Mistress sent us to find two missing urchins, Wormy and his girl,¡± replied Zoe, now standing in the Water Cavern near Kyra.

    ¡°No Goblins, no urchins and no change in the Mistress either. Otonia spoons her now for warmth, although we may not need to for much longer as the blankets and the furs hold what warmth the Mistress¡¯ body generates very well.¡±

    ¡°Zoe,¡± called Zosime. Both Zosime and Hagne decided the Goblin sisters only snuck up upon them due to being distracted by Kyra and Zoe chatting, otherwise no way!

    Zoe turned to assess the three Goblin sisters, each with an armful of weapons and armour, kneeling, eyes cast down. Zoe spotted Zosime about to extend her arm and open her mouth; to wave them away and tell them to return when she shook her head from side to side. Zosime returning a questioning look. Zoe allowed the Goblin sisters to remain in position for several heartbeats trying to confirm one way or the other. Hagne lent forward to look around Zosime her face equally enquiring.

    The three Goblin sisters were nervous, little twitches here and there, now and again. Their bodies originally, slightly apart, now leaning inwards to join the middle Goblin sister. Perhaps she is their de facto leader mused Zoe. Another interesting fact, their bodies filled out, the skin and bone, almost skeleton appearance gone and while their muscular athletic arms didn¡¯t match Zosime¡¯s; Zoe reasonably certain, at a distance they rivalled her own. Zoe decided to mark them down on her ¡®to do¡¯ list, examine them more closely, being well fed and able to sleep every night in peace agreed with them!

    Zoe called from the Water Cavern. ¡°Have you three sisters explored past the Water Cavern?¡±

    They choose to ignore her question. ¡°Do you like your new home?¡± No response, except offering Zosime and Hagne their armour, Zoe being too far away.

    Zosime casually spoke, while accepting a piece of armour. ¡°Perhaps it is wrong to feed a creature who doesn¡¯t talk?¡±

    Picking up Zosime¡¯s game quickly, Hagne chimed in. ¡°They can return to their tribe, if not useful to us.¡±

    Zoe scrutinised the middle Goblin sister, the two on either side now lent their heads towards her.

    ¡°We speak, we hear, some. Say slow,¡± she said, her bowed head lower.

    Zoe decided to test their understanding. ¡°Stand.¡±

    As one, leaning on each other they stood, heads still bowed.

    ¡°Drop weapons.¡± A clatter of daggers and their other weapons rang off the stone floor.

    ¡°Assist us into our armour.¡±

    Moments passed and their high skill level clearly demonstrated. Hagne at one-point slapping Zosime on her shoulder chuckling. The three Goblin sisters stood back when finished, eyes down.

    ¡°Pass our weapons to us.¡±

    They sheathed daggers, adjusted Zoe¡¯s quiver and strung her bow before handing it to her. Zosime and Hagne¡¯s weapons were likewise prepared and equipped. Now empty handed and presumably finished the three Goblin sisters continued to huddle, their body contact with each other obvious, protective and possibly a coping mechanism. Zoe returned to her original question, perhaps they would dread being asked again.

    ¡°Have you three sisters explored past the Water Cavern?¡±

    Several heartbeats of silence and the middle Goblin sister replied, ¡°Yes. Mistress ¡­ Zoe.¡±

    Zoe pleased with the Goblin sister¡¯s attempt of her name.

    ¡°Eyes up, who is that?¡± Zoe asked, pointing to Hagne.

    ¡°Mistress ¡­ Hagne.¡±

    ¡°Who is that?¡± Zoe asked, pointing to Kyra over her shoulder.

    ¡°Mistress ¡­ Kyra.¡±

    ¡°Who is sleeping on the bed and has done so for many days?¡±

    ¡°Great Chieftain Mistress Charis.¡± Her words rolled easily from her mouth, spoken with great admiration. Her right hand grasping the left hand of one Goblin sister. Her left hand grasping the right hand of the other Goblin sister.

    ¡°You would want to help Great Chieftain Mistress Charis, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± probed Zoe.

    ¡°Y e s.¡± The reply spoken as a query, ¡®we would but don¡¯t know how¡¯. Zoe realising, they thought she asked them to help Charis directly. She explored their understanding of the Daughters further, Zosime and Hagne content to listen, while Kyra lent against the Stone Cottage wall in silence.

    ¡°We are on a mission for Chieftain Mistress Astera, you would want to help us to help her, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mistress Zoe.¡± They looked and smiled at each other, nodding their heads enthusiastically, visibly relaxing.

    ¡°Tell us about the next Cavern and the Cavern after it.¡±

    The question wiped the smiles from their faces and stilled their bodies.

    ¡°The Fifth Cavern, ordinary, natural Mistress Zoe.¡± Zoe encouraged her to continue, quietly surprised she knew the Caverns names, so what else did they know? ¡°The Sixth Cavern is built, has secrets Miss Zoe.¡±

    ¡°Show us those secrets. Erm what is your name?¡±

    The Goblin sister on her right, reached over with her right hand to join her left hand turning to face her jumping excitedly. The Goblin sister on her left, broke their hand hold and used both of her hands to grab her shoulder and jump excitedly.

    ¡°My name, Sweetears ¡­ Mistress Zoe.¡± With her now free left hand she caressed her left ear by way of demonstration. Zoe didn¡¯t recognise any difference between her ears and her Goblin sisters¡¯ ears, smiling, nevertheless.

    ¡°Glad to meet you Sweetears.¡±

    Slapping with her left hand, Sweetears said, ¡°Prettynose, Mistress Zoe.¡± Zoe nodded as Prettynose stroked her nose, again not recognising any difference.

    Slapping with her right hand after freeing it, Sweetears said, ¡°Bluefingers, Mistress Zoe.¡± This is where Zoe became totally confused as no finger on Bluefingers¡¯ hands were blue!

    ¡°Bluefingers not Bluefingers all the time Mistress Zoe, when she hits them though.¡± Zoe did the argh look in response. Bluefingers could be a klutz occasionally she supposed.

    Hagne¡¯s fingers lightly touched Zosime¡¯s. ¡°Their names are important to them, more to the point our asking for their names is significant.¡±

    ¡°Charis gifts our names when we swear our oath, so perhaps if we call them by name, they hope they would be asked to join the Daughters of the Duchess,¡± sent Zosime.

    ¡°Goblins? Surely not, I mean they aren¡¯t, well us.¡±

    ¡°Have you inspected them? Korinna for sure and perhaps Alexis would lose an arm wrestle against any of them.¡±

    Hagne devoted several moments to analyse the Goblin sisters to confirm or deny Zosime¡¯s statement.

    ¡°Oh, dear God Judge! How is that possible?¡± sent Hagne, with a hint of rage.

    ¡°We have fed them too well, I suspect.¡±

    Hagne used her fingers to grip her dagger, impotent to act immediately, determined to catch the Goblins if they proved disloyal.

    ---

    ¡°Sweetears show us the Sixth Cavern,¡± invited Zoe.

    Prettynose and Bluefingers clapped their hands in delight. Sweetears held her ground, in denial, her head shaking from side to side. Her two sisters then turned to look at her, reaching for an arm each to drag her along, until they noticed her lips and chin trembling and drew their body to hers trying to comfort her.

    Something wasn¡¯t right. Prettynose and Bluefingers gibbered softly and encouragingly at Sweetears trying to coax her into taking a step forward without success.

    ¡°What did you see in the Sixth Cavern Sweetears, that your sisters didn¡¯t?¡± Zoe in front of her now, reaching for her chin, forcing her to face her inquisitor.

    The chat from Prettynose and Bluefingers finishing abruptly when Zoe asked her question and seemingly awaiting an answer like everyone else. Sweetears swayed her head in response.

    --- Two days or so ago

    ¡°Do we explore more tonight?¡± asked Prettynose.

    ¡°They¡¯re tiring of their routine so tonight should be another good night,¡± suggested Bluefingers.

    The old one waved at them to stop delivering the stone chips mid-way through one of the humans shifts so they started their other duty late. They still completed the armour cleaning and weapon sharpening in quick time, as their efficiency improved each day, also the armour and arms weren¡¯t in battle so didn¡¯t require much maintenance not that they told their humans.

    The three Goblin sisters slept until the Night Shift arrived to take up their duty and waited as expected for the Evening Shift, which included the bossy horse human, in the Inner Cavern to receive their armour and weapons for cleaning. Right where they were supposed to be. Once the Evening Shift left for the House, they allowed them a decent head start by quickly cleaning and sharpening. Then the three Goblin sisters snuck up the pathway to the next cavern.

    They avoided the stone cabin of the old one and crept around, hugging the wall so they were as far away as possible. She wandered out of her cabin last time and caught them. They told her they were asked to tell her she needed to see their Chieftain in the Water Cavern. Bluefingers overheard one of the humans tell another about their Chieftain. With the old one gone they each grabbed a funny human weapon to practice fighting and then returned to the Inner Cavern.

    This time they were past the old one¡¯s cavern and back into the passageway again. It took some time and they almost agreed to turn back again, until Sweetears growled at them to continue. Smiling at each other, realising this point became the furthest up they ever explored in secret.

    They found the Water Cavern and the now completed stone cabin, which still didn¡¯t have a door, so they put their backs to the passageway wall and edged their way past it. They continued up the passageway and found the next two caverns empty and wondered what they could do with them. The first round and boring. The second larger and seemed to have some mysteries.

    The right hand side of the passageway gapped, becoming the entrance into the cavern and then the passageway wall continued again, a stone wall closing the gap would conceal the cavern behind and if you moved quickly along the passageway you wouldn¡¯t see back into the cavern at all. Exchanging knowing looks between them they identified the incline of the cavern floor; it sloped down from the passageway and towards the middle from both sides. It reminded them of the rut that ran through the Main Cavern. A huge number of feet, of many things, walking many times the same path until they wore a channel or depression in the stone. Silly humans didn¡¯t even notice.

    The three followed the rut to the back wall. Searching the stone face before them another knowing look exchanged. The wall appeared solid, they felt the stone and knew a door existed, although the maker placed the handle or trigger elsewhere. The slight air difference and very subtle change of density in the stone, the tell. They just needed to find the door trigger to release it.

    ¡°Stop searching now,¡± whispered Bluefingers. Sweetears and Prettynose stared her down.

    ¡°We are good at seeking and finding, why should we stop?¡± demanded Sweetears.

    ¡°Because we don¡¯t know what is behind there. What if it something that will eat us?¡± suggested Bluefingers.

    ¡°Yes, we pretty good here, plenty food, not much work, no beatings and no rutting,¡± added Prettynose.

    ¡°I did enjoy the sad looks from the humans when we cart stone, I added some shakes for more pity!¡± snickered Bluefingers.

    ¡°What if you right and something big nasty there, no one will know until too late and then our cosy home is gone,¡± said Sweetears.

    ¡°How do we tell them, but not tell them?¡± asked Bluefingers.

    Sweetears fingered her ear, Prettynose stroked her nose between a thumb and finger and Bluefingers played her fingers over her chin; the three needing a big think on that one. They heard whispering in the passageway gradually becoming louder, closing in. The three Goblins decided to hide in the cavern, after all humans would walk past this one. They didn¡¯t hide at the end of the rut, but against a side of the cavern furthest away from the passageway and the door they couldn¡¯t find the trigger for.

    A small light entered the Cavern held by a small human male. An equally small human female accompanied him, each of the Goblins unconsciously and mentally comparing their height to her. The humans snuck to the back of the cavern, his free hand roaming all over her body. Once his and her clothes hung loose, they began rutting. The goblin-sisters took this moment to quietly leave the cavern.

    Sweetears took one last look to ensure they escaped unnoticed. She gasped and hurried to catch up to her sisters, a fearful chill running up her spine.

    ---

    ¡°Prettynose and Bluefingers what did you see in the Sixth Cavern?¡± asked Zoe, trying a different angle.

    ¡°Noise in passageway, so hid in Cavern, then skinny boy followed by skinny girl entered, with a small candle,¡± offered Bluefingers.

    Zoe noticed Sweetears, her face now buried in her hands.

    ¡°He fusses with her clothes and his and then the two skinny humans got to rutting, so we snuck out and went back to our place,¡± finished Prettynose.

    ¡°Sweetears what else did you see?¡± pressed Zoe, placing her hand under Sweetears¡¯ chin and forcing her to look eye to eye. Staring down this Goblin sister one on one the most effective interrogation method Zoe decided.

    ¡°What did you see that your goblin-sisters didn¡¯t?¡± asked Hagne, venom in her tone trying to reconcile why the Daughters of the Duchess would feed the likes of them, especially if they said they would help and when asked, they didn¡¯t!

    Sweetears jumped. ¡°They went through the wall.¡± She flicked her chin free and buried her face into her hands again, unable to face her punishment. She knew a whipping, or a beating would be her due for not telling straight away. Didn¡¯t the humans realise how scaredy she felt? Not meaning to be, she liked living with the humans but the skinny humans, one moment there and the next moment gone! What bad monster could do that?

    Her confession made them all pause, even her Goblin sisters, who reacted quicker than the Warrior Sisters and started chatting to her vigorously which only stopped when Zoe stepped in and whistled.

    ¡°Explain!¡±

    Between sobs Sweetears finally decided to face her fear. ¡°We need to be in Cavern.¡±

    Zoe gently wrapped her arm around Sweetears shoulders and kindly asked, ¡°Sweetears show us the Sixth Cavern please.¡±

    Sweetears nodded, resigned to return wondering if Mistress Zoe played a trick on her, be a friend and then punish.

    ---

    ¡°The skinny humans sexing against back wall,¡± said Sweetears from the threshold of the Sixth Cavern Entrance, pointing with her raised finger.

    Bluefingers and Prettynose calmly pushed passed Sweetears since they knew the danger lay near or on the back wall.

    The two Goblin sisters waved the Warrior Sisters into the Cavern and tried to show them how the room sloped towards the middle becoming frustrated as the dumb humans couldn¡¯t tell the difference. They stood back and tried to wave their hands across the Cavern, dipping where the rut cut through the middle of the room. Sweetears entered the Cavern then and gibbered at her sisters, who nodded their heads in agreement, one shuffling back on the right, the other on the left. Then water skins poised, the three Goblin sisters poured at the same time.

    The slope gradual so the demonstration required patience, eventually Sweetears¡¯ splash of water gathered and followed a channel the length of the Cavern ending at the back wall. Bluefingers and Prettynose¡¯s splashes of water gathered together on either side of the Cavern to flow towards the middle of the Cavern and follow the channel Sweetears wet earlier.

    Zoe gasped in appreciation checking with Zosime and Hagne standing on either side of her to gauge if they were similarly impressed. Zoe yes, Hagne for some reason, not so much.

    Sweetears refused to approach the wall, instead waving her hand at the damp channel and telling Zoe to follow. Once against the wall Sweetears waved her hand to move a little to one side and then showed Zoe the palm of her hand to stop her moving any further. Bluefingers and Prettynose demonstrated the rutting dance the two skinny humans performed, while next to Sweetears, neither of them venturing further into the Cavern.

    Zosime obliged and ¡°danced¡± with Zoe copying the movements and poses of the two Goblin sisters. Nothing happened.

    ¡°Perhaps you should bend your knees, Wormy and his girl would have been shorter, so their bottoms for a start would have been lower,¡± suggested Hagne. As she said the words, a new analysis popped into her head, Wormy and his girl would have been Goblin sister height!

    Still nothing and then Sweetears raised her arms and moved her bottom by way of demonstration! Since Zoe played the girl, she hit the back of her hands on the cavern wall at random places as well as hitting her bottom against the same cavern wall. Hagne, despite her dark mood, tried and failed to prevent herself from laughing at the bump and grind demonstration by Zoe and Zosime.

    When Zosime and Zoe disappeared, she stopped as did the demonstration by the three Goblin sisters. Their jaws dropping, the three Goblin sisters bolting to the passageway, turning and peering around the edge of the entrance.

    Hagne, in disbelief stepped slowly towards the wall, guided by the drying channel of water. She placed her ear against the stone. After several moments green hands gently re-positioned her head, Hagne too shocked to resist. Her ear then subject to a miniscule draft and able to discern familiar voices. Marking the place with her dagger she placed her lips against the location.

    ¡°Where did you go sisters?¡± enquired Hagne, exercising patience and control, her voice starting quiet and then repeating louder and louder until she heard a response. She didn¡¯t want to yell, taking great effort to deny her panicked instinct as her shouting could possibly place her sisters in danger by calling any hostiles upon them.

    ¡°We are safe enough for now, it is dark, even the Borrow Gem cannot see anything. Zoe says she can see slightly with her Borrow Gem. We can¡¯t see the urchins. Fetch the elder, make sure she knows how important it is. We need her to work the stone and make an entrance for you or possibly an exit for us,¡± whispered Zoe.

    ¡°Yes sister.¡±

    ¡°We will wait where we are as we don¡¯t want to end up like the urchins I would think,¡± added Zosime, her whispers originating a door width away from Hagne¡¯s ear position.

    ---

    ¡°Can you start a fire if we need to?¡± asked Zosime, blind within the dark her Borrow Stone not assisting.

    ¡°Yes, there are some dead bodies and skeletons here, I think I could use. Also, the passageway we are in curves, which is why we can¡¯t see much.¡±

 1.108 While the Mistress Sleeps Part 2 (17th Day of Death Month)

    Zosime and Zoe rested on their firm bottoms, side by side for warmth against the cold stone wall, which should contain the doorway to their freedom instead of forming a wall of their prison. Thirst started to encroach upon them, both reflecting upon the Goblin sister¡¯s demonstration using precious water.  Zosime¡¯s larger muscular body enveloped Zoe¡¯s thinner toned body trying to reassure her sister all would be well, meanwhile the quiet so complete they could each other breathe.

    A hot thin spear of light hit the curved passageway wall above their heads, piercing the pure darkness, which resisted, trying to deny them hope. They nervously watched, embraced as one their heartbeats increasing as the small pinhole of light expanded. The welcome glow spreading brilliantly into the passageway, gradually dispersing the inky black and growing their hope. Under their breaths both praised the magical skill and more importantly arrival of the elder, touchy and self-absorbed, her aid couldn¡¯t always be counted upon and yet she never failed to show when all else seemed lost.

    Inwardly celebrating their rescue both Zoe and Zosime put to one side the obvious fact they weren¡¯t told about their possible rescue, left alone in the dark and only finding out during the actual event.

    Light flooded the dark and they stood, still embraced, staring at each other. Zosime on a whim hefted Zoe up and deeply, passionately kissed her finding no resistance, in fact fervent welcome. The moment broke when the light suddenly diminished, their eyes widening and both turning to inspect their new situation.

    ¡°The way is clear, Zoe and Zosime follow the light,¡± called Astera, withdrawing from the newly created hole.

    With the return of the light Zoe and Zosime exchanged a relieved hug and crawled through the welcoming hole, into an immediate depression and then into the expanse of the Sixth Cavern lit brightly with multiple lanterns.

    Astera hugged Zosime and Zoe in turn as they stood. Their eyes still adjusting, although pleased to be amongst their sisters. Zoe hung on to Astera. ¡°Mistress Charis? I have missed my vigil!¡±

    Astera lent her head forward and whispered in her ear. ¡°Ismene volunteered eagerly to replace you, all is well. Our concern is about you and Zosime for now, you need not think of anything else.¡±

    ¡°Why the delay in our rescue Mistress,¡± asked Zosime, quietly, trying to understand and keep her bile in check. Nightmares recently, followed by helplessness.

    ¡°I asked the elder to construct a stone lock first, note the squared depression in front of the hole. The two trolleys carry a stone block and at short notice we can tip it into the depression and quickly block the round door. We needed to scavenge the required magic from various Items, it seems Death Season¡¯s snow and cold discourages sisters from exposing their flesh to sunlight.¡±

    Both Zoe and Zosime leapt upon Astera elated, their doubt dismissed. The smaller of the two Astera could¡¯ve held away, the other, Zosime, her strength irresistible. Astera rescued when Nysa and Kyra grabbed Zoe and Zosime for a welcome back hug.

    Once free, Astera addressed the gathered sisters. ¡°Evening Shift is busy guarding the Main Cavern and they will do so until we are finished so we will take our time and be careful. For those concerned about Charis she is being well cared for by Ismene, therefore a double reason not to rush. Now form up please.¡±

    Nysa and Kyra formed a shield wall with Zoe on the flank, Hagne, Otonia and Zosime following. Zoe and Zosime refusing to step down and rest, the elder admonishing both; you can¡¯t get yourselves killed now since being rescued. The elder wandered off, shaking her head and unnoticed slipped away from the Sixth Cavern her task completed. Behind the two ranks, a rank of crossbows formed up, weapons held nervously by Latona, Thais, Alexa with Astera supporting on the right, Thyia supporting on the left. Helice prowling near Astera.

    Clymene, Agape and Jocasta held the House.

    Zoe crept through first, her Borrow Gem able to gift improved night sight when aided by other light, in this case a lantern. Nysa and Kyra followed Zoe quickly and, on their heels, Otonia and Zosime. Hagne lurked in the shadows just inside the passageway. Astera and Thyia stayed in the Cavern positioned either side of the three crossbow sisters, although due to size and the curved nature of the improvised door only Latona could rest her crossbow on the raised lower edge.

    The passageway permitted two sisters to march forward shoulder to shoulder, forcing Zoe to scout slightly ahead of Nysa and Kyra. As they progressed along the passageway the tug on Zoe from her Warrior Three link played on her mind and she realised her time of loneliness with Zosime heighten due to Astera and Thyia being away from her, like now. Following the sweeping curve of the passageway, an opening appeared on their right. Zoe carefully stepped through and dropped down one step, rough and uneven underfoot, the first step of a steep and narrow stairwell. She hastily retreated to re-join Nysa and Kyra.

    ¡°Stay as a Warrior Three I will run back, we need the assistance of Goblin sisters, they read the Cavern very well and we need to know what this passageway is doing and what they know about the stairs,¡± she said.

    ---

    Approaching the light of the circular opening Zoe took great pains to show herself, she didn¡¯t want one her sisters to release their crossbow at her. Leaning through the opening, she called to Astera.

    ¡°Mistress we need the Goblin sisters, they have knowledge of tunnels and passageways, which could greatly assist us.¡±

    ¡°Latona, where are they?¡±

    Latona quickly looked about, no Goblin sisters and no elder. ¡°The elder will know, I will return shortly.¡±

    Astera grabbed her on her shoulders, whispering, ¡°They are your responsibility, you need to ensure you know where they are at all times.¡±

    Innocently and without thinking, Latona replied, ¡°They would need to come to training with me Mistress!¡±

    Her Mistress shrugged, ¡°They are your responsibility.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡± Latona swallowed, closed her eyes briefly and then sprinted off, lantern in hand to locate the elder, the Goblins or perhaps both.

    ---

    Latona shone the lantern throughout the Fifth Cavern, eliciting an angry response!

    ¡°Steady child, you almost blinded me,¡± yelped the elder.

    ¡°Oh elder, I am glad to find you, do you know where the Goblin sisters are?¡± asked Latona, slightly out of breath.

    ¡°Steady young one, they will return shortly.¡±

    ¡°To here? To this cavern?¡± Latona¡¯s cheeks billowing sucking in air, due more to her nervousness than anything else.

    The elder reached up to place a gentle hand upon Latona¡¯s head, patting her. ¡°Steady.¡±

    Latona didn¡¯t speak, she calmed her breathing and then herself, unconsciously leaning into the elder¡¯s calming administration and gentle humming.

    ¡°Good, good control. They are fetching quarrels and arrows from the Inner Cavern, the three are well fed and healthy, so they won¡¯t take long. You can meet them in the Sixth Cavern, although if you wait here you can follow them to the Sixth Cavern claiming you rounded them up. Such an arrival would certainly impress your Mistress?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t, well, it would be a lie though,¡± squirmed Latona.

    ¡°Mm a lie or we could think of it as our secret and who doesn¡¯t like secrets?¡±

    ¡°My parents. They would cane me. My task is to find the Goblin sisters and I have succeeded, my duty now guides me, and I must inform my Mistress.¡±

    The elder turned away from Latona, muttering. Latona stunned by the old woman¡¯s reaction uncertain what to do or say. In the end, spluttering, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I must go.¡±

    ---

    Latona stood beside her Mistress, trying not to step from one foot to the other, especially after her Mistress commanded her to stop. Zoe threw her a friendly smile and like magic the Goblin sisters arrived. They unloaded the quivers behind the row of crossbow wielding sisters and carried an extra quiver to Zoe.

    Astera nodded to Latona.

    ¡°Goblin sisters we need to ask for your help. We need you to go with Zoe and myself into the passageway we need your advice, whatever you can tell us and then you are free to come back here,¡± said Latona in Goblin speak.

    ¡°We are not brave Goblin Speaker,¡± replied Bluefingers.

    ¡°No not brave at all,¡± added Prettynose.

    Latona¡¯s shoulders slumped, her chance to truly impress the Mistress and her Goblin wards refuse. Sweetears wrapped her arms around Latona¡¯s neck, capturing her eyes.

    ¡°No need to be sad Mistress Latona, Sweetears will follow. Sweetears needs to be brave now, not afraid like before. Sweetears isn¡¯t skinny anymore, you no beat me, you feed me, and you ask me.¡± Human tears upon her shoulder, a new sensation, a pleasant sensation and live or die now Sweetears knew for certain at least one creature in the world beyond Bluefingers and Prettynose appreciated her and possibly with time, possibly love her, like family.

    Bluefingers and Prettynose gasped in shock. Sweetears turned on them both. ¡°You come also, you need to learn to be brave, otherwise you eat their food and don¡¯t earn it. We strong now, no bones show.¡±

    Bluefingers and Prettynose checked with each other and sighed, reluctantly agreeing to follow Sweetears.

    ¡°You need us to keep you alive, so we need to follow you or you deaded before we can get angry at you,¡± retorted Prettynose.

    Latona straightened her back, striding towards the circular opening, Zoe keeping in step beside her a supportive nod encouraging her. The Goblin sisters holding hands, Prettynose and Bluefingers shoulder to shoulder with Sweetears. Astera admiring their bravery, entering a dark unknown without weapons, placing their trust in Latona and her human sisters.

    Once across the threshold the Goblin sisters spread out, one each side and one in the middle, sniffing and touching, working their way towards Nysa¡¯s Warrior Three, relieved themselves to be finally greeted by more than darkness.

    Raising her eyebrows, Nysa exclaimed, ¡°Mistress you don¡¯t need to expose yourself to this danger!¡±

    Gloom and shadowed dark surrounded them, lanterns attempting to shed light into the black ink of the passageway, the single lifeline in an otherwise repressive and unwelcoming lair of evil. An evil which stole two urchins, hiding itself and yet Astera certain still watching them. If the Daughters of the Duchess were going to risk themselves then their Mistress could do no less.

    Astera¡¯s hands seized Nysa¡¯s cheeks. ¡°As Mistress I refuse to skulk and wait while my sisters face danger and peril. I also believe two Warrior Threes are better than one and Thyia and I miss Zoe.¡±

    Nysa smiled her understanding, whenever Kyra or Otonia wandered too far, for example standing vigil over Charis, she slept restlessly, a hollowness gnawing at her soul.

    ---

    Sweetears ventured down the stairwell passageway, cautiously testing three steps and then hastily returning fright in her eyes, her body shaking. She gathered herself, be brave she reprimanded herself, Bluefingers grabbing and releasing her hand as she presented herself before Astera and bowed.

    ¡°Chieftain Mistress Astera the passageway gently rises, and someone dug it all, much, much work. The doorway, a hidden swivel now not work. The passageway with stairs is crafted, not just hit and more hit until the stone dug. Could be our Goblin tribe or another? Long, long time if the passageway goes all the way to maybe Main Cavern.¡±

    ¡°Would you be brave enough to continue with us?¡± asked Astera.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    The three Goblin sisters visibly gulped. Latona sympathised, she knew they weren¡¯t naturally brave, formerly skinny and beaten often and as females treated poorly. The female Goblins participating and assisting the farmers of Clayvale eagerly as it meant escape from their dreary lives, constantly subjected to the whims and urges of their dominating males.

    ¡°If Mistress Latona brave, we brave,¡± stated Sweetears, with Bluefingers and Prettynose nodding in agreement.

    ¡°That is settled then,¡± said Astera, deliberately not checking on Latona as she assumed their newest sister would already be in a state, without her Mistress testing her.

    An excited and wilful voice piped up. ¡°Mistress, if they can stay then I wish to also.¡±

    Astera¡¯s instinct screamed no, Jocasta barely trained, too young and the danger too unknown plus the fact she shouldn¡¯t be following them and why didn¡¯t any sister detect her!

    ¡°She can tag along with me Mistress, if you are concerned. Agape and I will stand watch over the discovered side passageway, close enough to the Circular Door if we need to escape,¡± said Hagne, standing hands on hips supported by a confident smile.

    Rewarding disobedience didn¡¯t sit well with Astera and yet for one so young to remain unnoticed, creeping in the shadows following them, perhaps her skilled efforts should be rewarded.

    ¡°Stay by Hagne¡¯s side, if you leave it and survive, I will punish you myself. We clear Jocasta?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, thank-you Mistress!¡± Jocasta leapt upon Hagne, who caught her easily and held her higher and while tempted, didn¡¯t place the junior warrior sister on her shoulders, instead putting her back down.

    Zoe took point as scout, Astera and Thyia several steps behind her shoulder to shoulder. The Warrior Three of Nysa, Kyra and Otonia following close behind as reserves. Sweetears, Prettynose and Bluefingers surrounded Latona in a triangle formation, rotating themselves around its points, the third rank of the Daughters exploring force. Zosime keeping to the shadows trailing them. As planned Hagne, Agape and Jocasta stayed to keep watch over the rough stairwell entrance. Helice, Thais and Alexa remained in the Cavern proper to push the stone in place if needs be.

    The passageway straightened and off to the left a cavern entrance opened. The cavern very large, possibly extremely large as the back wall couldn¡¯t be seen via Borrow Stone sight or Goblin sister sight. Astera posted Zosime in the passageway, to remain hidden and either strike any interlopers or attempt to spy them early and warn her sisters. Three groups entered, Astera¡¯s Warrior Three, Nysa¡¯ Warrior Three and Latona and her Goblin sisters, the first two spreading out and exploring while the Goblins more cautious, still inquisitive. Each group drawing the same conclusion, bunk bed after bunk bed, all short and triples possibly for guards, although more likely Goblin workers. A rough count revealing the cavern could have been occupied by at least one hundred with a count of several hundred not out of the question.

    The Goblin sisters bolted from the cavern a worried Latona hurrying after them. Zosime springing from the shadows to hold them near the cavern¡¯s entrance, each shivering and trembling. Astera and Nysa met to investigate, discovering two large piles at the back of the cavern. One not normal, although amazing, consisting of hammers and chisels and the stubby remains of pickaxes and shovels. The other stunned the Warrior sisters, a huge pile of short skeletons, obviously Goblin, the fate of the skilled workers confirmed beyond a doubt.

    While Goblins, Astera still needed to resist the urge to burn them, reasoning such an act would alert the evil responsible. She read in Nysa¡¯s eyes the same resolve, they would return and ensure the discarded dead would be honoured.

    ---

    The number of passageways, at times random in direction and length required another bell to explore, with Astera and Nysa accompanied by a Goblin sister, roving about and exploring, while Zosime, Latona and the third Goblin sister providing a home base or anchor point to return to. Continuing for a distance the three groups eventually converged upon another cavern. From this cavern multiple passageways branched off, again into dead ends, causing Otonia to swear in frustration harkening back to her troupe days for the best cuss words. The Goblin sisters gaining confidence, confirming in their own minds, due to spider webs and layers of settled dust on the passageway floors the passageways long deserted, continued the exploration, Latona in tow gleefully calling her to follow.

    The mystery of the dead ends solved when the groups returned to the Central Cavern with the Goblins leading them down one passageway and then pointing up. Each passageway dead end contained a roof area consisting of quarried stone, the underside of basement floors, most likely belonging to important buildings in the township above. They all took a moment to consider the discovery, Astera needing to nudge and urge them to move on, returning to the Central Cavern. They still needed to find the two urchins.

    The sisters started running when they heard screams echo along the passageways, the Goblin sisters guiding them faultlessly through the initial random passageways, never once backtracking or running into a dead end and past the entrance to the Barracks Cavern. Certain now, the humans sprinted ahead of them in full stride.

    ---

    Astera concerned as she ran, Hagne, Agape and Jocasta watched the stairway from the passageway side so something must have approached them from the depths. Their three screams now distinctive and horrific.

    Zoe led the rescue, Astera and Thyia hot on her heels; the passageway curving as they neared the stairway. She could make out the three prone, writhing body shapes of her sisters, her Borrow Stone enhancing the weak light thrown from dropped lanterns. Each with their hands over their ears, screaming for it, whatever it was, to stop. Zoe planted her boots on the stone floor, Astera and Thyia pushed her on, the three tripping and tumbling together until they entangled each other, their weapons, bodies and a few choice words announcing their undignified arrival. In response, a darkly dressed humanoid figure hovering beyond their three incapacitated sisters, smiled delightfully towards them, arms opening in greeting causing them to scream and squirm on the floor of the passageway.

    Nysa, Kyra and Otonia more fortunate, able to pull up in time upon witnessing the fall of their Mistress and able to examine the evil afflicting her and their sisters. Zosime and Latona bumped into them from behind distracting them, preventing the three from retreating as the evil floated closer, the five falling to the stone floor, screaming. The Goblin sisters smaller stride placed them further back and while the evil hung back unseen due to the curve of the passageway, witnessing and hearing their humans scream provided them with ample time to halt their chase. Bluefingers and Prettynose looked to Sweetears and she like them, suddenly uncertain what to do, except to retreat. They didn¡¯t run as each thought the other brave, the three speechless from fright and not sharing their truth, closing their eyes and placing their hands over their ears.

    Those screaming and under an unknown thrall heard a sweet female voice inside their minds.

    ¡°Delicious! More dreams to feed from, the dreary stone cruelly separating us until now. I know most of you already I think since I have been in contact with your Mistress. She thinks highly of you all, but it is the Seers that are the loveliest I think, now let me explore your wonderous minds, excuse me while I rummage a little!¡±

    The screaming instantly settling to a subdued whimpering, except for the chosen one. Jocasta screaming loud as the evil deeply invaded her untrained mind to cause her to dream her memories, the transgression like sharp stabbing pains, worse than a headache, her hands trying to sooth her head, while the rest of her body writhed in pain beyond her control.

    ¡°Oh, you have such hopes and desires young one. For one so young your memories are ¡­ to die for. Those men, do they still live? Where? What a treasure trove you are, not only your worth, also the many depraved humans you have encountered in your brief existence. I respect your survival against almost every evil and yet you are still intact. A miracle! Although I sense not the only one. You alone are worth my efforts, as long lived as I am, never have I held a mind so tortured and still sane. It will be my delicious pleasure to break your mind down into a thousand delicious pieces, savouring each morsel, although we all answer to someone and eventually he will demand you for your Virgin Seer blood, a pity, you would have been my entertainment for at least a year.¡±

    Jocasta sobbed hysterically; her tortured mind exhausted from the lengthy intrusion. Agape screamed next.

    ¡°Young one, such innocence from a quiet observer, such purity, another virgin. You will be a pleasant morsel for my Master, where Seer blood is the main course, virgin blood always an appetiser before or a guilty pleasure after.¡±

    Agape continued to whimper; her mind briefly visited. The evil brushed against multiple minds, eliciting a scream each time as she searched for a specific one cherished by their Mistress. She eventually found her Seer, unlocking her mind easily, like turning a key.

    ¡°Nice of you to return, the several bells we spent together, my pure pleasure, nightmare after nightmare ultimately bountiful, tasting your Seer defences, comprehending their training of you. My lack of subtly due to impatience or eagerness unfortunately caused you run from me before I could indulge. Now though I feel we are so much closer, almost sisters!¡±

    Zosime in turn screamed, the touch and subsequent invasion of her mind brutally familiar. Oh, my Goddess Saph, she wailed, the terror different this time, her mind blocking ineffective and the false recesses quickly identified and ignored. An evil, real and sticky trampled through her mind. She threw useless, although true memories, her mother, her childhood, her mundane days of Temple existence forward, buried more valuable memories deep behind them. While her body instinctively reacted, she needed to maintain control. Maintain control. Too late Zosime awoke to the truth, the evil didn¡¯t seek her memories, she sought total control and once gained, conversation?

    ¡°Wonderful, absolutely wonderful, a true Seer, yes your Mistress¡¯ pure determination while you my dear are sensual and delicate in your dreams and they¡¯re all mine now to enjoy and harvest since I cleared your objections! I am sure you won¡¯t mind me telling you I almost lost your Mistress, after all you won¡¯t be sane to tell anyone else! She escaped after consuming my blood and I couldn¡¯t link with her mind, strong for one unskilled and then she descended into a deep sleep and I reclaimed her. I have your word you won¡¯t tell another don¡¯t I?¡±

    She inwardly laughs, bellows in fact, chance and opportunity, such fickle things as she recalls the one with soft breasts, seriously considering finding her and possibly rewarding her! With a dismissive thought she returns to her true nature; she takes, she doesn¡¯t reward. The evil returns her now undivided attention to fully investigate the Virgin Seer under her direct thrall, her mind now an open book, memories to be harvested at her leisure, dreams manipulated, and nightmares planted. The final mystery now to be explored, what of her Seer Link? Twin most likely, possibly triplet, hope upon hope for a triplet. The blood of a virgin Seer triplet more than double the benefit of a virgin Seer twin! The least proficient triplet Seer more beneficial that the most accomplished twin Seer and the mystery until answered a heady and exciting reveal, a pleasure like opening a Seer¡¯s mind or receiving unexpected praise from your Sire.

    ¡°Your memories confirm you one of twins, disappointing, not unexpected. You don¡¯t have a twin now though, the tragedy still burning bright scarring your mind with the severing of your Seer thread ...¡±

    The evil pauses her investigation. Retracing her steps challenging and testing this thrall¡¯s memories; leaving her mother, escorted by a Mother Superior with her twin, years of study although needing to discard the Seer¡¯s attempt to promote the importance of the mundane and waste her time and energy, assignment to Temple, tragic loss. Loss of twin means Seer Link separation, termination and yet, in this Single Seer the link still whole ¡­ possibly strengthened. Her non-corporeal jaw dropped.

    The evil returns to murmuring to herself, needing to tell herself what she is discovering is actual, is reality and not an impossible mind illusion fabricated by the defenceless Seer as a trick.

    ¡°Although, strangely your Seer Link separates into threads as if you were one of triplets. No, one of those threads branches again and separates. And another, which means more than three. Seven? How could this be? Wait, this is impossible, you are impossible my pet, there are more. This must be a trick, but no, truth, no trick. Your Seer Links extend to twelve, possibly thirteen? Could thirteen Virgin Seers, all linked, really live together in this one place? Master left you in my care knowing he could return at his leisure as I would keep you all fresh and if necessary, like now, in thrall, although if he knew the blood treasure he delayed in taking ¡­ oh my, the possibilities my darling, fortunately he returns soon my sweet Seer delicacy. My Master will ascend on your combined virginal Seer blood and when he ascends, I will follow, and the other Lords will tremble, the deadlock finally resolved and all commanded to work together and ultimately leave this blood soured world.¡±

    She swooned in utter bliss imagining the untold power her Master would inherit and she in turn would inherit from him, her Sire. Lolling her head about, the corner of her eye catches a movement. How could that be, all around her lost in her passive thrall, reliving the nightmares of their deepest secrets, which always surface first in warm bloods when under duress, easily caught, amplified and replayed. She would need to leave the Seer; so exquisite and tempting. She plucked a random memory as her reward, the whim tickling her triumphant and celebratory bone, the savouring her prelude to the promised banquet, she hungrily devoured the Seer¡¯s memory of multiple Seers, naked, entwined, passionate, fervent, orgasms, her Mistress administering to her again and again ¡­ until. Seers are chaste, they needed to be, otherwise their Seer Skill forfeit! The sexual enlightenment and liberation overpowering the chaste evil momentarily, her self-survival instinct trying to regain control of her body made sexually pliant and aroused by the Seers¡¯ memory. She needed to find the one who moved, she needed to find them now, instead her body shuddered in response to another sensually deep loving orgasm. The pleasure inducing her to moan, the memory of love freely exchanged causing her eyes to ache, unable to shed the tears her Seer victim joyfully did in celebration, a normal human reaction impossible for the evil, an unexpected impasse, the resultant torture grating upon her immortal undeath.

    ---

    The Goblin sisters yelped in shock as a small thin knife struck Prettynose in her shoulder. Bluefingers grabbed around her throat. They reasoned in their panic they found the urchins. Sweetears sprinted back to the barracks and armed herself with a pick handle. Swinging the handle like a club she hit the girl urchin attempting to strangle Bluefingers on the back of the head, dropping her unconscious. Bluefingers coughed and spluttered regaining her breath.

    Prettynose rolled around with Wormy trying to avoid being stabbed or cut by his dagger again. Sweetears hovering above them both trying to follow their death rolls for an opportunity to hit Wormy and miss Prettynose. When Bluefingers recovered she jumped on Wormy and with her help Prettynose held him down allowing Sweetears an easy strike to the back of the head. He slumped, unconscious and the fight finished to the relief of the Goblin sisters.

    Sweetears tied the urchins up, searched for and removed their weapons.

    ¡°Come with me my pets, it seems my minions need assistance.¡± The pleasurable shock of her orgasms reducing as the initial surprise diminished, her mind syphoning them away and sharing them with her three physically closest thralls, learning this technique from Zosime¡¯s memory of her Seer orgy.

    Hagne, Latona and Jocasta stood, then rigid stepping like puppets followed their new Mistress as she seemly floated around the gentle curve of the passageway. After sharing her Zosime induced orgasms with Hagne and Jocasta she awoke her own links to their minds, they became exquisitely refined, resistance cleared, she now trusted and welcomed by them, not needing to batter away their defences like Zosime to dominate them and waste so much time! They dreamt, convinced Zosime shared her love, delighted and appreciative. The evil deliberated, examining her discovery, such domination simply applied. The Seer Zosime offering total and utter submission and devotion to her Mistress yielding orgasms so strong they masked her evil and induced the Seer¡¯s compliance in any targeted thrall. A double celebration, the unbearable ache behind her eyes suddenly lanced as drops of blood materialised from her non-corporeal eyes, a latent memory forcing her to wipe them clear with a non-corporeal hand. Where the blood splashed, her non-corporeal fingers solidified for an instant in a temporary mockery of life. A true surprise after hundreds of years of existence.

 1.109 While the Mistress Sleeps Part 3 (17th Day of Death Month)

    One all-encompassing fear haunted Nysa her entire adult life, all others inconsequential and in the context of this mind assault mere frights, like someone jumping out of hiding, therefore trivial and easily dismissed. Her primary fear grew from her years of failure to graduate beyond Judge Knight Acolyte, the Priests of Judge assessing her as inadequate despite passing the acceptance test unassisted, when she knew others acquired or their families purchased hints, clues or disgustingly, maps. Reducing the Holy test of faith to a treasure hunt instead. When she requested her release from her Temple of Judge, the Priests did so immediately and overly enthusiastically, confirming her suspicion they tolerated her, nothing more.

    Nysa then risked everything on being accepted by a newly established, unique martial order of women founded by the Ladies Three, Trial of Three contestants. Before being proclaimed Daughters of the Duchess Nysa already discovered trust, loyalty and balance amongst her sisters, taking the edge from her failure. As Daughters of the Duchess, her and her Mistress confronted and withstood evil, even destroying evil, Nysa calling upon her unwavering faith in Judge, her God answering her call and completely removing her sense of failure. She firmly believed in that moment, her failure within the Temple of Judge; his will, to force her to exercise her faith elsewhere.

    This belief, whether true or false in effect irrelevant, Nysa convinced herself Judge guided her path due to her unequivocal faith in him so her current state of mine became her reality. Her past failure washed away and therefore her path now clear, living her truth, one blessed by Judge.

    Furthermore, Nysa recognised this evil. Having identified the assault upon her mind, confident of her future purpose she relaxed to contemplate and plan. The evil washing over her mind tasted like the Watcher and once again steeped in her faith, she prepared to confront and if Judge wills it, be his holy instrument to vanquish this affront to his divinity. Nysa¡¯s mind therefore easily climbed out of the horror being inflicted upon her sisters, the fear poison not virulent to her and therefore not incapacitating. Her primary motivations, single-minded worship of her God, utter loyalty to her Mistress for accepting her and an unwavering dedication to perfect her martial skills to destroy evil in Judge¡¯s name.

    With Otonia¡¯s face frozen in fear, Nysa acquired one of Otonia¡¯s knives to place in her shield sheath, removing her own dagger first. She gripped her sword and drew on her faith calling to Judge, her legs and torso powering her upwards, the move attempting to connect and shield-bash this strange floating apparition, aiming to strike the evil with her God¡¯s Holy Symbol. The evil seemed to sense Nysa¡¯s resistance to her power or perhaps determination and slid sideways avoiding most of Nysa¡¯s strike, the evil being incensed and now fixated upon Nysa.

    Otonia and Kyra rallied, feeding off of Nysa¡¯s faith while the evil¡¯s focus dispersed, diverted elsewhere. They began their own fight, trying to resist their nightmares and return to their own truth instead of blithely accepting the overwhelming fatality and horror being offered.

    A sleepiness grew deep inside Nysa. The screaming of her sisters around her fading to silence. The shield becoming heavy on her arm, facing down, about to fall. Nysa defiant, urging her body to overrule her mind, to lift up her sword and shield, the days upon days of practice awaking her muscle memory, her body responding, adopting a warrior¡¯s shield stance, her faith responding, a Judge Knight Adept answering her call to purpose, to defeat evil.

    In rising up Nysa presented her shield¡¯s embossed symbol of faith towards the evil, this in many ways worse than the shield bash as the evil¡¯s view became drawn to the most obvious gravitas in the narrow passageway. Nysa¡¯s faith fortified Judge¡¯s Holy Symbol emblazoned upon her shield casting the she-evil back. Recovering from her sleepiness and Nysa¡¯s mind now familiar with this new evil influence, she yearned for payback turning resolute and adopting a killer calm. Her strong muscular body tense and coiled ready to vanquish and destroy.

    The sisters of her Warrior Three fed off Nysa¡¯s confidence in herself and her faith, strengthening their resolve, Kyra in particular able to think clearly, deciding to fall back and rescue one sister at a time; dragging if necessary, assisting and encouraging them otherwise to escape from the evil thrall tormenting them. Otonia found faith in her remaining knife, recovering quickly from the loss of the other. One knife would be enough to slay anything, even an Elven Lord Charis said, therefore this evil would be tested and pay for the pain and suffering inflicted like those before, the stranger and the two kidnappers for instance.

    The evil tried to reapproach Nysa, the passageway too narrow to flank her, and she carried the glorious faith of her God in her heart. While feint light from dropped lanterns illuminated their battle ground, Nysa didn¡¯t seem to need its assistance. Nysa attuned to the evil via her faith, capable of targeting every movement, where the evil cringed and how and when it tried to reposition, offering no respite, no escape. She slowly forced the evil back, satisfied when they passed the doorway to the downward stairs.

    Nysa screamed at the top of her lungs, ¡°If you are awake sisters, walk, crawl if you have to towards me and try to wake any sisters you find.¡± Kyra of course forcing the issue earlier, smiling to herself in response to Nysa¡¯s call out.

    The evil hissed, retreating from Nysa, without prompting or provocation. No! Nysa in her exuberance herded the evil towards the circular door and the Sixth Cavern. Nysa followed, drawn by her need to protect, given no other choice now. Surprised and relieved when the evil halted again. Light from the Sixth Cavern beamed through the circular door, slicing across the passageway and clearing most of the dark corners on either side. The evil exclusively favouring the shadow, of which several persisted.

    Nysa pushed again, the evil needing to expose a portion of itself to the light. The evil¡¯s shadowy form, which Nysa attributed to her poor eyesight in the dark, solidified. She then heard noises behind her, although unable to look back she needed to trust her sisters, Nysa knew she needed to look forward, always forward presenting her God Judge and her faith in him at this evil.

    An arrow passed her head with a whish and would have pierced the eye of the evil except darkness shrouded its head and the arrow passed through to bounce off the passage wall behind.

    ¡°More light, we need lanterns or torches!¡± shouted Nysa.

    Zoe repositioned, needing to keep her distance, already rescued from her torment by Kyra once, the curve of the passageway and Nysa¡¯s occupation of her line of sight to the she-evil challenging. She targeted the evil¡¯s leg, illuminated by light and solid. The arrow released true and then shattered, destroyed by the evil¡¯s protection. Nysa heard Zoe draw a breath of surprise. The evil laughed. Zoe immediately wished for Charis to return with her Elven bow and arrow.

    Torches were thrown and the light increased, at least until they would burn out. Then the she-evil spoke.

    ¡°You cannot harm me and soon you will tire and when you tire, I will master you again for I never tire.¡±

    In the light she looked human, high cheek bones, cold emotionless black eyes, tall, long black hair wisping about, very pale skin and very finely crafted, billowing pants and long-sleeved shirt, her clothes black to match her hair. Nysa found her clothes somewhat odd, in a fine dress she would have otherwise appeared as a refined noble lady if properly human.

    Then a knife whistled passed Nysa¡¯s ear slicing several strands of her dark brown hair scattering them to the floor. Unbelievably the evil¡¯s eyes followed the knife¡¯s line and she held up her hand with moments spare to speak.

    Nysa charged, presenting her shield.

    ¡°I will catch the feeble weapon and throw it back at your ¡­¡± The evil¡¯s eyes lifted, noticing Nysa¡¯s advance and in so doing caught full sight of Judge¡¯s hateful symbol.

    This distracted her catch attempt and the knife pierced the she-evil¡¯s hand, she responded by throwing her head back and screaming. Reaching with her other hand to pull the knife out, Nysa crashed into her jamming both of hands against her modest chest, although unable to push her back Nysa''s brute strength resisted. Nysa dropped her sword and quickly reached for Otonia¡¯s second knife from her shield¡¯s dagger sheath. The evil sizzled and screamed, frantically and slowing pushing Nysa back trying to dislodge the shield and free her arms. Nysa, concealing signs of her strike behind her shield, struck around the shield edge driving the knife into the side of the evil, emulating Charis¡¯ arrow on the Watcher pushing until the creature¡¯s screaming stopped. The creature retained its form and shape, so Nysa continued to drive the knife in, hammering it with her gloved fist hoping for tell-tale dust and therefore destruction.

    Silence.

    ¡°Is it dead?¡± asked Zoe, now stepping forward to inspect, Astera and Thyia flanking her.

    ¡°The last time something like this attacked us, it went to dust, but Charis told us different evil is created differently so needs to be destroyed differently,¡± Astera answered.

    ¡°What are we to do with Wormy and his mate?¡± asked Zoe, returning to things more mundane.

    ¡°Well at least the Goblin sisters are tough, they¡¯re consoling the one Wormy cut and she is bandaged, mainly cuts to her arms and looking well enough. The Goblin sisters also have Wormy and his mate roped, although they¡¯re protesting, they can¡¯t remember a thing!¡± advised Latona who then swooned, caught by Otonia gently lowering her to the floor of the passageway. All understanding and sympathising.

    ¡°I will ask the elder to rebuild the door and try to hide it as much as possible since we can see the mechanism from this side, we can open it in future if required. For now, we just need to leave this part of the caverns and recover,¡± declared Astera, her eyes assessing the prone form of Latona, witnessed Kyra cradling Jocasta¡¯s unconscious body hurrying her away from the evil and now certain, other sisters would need time, including herself. Her nightmare challenging her, tormenting her with failure, her leadership of the Daughters false and frail and upon Charis¡¯ return the company would no longer exist due to death, desertion and division while under her leadership. Astera accepted that could be one outcome although she drew on Charis¡¯ judgement and if Charis believed in her, what right did she have to doubt. While she lived Charis¡¯ legacy would remain.

    ---

    They all filed out of the passageway, the illumination of the Sixth Cavern more than a welcome; a beacon of light for those sisters lost in the darkness of their nightmares and the doubts which grew from their inner most fears. The least affected and quickest to recover were Nysa¡¯s Warrior Three. Perhaps Nysa¡¯s resolute faith infected them through their shared link, Otonia recovering, able to throw one of her knives, while Kyra found new respect for Nysa¡¯s absolute faith in Judge and discovered her own faith enabling her to act. The Warrior Three last to leave the passageway, the rigid body of the evil, perfectly stilled and suspended in a blanket between them.

    Astera ordered the body of the evil taken to Main Cavern immediately and under guard. The sisters assigned to the duty, picked themselves in effect, Nysa, Kyra, Otonia and Hagne, most of Night Shift. The knife piercing the evil¡¯s hand retrieved by Otonia and upon close inspection the wound created, remained, an encouraging sign.

    ¡°What of Night Shift Mistress?¡± asked Nysa.

    ¡°Would you feel up to completing your shift?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps discussion while on watch will allow us to talk through our recent encounter with evil,¡± murmured Nysa.

    Astera slowly nodded, in thought herself. ¡°Yes, perfect. In fact, Helice can you test a theory if you haven¡¯t already and Seer Link to Clymene?¡±

    Helice opened her mouth and then closed it. Why didn¡¯t she try? An evil laired in the Caverns, not in the centre, more near the House, the Sixth Cavern, although perhaps a lower Cavern more to its usual liking.

    ¡°Sister!¡± sent Helice.

    ¡°We are linked. Why the joy?¡±

    ¡°I am in the Sixth Cavern.¡± Helice dug within herself, her Items drained, to form a Seer Circle inviting Hagne, Korinna and Niobe.

    ¡°Sisters we are free, an evil in the Cavern the cause!¡± Helice shared her celebration.

    Helice caught a brief conversation between Astera and Zosime, shortly after Zosime and Zoe bolted from the Cavern.

    ¡°Sisters I must go, Charis could be awake given the evil is defeated and I follow Zosime and Zoe!¡± sent Helice, an eagerness rippling through their Seer Circle.

    Astera quietly celebrated Charis¡¯ recovery with a small prayer of thanks to Judge, certain a Seer Sister such as Zosime would somehow know or be aware. Nevertheless, she needed to ensure the Daughters of the Duchess fully recovered from their individual ordeals including herself.

    Latona now recovered, consoled the wounded Goblin sister, Prettynose or maybe Bluefingers? Her two Goblin sisters joining in. Zosime having easily scoped Jocasta¡¯s unconscious body up, holding the child to her and rescuing her from the passageway and gently releasing her into the light of the Sixth Cavern and Agape¡¯s care, who then wiped Jocasta¡¯s brow with a damp cloth to wake her. Thais and Alexa looking on, their hands fiddling, eager to assist, unable to decide who and how and finally standing with Astera.

    ¡°Thais and Alexa, offer to help Agape and take Jocasta to the House. Seer Link with Clymene so she and Ismene can prepare a bunk for her and another for Agape. They were both closest to the evil and perhaps have things to discuss. Send some urchins back to take Wormy and his girl into their care and ensure they have a meal and water.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress ¡­¡± Thais and Alexa hesitated, Alexa pausing to linger. ¡°Seers go to check on Charis, do we still call you Mistress?¡±

    ¡°For now, usually Charis will formally request the title of Mistress from me, therefore I am Mistress until then,¡± replied Astera, slowly surveying the Cavern and the remaining sisters.

    ¡°Are you saddened Mistress?¡±

    Thais lightly slapped Alexa on her arm. ¡°You can¡¯t ask that? Sorry Mistress, Alexa oversteps.¡±

    ¡°Any question can be asked of your Mistress.¡± Astera painted on a fake smile for the twins¡¯ benefit. ¡°I am saddened by the hurt I see and the hurt I don¡¯t see in this Cavern and I am concerned by the sisters who ran from this hurt under the guise of checking on Mistress Charis.¡±

    This time a shake of the head and a genuine smile as she grabbed each twin under the chin. ¡°Stay with Agape and Jocasta until they fall asleep or you do, please, they require company tonight.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡± The twins hurried to Agape and Jocasta and chatted to start with, while Astera approached Latona.

    Latona and the Goblin Sisters, including the wounded went to bow and Astera waved them and their show of respect away.

    ¡°The brave, don¡¯t need to bow, especially since we owe you for leading us through the maze of passageways and ¡­erm finding the urchins.¡± Astera said, while placing the palm of her hand on the cheek of the wounded Goblin and then each other in turn accompanied by a warm genuine smile.

    Latona straightened. ¡°They were brave Mistress ¡­ proving their loyalty perhaps ¡­ enough I mean?¡±

    ¡°I caretake as Mistress and with Charis close to or already recovered all that can wait for her.¡± Astera didn¡¯t miss Latona¡¯s sad eyes. ¡°I will of course offer my recommendation ¡­ alright?¡±

    Latona brightened and wrapped her arms around the Goblin Sisters gibbering a response in their own language. Three sets of glistening eyes sort out Astera, curtly nodding.

    ¡°Let Thyia act as your honour guard and escort you to the Main Cavern.¡±

    Thyia¡¯s questioning look answered by Astera as she waved over the prone and defenceless urchin bodies of Wormy and his consort.

    ---

    Zosime hesitated at the Water Cavern entrance, the horror surfacing again. Quelled when the back of a bare hand caressed her cheek.

    ¡°Be brave my sister, the evil has been vanquished and we hope for Charis,¡± whispered Zoe.

    Zoe¡¯s soft booted feet left the ground, her entire body lifted and engulfed in the warmest of embraces and her lips engulfed in the sweetest of kisses. Zosime broke off the kiss and then reconsidered, smiling, she stole another.

    ¡°Our Mistress awaits,¡± murmured Zosime.

    Zoe held the lantern aloft allowing her and Zosime to follow the light cast upon the stone floor of the Cavern, then the wall of the Stone Cabin until the light bent around the edge of the Stone Cabin entrance. Racing out to meet them, every limb trembling and eyes bulging, Ismene, who leapt into Zosime, her arms strangling Zosime¡¯s neck. Zosime reacting instinctively, catching and hugging her in return.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°What is it Ismene,¡± whispered Zoe, gently sweeping Ismene¡¯s golden brown hair away from her cheek, her face buried in Zosime¡¯s chest.

    Ismene pointed to the Cabin and sobbed. Zosime nodded to Zoe.

    ¡°Helice hurry, Ismene has run sobbing from the Cabin, tell Mistress,¡± sent Zosime.

    Zoe searched for another lantern and finding none used a torch. The Cavern Entrance being enhanced with a recess in the stone to hold it, a stone hook shaped below for a lantern. The wavering fire light better than dark as Zoe, lantern light leading cautiously snuck into the cabin.

    A body under furs and blankets lay still on the bottom bunk. Charis¡¯ dark hair on display, her body facing away from the entrance and to Zoe¡¯s relief, her chest rising and falling, still breathing. Why did Ismene run terrified from the cabin?

    Zoe lent over Charis¡¯ body with the lantern. As the light splashed upon Charis a ripple of sorts ran before the illumination. Zoe gulped, swallowing hard, the affect reminding her of the she-evil when light struck her body, the feint ghostly shadow solidifying, although immune to her plain arrows. Tentatively, more than once withdrawing her hand Zoe reached to touch the back of her hand to Charis¡¯ cheek. A chill radiating over her hand several finger widths away before actually landing on her Mistress¡¯ cheek. Once upon her Mistress¡¯ cheek the warmth in her own hand fought the cold and several times Zoe withdrew her hand to rub her hands together and try again and again, lost in the contest, tearing and trying to warm her Mistress.

    Tapping Zoe on her shoulder. ¡°What are you doing Zoe?¡± asked Helice.

    Zoe gasped her trance broken. ¡°The Mistress is ghostly or a shadow ¡­ like the evil until light is upon her. Her body cold, although as I warm my hands and place them on her cheek the chill retreats and I am hopeful her own warmth returns, although her white skin makes this impossible to tell.¡±

    ¡°Hagne have you relieved Evening Shift as yet?¡± sent Helice. Zoe¡¯s voice thin, her words a prattle, although light and warmth the takeaways, which seemed to improve Charis¡¯ condition.

    ¡°We are about to sister, is the Mistress recovered? Can we tell everyone? They will be ¡­¡±

    ¡°No sister, our Mistress is in a dire state. Ask the Evening Shift to bring lanterns and armfuls of wooden handles, possibly their bodies, their Mistress needs them. Also, the elder.¡±

    Helice then needed to prepare another Seer sister.

    ¡°Clymene if we send stones to you can you heat them on the stove or in the oven?¡± sent Helice.

    ¡°I guess, an unusual request, why?¡±

    ¡°Mistress Charis is unnaturally cold, regardless of the blankets and furs upon her. I believe outside warmth is required and light. While body warmth could be used and will be, I think the heated stone will turn the Stone Cabin into a sort of oven and lanterns will provide the light.¡±

    ¡°I have prepared a meal for the returning sisters, also Wormy and his urchins so the stove is warm, and I will prepare the oven, so as soon as you send me the stones, they can be heated,¡± sent Clymene.

    ---

    Astera farewelled the urchins as they took Wormy and his consort to the Upper Cavern. Scanning the Sixth Cavern she collected several lanterns; half belonged to Ismene¡¯s Store Room, the other half to the elder¡¯s Cavern to cast enough light for training. She needed to leave the Cavern doing something so carrying back lanterns would have to do. A lonely pile of stone scree, a leftover from when the elder created the stone lock, would need to remain for now.

    Approaching the Fifth Cavern, a certain voice cursed and swore and Astera needed to investigate as the elder, frustrated, would hopefully be a bright humorous moment this dark night and perhaps Astera could offer her assistance.

    ¡°What ails you elder? I can hear you before I see you.¡±

    The elder retreated from the back wall of the Fifth Cavern as if stung, swivelling, a scrunched-up aged face greeted Astera. ¡°Blast, dam and blast is all I can say!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Simple, if a secret door exists in the Sixth Cavern it stands to reason a secret door exists in the Fifth Cavern and possibly Fourth and so on.¡± The elder¡¯s eyes looked up defeated. ¡°My search is fruitless.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps our Goblins sisters can assist?¡± offered Astera, trying to hold back a smirk.

    ¡°Yes ¡­ although, alright then I guess I must give in.¡±

    ¡°One is wounded, the other two may help.¡± Astera handed out a couple of lanterns to the elder, who stared down at them. ¡°Especially if their Mistress commanded them.¡± Astera raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°You drive a hard bargain. You know my bones are old!¡± replied the elder, while now accepting the lanterns.

    Astera grinned and headed for the Cavern Entrance, satisfied when the elder scuffed the Cavern floor a couple of times, confirming she followed.

    ¡°We will visit Charis on our way,¡± called Astera, over her shoulder.

    ¡°Before you rush off,¡± whined the elder.

    Astera paused and faced the elder.

    ¡°I spent some time trying to convince the young one, um, Latona to fib or embellish perhaps and she remained true.¡±

    ¡°Why do you tell me?¡± ask Astera, slightly confused.

    ¡°You are Mistress are you not? The Mistress asked me to test her given we haven¡¯t known her long.¡± The elder¡¯s voice trailing off in a matter of fact obvious tone.

    Astera flabbergasted, didn¡¯t the elder recognise the difference between herself and Charis? Surely, she must know the difference and if so, did she call her back so she could be the first out of the Cavern and lead? Surely not for something so petty? Snapping out of daze, Astera hurried to catch up with the mysterious little woman who always managed to confound her.

    ---

    Latona trod down the passageway, her Goblin sisters in good spirits after being congratulated by the Mistress. Prettynose mollified somewhat as her sisters convinced her the knife wound would leave a battle scar, which she could boast of. Thyia followed not understanding any of the Goblin speak, still certain of their loyalty and goodwill all the same.

    Torch light ahead caused Latona to slow and Thyia to shuffle passed the Goblin sisters and take the lead. Sneaking ahead, Zosime called to her before the assassin could be in anyway surprised.

    ¡°You are welcome sister, is Astera with you?¡±

    ¡°No, Latona and the Goblin Sisters, Mistress is waiting for the urchins to pick up Wormy and his girl, although I would expect that done by now,¡± replied Thyia.

    ¡°Helice, the Goblin Sisters have arrived with Latona,¡± sent Zosime.

    Helice clasped Zoe upon her shoulder to gain her attention. ¡°I am organising some help, stay with Charis.¡± Zoe nodded.

    When Helice reached the Water Cavern Entrance Latona and the Goblin Sisters were trying to peer in, Zosime and Ismene somewhat blocking their view.

    ¡°Latona, we need the Goblin Sisters to cart the leftover stone in this Cavern and the Sixth Cavern to the House so Clymene can heat it and once heated carted back here so Charis¡¯ Stone Cabin can be heated. Do you think they will?¡±

    Latona didn¡¯t answer, instead huddling with the Goblin Sisters. Helice confused when the three Goblins sprinted away.

    ¡°They are going to the Sixth Cavern and will use the trolleys there to take the stone in that Cavern to Clymene. I suggested they empty the trolleys in the Upper Cavern and ask the urchins to help pass it up into the House.¡±

    Helice nodded satisfied and gently reached for Ismene, who still clung to Zosime.

    ¡°Ismene, Mistress Charis needs your help.¡± Helice petted the long hair of the Daughter¡¯s Provedore. ¡°Ismene?¡±

    Ismene turned her head, her eyes lost in Zosime¡¯s breasts, which Helice ignored satisfied she listened.

    ¡°What do you have in a Store Room that we can carry or hold hot stone in to get them to Charis¡¯ Stone Cabin?¡±

    Ismene chewed on her lip for a moment and then springing from between Zosime¡¯s chest, alert and willing, raised a finger in air.

    ¡°We have pottery jars, which held our grain, most of which are now empty,¡± said Ismene, happy with herself.

    ¡°Return to Clymene, she will be expecting you and see if between you, several can be ready by the stove and oven,¡± encouraged Helice, deciding Ismene needed to return to the House, intending to also warn Clymene of their sister¡¯s fragile state, a state Helice sympathised with.

    Ismene took several steps towards the Cavern Entrance and before passing through paused, leaning her head against the cold stone sidewall, her lantern hanging loose by her side.

    ¡°I will go with you sister and help,¡± offered Latona, clasping Ismene¡¯s hand and after a slight encouraging tug led her through taking the lantern from Ismene¡¯s other hand and both bravely plunging into the passageway.

    Helice, Zosime and Thyia gathered around Charis supporting Zoe, positioning their body close and rubbing their hands against Charis¡¯ limbs and face to warm her trying to avoid excess shadow falling across her body.

    ---

    Astera ventured into the Water Cavern, elder in tow, fully informed, the Goblin Sisters confused her somewhat, cleared up once she met Latona while purposefully encouraging Ismene.

    ¡°Did you need lanterns Helice?¡± Astera surprised them with her entrance.

    ¡°Yes Mistress, and a favour from the elder if possible,¡± asked Helice, turning her gaze to the elder.

    Astera also eyed the elder, who shrugged and waved her hand suggesting Helice ask.

    ¡°We need lantern hooks, one each corner at waist height, head height and halfway to the ceiling height. Also, we need some hooks over the doorway, that way we can hang furs or blankets there to seal off the doorway as best we can. Is that possible elder?¡±

    ¡°Yes, although I will need to use as much magic as you have. Most was used to create the ¡®stone lock¡¯ in the Sixth Cavern.¡±

    ¡°Start with the chest height and the door hooks in case we are short, elder,¡± suggested Astera.

    The elder finished and retired to her Stone Cabin as the Evening Shift struggled passed. They left the lanterns and were asked to take the wooden handles to Clymene as the stove and oven would require fuel. Then bathe, eat and sleep in the House as at least one shift needed to be well rested. Astera, Thyia and a reluctant Zoe retired for the night choosing the House also, lured by the prospect of a bath.

    Zosime and Helice positioned and lit the lanterns, waist height and chest height, the light flooding Charis¡¯ Stone Cabin, once they manoeuvred the double bunk out. Charis laid upon a bedroll, furs underneath to further separate their Mistress¡¯ body from the cold stone floor. Furs and blankets also hung from the doorway to seal in most of the heat. Before first bell the heated stones arrived and with the help of the Goblin sisters, they poured the stone alongside of Charis¡¯ improvised bed, directly upon the stone floor. The future deliveries they left in the clay pots and positioned them around Charis ensuring they didn¡¯t cast a shadow across her.

    The Goblin sisters found Zosime and Helice asleep during their next visit and made up some bedrolls for each of them and laid them down so they could sleep as comfortably as possible. They topped up the lanterns with oil they brought with them at Helice¡¯s suggestion during the prior delivery. The Goblin sisters made do with the discarded double bunk, now in the Water Cavern falling asleep immediately, the wounded Prettynose taking the top bunk while Bluefingers and Sweetears shared the bottom bunk, heads and toes fashion.

    +++

    Nysa half-asleep couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. Alexis, Thais, Alexa, Agape and Latona marched down the passageway to relieve the Night Shift at second bell.

    ¡°How will this work?¡±

    ¡°I will pretend to be the Evil Priest, Agape and Alexa will occupy the Cavern Blind, while Thais and Latona will stand watch at the Guard Post,¡± answered Alexis.

    ¡°What if we are visited?¡±

    ¡°We will be well warned. Everyone will have crossbows and Thais will run to the Inner Cavern to rouse you or Seer Link with Hagne or Alcmene. So quickly to the House to bathe and eat and return to the Inner Cavern to sleep and be woken to rescue us if needed.¡±

    ¡°If you are certain.¡± Nysa remained concerned although she didn¡¯t know if they acted upon the Mistress¡¯ orders or not and the Night Shift except for Alcmene were tired. She could ask Hagne and Alcmene to check, with perhaps Clymene, although given Astera¡¯s night Nysa didn¡¯t want to be the sister to wake her early and the sisters before her displayed confidence.

    ¡°Yes, sister, now go.¡± Alexis briefly hugging Nysa.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tamper with the body of the evil and ensure light forever shines upon it, we are waiting for the afternoon sunlight to strike as a test.¡±

    Alexis solemnly nodded.

    Nysa, finally satisfied Alexis realised the weight of responsibility upon her, permitted the improvised Day Shift to swap out with Night Shift. She then led Night Shift in their armour to the House with haste as suggested by Alexis.

    ---

    ¡°I thank-you for keeping me company through the night,¡± whispered Ismene, her arm lazily wrapped around Latona¡¯s torso, deliberately avoiding any sexual inuendo, purely grateful.

    ¡°Your dreams where proof enough you shouldn¡¯t lay alone ¡­ I am happy to be in your company as well, the evil forced me to face the loss of my parents, not only their deaths, my absence the sole reason for their deaths by not returning to the farm, so the blame all mine. Taken against my will, unable during Death Season to return to them my reasons for rejecting the nightmare forced upon me. Still, listening to your mutterings last night made me realise, in our own ways we need to endure helplessness and pain, to strengthen us to survive. The village of my birth endured any hardship by sharing our problems, helping each other over them, perhaps sharing your life story this past night will help you.¡±

    Ismene stretched across and with feather like touch kissed Latona on her cheek. ¡°My Mistress required my body warmth and I celebrated my useful purpose.¡± Ismene closed her eyes, squeezing the tearing back, unsuccessfully.

    During the pause Latona placed her arm upon Ismene¡¯s arm, which rested across Latona¡¯s torso.

    ¡°I knew the village would help my parents if they were ever in trouble, which is another reason I disbelieved the evil. The Daughters of the Duchess are much like my former village in that regard, we help each other, which is why I feel so at home here. So please continue.¡±

    ¡°Yes, continue Ismene, we need to share and in sharing support each other.¡±

    Ismene and Latona cast their eyes about searching for the speaker, Latona immediately embarrassed, looking away as Agape¡¯s naked slender body on tippy toes danced around an intervening bunk to reach their bunk, resting her petite bottom upon the end of it. Latona troubled and intrigued by Ismene¡¯s unflinching appreciative gaze of her former servant. Thais, her underclothe draped over her followed Agape and leaning in, wrapped her arm around Agape¡¯s shoulders while lowering herself to the bunk maintaining their close company.

    ¡°Awake and join us sister,¡± sent Thais.

    Alexa alerted by Thais jumped down from the top bunk lightly landing in the aisle between her bunk and Ismene and Latona¡¯s bunk, placing her hand caringly upon Jocasta¡¯s forehead. Studying her face, her eyes clearly darting from one side to the other under closed eyelids. Drawn to watch by Alexa¡¯s attentive care of Jocasta, the sisters jumped, when Jocasta woke suddenly, reaching for Alexa and wrapping her arms around her, Jocasta¡¯s head nestling upon Alexa¡¯s chest and her small developing breasts.

    ¡°Speak of the Mistress Ismene, while Jocasta gathers herself,¡± whispered Alexa, positioning herself beside Jocasta.

    Ismene¡¯s eyes darted about checking she could, confirming her pain would be the first shared, she would need to be brave as the oldest, the big sister, not realising in Latona¡¯s quiet way Latona had already shared first.

    ¡°My Mistress¡¯ body chilled, not only a cold she kept to herself, a cold which radiated out from her body ¨C as I tried to warm her with as much skin contact as possible I, um, you may not believe me.¡± Ismene coughed, stuttered.

    ¡°We will believe you sister,¡± reassured Latona, who planted a lingering kiss upon Ismene¡¯s cheek. The surprise display of affection reassuring Ismene.

    ¡°I sank past or through my Mistress, I thought her gone, to where I don¡¯t know ¡­ I screamed and ran. The doorway to the Stone Cabin outlined in light by some means, my salvation, which didn¡¯t register in my moment of cowardice.¡± Ismene¡¯s wailing sobs gathering frequency.

    Latona lightly kissed Ismene¡¯s closed eyelids, the act breaking her sobbing, her eyelids snapping open. Ismene¡¯s blue eyes sinking deeply into the kindly bright green eyes hovering above her. Lying on her back, Ismene¡¯s free arm snaked around and behind Latona¡¯s head, her fingers raking through Latona¡¯s longish black hair, drawing her sister to her. An initial resistance checked her attempt, aware in that moment Latona knew little to nothing of the love the Daughters of the Duchess shared.

    ¡°I am sorry sister ¡­ I am not yet ready to share myself,¡± stammered Latona.

    ¡°The fault is mine, the moment, I presumed ¡­¡±

    Agape lent over both sets of legs, her open hand patting Ismene¡¯s thigh, still under the bunk¡¯s blanket. ¡°Not cowardice sister, a natural reaction to an evil influence as you will shortly understand as we share our memories.¡±

    Ismene sobbed, ¡°I left my Mistress while others sort to aid her ¡­ thinking only of myself, desperate to find rescue, to save myself ¡­ would I become like my ...¡±

    Agape stretched out her hand forcefully capturing Ismene¡¯s chin, startling her into paying attention to her former servant. ¡°The evil¡¯s presence forced my mind to turn against me, a nightmare, my greatest fear, being caught, my snooping punished horribly again and again, my skin flayed from me.¡± Agape¡¯s body shuddered, Alexa uncertain how to comfort her and simply reached over and stroked the small of Agape¡¯s slim back.

    ¡°You were never caught Agape, your loyal service to my family greatly appreciated,¡± assured Ismene, uncertain if Agape heard her as Agape continued.

    ¡°Next the evil examined my mind, laughing at my exploits, savouring my fears. I didn¡¯t know such a thing possible, my mind easily opened, to feel so vulnerable and helpless. Lonely, unable to call upon my sisters ¡­¡±

    Ismene struggled to sit up, succeeding with a push from Latona. Alexa scrambling further along the bunk. Both sisters meeting, Agape sandwiched lovingly between them. Latona hesitated and then leapt in, her embrace reaching across Agape¡¯s naked back, the flesh upon flesh contact stirring the unknown, her breasts crushed against her sister¡¯s bodies due to the strength in her arms. Why? She released her embrace, confused now, emotions whirled, feelings uncertain.

    A quiet voice squeaked, attempting to gather her thoughts, face her situation, after ¡­

    ¡°Speak brave sister,¡± urged Thais.

    Jocasta nestled more deeply into Thais¡¯ embrace, her sisters arms a protection and comfort.

    In a faraway disconnected state Jocasta joined words to try and explain.

    ¡°The evil enjoyed my mind, picking through my memories, forcing me to replay some of the more unsavoury, the ones I buried deep to blot them out and convince myself they didn¡¯t happen, because I knew anyone shouldn¡¯t witness such things, especially someone as young as me. I thought myself comfortable with loneliness but my time amongst the urchins convince me there could be more, so I proved myself useful to Mistress to join you, which proved my undoing, I craved you all, I awaited rescue from my torture, instead of trying ...¡±

    As one, Ismene, Agape, Latona, Alexa and Thais held their breath, they didn¡¯t need to know the details, Jocasta¡¯s face drained of colour, her voice empty of emotion, the words spoken plain and clear, recounting an experience as if reporting as a witness, not one subject to the actual events.

    ¡°Rescue. I thought at the time, how? Dismissed the impossibility, desperate for the familiar, the comfort, to be held and told everything would be alright, instantly fixed. Zosime. Short raven black hair, green eyes, beautiful of face and muscular body, my mentor and trainer, her presence filled my mind. Erotic sweat, lustful breath, a tangle of naked bodies, her womanhood attended to by many, especially her Mistress, my body and mind engulfed, consumed in the gifted passion and shuddering multiple times by the intensity of her sexing.¡±

    Thais gathered Jocasta closer to her, trying to wrap her and comfort her, questioning if she should, given her revealed sexual experience, even if an indirect one. The Seers fully aware of Charis¡¯ edict and even now not wishing to break it.

    ¡°My past lustful dreams, mere whimsy of a fanciful child, falling well short of this truthful awakening of my body. Beyond my womanly awakening the elation of rescue and the fulfilment of my life¡¯s dream, proof I carried Seer¡¯s blood as throughout my ecstasy the evil celebrated the discovery as much, perhaps more than I.¡±

    ¡°We cannot test her sister,¡± sent Alexa.

    ¡°No, untrained, maybe Zosime could reach her as we don¡¯t have the required skill or shared orgasm,¡± sent Thais, a trace of nervousness rippling along her thoughts.

    The development of Seer Skill in such a young untrained mind fraught with danger, their own introduction to Seer Skill a shock and they were older and knew they could, being twins. The question of Jocasta¡¯s sister or sisters and their whereabouts now needed to be answered. What fate determined one twin would be tossed out upon the street fighting for survival? Most likely the death of the other unfortunately.

    ¡°At the very peak of my life¡¯s goal, my wish fulfilled, I knew treachery, thinking Zosime shared her Seer Link with me, wonderful, in a rapture of wonder or wonders and so I opened my mind freely, encouraging her, to allow her to share every horror by reliving them with my trusted sister to fully reveal my past and share, to possibly heal. An evil laughter echoed throughout my mind¡¯s memories, fading and then snapping silent, the evil gone, Zosime¡¯s manipulated presence gone. An utter betrayal. My shocked mind unable to cope.¡±

    Latona, Agape and Ismene joined Jocasta on her bunk, each hugging her in turn, Agape short sheeting Ismene¡¯s bunk to conceal her nakedness before doing so. Thais easing back.

    ¡°Leave our young sister to the care of our non-Seers,¡± sent Thais to her twin.

    Thais and Alexa couldn¡¯t resist the Seer Skill of Clymene and Alcmene as they drew the carpenter twins into their Seer Circle. Clymene¡¯s tiredness plain, she couldn¡¯t waste any energy concealing her condition.

    Alcmene sent, ¡°We are to tread carefully around Jocasta and while identified as a twin her young mind has suffered and while instinctively Zosime should be the one to guide her, the betrayal which occurred may deeply scar her and even though Jocasta accepts the evil manipulated her, our memory can at times play tricks upon us and hers has been played with by an evil meaning harm.¡±

    Thais and Alexa relieved their instinctive actions deemed correct by the wisest of the Daughter of the Duchess Seer sisters. Thais and Alexa glad their exposure to the evil minimal; required to guard and defend the Sixth Cavern with Helice under plentiful lantern light.

 1.110 The Mistress Arises (18th Day of Death Month)

    Astera awoke, her eye lids straining to open and confirm her condition, her location and the presence of any company. Instinctively her hand tapped and poked across the left side of the bed, the usual side.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± yelped Thyia, her naked right-hand side breast assaulted.

    Astera''s smile darkening quickly as she slammed both of her hands down, smacking the bed, what of Day Shift? What of the evil¡¯s body? The shadow of Thyia¡¯s naked body descended upon her and instead of an expected passionate kiss, Thyia¡¯s teeth trapped Astera¡¯s nipple, threatening to nip the hardening delight, tugging it further in a playful tease. Astera moaning slightly instead of protesting. Another set of teeth now capturing her other nipple. Thin eyebrows over hazel coloured eyes measuring Astera¡¯s response to her attentions. Astera should be thinking of ¡­ other ¡­ things, her ¡­ responsibilities. Why so sexually wanton and salacious. So ... selfish.

    Zoe joining them, sharing their room and insisting on sharing their bed certainly a consequence of their Warrior Three bond, Astera believed although her theory didn¡¯t explain ¡­ everything. Her thought interrupted by an uncontrolled sigh of pleasure as Thyia and Zoe co-ordinated perfectly, tending to Astera¡¯ breasts with their lips and teeth, while their fingers strayed to between her sculptured muscular thighs seeking dampness, a guide and invitation to strum her to a higher pleasure.

    Right-hand fingers twirling her brown black hair, tongue running over her lips, Korinna savoured the scene before her. Unknown to the participants she quietly entered their bedroom of delight on a mission for Nysa; to fetch their Mistress. Firstly, to confirm the makeshift Day Shift and secondly confirm the disposal of the evil. The good morning wake-up attentions clearly developing into a full-on passionate encounter. Korinna coughed and smirked. The three naked bodies urgently laying back on the bed, disturbed although unrepentant, Zoe¡¯s toned light brown legs opening invitingly, Thyia propping up one of her fair skinned legs while Astera¡¯s glistening sex a brazen reveal of her pleasurable state of mind.

    ¡°Sister I am not sure Mistress will heed my summons, Thyia and Zoe are attending to her,¡± sent Korinna, her own state of arousal responding to the invitations before her.

    ¡°Hold your own lust sister, as Seers we have shared our traumas of last night, our Mistress though has no such means and can only turn to her present company of Thyia.¡±

    ¡°And Zoe,¡± sent Korinna, reminding Clymene of the third, amusement lacing her response, chuckling at Clymene¡¯s delayed reply obviously surprised three shared a bed last night.

    ¡°Well, perhaps Mistress can have some more time, Nysa¡¯s Warrior Three have gone for a bath and since they wore their armour to the House, they will probably want to wear their armour when they descend into the Caverns. And they need to eat yet. I sense your mirth sister,¡± sent Clymene now curious.

    ¡°I don¡¯t doubt given the activity I am witnessing, although to be certain I will need to participate to ensure they finish in a timely manner.¡±

    ¡°Most conscientious of you, I will be sure to inform Nysa of your sacrifice,¡± sent Clymene and she waited, expecting a reply and after several hundred heartbeats she received one.

    ¡°Betrayed, the three vixens turned upon me ¡­ they co-ordinate their attentions most Seer like ¡­¡± Korinna¡¯ sensual delight diffusing over their Seer Link, Clymene infected with lust and almost dropping the plated meals she prepared for Night Shift.

    Returning to the Kitchen, Clymene gathered herself and contemplated recent events. The Daughters accepted their Mistress needed rest and sleep; concern spread although not spoken, sleep night and day? A cursed sleep? With the defeat of the evil, many sisters expected Charis would wake whole and hearty and yet she still lay helpless. Observing the different affects upon sisters after confronting the evil or victimised by the evil a heart break and yet the grief she expected restrained instead, even amongst the Seers. They serve their Mistress. Each shift doing what they did before Charis slept and simply continuing, waiting and possibly assuming Charis the unkillable will recover. The same Charis who recovered from blindness.

    Clymene convinced of the cause and therefore resentful of the guardianship of the Caverns which separated the Daughters into three parts, even the Seers as they wouldn¡¯t disturb a Seer sleeping or preparing for her shift, the non-Seers as they didn¡¯t spend time with each other, the only probable exception the Warrior Threes. Sadness, grief, disappointment would ripple across these separations, they weren¡¯t ¡®one¡¯ at present, so when one sister met another from a different shift uncertainty ruled. Does this sister know what I know, does she know more? Has this sister self-reflected, talked to others? So how do the Daughters come back together as one thought Clymene?

    Clymene considered her own role; she never ventured into the Caverns, never visited her Mistress while cursed, now simply a fixture of the House. Every sister at least twice a day met her for their meals, simple, functional. Although possibly the one remaining constant and therefore her dependable presence keeps the Daughters to their purpose, to their routine, while their Mistress¡¯ life hangs by a thread. In that moment of realisation Clymene slumped across the Kitchen table and choose one of Otonia¡¯s more colourful expletives to summarise her newfound responsibility.

    ---

    The two Warrior Threes squeezed around the one table, one finishing their meal, the other ravenous, gulping theirs down, manners between mouthfuls at times a causality.

    Clymene and Korinna observed the spectacle, elbows on the Kitchen table, chins resting on their fists.

    ¡°Thank-you for sharing Sister,¡± sent Clymene.

    ¡°My pleasure.¡± They both chuckled at the pun. ¡°They were insatiable so knowing you had duties to attend to I found other recipients, also appreciative,¡± sent Korinna.

    Clymene straightened and wearing a broad grin visited and cleared the table, allowing the six sisters to discuss their important business free of dirty plates as the table fell silent until she retreated back to the Kitchen, an eyebrow raised, tempting Korinna¡¯s interest.

    ---

    ¡°Clymene organised the makeshift Day Shift?¡± questioned Nysa.

    ¡°I suppose we can consider the House Seer the next in the line of command if you wish, to make the arrangement easier to accept.¡± Astera not comprehending Nysa¡¯s problem or angst, both her arms forward and her narrow head perched over them.

    ¡°Except for Alexis they are inexperienced, and the evil is in the Main Cavern and could be released.¡±

    Nysa¡¯s earnest appeal finally breaking Astera¡¯s indifference. Incomplete sleep followed by burning a great deal of sexual energy not allowing her to focus, the meal provided by Clymene finally kicking in, simple oat gruel with drops of honey as a sweet surprise.

    ¡°The plan is to visit Charis and then dispose of the evil. Do you feel awake to accompany me?¡±

    Nysa grabbed the edge of the table. ¡°I am duty bound to destroy the evil and the sooner we know if Charis is fit to lead or not the better.¡±

    Nysa¡¯s awakening faith in Judge reaching new heights, while Kyra, silent at the table, didn¡¯t rest her eyes from staring at Nysa the entire time Nysa¡¯s Warrior Three waited for Astera¡¯s Warrior Three to finish their meal, an observation Astera didn¡¯t miss. Remarkably Otonia still saw beyond any devotion to Judge. Astera knew Nysa would be tired from last night and Night Shift so perhaps an explanation of her fervour lies there, so the sooner they started the sooner they finished.

    The six journeyed down the passageways, half armed and armoured, the other half armed with daggers, wearing underclothe; their armour and weapons in the Inner Cavern, on the assumption the Goblin sisters would clean and sharpen as per usual. Astera called in on Wormy and the urchins and they affirmed they were whole and healthy even though they were questioned multiple ways.

    Nysa and Astera exchanged a glance and then entered the Water Cavern, firstly noticing the empty double bunk outside the Stone Cabin and the hanging furs and blankets over the previously gapping entrance. The only hint of habitation the occasional leaking of light around the ¡®door¡¯.

    Astera pulled aside the ¡®door¡¯ enough to allow her to slide in. A wall of heat hit her, the lantern light forcing her eyes to the floor. Charis lay naked, whole, slightly sweating perhaps as the light shone off her white skin. On either side of the doorway sleeping in all their naked glory the light brown body of Zosime and the fair skinned body of Helice. The intensity of the lantern light revealing the curves and cords of every muscle adorning Zosime¡¯s body, especially her core muscles, usually covered by clothes or armour, now on display. Helice¡¯s strength subtle, a complete opposite, her lazy Seer fat long gone replaced by an athletic lightning quick body.

    Nysa did the honours, shaking Zosime awake first, Astera supposing some sort of comparison being undertaken as Nysa followed every movement of every muscle and limb as Zosime righted herself effortlessly into a cross legged seated position, her head hung low, the moisture on her skin now gathering, drip trails being formed from neck to buttocks. A statuesque ball of muscle enhanced by her raven black hair buzz cut sitting atop. Zosime gulping down the water from Nysa¡¯s offered water skin, stray drops sizzling on heated stones nearby.

    Astera caressed Helice¡¯s cheek with the back of her hand, gently calling her name. Her eyes blinked open and she performed another effortless sit up while taking Astera¡¯s offered water skin. After taking a long swig she poured a portion over her head, the water trickling through her dark brown braids and then running between her breasts or down her back between her shoulder blades depending upon the braid. Astera admired Helice¡¯s majestic beauty, her raised arms pouring the water, stretching skin and bunching different sets of muscles in a glorious display.

    Zosime the first to speak. ¡°How long?¡±

    ¡°The fourth bell has sounded and while here waking you both the Mistress hasn¡¯t moved, except for the rise and fall of her chest, confirming she is breathing,¡± answered Astera.

    ¡°Thank-you for the water sisters, I feel I have sweated away half of my body,¡± gasped Helice.

    Astera, concerned, laid the back of her hand on Charis¡¯ forehead. Not cold to touch, although cool even when surrounded by the heat within the Stone Cabin and yet still unconscious.

    ¡°Where would our clothes be?¡± asked Zosime, hanging out a hand to Nysa, somewhat amused.

    Nysa took the proffered hand, drawing Zosime close once upon her feet. At a loss what to do with her magnificent captive now only a hand width away, surprised by the attraction, surprised even more the attraction stunned her into inaction.

    Zosime leant forward and kissed Nysa, lingering on her lips, doubling confusing her target.

    Stepping back to break their kiss, Nysa ran her fingers across her own lips. ¡°Why did you do that?¡±

    Zosime grinned mischievously, her small white teeth on display. ¡°Your pleading green eyes beckoned to me.¡±

    Nysa coughed and waved her hand away, stuttering, ¡°They don¡¯t speak, or anything. I will wait in the passageway.¡± Nysa stormed out of the Stone Cabin brushing passed the fur and blanket door effortlessly.

    Zosime words chasing her. ¡°I know you like me sister.¡±

    Astera stared at Zosime. ¡°What was all that about?¡±

    Zosime¡¯s face darkened. ¡°The evil used me, or more specifically my memories, she unleased one memory specifically at Hagne and Jocasta, although all present where, to different levels exposed to the recollection as well. Her mind assault upon me began while in the Water Cavern, she threw nightmares of my failures to wear my resistance away and I believe my Seer Training enabled me to retain a small presence of mind and I ran.¡±

    Astera, peering closer confirmed tears rolling down Zosime¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Continue brave Zosime, share.¡±

    Zosime sniffed. ¡°When the evil appeared behind the Sixth Cavern, I sort to protect my precious memories. The evil though, sort my Seer Link awareness, probably as a curiosity, was I once a twin or a triplet, discovering more and soon realising I, no we Seers represented such a momentous prize to its Master. Sensing its triumphant discovery, I felt such a failure, then the cruel creature threw my failure to protect our Mistress at me and I crumbled, the guilt after I ran too much and my memories opened, wide and clear. I am not sure why she selected the memory she did, all I know is Seers, in particular Hagne and generally others who were present hold deeper feelings for me, while non-Seers, like Nysa are attracted to me or probably better to say more attracted to me than they were.¡±

    ¡°How did you work all that out?¡±

    ¡°Sharing time via Seer Link with Helice and other Seers to begin with and our theory regarding non-Seers just proven by Nysa¡¯s attraction,¡± replied Zosime.

    Helice¡¯s cupid bow lips parted in a huge smile eventually speaking her mind. ¡°Our theory has failed to entice our Mistress to anything amorous Zosime, so perhaps we are wrong.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps the fair skin or cute upturned nose of Thyia attracts our Mistress?¡± replied Zosime.

    ¡°Or perhaps you should mind your own business, because I know you tease me as you both know.¡±This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    ¡°Know what Mistress?¡± Helice and Zosime asking at the same time sharing an innocent look.

    ¡°One-word. Korinna.¡± With that Astera exited the Stone Cabin in a flourish near the equal to Nysa¡¯s exit, muffled laughter escorting her out.

    Zosime and Helice caught themselves, the joyful moment too short and quickly over, their Mistress lay at their feet, incapacitated, breathing and helpless.

    ¡°We are a pitiful pair are we not?¡± sent Helice.

    ¡°We have cried a river of tears, dreamed a night of what ifs and plotted for a couple of bells to find a cure so we have only humour left, not so much for our ill Mistress, but ourselves when Mistress Charis, by some miracle recovers.¡±

    ¡°Agreed Seer Sister Zosime, only while you allow me to escort you each time you stand close and personal with each non-Seer in the company. Nysa¡¯s reaction will be considered the one to beat.¡±

    Zosime swivelled on her heel and dived upon Helice¡¯s seated body, knocking her back, straddling her muscular legs and firm buttocks across Helice¡¯s stomach, trapping her.

    ¡°Considering we are already hot and sweaty ¡­¡±

    Helice smiled her consent hopeful their passion would by some miracle rouse their Mistress awake, although admitting defeat early, her Mistress¡¯ mind closed shut.

    ---

    Alexis the disguised evil priest joined her six sisters examining the evil creature¡¯s body, stiff and prone, laying on the stone floor of the Main Cavern, flooded in light from multiple lanterns.

    ¡°Her face is quite attractive, strong jaw, full lips and her wispy raven black hair, her clothes although unusual, would allow a freedom of movement,¡± said Nysa, who furrowed her brow afterwards. Where were these appreciations and assessments coming from? She exchanged a questioning look with Kyra.

    Astera continued, breezing over Nysa¡¯s comment, now understanding why after her chat with Zosime and Helice. ¡°We can wait until the afternoon sun touches here or my preference, carry her to the sun now.¡±

    To a woman they nodded, Alexis fetching furs. They evened themselves around the edges of the blanket and easily carried the evil towards the meagre sunlight striking the stone path between the Stone Curtain Wall and the Main Cavern Entrance. They waited, shivering for a bell. Ending up in a huddle to ward off the cold, the wind seemingly able to find ways underneath the furs they wrapped around themselves. Astera and Thyia particularly vulnerable, Zoe supplementing her underclothe more expertly with the furs available to her.

    Otonia cursed to the wind and taking her second knife in her gloved hand swiftly sliced off the evil¡¯s head. Waiting several heartbeats and then sparing a single glance at the feeble sun she grabbed the head by its raven black hair and whistling, ambled to the wagon exit side of the Main Cavern Entrance. When she hurried back a blazing fire erupted in her wake.

    ¡°How?¡± asked Astera.

    ¡°A little oil to get the party started inside a corpse husk and then her head on top. Fire took to her head with an unseemly eagerness Mistress.¡±

    Nysa and Kyra stepped forth, grabbing a leg each and dragged the headless corpse to the wagon entrance side of the Main Cavern Entrance. Otonia repeated her trick, this time warming her hands over the blaze. When ash remained, she picked up her knife, whole, unblemished and cool to touch.

    ¡°More of those knives would be useful,¡± murmured Nysa.

    While standing, Otonia replied, ¡°Mistress Charis stows two away in her room, although they are unbalanced, which is why I have never asked for them. Dried blood clings to one knife and I doubt Mistress would ever permit the blood to be washed away.¡±

    The seven sisters sprinted into the Main Cavern, glad to be out of the wind and snow, Alexis hastily resuming her role as evil priest. Her eagerness tempered when she failed to Seer Link with Mistress Charis, needing to recover from her shock, drawing the black hood lower to cast her distraught face in shadow as her duty needed to continue, nevertheless.

    Trying to add unrestrained enthusiasm to her voice, Alexis yelled, ¡°Mistress! Mistress Charis has stirred, Helice and Zosime request your presence.¡±

    ---

    Astera paused, inhaling a breath, her hands waving and shaping to help the helpless somehow. Tears streamed down her face as her eyes searched the ceiling of the Stone Cabin in futile anguish.

    ¡°She woke and worked her jaw, although no words escaped. We dripped water into her mouth until she closed it. Every time she opens her mouth we dribble in water,¡± sobbed Helice.

    Charis¡¯ white skin sank and clung to emaciated muscle and bone, her rib cage on display. Her prior appearance of a whole body false, her slow dying, very real and very obvious. Checking her temperature with the back of her hand, Astera brushed Charis rich deep brown hair, several strands floating free. Astera withdrawing her hand as if snake bitten, dropping her bottom to the floor using her hands to wipe her tears away.

    ¡°I don¡¯t wish to add to your grief Mistress, but I must. Our Mistress Charis is ¡­ she has ¡­ a taint, undeniable, emanating from her ailing body ¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop nattering Nysa say what you need to say,¡± screamed Astera, her face snapping up and staring at Nysa, eye to unflinching eye.

    ¡°Mistress Charis carries the same evil stink as the Watcher and the Nightmare evil. She is one of them or becoming one of them.¡±

    ¡°No, no, nooooo,¡± Astera whimpered, turning her eyes upon Charis. Her sliver of false hope extinguished by Nysa¡¯s declaration. The definitive truth angering her, confirming her helplessness and destroying any chance of a miraculous recovery.

    Helice sprung to her feet, extinguishing each lantern in turn bar one. In the darkness she waved the light over Charis¡¯ naked withered flesh.

    ¡°Zosime told me the evil faded in the dark and as light cast upon her she solidified. Mistress doesn¡¯t do that. She is ill, not evil!¡± Helice pleaded to any who would listen.

    ¡°You have convinced me she isn¡¯t becoming one of them, although she is still evil tainted dear sister, of that I am certain,¡± whispered Nysa.

    Helice thumped Nysa on her chest, again and again. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you feeling anything, where is your compassion?¡±

    Zosime pulled Helice off Nysa and wrapped her within her strong arms. Nysa for her part remained still as a statue. Astera stood, her heart aching, realising her time as Mistress would last a while longer and she needed to take charge, tears wouldn¡¯t help Charis, wouldn¡¯t help the Daughters of the Duchess and more importantly wouldn¡¯t help herself during this dark time.

    ¡°Helice cease your struggle, now!¡± commanded Astera, her voice firm, her hysteria now under control although not tamed.

    Helice startled, opened her eyes and then bowed her head in defeat.

    ¡°Nysa hurts as much as any of us, she sees beyond the Charis we see, she sees evil and her love of Charis is restraining her from following her faith, do what she must do and this once she is trying to believe in another faith. One which believes Charis will recover and throw off this evil.¡± Astera allowed her tear tracks to remain this time, turning to Nysa laying a hand upon each of her shoulders. ¡°Your work is done here sister, you must remove yourself from the awful conflict you find yourself in, yes?¡±

    A single tear escaped and then Nysa ducked through the fur and blanket door of the Stone Cabin.

    ¡°How do we save Charis, Mistress?¡± asked Zosime, while relighting the lanterns.

    ¡°What about her Elven Bow and Arrows would they in her possession destroy the evil?¡± offered Helice, desperation clear in her voice.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think they would recognise her, and if our ordinary touch would destroy them ¡­ best we keep them well away from her,¡± mumbled Astera, deep in her own thoughts.

    ¡°How do we heal her? Her taint has been caused by evil so there must be a way to cleanse it?¡± suggested Zosime, grasping at logic despite her grief.

    ¡°If not her Elven Bow perhaps a Priestess of Ure, we can visit and petition their temple,¡± offered Helice.

    ¡°This is not a sickness, wound or illness more like an ancient evil affliction, it is unnatural and since Nysa resisted the evil creature, would a Priest of Judge be more appropriate?¡± pondered Astera. Once her panic settled and her tears dried, she turned her mind to solutions, her Mistress wouldn¡¯t die on her watch, the destroyed evil who taunted her with failure wouldn¡¯t be proven true.

    ¡°Not our favourite one perhaps?¡± quipped Helice breaking her melancholy briefly.

    ¡°No, he is a Magistrate and I am not sure if he practices any magic or miracles let alone seen an evil like this. I thought of the Village Priest at Farstay, he managed to work an impressive magic, or should we call his magic a miracle?¡±

    Helice¡¯s raised an eyebrow and shook her head. ¡°His miracle materialised due to a dire threat to his village, a fortuitous accident you could say, even he admitted as much.¡±

    ¡°Even so, it indicates he is blessed by Judge, he needs knowledge to do more possibly,¡± said Zosime.

    ¡°Elpis where are you at the moment?¡± sent Helice.

    ¡°Helice?¡± asked Astera. Helice stared into space, Seer Linked Astera assumed. Without the magic of the Items the Seers struggled to conceal their Seer ¡®activities¡¯.

    ¡°Sister I am about to partake of the middle of the day meal, I am about to be seated.¡±

    ¡°No, you need to return to your room, I need you to check something, books, check on some particular books,¡± sent Helice, the desperation clear.

    ¡°Sister, no need to shout, I can¡¯t leave though, and we must stop as I have been seated and pretending to stare at my empty bowl, awkward with the Baron watching my every move.¡±

    ¡°Helice?¡± asked Zosime.

    Helice raised her fists, her jaw set while she grunted, then she began pacing.

    After several nervous moments Zosime reached to restrain her sister again, and Helice unclenched her fists and waved her away.

    ¡°I explored a possibility and have been thwarted by a Baron,¡± she complained, confusing Zosime and Astera, not caring to explain, instead, continuing to pace.

    Astera and Zosime now jolted out of their trail of thought by Helice¡¯s display of frustration studied Charis¡¯ body instead, searching for a sign, any indication of her defying the truth.

    ---

    ¡°Helice, you have the luck! The baroness took ill, so the meal has been delayed. I am in my room, what do you need checked?¡±

    ¡°Marvellous, wonderful, amazing Elpis! There should be a travel chest at the head of the bed, probably used as a table or bench covered by a cloth or rug perhaps ¡­¡±

    ¡°Such flattery sister and yes, I never noticed before, quite the hiding place I would never have found ¡­¡±

    ¡°Elpis!¡±

    ¡°Sorry for prattling, oh my what wonderous beautifully illustrated book covers ¡­ um dear Helice, the pages are blank, what would you want with such worthless books?¡±

    ¡°The Evil High Priest we defeated near the Lonely Keep hauled around blank Books and Manuals. How does that make sense?¡± asked Helice, not expecting an answer.

    ¡°Zosime fetched Nysa,¡± commanded Astera.

    Zosime opened her mouth to protest and then scurried away to do as her Mistress bid.

    ¡°Wait as long as you can Elpis, we are asking an expert,¡± sent Helice.

    ¡°Nysa refuses to enter the Stone Cabin Mistress,¡± reported Zosime.

    Astera nodded and went outside to meet her.

    ¡°We may have found a possible cure for Charis, although to be certain we need someone who spent a great deal of time within a Temple of Judge, so will you help Nysa?¡±

    ¡°Certainly Mistress.¡± Nysa¡¯s eyes sincere and kind. ¡°I am outside as I need to struggle against my faith when I see our Mistress and sense the evil taint upon her. For now, out of her sight I am more certain ¡­ in command of myself.¡±

    Astera nodded. ¡°Did you ever read or perhaps glance at any Priest¡¯s Holy Books of Judge?¡±

    Nysa¡¯s shoulders slumped a little way and she ran her fingers through her untamed hair. ¡°The Temple held one relic, the book cover torn off, most of its pages ripped out, yet revered. The Judge Initiate in command of my training, well, he ¡­¡±

    ¡°I assume you were ¡­ tested by him, but I need you to continue your story, I beseech you, be strong, your days in the Temple of Judge are well and truly in your past.¡±

    ¡°Yes, another game. They bet I couldn¡¯t read from a Holy Book of Judge, to read this Book meant I held Judge¡¯s Blessing. They knew my one true desire so well. One sentence from the third paragraph I needed to recite to them to prove Judge Favoured me.¡±

    Nysa sucked in a breath, she told this story to no one, even the evil didn¡¯t find the memory as her acceptance within the Daughters of the Duchess wiped her past away, or so she thought.

    ¡°I managed to slip into the Holy Sanctuary of the Temple, wrapped in black cloth, staying in the shadows like a common thief, following one of the weaker Priests, he indulged in wine and would return to the Temple, often getting lost. Following him for the seventh time he strayed into the Holy Sanctuary, me behind him, happy when I heard the key he held, open the door. He found a bench, probably mistaking it as his bed. I crept up to the Holy Book, turning page after page, all blank. I couldn¡¯t bare that I failed, I told those who challenged me I couldn¡¯t gain access to the Holy Sanctuary unaided, so an untruth, not a lie.¡±

    ¡°The pages when you read them blank?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, although on High Holy Days, such as the 7<sup>th</sup> Day of Truth Month the High Priest would read paragraphs from the book.¡±

    Astera, her sad moist eyes glistening with hope grabbed Nysa and kissed her on both cheeks.

    ¡°We have found Holy Books and Manuals of Judge, all with blank pages, at least to a Seer of Saph. I am certain though a Priest of Judge may find them more useful.¡±

    Nysa¡¯s thumbs dug into Astera¡¯s shoulders her hands grabbing her Mistress like a Judge Adept possessed. ¡°I demand to go on the Quest to retrieve them Mistress, they will not want for protection and no force will stop me.¡±

    Astera slapped away at Nysa¡¯s arms and then slapped her across her face. Stunned, Nysa released her Mistress.

    ¡°Apologies Mistress, I wish to prove myself, my devotion.¡±

    Astera rubbed life back into her shoulders. ¡°The Seers are planning to carry them to us, so they will be safe. Thank-you for your knowledge, with these Holy Books and Manuals we hope to save Charis with a Blessing from Judge to cleanse her.¡±

    The words stunned Nysa, her heart racing, Astera gone before she recovered her composure. Nysa dropped to one knee silently mouthing an oath to her God, an unbreakable oath. Standing, she noticed Kyra and Otonia asleep together in the double bunk. Thyia and Zoe sharing the top bunk. Her mind and faith too busy to sleep, she decided she should be shaping the decisions being made in the Stone Cabin. To do that she would need to force down her need to vanquish the evil presence within. Would this prove her greatest test of her faith? One necessary unpalatable restraint for a possible future gain?

    ---

    ¡°Helice advise Elpis the Holy Books and Manuals of Judge can only be read by a Priest of Judge.¡±

    ¡°Mistress why would an Evil Priest haul them around?¡± asked Helice.

    ¡°Given Nysa¡¯s Temple held a partial book and considered it a Holy Relic, he probably didn¡¯t know any better, not aware how rare they where and his trunk held many. What value would they be to a Temple of Judge I wonder?¡±

    ¡°Elpis, the Manuals and Books of Judge can only be read by a Priest of Judge so they must be what we are after. We don¡¯t know where and when yet, so make sure they remain hidden, Mistress Charis¡¯ life depends upon them.¡±

    ¡°Yes Helice, I will consider the task my sacred duty.¡±

    ¡°With Rhea and Elpis at the Lonely Keep we can establish a Seer Circle to get them here.¡± Helice¡¯s mind racing, a plan, well at least some action.

    Her joy calming as Nysa stepped back into the Stone Cabin.

    ¡°Am I permitted to be present and assist Mistress?¡±

    ¡°Are you able to show restraint?¡± asked Astera.

    ¡°Yes Mistress, the recovery of the Judge¡¯s Holy Books and the possibility Charis could thereby be cleansed settles well upon me. I am reconciled.¡±

    Astera slapped Nysa good naturedly on her shoulders, welcoming her back to the discussion.

    ¡°Wait, the Village Priest needs them, no point delivering them here and no need to call a full Seer Circle to transport books? Surely? You are the Seer you tell me?¡± Astera asked, shifting her eyes to Helice.

    ¡°I thought after the shock of everything we could all join and share our thoughts, our fears, more of a Healing Circle as well as a Seer Circle perhaps,¡± said Helice.

    Astera reached for Helice and hugged her.

    ¡°We need to make Charis¡¯ healing the priority, although there wouldn¡¯t be any objection to creating a Seer Circle as you suggest, although the Items will require recharging before we do much of anything. Do you agree?¡± Astera looked at Helice encouragingly, their faces a finger width apart.

    ¡°Yes, to everything, the books are books, so one or maybe two Seers at each end should be able to retrieve them.¡±

    ¡°We need to safely transport the Mistress to Farstay, so can we use the Shrine there?¡± asked Astera.

    ¡°We will need to ¡®clean¡¯ the Shrine here and then use it to create the link. Who should go?¡±

    ¡°Well I assume you, as you would have attuned the Shrine plus you are the Mistress¡¯ bodyguard.¡± Astera turned to Nysa. ¡°I would also like to send you Nysa and if we send you then we need to send Kyra and perhaps Otonia.¡±

    ¡°No offence sister, but why do we need to send Nysa?¡± asked Helice, the protection of her Mistress she considered her duty and she needed to make up for past deficiencies. Helice also wary of Nysa¡¯s sudden change from needing to vanquish Charis to cleanse her evil to being reconciled.

    ¡°Twice now Nysa¡¯s faith in Judge has protected her. For an Aspirant of Judge that couldn¡¯t advance any further, according to her Temple Priests at least, she sure has a strong link to her God. We need to strengthen this and perhaps the secret is in those books. This isn¡¯t my thought, so don¡¯t look too astonished at my wisdom sisters, Mistress Charis held this view, one of the many things we needed to accomplish next Birth Season.¡±

    ¡°So, we will have a Warrior Three and a bodyguard guarding the Mistress until she is well again?¡± confirmed Helice.

    ¡°Yes, although one or more of our shifts will be weakened.¡±

    Helice cast her eyes over Charis. ¡°Will Charis be fit and awake to use a Shrine?¡±

    ¡°Between the two of us and perhaps Ismene, we will keep water and soups up to her until the Shrines are ready,¡± answered Zosime, enthused for the first time.

    ¡°Also instruct all the sisters with Items they need to relocate them to perhaps their forehead so they can lay under the sun and recharge them without suffering too much frost bite,¡± said Astera.

 1.111 Return to Farstay (1st Day of Dark Month)

    The fluffy white snow, what a joke thought Helice. The cobble stone streets of Hillperch buried beneath half melted snow, ice and slush your boot either sunk in or slipped on, the push wagons a curse and a blessing. The effort to push them counter balanced by the support they provided when the two wheeled carriage resisted and the effort causing more than one sister to slip. Helice cursed under her breath, her and her Mistress would be far away by now, except for failure.

    Blinking, breaking free frozen tears Helice gazed upon Charis, wrapped and twice tortured awake, although briefly for no reward. She lay under cover in the push wagon, the sheet they used to suspend over the two push wagons while pretending to clean the Shrine, now protecting her Mistress from snow fall and wind chill. Zoe, bless Judge, expertly rugged Charis in furs and blankets for this now futile expedition and Helice needed to believe beyond hope their Mistress none the worse.

    ¡°You weren¡¯t to know sister, your chant, the positioning of each sister, correct. The Shrine should have activated and carried Charis to Farstay,¡± sent Clymene.

    ¡°Poor Otonia, twice I asked her to rouse Charis. Both times I found the thread and yet we all remained, regardless of five or seven standing around the Shrine¡­¡±

    ¡°The Shrine operated, you went and returned, so Charis then ¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes. Nysa quickly drew the same conclusion, quietly convincing me to mumble an excuse about the pitiful state of the Shrine in Farstay. Oddly satisfied ...¡±

    Kyra cursed loud enough to be heard above the howl of the wind or perhaps simply defeating the wind¡¯s attempt to carry her words away. The jolt of the wagon a signal to Thyia, Zoe, Kyra and Helice to push together and strain past whatever knot; dislodged cobble stone, deformed ice or pothole one the wagon¡¯s wheel caught on.

    Clymene warm and snug beside the Kitchen Stove oblivious, relying on her body and limiting her use of Items for Seer Linking and therefore unaware of Helice¡¯s surrounds and ordeals.

    Clymene grew concerned with Helice¡¯s termination of her last thought, their Seer Link breaking unexpectantly. Clymene sent out another thread, touching a different Seer.

    ¡°Is Helice alright?¡±

    Zosime needed to look back, drawing askance from Astera. Everyone agreed the empty push wagon would lead the way, to break the ground. In reality the blinding snow and sleet put pay to the idea¡¯s best intentions. The following wagon, now stopped, Zosime flicked her fur hooded head towards Astera.

    ¡°Nysa, please attend to the second wagon,¡± Astera gasped and half-yelled into the wind her warm breath briefly visible.

    Nysa didn¡¯t bother replying, nodding instead and pushing herself away from their wagon she gingerly stepped towards the dark shape shrouded in Death Season¡¯s gloomy weather. Astera, Otonia and Zosime rested, leaning against their wagon on the wind protected side.

    The Judge Knight Adept Nysa patted a shocked Thyia on her shoulder as she passed her by finding Helice¡¯s face exposed to the chill; blood trickling and freezing from her nose, Kyra attending her. Kyra pausing mid-administrations upon Nysa¡¯s arrival. Nysa shaking her head as she approached both of them.

    Nysa pulled Helice¡¯s face cover over bloody nose and half-frozen face and screamed to the wind for them to push. Needing to scream again when Kyra and Helice hesitated or didn¡¯t hear the first time.

    Astera, Otonia and Zosime resumed their labour leading the other push wagon to the Loading Dock of the House. One of the two doors sneaking open, held by Ismene; Astera and Otonia climbing up, boosted in turn by Zosime assisting. The second push wagon drew up behind the first, Helice and Zoe, pushing against the wind and sleet, manhandled Charis¡¯ prone wrapped body over to Zosime, who assisted them lift their Mistress into the outstretched hands of Astera and Otonia. Nysa and Kyra attending to the push wagons securing non-existent blankets and furs, an excuse to maintain their distance.

    With a thud the cross beam slammed into place securing the Loading Bay doors, Ismene relieved and distressed, her Mistress lay before her, still and rugged up. Clymene attended to Helice¡¯s nose. Laboured, relieved breathing disturbing the quiet of the Store Room.

    ¡°Nysa, Kyra and Otonia prepare for Night Shift,¡± commanded Astera her voice strained and tired.

    Nysa and Kyra climbed to their feet, Nysa¡¯s pitiful eyes shifting from Charis, signalling Otonia to accompanied them, out of the Store Room and eventually to the Inner Cavern.

    ¡°Ismene assist Helice and Zosime to take Mistress Charis back to her Cabin, take as many heated stones as you can with you,¡± said Astera, her voice slightly hoarse from cold air and shouting, although mostly from a tightening in her throat due to worry.

    Zoe glanced at Clymene, a signal of sorts.

    Clymene spoke softly, apologetically. ¡°Mistress, the easiest way has failed that is all.¡±

    Astera¡¯s weary eyes looked over, welcomed by a sympathetic Zoe and supportive Clymene.

    ¡°We waited for three days until Charis¡¯ condition clearly improved, until Dark Month instead of Death Month if you believe is such ¡­¡±

    ¡°Helice proved the Shrine true when she left and returned,¡± said Clymene.

    Zoe cleared her throat. ¡°We can take Mistress Charis ourselves.¡±

    Astera smiled the smile of one being offered an alternative and realising the impossible token gesture. The two hand carts to and from the Shrine tonight exhausting, the wind chill and snow flurries conspiring, how much worse outside the Town Walls.

    Clymene more upbeat, perhaps not enduring their recent foray into the elements made her a little more receptive, perhaps simply trying to give Zoe the opportunity to explain in case Astera in her present mood unable or unwilling to listen.

    ¡°What is your plan our snow princess?¡±

    Zoe winced at the bestowed title, although accepting as Astera¡¯s lips curled into a secret smile, her head rising.

    ¡°The horses the delivery teams used are bred for the cold, special due to a layer of fat under their coats and an excess of horsehair around their hooves. Both good defences against the cold. You could harness six to the last wagon and possibly drive the team to Farstay. You could even lead with four horses and tie two behind the wagon to allow them to rest walk and then swapping them as you went.¡±

    ¡°Would we be able to carry enough feed for them all?¡± Astera¡¯s stomach full of butterflies, encouraged by the real possibility and daring to hope.

    ¡°Make a castle of hay in the tray and place Charis in the centre, not only would that allow enough hay, it would keep her warm and hidden. Three sisters could drive the team in shifts if needs be using a Borrow Gem each to see the way. Trusting in the weather to keep others away.¡±

    ¡°So far it sounds almost too good to be true, what haven¡¯t you told me?¡± probed Astera.

    Zoe nodded knowingly and after some thought, said, ¡°Snow wolves. They aren¡¯t usually this far south, staying to the mountain range, but with this snow fall they could roam anywhere. If they took down one horse, they would cripple the entire team. Depending if and when they pick up the trail. By driving the team day and night, they may not catch us with some luck.¡±

    ¡°Well archery isn¡¯t even average between the Warrior Three so I wonder if harsh words will scare them!¡± laughed Astera nervously. Could this plan actually have a chance?

    ¡°I could go with them Mistress,¡± offered Zoe.

    Astera¡¯s quick reply. ¡°I am concerned that the caverns will have too few guarding it.¡±

    ¡°Zoe could be sent back using the Shrine Mistress, clean the Shrine in Farstay and with some co-ordination have a cleaning crew at the Shrine in Hillperch to cover her arrival to minimise the time she is away.¡±

    ¡°Zoe, driving the team day and night, would it reach Farstay by the morning of the next day?¡±

    ¡°If not the morning Mistress, then before the middle of the day all things going to plan. The horses though would be tired, probably near exhausted and would require care if they were to recover.¡±

    ¡°I will ask Dione to check the horses in the morning. During the day the wagon can be loaded with hay, even if we have to acquire some from the stable in Hillperch. The supplies will need to not only cover the trip but a few days extra in case the village isn¡¯t well provisioned for a sudden influx of horses and people. In the meanwhile, Helice, Nysa, Kyra, Otonia and yourself will prepare and rest for the journey ahead.¡±

    Clymene wrapped an arm around Zoe, their heads pressed together both enjoying Astera¡¯s planning ¡°aloud¡±, her words spoken with renewed hope.

    ---

    The next day and night proceeded as planned with the preparations completed. Astera visited the Goblin sisters to ensure the injured Goblin sister healed well, and the three remained content in their service to the Daughters of the Duchess. She also thanked them for daily carting the stones to and from Charis¡¯ Stone Cabin.

    Wormy and his mate seemed fully recovered from their ordeal, Wormy¡¯s leadership of the urchins questioned, although never challenged as no other urchin felt they could lead. Astera made it plain, no urchin would leave the Top Cavern unless they intended to roam Hillperch, everywhere else forbidden and exceptions wouldn¡¯t be tolerated. Inwardly Astera wanted to reward them, their disappearance leading the sisters to locate and destroy the evil within the Cavern, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to. The sisters needed to explore the Caverns further, carefully and meticulously and they wouldn¡¯t be able to if urchins ran amok within them, endangering their lives. They needed to direct their energy towards Hillperch, a landscape, albeit an urban one they knew well.

    Dawn broke in Hillperch as the first bell pealed across the town, the ringing also announcing the arrival of Astera and Thyia into the Main Cavern. Dione and Zoe in deep discussion, changing the horse teams, from three pairs up front, to two and placing the third behind to remain rested. Having greeted Thais and Latona at the Guard Post, Alexis would be acting as the Evil Priest, which meant Nysa and her Warrior Three would have finished Night Shift a bell earlier. Astera spotted the three organising the hay in the wagon and presumably the supplies and bedding arrangements.

    Alexis embraced Astera. ¡°Zoe will see Mistress Charis delivered to Farstay Mistress and Nysa will protect her, I am certain.¡±

    Astera silently prayed to Judge, requesting his blessing to ensure his servant Nysa valued his Holy Books highly enough to endure an overnight wagon journey with someone tainted with evil. Nysa wasn¡¯t blind to that someone being her Mistress, she proved her restraint after they destroyed the evil and that thought more than her prayer gave Astera solace and hope.

    Thyia tapped Astera on her shoulder, turning, her eyes met Helice¡¯s, her nose still an angry red from smacking it against the hand wagon. Zosime and Helice hauling a rugged-up Charis, her wrappings similar to baby swaddling, head to toe, arms bound to the body. While ideal from a warmth point of view, the display revealed to any observer their Mistress¡¯ helplessness, her encased body on a blanket, each long edge affixed to long poles, each long pole held apart by shorter cross poles above her head and below her feet.

    ¡°When the twins witnessed our struggle with the evil on the blanket, they added wood to the design and I still have some bruises from being the test patient until they added the cross poles to keep the long poles apart as the strength required to lift and keep them apart too much,¡± said Alexis, answering her Mistress¡¯ curious expression.

    Alexis, Astera and Thyia accompanied Helice and Zosime to the wagon and while not required due to the body carrier, assisted them both to load Charis into her fort of hay. Eyes reddening, Agape and Alexa crawled out from the Cavern Blind to farewell their Mistress. Charis¡¯ departure uncomfortably delayed while Dione instructed each of the sisters on how to changeover the horse teams. The second bell a sign and those gathered farewelled those leaving. Helice and Zoe on the Wagon¡¯s bench seat taking the reins, while Nysa, Kyra and Otonia looked down from the hay bale stacked tray of the wagon. The wind taking exception and blowing flurries of snow around and about them.

    Astera enthusiastically waving, brave face and all. ¡°Farewell, deliver our Mistress and we will see our Mistress healed, so don¡¯t weep while we await her return!¡±

    Zoe whistled and followed up with a light lash of the whip on each of the lead horses. The horses neighed and stomped easily breaking into a walk, the wagon jolting. Astera waited, ignoring the cold and the wind, until the wagon dropped from her view and then some, Thyia finally dragging her back into the Main Cavern.

    ¡°You have done as much as any Mistress could,¡± said Thyia, one arm wrapped around Astera¡¯s waist, herding her passed Alexis.

    ¡°Yes Mistress, I agree,¡± murmured Alexis, from under her Evil Priest¡¯s hood.

    Astera leant on Thyia, her knees trembling, weakening her legs, emotion building up in the pit of her stomach. Astera couldn¡¯t explain why. Did this mean Astera would forever be Mistress? No, Charis will return, she needed to believe that single truth. Perhaps during Charis¡¯ absence, the Daughters will fall? The Evil suggested so in the nightmares she sent. So relenting and convincing, could they become Astera¡¯s future reality? The Evil announcing Charis would fall to her first. Could Charis¡¯ departure be the first step?

    She floated. Carried along, her head limp and then as suddenly held. At some point she opened her eyes, not realising she closed them. The ceiling of a passageway? The cloud ride ended as her body gently floated downward, until firmly supported and enveloped.

    Thyia¡¯s face dominated her vision. ¡°Astera, Mistress? Do you hear me?¡±

    Astera slowly nodded her head, then hand clapping, yes hand clapping and as her head turned toward the noise makers, she spied three Goblin Sisters, wide smiles, sharp teeth gleaming due to the lantern light highlighting them.

    ¡°They carried you Mistress to a bunk in the Inner Cavern, amazing, gentle and unexpected,¡± whispered Thyia. ¡°They rushed from their alcoves, at first I thought to help me and then waved me away as they took care of you.¡±

    ¡°Thank-you sisters, I am overwhelmed by your care and kindness,¡± croaked Astera.

    The three Goblin sisters jumped and squealed in reaction to the comment. Shortly after they returned to proper manners and bowed, silently sprinting away joy in their hearts.

    Astera reached for Thyia and drew her down to the bunk, eyes locked, their noses in danger of being smashed together, before a well-practiced twist and their lips smashed together instead. The kiss broke when one of them, neither could remember which needed to take a breath. A vice like embrace took over, Thyia realising Astera¡¯s love needed assurance, Charis¡¯ departure from the Cavern, from the Daughters of the Duchess a very real moment. Astera stood alone now, in command, utterly responsible, trying with all her heart to ensure certain nightmares didn¡¯t predict her future, worse, their future.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    ¡°I am here Mistress, always for you.¡±

    Astera¡¯s eased her embrace slightly, Thyia realising with that action Astera heard her and rewarded her Mistress with a kiss on her cheek and then joining her cheek to Astera¡¯s.

    ¡°Why do you think I stayed after you needed to brutalise me to bring me to my senses?¡±

    A warm tear, not her own, rolled down Astera¡¯s cheek. Astera silenced by the intimate, painful question.

    ¡°Your confidence in yourself and your pure faith in Charis. A farm girl who managed to win the trust of any who knew her, and I turned my need for revenge into dedication, to follow your example. I. Have. Pure. Faith. In. You. Astera, Mistress of the Daughters of the Duchess and where you lead I and our sisters will follow. Never doubt.¡±

    ¡°But I am ¡­¡± replied Astera, her voice wavering, reedy, vulnerable.

    Thyia raised her head until her fierce brown eyes captured her love¡¯s large glistening brown eyes. ¡°You are Mistress, Charis trusted you and no other.¡±

    Astera¡¯s lips formed into an oval of surprise.

    ¡°Never doubt!¡± whispered Thyia.

    Astera closed her eyes, slowly nodding her head in confirmation.

    A gentle hand floated across Thyia¡¯s back, comforting and assuring. An equally gentle hand ran its fingers through Astera¡¯s long brown black hair.

    ¡°Never doubt Mistress,¡± said Zosime, her gentle earnest words and presence surprising them both. Astera and Thyia¡¯s surprise enduring; in Astera¡¯s moment of doubt, they both forgot about Zosime. She would have farewelled Charis, unable to escort her. The one who remains behind, who worries alone.

    Zosime adding into the silence. ¡°Charis choose wisely.¡±

    The conviction in Zosime¡¯s words breaking Astera and Thyia out of their surprise, an arm from each wrapping around Zosime and drawing her onto the bunk, their three bodies wrapped together sharing their sadness. Astera needing to accept Charis¡¯ absence and embrace her role, Thyia needing to ensure Astera never doubted her position and hoping not to fail her and now alone Zosime¡¯s heart breaking, her bewitched passion for Charis never to be stated again?

    ¡°Well they did warn me, which only intrigued me, ensuring I needed to investigate!¡± announced Dione.

    Thyia rolled towards the Cavern wall, laying on her back facing their new guest and, in the shadow, wipe her red eyes. Zosime rolled off the bunk bed finding her feet, rising to stand.

    ¡°Welcome sister,¡± replied Astera.

    ¡°Are you recovered Mistress, our not so little Goblin sisters gibbering about needing to carry you.¡±

    ¡°Charis¡¯ fragility and weakness truly hitting me for the first time is all.¡±

    ¡°When Otonia and I first met Charis, we deferred to her and eventually she took charge. I remembered your doe eyed worship of Charis until eventually you became her second.¡±

    Dione called behind her shoulder. The three Goblin sisters, responding, lugging in newly sharpened arms and cleaned armour and placing the sets neatly on specific bunk beds. The careful noise of their duty solely breaking the silence in the Inner Cavern. Dione waving them away once finished.

    Dione continued as if never interrupted. ¡°Otonia never interested of course and well, at the time due to my ¡®age¡¯ perhaps, Charis never looked to me.¡± Dione final few words drifting off to a whisper.

    ¡°Do you have an ambition to be Mistress, Dione?¡± Astera asked the question. Charis would have she would not allow doubt or misunderstanding, so Astera needed to understand why Dione spoke of the past.

    ¡°Too small then, am too small now, although you could consider a second for yourself, just in case.¡±

    ¡°I have discussed this with Nysa,¡± began Astera.

    Dione¡¯s eyes flared wide. Possibly shock or surprise thought Astera, still the reaction important more than the exact meaning as Dione assumed rightly or wrongly the appointment of second already done and dusted, which mattered to her. Could this concern be personal ambition or for a wider consideration.

    ¡°I informed her the House Seer would assume the role of Mistress in my absence.¡±

    Dione opened her mouth to speak and then shut her mouth. Rubbed her chin between forefinger and thumb, finally settling on scratching her light brown hair. The speechless display almost comical.

    ¡°Clymene?¡± stammered Dione, finally.

    ¡°Yes, she is often asked to co-ordinate from the House, be responsible for others. A good introduction into what is expected of a Mistress of the Daughters of the Duchess.¡±

    ¡°And Nysa accepted the decision?¡± Dione¡¯s doubt obvious.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t disagree or advocate for another at the time, therefore I know she accepted my decision.¡±

    Astera¡¯s emphasis on the second last word drew Dione¡¯s direct gaze upon her. To ensure Dione didn¡¯t miss the point, Astera swung out of the bunk and drew herself up to her greatest possible height without overly stretching. Dione needing to crane her neck up to maintain eye contact, which she quickly tired of.

    ¡°Yes Mistress, as you say an ideal perspective and eminently suitable for a Seer Sister, like Charis I guess.¡± Dione quickly bobbed her head and retreated from the Inner Cavern.

    ¡°What just happened Mistress?¡± asked Thyia. Calling Astera by her title to affirm her authority, for some reason needing to confirm her support.

    ¡°I suspect Dione regretted some of her past decisions and wanted me to act in her best interest to correct them.¡±

    ---

    Dione groomed the horses after Charis¡¯ departure, according to the likes and dislikes of her stallion. She reasoned, her stallion represented a magnificent example of horse kind and he could communicate, therefore he could tell her.

    ¡°Why boss mare leave?¡±

    ¡°She is sickly my Stallion.¡±

    After several more strokes of the brush, in her Stallion¡¯s favourite spot, her Stallion spoke in her head again.

    ¡°When do challengers contest for boss mare?¡±

    ¡°There is no challenge, the boss mare has chosen her successor.¡±

    Her Stallion stamped his hoof hard, a spark leapt from between horseshoe and stone of the cavern floor, his head shaking violently, neighing loudly, demonstrating his disagreement.

    Dione placed her hand on his head, patting to calm him.

    ¡°It is our way, the human herd way.¡±

    ¡°Stupid way, boss mare would favour her fillies instead of strongest being boss mare. You must challenge!¡±

    Dione couldn¡¯t disagree although the Daughters of the Duchess didn¡¯t have a true mare to filly relationship with and between each other. Somehow the thought of her sisters being fillies instead of mares amused her.

    ¡°If I called out Astera, the appointed boss mare, my sisters would side with her because the boss mare before her, favoured her.¡±

    ¡°What if the appointed boss mare weak?¡±

    Dione stopped her grooming to emphasis her point. ¡°Astera isn¡¯t weak, she towers over me, trains more than I do, and I expect her spear would skewer me before I could rope her.¡±

    ¡°She weak, behind, look.¡±

    The Goblin sisters crowded around Astera and Thyia, they carried Astera; perhaps unconscious, perhaps ill.

    ¡°You are right my Stallion, I should challenge, not in the horse herd way, the human herd way.¡± She rubbed her head against his foreleg and wrapped her arms around his massive neck, his horse flesh rippling with muscles. Reassured by his strength she would groom horses until the Goblin sisters returned and then question them.

    ---

    The wagon followed a well-defined trail away from the Cavern Entrance and mysteriously the lead horses seemed to unerringly follow it. Zoe wasn¡¯t absolutely certain but given the horses were very easy to control they must have been the pairs from Maplethorn or perhaps Farstay and eager to return home.

    No snow fell when they left, a good sign, although the strong wind howled through the gap picking up eddies and swirls of loose snow. Blowing from the North, down the mountain range carrying a biting cold, the wind chill testing their furs and chasing them out of cleft and onwards. Zoe listened on the wind for the howling of wolves, she didn¡¯t expect to hear any this early in the morning and sighed, relieved when she didn¡¯t. Nysa, Kyra and Otonia tried to sleep on their makeshift, hay for mattress beds, as the three would need to take turns driving the team during the night.

    Helice returning to the wagon bench, after checking the tray updating Zoe. ¡°Our sisters seem to need sleep.¡±

    ¡°Tell those driving the wagon after us, I am keeping the shadow of the Spur on the right, following the tree line as close as possible. We need to travel more directly to Farstay, which the lead horses seem to agree with, for now.¡±

    Helice silently nodded.

    Middle of the morning and Zoe judged the fight to keep the lead horses heading to Farstay not worth the effort and she pulled up the wagon. Zoe sure the current lead horses were from Maplethorn, the town almost certainly behind them now. With Helice¡¯s help Zoe rearranged the horse teams. The current lead horses, she dubbed the Maplethorn team were led to the rear of the wagon to follow. The second team she dubbed the Farstay team put to the lead, with the Oxrest team behind them. Zoe wanted the Farstay team leading in the remaining feint light to find home using their familiar path if possible, reasoning after dusk the horses would most likely be as lost as anyone if blind in the dark so she wanted to use them as much as she could before then.

    Middle of the afternoon and Nysa surprised Zoe and Helice by peering under the cover and over their shoulders.

    ¡°I will assist Zoe, you seem tired Helice,¡± said Nysa.

    Helice glanced at Zoe, not comprehending. ¡°No sister, I enjoyed a full night¡¯s sleep, Mistress Charis quiet last night.¡±

    ¡°I would think a proper bodyguard would want to be near the body they have sworn to guard, after all without proper attention mistakes can happen.¡±

    Zoe sucked in a breath, did Nysa infer Helice didn¡¯t protect her Mistress. Helice¡¯s eyes moistened and before she showed further hurt, pulled more of the cover back and scrambled into the tray of the wagon. Nysa smoothly taking Helice¡¯s place beside Zoe. Barely a bell later Nysa asked for the reins and after a long quiet Zoe explained the method of their travel, staying close to the mountain range.

    With Helice¡¯s sniffling finally silent Zoe decided to cure her curiosity. ¡°I am surprised you chose to drive the horses with me now instead of more sleep.¡± Zoe assumed Nysa would be tired and weary from Night Shift even this late into the day like Kyra and Otonia.

    ¡°Judge guides my hand.¡±

    Zoe swallowed and tried to steady her nerves, Nysa¡¯s call to duty in the service of Judge a worrisome sign. The Head Woman of her tribe¡¯s parting words reminded her, too little water and you die of thirst, too much water, you drown, and your soul cursed, the middle way is generally considered the wisest.

    After another bell of travel Nysa lent over and whispered, ¡°Zoe, I need to share a secret.¡±

    Zoe didn¡¯t appreciate secrets, the men held sway over the women in her trapper¡¯s tribe by exclusion and secrets. ¡°I am not sure I am the sister you should tell ...¡±

    Nysa ignored Zoe¡¯s hint of protest. ¡°Being a Judge Knight, even an Aspirant, one of the tests of acceptance is to find evil. The Priests use seven finger bones of a very evil ancient and the first seven applicants of a year who locate one of the finger bones in the city and by dusk returns the prize to the Temple are accepted.¡±

    ¡°This is probably not the secret part I assume.¡±

    Nysa shuffled along the bench, her larger frame shadowing Zoe. ¡°It was rumoured some with influence purchased the location of a finger bone by donating to the Temple, so their child could pass the test. My village priest sent me to the city for the test because he felt a strong connection to Judge in me, despite being born to poor parents. He couldn¡¯t explain why he felt this as it was new to him and that is how he recognised it.¡±

    The Farstay team of horses led them in the right direction without much protest. Zoe reached for cheese and salted meat for herself and Nysa. Nysa shaking her head, returning to her story. Zoe¡¯s shoulders slumped, resigned to listening in case at the end, Nysa planned a test of some sort.

    ¡°When it was time for the test, everyone ran off in different directions, except me. I stood there and felt for the evil. The Priests behind me stunned, some made unhelpful comments others just urged me to get into the city otherwise all the finger bones would be found before I even left. I felt four directions, although one was particularly strong, so I followed it. As I got closer to it, the evil moved. This confused me, although in following that evil I sensed and found a finger bone, in truth a far lesser evil. When I sensed for the stronger evil again, it was gone.¡±

    ¡°So, you were initiated, this doesn¡¯t sound like a special secret to me.¡± The relief in Zoe¡¯s voice disguised by the rattle and rumble of the horse drawn wagon.

    ¡°Zoe you weren¡¯t listening, I can detect evil, I need to concentrate to do so and it is more like trying to hear what people are saying when they talk away from you rather than seeing and recognising those same people at a distance from you. The evil whispers to me¡­¡±

    Zoe swooped in. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you detect the Nightmare Evil with your talent?¡±

    ¡°The Caverns confused and confounded my ability, death and evil pervaded every wall, floor and ceiling, I needed to refrain from listening.¡± Nysa frowned, setting her jaw and eyes staring straight ahead.

    ¡°Across the City you detect and find an evil finger bone and yet the Nightmare Evil, an embodiment of evil within the Cavern and nothing?¡± Zoe refrained from mentioning the word fail, she didn¡¯t want to crush Nysa¡¯s confidence, if that was at all possible, she simply wanted to reduce her fanatism.

    ¡°She hid perhaps, her evil didn¡¯t spread across the entire Cavern, her influence restricted the Seers. Any number of reasons, although I do know I detected evil within the Mistress,¡± retorted Nysa.

    Zoe stopped mid bite lucky Nysa drove the team as Zoe would have halted the horses or driven them off course while in shock. There were hints the Evil held a sway or influence over Charis and the Seers in particular anticipating the destruction of the Evil as ¡°the cure¡±. Carting Charis to the Village Priest in Farstay made more sense now, good to cure evil.

    ¡°I suspected, not wanting to believe the truth I suppose, and you are certain?¡±

    Nysa nodded.

    ¡°What do we do now? We need to tell Helice at least so she can tell Astera, this may change our plans.¡±

    ¡°Astera, Helice and for that matter Zosime know. What they don¡¯t know is the evil is growing, thankfully very slowly. I checked each morning once the Mistress woke up, including this morning when they loaded Charis into the wagon. Somehow the evil creature has infected the Mistress, I hope the Village Priest can help, but I fear it is a race now between being cured and her being taken by the evil. I think Helice is somehow aware we are losing our Mistress bit by bit each day.¡±

    ¡°Why did you need to tell me, if Astera knows?¡±

    ¡°In case you need to restrain Charis and when you return to Hillperch you can tell Astera the horrible truth. None of the Seers can connect with Charis, yet they haven¡¯t told anyone. I just know this truth from talking to Helice and questioning why Charis can¡¯t talk, not only with her mouth but also with her mind.¡±

    Nysa then handed a knife to Zoe.

    ¡°This looks like one of Otonia¡¯s knives?¡±

    ¡°It is one of Otonia¡¯s knives, so hide it and guard it in case you need to use it. Kyra and I have our faith in Judge, you and Otonia have a knife each.¡± Nysa then turned back to her task of lashing the horses without another word.

    They worked the same team for the rest of the day, certain they headed in the right direction moving closer to Farstay than Maplethorn. They wound their way through farm tracks now, as each farmer fenced off or left trees with markers or many other ways to claim some land always leaving a track or trail in between to allow the crops to be gathered by wagon. With the fields being snow covered, only the odd farmhouse and barn competed with the mountain range as landmarks.

    At dusk the horse teams changed again. The Farstay team put to the rear of the wagon for a rest. The Oxrest team promoted to lead, with the Maplethorn team behind them. All the sisters except Helice and Charis ate. Helice tending to her Mistress and Zoe, with assistance from Otonia feeding and watering the horses. Zoe and Nysa climbed into the tray to sleep. Kyra and Otonia drove the team, Zoe explaining her plan with the horse teams over their cold meal. Once dusk became night, they utilised their Borrow Gems to see, driving the wagon team towards Farstay finding the main trail after a couple of bells.

    Deep in the night Kyra and Otonia hitched the Farstay team to the lead, all three teams pulling the wagon while on the trail. Zoe hoped they would pull the other teams along in their haste to return home. Kyra woke Nysa, who then stopped Kyra from waking Helice, instead waking Zoe.

    With their night sight from the Borrow Gems and the clear path provided by the trail they were able to keep a good pace with the three teams. A false dawn greeted Zoe and Nysa driving the wagon team to Farstay, Zoe finally smiling in anticipation. As Nysa noticed and joined in the celebration, Zoe¡¯s face clouded over.

    The howls of wolves, feint, ebbing and floating on the wind, usually causing a listener to doubt themselves warned Zoe.

    ¡°Nysa we must hurry, there are wolves on our trail, they¡¯re far behind us but if hungry enough they won¡¯t give up easily.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t hear anything,¡± she protested.

    ¡°Believe me, get the teams into a trot. When you can hear them then I know we will be in trouble.¡±

    Dawn broke and morning followed and the howling carried on the wind loud enough for even Nysa to hear and reaching to lash the horses again Zoe placed a hand on her arm.

    ¡°Steady, we aren¡¯t far from Farstay, the wolves still have some distance to catch us yet. We can¡¯t tire the horses and take the chance one is weak and falls or goes lame, that will be the end of us.¡±

    As they approached Farstay a low fence or wall type structure ran from each side of the trail. No gate or a gate house straddled the trail. A curiosity for now and a question for later as the protection of civilisation welcomed them. One knee on the bench seat Zoe surveyed the trail and the clumps of trees and brush either side, behind them, occasionally spotting fast moving shapes.

    Nysa slowed the wagon as they reached the gateway, horses and humans realising the journey now over. Apprehensive given the open gate Nysa slow walked the horses and wagon through, waiting for screaming pitchfork armed villages to spring out at them at any moment. Their sighs of relief drowned out by an ear-splitting scream. Nysa holding the reins, needing all her strength.

    Helice burst through the canvas cover, yelling, ¡°Back up the wagon, now, backup the wagon!¡±

    Zoe grabbed the reins trying to hold the horses, neither her nor Nysa having the skill to back up the wagon. With the return of the quiet and their tiredness the horse teams stood content to rest.

    ¡°We can¡¯t! Do something else.¡±

    Helice joined Otonia and Kyra trying to release the wagon¡¯s rear gate. Charis¡¯ body having slid a short distance and now jammed up hard against a hay bale held firm by the gate, trapped in the wagon.

    By some miracle Zoe backed the wagon up. Charis still in pain although no longer being crushed. The villagers drawn by Charis¡¯ scream, gathered around them. Zoe then alerted her sisters to their other visitors. Snow wolves, not the skinny and starving specimens, the healthy brutes, half as tall as the horses. The horses upon smelling their scent on the wind began to panic. Zoe diving back to grab the reins, Nysa pulling back on them for all her worth, trying to control the teams.

    ¡°Release the wagon gate, I don¡¯t know if I can hold the horses for much longer!¡± Nysa shouted.

    Otonia and Kyra lifted the hay bale out of the way and jumped to the ground. They then released one side of the gate while Helice released the other, just in time as the wagon again propelled forward. Eerily an unknown force pushed against Charis causing her to scream again. The force sliding her along the remaining length of wagon tray until unceremoniously flung out, rejected by the gateway of the village. Between horse-churned snow, Helice, Nysa, Otonia and the hay bale Charis landed better than otherwise, a single subdued groan escaping her lips.

    Zoe eventually brought the horses under control when well within the village facing a crowd of scared and threatening villagers, some with poles and pitchforks! They calmed a little when a tallish man, tangled black hair, high leather boots all of him surrounded by a couple of heavy blankets pushed through.

    ¡°So, who do we have here then?¡± he asked.

 1.112 Knowledge (4th Day of Dark Month)

    ¡°Can you hold the team I must go rescue my Mistress?¡± yelled Zoe, her voice at fever pitch.

    Jumping from the wagon and sprinting towards the non-gate her bow and her quiver at the ready.

    Three figures stood over and around Charis; Nysa, Kyra and Otonia. Nysa and Kyra unrecognisable without their shields. Their stances unbalanced, almost lumbering as their left arms searched for something to hold and do. Otonia straddled Charis, one boot either side and a plain dagger in each hand. In a semi-circle about them white coated wolves stalked growling and sniffing, their eyes checking on the three, while primarily focused on Charis. As Zoe closed the distance, she spied Helice attending Charis for the first time.

    Zoe raced past them, arrow nocked and then swift release, she repeated this several times. Nysa and Kyra in awe at her speed and grace. As wolf after wolf felt the sting of her arrows and they retreated back howling. Zoe didn¡¯t for a moment think they left, satisfied at least they knew their prey would cost them some of their blood before they could feast. Zoe cautiously stepped back to Charis and the sisters protecting her.

    ¡°Any broken bones or bleeding?¡± asked Otonia while eyeing the retreat of the snow wolves.

    ¡°No, although there could be internal bleeding and until we see the blood under the skin, if we do before she dies, none of us would know,¡± said Helice, chewing the inside of cheek contemplating her own words.

    ¡°Instead of the hay bale, why didn¡¯t you lift Mistress out of the wagon?¡± accused Zoe, glancing at Otonia and Kyra in turn, settling on and staring at Nysa until her eyes turned towards the approaching crowd.

    Gaggling and murmuring villagers halted on a dead straight line, not a single booted foot crossing an invisible boundary. Amongst them the tall Village Priest stood like a giant, heavy black boots covering from toe to knee, thick woollen pant legs tucked into the tops. His body wrapped in a heavy black robe, any additional clothing beneath a mystery. His head wrapped in plentiful untamed and tangled shoulder length black hair, decorated by sprinkles of snowflakes. His mouth about to open to speak, revealing large white teeth and not getting the chance.

    ¡°You have a protection miracle around the village?¡± asked Nysa, somewhat in awe.

    He smiled, looking first left and then right at his flock, spreading his arms wide while speaking. ¡°How could we, miracles are impossible since the Gods left.¡±

    Two of the villagers rolled a shield each towards the sisters. Nysa and Kyra recognising them immediately and strapping them to their left arms, somehow whole again. A few villagers nodded to themselves, confirmation of something perhaps and then casually returned to the interior of the village, presumably returning to their warm homes! It seemed strangers arriving in the village only interested the younger villagers, others preferring comfort once the visitors proved friendly enough.

    ¡°Your impossible has prevented our Mistress from entering your village,¡± protested Helice an edge to her voice.

    ¡°Then she must be ...¡± He trailed off realising aggravating well-armed strangers not in his best interest. His villagers having returned to their homes once witnessing Judge¡¯s symbol on the face of the shields rolled out before them and then professionally equipped by their owners. Knight adherents of Judge most likely, dangerous most certainly, probably visiting the Priest they concluded.

    ¡°Yes, she must be evil or in her case evil tainted. Don¡¯t you recognise her?¡± screamed Helice, springing to her feet and advancing upon the Priest, face twisted in anger and despair.

    The tall man in black surrendered his hands, palms facing Helice, which slowed her advance allowing him to step beyond the village boundary. Raising his eyebrows and nodding his head in the direction of Charis, he sort permission to advance further. Helice lowered her head, a curt nod.

    He bent down to examine the tightly wrapped body and then suddenly stepped back.

    ¡°She is or was, who really knows now, Charis. Yes, I remember her, how she was and the deed she did this village. I am not sure why she is here though as you can see the village rejects her.¡±

    Helice and the Village Priest now level with each other, facing opposite directions, required Helice to look along her shoulder. ¡°We, her warrior-sisters determined that you are her last hope. We know you have the ability to perform miracles, before you deny this, it is confirmed by this circle of protection around the village. I assume the fence type wall contains some protection magic or miracle or is possibly just a marker. So, with this power we were hoping you could perform a healing or cleansing miracle on our Mistress.¡±

    His laughter rang out, bending over and shaking his head side to side, eventually circling back to confront Helice face to face.

    ¡°If I could perform such a miracle, I don¡¯t have any knowledge of one, even the protection miracle was only discovered by accident and faith in a time of dire need. You ask what is beyond me. I always pay my debts, so I would help if I could, you must believe me, but I just can¡¯t see how I can I don¡¯t have the knowledge or the skill for the task you have asked of me.¡±

    Once Helice¡¯s face crumpled in defeat, he cast a sobering look at each of the other sisters.

    ¡°Do you have a cottage or barn that is just outside of your protection?¡± asked Nysa.

    ¡°Yes, there are a few because protection is centred on the village church, I don¡¯t know why it can¡¯t be moved from there, but it can¡¯t. Everyone huddled and prayed there, so it seems to make sense from that point of view.¡±

    ¡°Can we go to one that is the minimum distance from the village church?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there is a cottage row cut by the protection circle, there are three available, a fourth we demolished to ensure clearance each side of the fence.¡±

    ¡°Was the owner upset?¡±

    ¡°No, he and his family died very early on. Let us go there now.¡±

    ¡°Wait. Otonia can you fetch our wagon, we should, with luck still have our supplies,¡± Nysa said, throwing the Priest a hard look.

    The Priest shrugged and walked on the inside of the fence while the sisters followed on the outside. Helice carrying Charis, while Zoe scouted for wolves, which shadowed the sisters keeping their distance. Nysa leading, with Kyra trailing behind Helice.

    Three squat cottages presented themselves on the Lonely Keep side of the village. Nysa choose the cottage with a view of the trail to the Lonely Keep. Kyra climbing over the fence and venturing back into the village to find Otonia, their horses and wagon.

    ¡°You are welcome to stay given your wagon is well stocked, although I can¡¯t offer your Mistress the blessing you seek for her. I am sorry as I would like to repay her kindness.¡± Without waiting for a reply, he drew his robes around him and stomped off, trampling the crusted snow, near enough following Kyra¡¯s footsteps.

    Once inside the cottage, they discovered an abandoned, empty, although previously well-maintained building. The base of the walls stone with hardened mud sealing the gaps and cementing the stones together. Mud bricks continued the walls to the roof, allowing for windows braced by wooden beams. The roof beams exposed, supporting a high sloping thatched roof.

    Charis rested in Helice¡¯s lap, now seated on the cottage floor. Zoe checked each of the other cottages searching for furniture, a bed her primary need. Nysa searched for wood to fuel the pot belly stove for warmth.

    Horse neighing and tack rattling announced the arrival of the wagon. Some calling and shouting occurred and shortly after Otonia entered the cottage with their supplies. After several return visits, Nysa conquered the pot belly stove, a raging fire glowing within, Kyra adding three different chairs and a smallish round table to the cottage.

    Helice content to wordlessly stare at the activity around her, slowly sinking into a helpless despair. A time occurred when the interior of the cottage contained Helice, Charis and silence. Tears unbidden flowed down Helice¡¯s cheeks.

    Helice felt the weight on her lap lighten and then disappear, absorbed in her own misery she gasped when she realised, Otonia held her Mistress. Before she could protest, Zoe¡¯s hands surrounded her cheeks.

    ¡°Come sister, we found a bed and have prepared it for you and Charis.¡±

    Helice numbly nodded while standing with Zoe¡¯s assistance. The cottage consisted of two rooms, a larger main or living room and a smaller cosy bedroom. Helice climbed into the bed and Otonia laid Charis beside her. Zoe then unwrapped Charis, thoroughly checking their Mistress for broken bones and any swelling under the skin, once satisfied spreading the blankets and furs across both of the occupants to share their body heat. The single window in the room closed, the leather hinges still in working order.

    Zoe cast a final look at the Warrior Three and then spread her bedroll beside Charis¡¯ bed, leaving those still awake to talk through what they will, she needed sleep and the wolves would be kept at bay by the cottage itself as long as they didn¡¯t offer any clear opportunities.

    Nysa forced her eyes to stay open, while Kyra and Otonia broke out some trail rations to break their fast as morning greeted them three bells ago and their stomachs started to growl and rumble. Eating in silence, the overcast sky filtered in weak rays of sunlight through the two East facing windows adding to the dreariness of their surrounds. Finishing their modest meal, Kyra boarded up the cottage door using the convenient cross beam as Otonia threw their bedrolls down near the stove. Nysa climbed in first and quickly fell asleep, followed by Kyra and finally Otonia.

    ---

    Otonia relaxed as arms embraced her, calmed by the whispers of her newly acquired bedfellow.

    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind sister?¡±

    ¡°No, you are always welcome in my bed.¡± Otonia smirked. She knew the visit wouldn¡¯t be for the obvious and therefore tried to lighten the mood, knowing success when her shoulder received a light smack.

    ¡°I seek your company, not your flesh you wanton wench,¡± said Helice, exasperated.

    Otonia added a playfulness to her voice. ¡°Well don¡¯t blame a girl, I am just ensuring the welcome mat is out.¡±

    Helice¡¯s arm tightened around Otonia, her breath feathering Otonia¡¯s neck as they lay side by side, Helice spooning Otonia.

    ¡°I am worried about our Mistress, the Village Priest, always an unknown, now confirmed he has no miracles to offer.¡±

    ¡°We haven¡¯t played our surprise as yet, the Holy Books, certainly we are gambling on them and the enlightenment they could offer him, although Charis always thought them a rare find capable of many changes. Only a pretend High Priest not native to the Duchy would think he needed to carry a complete set to confirm his authenticity, when in reality, like our friend the Magistrate its more about costume and demeanour.¡± Otonia¡¯s words strong and reassuring.

    Helice remained silent and Otonia happy to wait on her, the intent of her words to make her Seer Sister think and consider them and hopefully take some heart.

    ¡°The Village Priest demonstrates a dedication to Judge, otherwise why would Judge grant the village a circle of protection, therefore perhaps he lacks only a higher Priestly education, which the Holy Books could, no should provide. Thank-you sister.¡±

    Helice¡¯s lips lingered over Otonia¡¯s neck, lightly kissing her in appreciation.

    ¡°I thank you for the pleasant reward, although I sense this is a farewell gift?¡±

    Helice¡¯s breath exhaled. ¡°Am I that obvious sister?¡±

    ¡°You are devoted to Charis regardless of any comments to the contrary, so I expect you have a plan in mind now and urgently wish to see it to fruition. So, go sister with my best wishes and always remember when you take on one of us, you take on all of us. Without Charis to bind us together with her presence we must work a little harder to keep our dream alive.¡±

    With a last passionate kiss Helice rolled away, meaning to stand in one fluid move, when Otonia¡¯s hand reached back to her.

    Otonia¡¯s words blurted out. ¡°I am considering gifting my twin bronze loop to Astera.¡±

    Helice reached out and with her hand grabbed Otonia¡¯s shoulder and drew her sister¡¯s body to her until Otonia lay on her back, the last glimpses of sunlight highlighting her thoughtful pale green eyes as she sheepishly looked upon Helice.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I think the Daughters of the Duchess needs such an Item in the possession of their Mistress.¡± After a weak smile Otonia added, ¡°It¡¯s not as if we can remove the bronze loop from Charis¡¯ toe.¡±

    ¡°Do you doubt Astera?¡±

    Helice noticed Otonia¡¯s eyes dart quickly towards Nysa.

    Otonia replied, ¡°No I am concerned about others.¡±

    Helice gently petted and then held Otonia¡¯s hand while sitting upright her legs crossed.

    ¡°I thought a Warrior Three were, well bound somehow ¡­ I mean Zoe misses Astera and Thyia when they are separated and I thought, I thought the same with you.¡±

    Otonia closed her eyes, gathering her thoughts. ¡°The emphasis of Nysa¡¯s Warrior Three is martial prowess, well was, erm, probably still is I guess, but more now, it includes an almost utter devotion to Judge and while as a God I believe in him I don¡¯t feel devoted to him as Nysa does and Kyra is striving for.¡±

    ¡°Oh sister, you are bound, as in, unhappily married ¡­¡±

    Otonia smiled, realising Helice¡¯s explanation or interpretation of her situation probably simple, to the point and apt. Charis encouraged her to join Nysa and Kyra, although the option to leave always available. Did her offer of the bronze loop to Astera come with a ¡°string¡±, which she didn¡¯t plan on, but subconsciously worked towards. Ugh! The noble offer now tainted she thought.

    ¡°A marriage encouraged by Charis and I feel the only one who can break it ¡­¡± whispered Otonia feeling the pangs of a conspiracy.

    ¡°Ask Astera for an annulment, she is Mistress now and she will understand I am certain.¡± Both of Helice¡¯s hands tightened around Otonia¡¯s, fingers interlacing, trying to reassure her.

    ¡°You believe the gift of the bronze loop will be seen as a separate issue, one not dependent on the other?¡± Otonia¡¯s eyes searching for guidance.

    ¡°There hasn¡¯t been a reward for favour from any Mistress of the Daughters of the Duchess, so I don¡¯t expect such a thing to happen now. Ask your Mistress, talk and explain your reasons.¡± Helice lent down and kissed Otonia on her forehead, Otonia¡¯s second hand joining her first sincerely clasping Helice¡¯s. Her head nodding as Helice withdrew from the kiss.

    ¡°The bronze loop could be a poor gift in Death Season in any case,¡± mumbled Otonia.

    ¡°Why sister?¡±

    Otonia let slip a knowing smile. ¡°You Seers use the Items with little understanding, even after Dione and Zoe found their secret. Imagine the Items are like a money purse, sunlight fills the bag with coin, while using the Item¡¯s magic or influence costs an unknown number of coins. Why did you think Charis and the elder make you sun soak when they needed to use the Item¡¯s magic? There is a balance and Seers tend to never save any coins for an overcast day.¡±

    Helice¡¯s shoulders slumped and her mouth stayed open for an overly long time, speechless.

    ¡°When did you become so knowledgeable?¡±

    ¡°I observe now, maintain a quiet presence amongst my sisters ¡­ I am Charis¡¯ first companion.¡± Otonia shut her eyes, chewed her lip. ¡°Most would believe I have certain claims due, because of that, although I am grateful Charis has never seen fit to propel me any further than I wish to go. I owe her my life several times over and if I wish to leave her side I would only need to ask, and she would wish me good fortune.¡±

    A wind howled around the cottage to break the deep silence. Helice not willing to. At times a friend needed you to be there and being there meant sitting quiet and listening, allowing them to unburden themselves perhaps or share their fears or concerns. This takes no skill, just patience to invite them, to welcome them, ideally the first time they feel brave enough to share.

    Otonia opened her eyes, determined to finish. ¡°I ran away from home with a traveling troop, I ran away from the travelling troop with Charis ¡­ I survived death while in her company and everything became serious, the real dangers of this land curing my fanciful carefree misunderstandings.¡± Otonia flashed a sorrowful smile at her sister. ¡°I am sorry for my laments.¡±

    ¡°You are my dear sister and I am here for you.¡± Helice patted Otonia¡¯s hands affectionately.

    ¡°I miss the happy and fun Otonia, my ample cleavage able to defuse any serious situation, especially if I could manipulate men at the same time.¡± A joyful laugh and a glint in her eye rewarding Helice¡¯s concern. ¡°I am changed now. Situations of life and death have tempered my joyful nature and so we return to the Items. They are our edge sister, we must understand them, maintain them and judiciously utilise them to defeat our enemies. Recharging them in Death Season takes a great deal more sun baking time than Birth or Growing Seasons so we must use the Items more intelligently.¡±

    Helice followed Otonia¡¯s eyes which now rested upon her big toe, the bronze loop sitting within weak afternoon sunlight peeking through a gap in the cottage¡¯s door.

    Capturing Helice¡¯s eyes, Otonia continued. ¡°I hope the bronze loop has a full bag of coins although I don¡¯t know. I do know whenever I can I expose my toe to the sun.¡± Otonia raised her eyebrows at Helice, questioning.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Helice realised immediately. Charis and herself fell when their items were allowed to run low of magic. Charis unable for whatever reason to recharge her items like she knew she should and Helice too distracted to save either of them from that folly. Another bitter failure.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± yelped Otonia.

    Helice eased off her grip, her inner rage of disappointment punishing her sister, the messenger instead of herself.

    ¡°Fix your Items Helice,¡± said Otonia.

    Helice curtly nodded.

    ¡°Now attend to our Mistress and follow through with your plan.¡±

    Helice bounced up in time to hear a solid knock on the cottage¡¯s door.

    Otonia sat up, sock on foot then boot on foot, while flicking her head towards Nysa and Kyra. Helice taking the hint and waking both of them.

    ---

    Opening the cottage door, the Village Priest occupied the doorway resplendent in a white robe covered in multiple Symbols of Judge. The golden yellow symbols shimmered in the fading afternoon sunlight causing Helice to blink.

    ¡°I wish to invite Worshippers of Judge to prayers tomorrow morning at first light to greet His rise even in the gloom of Death Season!¡± he bellowed, a smile resplendent, thumbs tucked into his belt while rocking back on his booted heels.

    Helice beat a hasty retreat and ushered Nysa and Kyra forward, the Priest content to wait outside.

    Barely through the doorway, Nysa and then Kyra received a gloriously happy hug from the Priest. ¡°Glad to meet others as devoted!¡±

    Recovering, they quickly returned a half-hearted hug.

    ¡°I invite you to join in the Worship of Judge at first light!¡± The snow and wind chill easing in his presence, his words clear. Coincidence?

    Nysa and Kyra exchanged a quick look and numbly nodded their consent.

    ¡°Good! Your presence will instil a religious fervour in the village to see us safely through Death Season.¡±

    With his one-sided conversation done and his invitation accepted he turned on a heel and strode away.

    ¡°Do represent the Daughters of the Duchess with dignity and honour sisters,¡± smirked Helice as Nysa and Kyra re-entered the cottage slamming the door closed behind them.

    Nysa homed in on Helice. ¡°We should take Seconds as Knights in the past did, more impressive, Otonia to attend me and you to attend Kyra?¡±

    ¡°I would hate to take any honour from you, being but a bumbling Seer,¡± replied Helice.

    Nysa huffed, fetching cheese and hard tack before crashing back into her bedroll. Kyra shrugging and following suit. A purposeful Helice gifted Otonia one last hug before joining Charis and Zoe.

    +++

    Before dawn, Nysa and Kyra armed and armoured themselves while Zoe prepared a stew on the pot belly stove, which they hastily ate once ready. Zoe then roused Otonia, who somehow slept through the morning preparations.

    Zoe fed, watered and groomed the two horses in the dawn light and a bell later led the team to the village stable. When Zoe arrived at the stable, she offered coin to stable their additional couple of horses with their four other horses Otonia left the day before. Those four the only horses currently stabled, content, lying down in their stalls. Zoe agreed to leave all the hay and feed there, so the village stocks didn¡¯t need to be used.

    ¡°Where are your other horses?¡± Zoe asked.

    ¡°We decided at the start of Death Season to slaughter them and salt down the meat,¡± replied the stable hand. When Zoe¡¯s face hardened, he added, ¡°You have feed and you have paid me so your horses will be safe and cared for.¡±

    She left the stable half re-assured and decided the sisters would need to visit often just in case the village thought the horses were food if no one showed concerned for them.

    ---

    Otonia offered Helice stew after waking her, receiving a nod of thanks. She returned with a clean loin cloth for Charis, cleaning and tidying as required, throwing the soiled cloth into a pre-dug hole outside the cottage, shovelling soil into the hole until covered. Helice dripped water into Charis¡¯ mouth while Otonia took away Helice¡¯s empty bowl, returning with a diluted bowl of stew, more a gravy soup, which they took turns feeding to their Mistress.

    Once done Helice positioned Charis under the now opened window, the weak dawn sunlight streaming through, exposing both of Charis¡¯ breasts. The Northern wind curling around the open East facing window although bearable. Helice laying beside her, exposing one of her breasts.

    Otonia smiled and returned to clean up the dishes and tidy up the cottage, eventually idling the time away throwing knives at the underside of the table, which she had leant against the cottage wall.

    Helice connected with her silver circle, bringing the Item through the surface of her breast. Plucking the secret treasure from her breast she held the straight silver thread to her forehead above the bridge of her nose, between her eyebrows. While in contact with her skin she connected to the Item like an old returning friend, their bond and synergy re-established quickly. The thread piercing painlessly beneath the skin. Helice covered her breast while scanning both of Charis¡¯ intensely.

    Each of Charis¡¯ breasts held a circle. Like Charis, starving, although they searched for sunlight and their circular shape clearly proud under each areola, surrounding her nipple.

    Helice lent forward and suckled Charis¡¯ left breast, drawing a drop of magic from her silver circle to attune the circle in Charis¡¯s breast, forcing and therefore dominating Charis¡¯ now weak hold. The circle in her mouth she straightened and placed her mouth above Charis¡¯ eyebrow and released her attuning and waited.

    Thunk and thunk. Repeat. Again, and again. Otonia¡¯s knife throwing marking time as Helice waited. Like water drops the circle moved in bursts or pulses, slithering off Helice¡¯s tongue until eventually gone, Helice relieved and her mouth tired. One of the longest kisses delivered in her life, rolling on her back and exercising her lips and mouth, resting. The experiment a success, demonstrating the Items gained an affinity and loyalty to those persons they attuned to, something similar to a pet-master relationship perhaps. Helice covered Charis¡¯ circle free breast before she closed her eyes.

    ¡°Sister? Sister!¡±

    Helice awoke to Zoe¡¯s voice and gentle shoving of her shoulder.

    ¡°Time to arrange my return to the Cavern I would think?¡±

    ¡°Yes sister, I will contact Clymene and make arrangements for tonight, thank-you for reminding me.¡±

    ¡°Why is Charis¡¯ breast exposed?¡±

    Helice smiled sleepily. ¡°I am trying to expose Charis¡¯ Item to sunlight.¡±

    Zoe touched her forehead by reflex. ¡°Yes, I have relocated my silver circle to my forehead, although I feel the Item is wasted on me as I only magic my Borrow Stone.¡±

    Helice¡¯s brow knitted. ¡°Zoe can I borrow some of your magic?¡±

    With Zoe¡¯s consent in place, Helice retrieved Charis¡¯ second circle, attuned the Item to her and then held the circle with her tongue to Zoe¡¯s circle siphoning magic from her Item into Charis¡¯ Item not terribly surprised with the ease of transfer. Helice stopped when Zoe¡¯s Item seemed less responsive, self-preservation of a sort perhaps. Placing her lips above Charis¡¯ other eyebrow the transference required the same amount of time, again Helice rolling on her back to rest and exercise her mouth and lips to the amusement of Zoe who laid back in comfort, the entire time, observing.

    ¡°Do you think a piercing in Mistress¡¯ eyebrow would be fashionably responsible?¡± asked Helice.

    ¡°Kyra seems to think so, why?¡± replied Zoe, slurping another spoonful of stew and then offering Helice the same.

    Swallowing, Helice answered, ¡°Charis holds a silver ring in her right breast, you can see the bump under her fleshy breast, trying to succour on sunlight.¡±

    ¡°The circles are more discreet and suitable and even if you do extract the ring how are you going to force Charis¡¯ body to reabsorb such a thick unbreakable circular Item? Also, I thought we hid them so their former owners wouldn¡¯t recognise them and therefore us?¡±

    ¡°Yes, two very good questions, which I don¡¯t have the answers for. Yet!¡±

    ---

    Nysa and Kyra marched to the Village Church in the light of the false dawn, inspecting the Shrine of Saph along the way. Ready for use, concluding the villagers must maintain and clean the ancient stone construct. Rugged up in furs to ward off the cold, both sisters shortly questioning the need, did the circle of protection around the village also ward against cold, or perhaps the nearby Church the source of their reprieve from the weather.

    The villagers gave way to them as they entered the Church, a young neophyte rushing to their side and guiding them to seats beside the Priest¡¯s pulpit and altar. They would be front and centre in the Priest¡¯s morning Sermon of Worship.

    The Priest¡¯s words typical, extolling Judge¡¯s reason for being, how worship will benefit his flock, his mighty sun will cleanse, and he will pass judgement on their souls. Nysa and Kyra were venerated for escorting an ailing woman on a pilgrimage to redeem her illness by saving her soul. Turning to the more practical ensuring the village the visitors carried enough provisions for themselves and their horses. The stable hand shouting out confirmation and flashing a few coins as proof.

    The Eastern windows of the church lowered to allow the rising sun to shine through like slabs of brightness, each long bench seat aligned perfectly. The sunlight upon the pulpit, altar and nearby seats equally strong. Each villager approached the Alter to receive a blessing from the Priest and then filing out of the church proper to continue with their day.

    ¡°I asked the villagers to attend an early Worship in your honour, their Worship strengthens the Circle of Protection, revitalising and reinstating the miracle. Normally the cold is bitter if we delay longer than three weeks and I suspect the Circle would collapse if we waited seven weeks, a guess only mind as I don¡¯t wish to test the theory!¡± he bellowed.

    ¡°You denied the miracle when we arrived?¡± questioned Nysa.

    His laughter stopped cold dead. ¡°I sense your holiness, you are a true believer and your apprentice is bubbling with holy fervour and desire to serve Judge, never have I witnessed such a pair as yourselves, you rekindle my faith. Those with you though ¡­¡±

    ¡°One of those with us is my mortal Mistress and I am sworn to see her recovered and while you deny the skill, you can¡¯t deny your devotion or am I mistaken given the words you have spoken?¡±

    ¡°No devoted Warrior of Judge, I know you aren¡¯t a Judge Knight, but I can¡¯t deny your holiness as much as I can¡¯t deny my dedication to serve our God Judge, The Justice, The Purifying Sun and the King of Gods.¡± At the utterance of each epitaph his chest swelled with pride.

    Nysa paced, placing her finger on her chin and then tapping it.

    ¡°What are you contemplating Holy Warrior? I am devoted, my flock trust me, my village is protected by their will and my channelling of it.¡± The Priest¡¯s voice wavering at each justification, uncertain now about these devoted strangers and their deliberations.

    Kyra broke his doubt. ¡°Nysa, Judge Knight Adept is considering if you are worthy of a unique gift, so hush while she considers.¡±

    ¡°Judge Knight Adept? Is that a new rank from the City?¡± he whimpered, a laughable weak squeaking from such a large man.

    Kyra placed her finger across her lips. Nysa continue to pace feigning deliberation, instead trying to detect or discern evil. The large bulky Priest quivered and trembled, needing to settle on one of his Church¡¯s bench seats.

    ¡°How many books or perhaps pages do you hold in trust in your Church, Priest?¡± asked Nysa.

    ¡°I am but a humble Village Priest, none. I know the Temple of Judge in Hillperch maintains possession of several pages, which I do pilgrimage to during Birth Season to renew my devotion to Judge.¡±

    Kyra added, ¡°You would feel blessed indeed if my Judge Knight Adept teacher could gift you an entire Holy Book of Judge.¡±

    The Priest shook his head from side to side, the disbelief on his face plain and almost dismissive as he shifted his gaze between Nysa and Kyra and back to Nysa. Nysa¡¯s face stern, emotionless and deadly serious causing him to cough an apology. Afterall what did he have to lose, if they possessed such a book, they were considering gifting it to him and if they didn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t be any worse off.

    With this sudden epistle the large bodied Priest threw himself to his knees shuffling towards Nysa and falling forward and kissing her booted feet, his face slowly rising to greet hers.

    ¡°I would be considered especially blessed if such a book were bestowed upon me. The Temple of Judge in Parium has but a partial book, so a whole book, I am truly humbled.¡± His breathing heavy enough to plainly hear, his eyes pleading.

    Nysa knew by bitter memory what lay in the Temple of Judge in the City and quickly dismissed the emotion. They needed to ensure the Priest knew the books were theirs to gift, they would be his benefactor and he would owe them and leave no effort unexhausted to find a holy cure or holy cleansing for Charis.

    ¡°We can gift you several High Priests books and manuals of Judge.¡±

    The Priest¡¯s eyes rolled to the back of his head and his body tottered, likely to fall, instead suddenly righting itself, his hand reaching for a church bench. ¡°Several ¡­¡± His voice quiet, hushed. ¡°Praise be to Judge.¡±

    ¡°We would hope they contain enough knowledge to learn the required ritual or miracle that would cleanse our Mistress of the evil she is being consumed by,¡± Nysa finally announced.

    The Priest dropped to the floor on both knees before Nysa, deeply bowing. He considered himself a city and town reject, sent to live out his days helping the unwashed, quietly and diligently without demands or requests for favour and now this remarkable turn in fortune.

    ¡°A most stupendous gift to a backwater Village Priest if what you say is true, of course your words are true, which is all the more incredible.¡± Somehow, he sweated, while his eyes betrayed his excitement and elation.

    Taking a deep breath, placing his hands on his knees to reset himself, he sobered a little. ¡°Did you have to kill to acquire them?¡± His eyes fixated upon Nysa¡¯ face.

    ¡°Yes and no. We killed an imposter High Priest who did evil deeds while pretending to be a faithful priest. I assume he either killed a true Priest of Judge to obtain them or gave up his faith and turned to evil,¡± answered Nysa.

    ¡°It is difficult to stay on the path, especially when the Gods leave, and Priests aren¡¯t able to answer the pleading of the people without Miracles to demonstrate the power of faith,¡± the Priest mused.

    ¡°Except here of course.¡±

    ¡°Well yes, but purely by accident and in our time of need, as I have said many times now.¡±

    ¡°We will carry the books and manuals we have to your church later today, is that suitable? We would urge you to study them as fast as possible as I have to admit to you our Mistress weakens with each passing night. Dark Month is an ideal time for this evil.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will be diligent and dedicated to the task you ask of me.¡±

    Nysa and Kyra strode from the church, not looking back once. Certain the Priest would be still trying to comprehend, why me.

    ---

    ¡°Sister do you have the Holy Manuals and Books?¡± sent Helice, drawing the magic from within herself.

    ¡°Yes, dear Elpis ¡®sent¡¯ them over the proceeding few days and after much searching amongst many discarded chests and trunks in the Inn found one suitable to hold them all. We will need to form a Seer Circle to transfer them to you sister I feel, if you wish them today,¡± sent Rhea.

    Helice remembered Charis gifting Elpis with a silver circle, although perhaps not Rhea, once Charis¡¯ lover and then not, especially when she lost her sister, although she didn¡¯t and then she did. Would Charis think her reliable after and during her trauma, only stable now due to Elpis¡¯ influence.

    Helice searched for Elpis, ¡°Sister are you free to chat?¡±

    Helice repositioned Charis ensuring her forehead and right breast remained in the sunlight as morning faded to middle of the day. She repositioned herself as well.

    ¡°Yes sister, although I must be quick. The Baron and Baroness are highly suspicious of me and my, well loyalties. I am thankful the Baroness is with child otherwise she would be my shadow in the Keep. It was for that reason I moved the books one at a time over several days as I am sure my room is searched whenever I am absent from it. If the chest disappeared there would have been awkward questions,¡± sent Elpis.

    ¡°Rhea is suggesting we form a Seer Circle to move the chest in the Inn ¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, Charis didn¡¯t gift her any Items, probably rightly at the time, not very helpful now. I will have to make an excuse to visit the Inn and assume I will be followed and perhaps the Inn searched.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t Rhea be the anchor and we relocate the chest?¡±

    ¡°I would not be guaranteed of any privacy in the Keep, whereas I could wander around the village, visit a Blacksmith, exit via a little used door and then visit an Inn. Instruct Rhea to relocate the chest to the Inn¡¯s second floor, we can lock the Inn¡¯s doors and then the door to the room to give us enough time.¡±

    ¡°Yes sister, what of you and Rhea?¡±

    ¡°We will be drinking tea and I will be consoling a distraught friend if found together.¡±

    Helice contacted Rhea and set their plan in motion. She then carried Charis to the other side of the cottage and a West side window, the sunlight about to pass over the cottage. During this time Helice checked Charis for soiled loin cloth and then tended to her with water and soup, watched by Zoe.

    ¡°Can I assume your Seer talk concerned me and my return to the Cavern?¡± asked Zoe.

    ¡°Sorry sister, I will ask Clymene now to expect you.¡±

    ¡°Do I need to stand to be sent by the Shrine?¡±

    Helice suspended her contact with Clymene to consider Zoe question. The person needed to be conscious, alive, positioned correctly, standing or sitting didn¡¯t seem to make a difference.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe so.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps I could leave Farstay crouched down low and when I appear in Hillperch I will be hidden by the Shrine from the Temple Guards and just sneak away without creating a fuss. Especially since we were so recently there, cleaning the Shrine.¡±

    Helice placed her hands behind her head contemplating Zoe¡¯s words. They made sense, especially another wagon load of sisters visiting and once there, if she was seen they would assume they didn¡¯t see her approach the Shrine.

    ¡°I will let Clymene know to expect you, without a welcoming committee at the Shrine.¡±

    ---

    Nysa hesitated at the low stone wall. Once past this point, they would exit the Village Circle of Protection and an unexplained comfort she felt while within the circle. The Temple also radiated welcome and home, a feeling never enjoyed by her in the City Temple of Judge. Draw the sword from the scabbard quickly she thought, as she launched herself at the low wall, half jumping, half climbing over the barrier.

    The other side hit her heavily, wind chill, sleet, although no worse than when they arrived, only worse than the other side of the wall.

    ¡°Oh Judge! Let me return to the village,¡± said Kyra, echoing Nysa¡¯s unspoken thoughts.

    Grateful for the furs they wore, Nysa and Kyra found the cottage door and thumped upon it, Otonia soon unbarring and opening it, allowing the two sisters to enter; quickly closing and barring it again. The smell of freshly made stew greeting them, Zoe quick to serve them each a bowl and they huddled around the pot belly stove for warmth. Did the village warmth and protection really spoil them?

    Noticing Helice tending to Charis, Nysa asked, ¡°How is the Mistress?¡±

    ¡°You tell me, do you sense her evil growing still?¡±

    The spoon in Nysa¡¯s grip hung suspended.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised, you have been acting standoffish around Charis, the cottage has two rooms, Charis is the second, the wagon, lifting out the hay bale instead of Charis and I can go on.¡±

    Nysa slowly placed her spoon in her bowl and her bowl on the cottage floor. Approaching Helice and therefore also Charis across the main room in the cottage.

    ¡°I am conflicted and because of this the choices I make aren¡¯t my own. I am resisting the most important one though. You must understand my position, it is not one I wish to be in, but I am, and I am doing the best I can. Do you forgive me?¡± Nysa knelt on one knee and closed her eyes.

    Helice couldn¡¯t deny Nysa¡¯s sincerity, her face twisted in anguish, Helice once believing her face showed her disgust of the evil within Charis, now accepting she waged an internal battle between serving her God and serving her Mistress.

    ¡°I forgive you sister, although fair warning I am sunning Charis morning and afternoon, which means for half the day she will be resting in the Main Room.¡±

    Climbing to her feet Nysa answered, ¡°Fair enough and what of our treasure?¡±

    ¡°I am waiting for Elpis, the Baron and Baroness have grown suspicious of our Seeress, her movements are watched, and her room searched often.¡±

    Picking up her bowl of stew, deep in thought Nysa asked, ¡°Is she safe? Can we do anything to help?¡±

    ¡°She says no, wait ¡­ I must prepare.¡± Helice placed a hand on Charis¡¯ forehead, reaching up behind her as she slid to the floor sitting cross-legged and closing her eyes. She accepted a Seer thread from Elpis and another from Rhea forming a Seer Circle between the three of them. Helice then visualised the Chest through Elpis and Rhea, ignoring their surrounds. Helice sensed Elpis visualising the Chest resting before Helice, an imaginary ghostly outline, a place holder. Draining their magic, Helice converted the real Chest into a gradually fading image while Elpis collected and projected Helice¡¯s fading image into her imaginary place holder forming a solid Chest.

    The transfer complete, Helice looked upon a distraught and sobbing Rhea, while Elpis¡¯ hand, held a cup of tea to Rhea¡¯s lips encouraging her to drink. Then the door of the room burst open with a loud crack as the lock shattered free. Two armed guards stood back while the Baron¡¯s father stepped forward. The image of Inn¡¯s room fading as Elpis and Rhea withdrew from the Seer Circle, needing their thoughts and wits for their immediate surrounds.

    ¡°Guards burst in upon them, including the Baron¡¯s father. I don¡¯t know anymore, although the Baron¡¯s father seemed delighted somehow,¡± uttered Helice deeply concerned, Zoe¡¯s arms quickly around her comforting her.

    ¡°I hope the cost of these books doesn¡¯t include Elpis and Rhea¡¯s suffering or worse,¡± said Nysa as she glanced at Kyra signalling her to help with the Chest.

    ¡°You plan to take the Chest to the Priest now? This moment? What of Elpis and Rhea?¡± asked Otonia flabbergasted.

    Nysa looked up from the Chest, a tiredness evident, not limited to her eyes. ¡°We can¡¯t help Elpis and Rhea and they both knew they were being watched and took as much caution as they could. We can help Mistress Charis, the sooner we deliver these books to the Priest the sooner he can fulfil his pledge, which I fully intend to ensure he delivers upon.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry sister, of course.¡± Otonia dragged herself to the bed and flopped upon it. This cottage allowed too much time to be alone and to think. Knife throwing used to be so cathartic for her, now the act of throwing and retrieving so automatic, she could think of other things and throw. Her stray thoughts taking her down possibilities frightening and fatal, the possible loss of Elpis and Rhea too close a reality.

    Nysa and Kyra grabbed a handle on the Chest each and lugged Charis¡¯ possible salvation to the cottage door, which Zoe unbarred and opened. Once the Warrior Sisters were outside, she quickly closed and barred the door.

    Heaving the Chest on top of the low wall, both sisters climbed over and once on the other side were embraced by the Circle of Protection. An energy washed over them, the Chest became lighter and their steps certain regardless of sleet or snow. In less time than expected they hammered on the Village Church door with the pummel of their swords. The noise alerted the priest and he appeared like magic to open the church doors. The sisters assisting the Priest to relocate the books and manuals to his office at the back of the church. After profusely thanking them he quickly shut and barred the doors of the church and hurried to his office his excitement unchained and raw.

    They now needed to wait in the cottage for the Priest to return to them with an answer. Nysa joined Kyra and grabbed some sleep. Otonia and Zoe searched for more wood in the fading light to ensure the stove would keep them warm overnight. Helice tended to Charis, water and a weak broth, ensuring she stayed warm.

    Helice positioned her head to be in contact with Charis¡¯, returning to Clymene and Alcmene¡¯s early introductory lessons they gave her. She projected a Seer thread towards Charis¡¯ mind tenderly searching for a reaction or a response. Helice found her Mistress¡¯ Seer awareness gone, sensing feelings or emotions of sadness and sorrow, and worse, a wish for death.

    Shocked, Helice decided upon a routine. Water and Soup or broth as often as possible. Expose the Mistress¡¯ Items to sunlight, however subdued as often as possible if wind chill could be avoided, Helice following suit.

    In the dead of night Zoe escorted Helice to the Shrine of Saph. With a minute application of Helice¡¯s magic Zoe disappeared from Farstay, none the wiser as Helice rugged in furs hurried back to the cottage, Nysa awake welcoming her.

    ¡°I sense the evil within the Mistress has stabilised and cautiously I advise, I don¡¯t wish to offer false hope, receded slightly.¡±

    Helice leapt upon Nysa overcome by joy and relief. Maybe the Elven Items would cure her Mistress, the more magic they contained the stronger they would be able to cleanse.

 1.113 The Weight (Dark Month)

    <h2>--- (The Cavern 3<sup>rd</sup> Day of Dark Month)</h2>

    Dione¡¯s visit energised and galvanised Astera. Ownership of her purpose and position re-established within her mind; appointed by Charis and therefore essentially unassailable unless derelict in her duty. The standard of duty she then imposed upon herself an added, almost impossible weight. Every moment as Mistress she needed to ensure Charis¡¯ trust in her proven beyond any doubt.

    She slapped Thyia good naturedly on her thigh, a mischievous smile blossoming due to Thyia¡¯s surprised reaction.

    ¡°Why do you act so lightly, given Dione¡¯s accusations or intent or whatever that was?¡± asked Thyia.

    ¡°Our Mistress has been challenged and now rises without doubt, full of conviction I believe,¡± said Zosime, finishing with a good-natured slap on Thyia¡¯s opposite thigh. Astera and Zosime embracing their target between them, whispering apologies and promises of delight as compensation.

    Springing out of their shared bunk, Astera adjusted her armour and recovered her spear. ¡°Yes, first I must address protection of the Caverns and perhaps the elder is best placed to assist. Plus, Seers can now communicate throughout the Caverns so perhaps the Shifts can be rearranged to take advantage. The Daughters of the Duchess will not be found wanting in the days and weeks ahead!¡±

    Thyia and Zosime slid out of the bunk following Astera¡¯s lead, eventually standing either side of her in the Elder¡¯s Cavern before the Elder¡¯s Stone Cabin.

    Astera knocked or thumped on the closed wooden door to the Elder¡¯s Stone Cabin using the butt of her dagger. Talking and mumbling escaped through the door, which the elder eventually opened. As her aged face looked up, the elder¡¯s prepared response faulted before Astera¡¯s wide inviting smile and she couldn¡¯t help but smile back, much as she tried not to.

    ¡°Glad you are in an agreeable mood today elder,¡± quipped Astera.

    ¡°What help do you require?¡± The elder¡¯s words tired or perhaps accepting surrender.

    ¡°Mistress,¡± emphasised Astera.

    ¡°Apologies, what can I do to help Mistress.¡±

    ¡°I need you to set up alerts around the Main Cavern entrance including the wagon entrance and wagon exit, remembering if someone flies in, they will miss them, so we need some inside as well.¡±

    ¡°It will be done.¡±

    Astera almost too surprised to continue due to the elder¡¯s easy agreement.

    ¡°Renewed each day?¡± The elder nodded. ¡°I also need a Seer to share your cabin so if an alert goes off the word can be quickly spread.¡± She could see the elder¡¯s face turn a little squeamish with that really do you, look!

    ¡°You can have your choice, any that suits your situation best.¡± At least she seemed to be thinking about a choice or possibly how to avoid the situation thought Astera.

    ¡°How about the twins, they could do some modifications while they¡¯re here, at least they have other skills and wouldn¡¯t be conversation and distraction all the time.¡±

    ¡°Agreed, although they need to train, so don¡¯t have them so busy hammering and sawing, they don¡¯t have time for anything else.¡±

    ¡°I am sure they will find some spare time to do as you say.¡± Then she smiled.

    When the elder smiled at your victory ¡­ you needed to check the details!

    The victory cost Astera two Seers, currently assigned to Day Shift, but at least the elder accepted some company so any alerts could be communicated with their Seer Sisters. She then needed to sort out the shifts to ensure her and Thyia as well as Dirce and Drosis would be a ready reserve to be called by the Seers when required. Reorganising the training of the Daughters of the Duchess would be her next priority, they needed to be ready; for anything.

    <h2>--- (Farstay 5<sup>th</sup> Day of Dark Month)</h2>

    Helice woke sometime in the pre-dawn, a consequence of her excitement with Nysa confirming Charis¡¯ evil could in fact be receding. Who needs a strange Village Priest of Judge she scoffed, while staring into the black of the high cottage roof?

    She startled awake, eyes flashing right and then left trying to discover her whereabouts, she must have dozed off again. The pot belly stove, a dark silhouette in the other room, the three prone forms surrounding the diminishing warmth. Charis prone and warm to touch beside her. Casting her eyes back over her head reverse craning her neck she glimpsed sunlight washing against the closed window. Precious sunlight being held back, wasted. Helice rolled over and scrambled towards the window pulling back the shutter, almost blinding herself in the fresh morning glow of the rising sun.

    Charis lay within the slab of sunlight, her forehead alight and after an adjustment Charis¡¯ left breast became exposed, Helice certain the silver ring buried within its flesh would seek out the offered sunlight the Item craved.

    Helice added nearby wood into the pot belly stove and stoked the embers until the flame returned to life. Grabbed another loin cloth for her Mistress; dried strips of meat and cheese for herself to break her fast, hurrying, happy, needing to stifle a shout of glee, hope real hope!

    The loin cloth tumbled slowly, end over end from her grasp, the meat and cheese followed shortly after as Helice stood petrified, her mind trying to decide if she should run, fight or freeze. She couldn¡¯t abandon her Mistress; without weapons she couldn¡¯t fight, her sheathed daggers on the ground beside the bed, which meant she froze, not wishing to tempt the fate of her Mistress.

    The maw of the beast snarled a low quiet warning, lips drawn back revealing twin rows of sharp canine teeth, large brown on black eyes snapped towards Helice while a droplet of drool hung and stretched until dropping upon Charis¡¯ exposed breast.

    Helice thought about waving her hands, throwing something, anything to distract the creature from the easy prey between its forelegs. The white furred neck of the Snow Wolf stretched toward Helice, issued an audible sniff and returned to the completely vulnerable and available victim, lowering its opening maw.

    Helice held her breath. Should she charge? The body weight of the wolf matched her own and a snap of his, no she noted, her jaws would quickly incapacitate whatever they locked onto.

    Eyes wide in shock, Helice speechless as the canine¡¯s languid tongue draped and drew across Charis¡¯ exposed breast, tracing along her elongated neck and over an ear worrying Charis¡¯ silver jewellery piece, which stubbornly remained in place. A snail like trail of saliva clear and distinct remained.

    The White Wolf completed an impossible turn and leapt from the windowsill.

    Helice rushed to the window diving upon the bed, her head peaking past the edge searching and seeking. The Wolf waited for her. An ear-splitting howl echoed throughout the village, to be answered while the beasts brown on black eyes pierced Helice¡¯s soul. Several wolves joined the pack leader and as escorts they bounded away from the village with her, heading North, directly for the snow-covered Mountain Range behind the waking village.

    Helice recovered the loin cloth from the floor and wiped Charis down, her Mistress oblivious to the assault and the clean-up. Nysa, Kyra and Otonia, shocked awake by the howling, rushed to her side, Helice¡¯s hands shaking and her head now turned towards them, silent tears streaming down her cheeks.

    ¡°The beast tasted her and left ¡­ tasted Charis ¡­ why?¡± sniffled Helice.

    Nysa placed her hand upon Charis¡¯ chest, shuffling her hand beneath the flimsy underclothe until above the heart, enduring Helice¡¯s inquisitive and affronted look. Helice near hysterical, reached to remove Nysa¡¯ hand, easily restrained by Kyra and Otonia, her eyes projecting pure betrayal in response.

    Kyra and Otonia embraced the distraught Helice, one each side to encourage, drag her if necessary, to the warmth of the pot belly stove. Kyra, ensuring Otonia held the sobbing Seer, began preparing a cup of tea, needing to fetch water with the kettle from the well within the village proper.

    ---

    When the kettle whistled, Otonia stopped rocking Helice in her arms rousing her. Nysa drew up a chair for herself and Kyra, while Kyra poured four cups of tea and handed them around. Helice snatching for her cup taking an immediate sip of the steaming liquid oblivious to any scolding.

    Nysa rested her hand lightly upon Helice¡¯s arm gaining her attention.

    ¡°Mistress Charis¡¯ evil is still present, although extremely difficult to detect, perhaps the wolves were searching for an evil person, one they detected on the trail to Farstay and yet after a couple of nights they lost the scent of. They knew where the evil hid, so they needed to investigate.¡±

    Helice¡¯s red rimmed eyes straining to focus on Nysa, her ears listening for any hope to ease her most recent failure, exposing her helpless Mistress to death.

    ¡°Your efforts to charge Charis¡¯ Items saved your Mistress¡¯ life Helice, of that I am certain.¡±

    Nysa allowed herself a small white lie for the greater good asking for Judge¡¯s forgiveness in a silent prayer. Why an instinctual hunter predator like a wolf turned away from an easy kill, anyone¡¯s guess. Helice in no position to prevent the wolf locking its jaws upon Charis¡¯ neck and dragging the body back through the window. Charis¡¯ evil no different from last night and Nysa decided now, when Helice¡¯s eyes were alight with joy and success would be an ideal time to reveal another truth.

    Nysa lifted her hand from Helice¡¯s arm and relieved her of her cup of tea, placing the brew upon the stove. She placed her own cup upon the stove beside it, so her second hand could enclose Helice¡¯s hand like her first now did. Helice aware of something, looked longingly into Nysa¡¯ eyes, wondering.

    ¡°Charis¡¯ evil isn¡¯t diminishing Helice.¡±

    Helice¡¯s face twisted in pain, she swallowed her devastation ¡­ what of the Items, she inwardly pleaded.

    ¡°The Items are doing what they were crafted to do with the aid of sunlight. For us, especially the Seers and certainly for Charis they allow us more, access to their magic. For evil they camouflage their putrid corruption, they silence their twisted presence from detection. Charis isn¡¯t being cured. Her evil is being masked.¡±

    Helice¡¯s mind struggle to comprehend and accept.

    Nysa took several moments to herself. Following the logic of her theory inspiration hit her hard, right between the eyes causing her mouth to drop open. The wolves did search for evil; the items did hide Charis from them, even after a taste test. Her mind then spiralled back to her Judge Knight Aspirants test, detecting an evil and then nothing, only to be thrown off its trail by finding the evil tainted finger bone, her top of mind prize, to achieve her life¡¯s dream. The evil in the City being gifted an additional Item or recovering a lost Item knowing Nysa¡¯s awareness of them a danger, so offering an alternative find as an explanation. Perhaps responsible for her ridicule and dismissal throughout her training to ensure she failed and with failure broke. Her memory running through her years of agony and torment, the Judge Knight Initiate in charge of her training belittling her devotion, her reputation destroyed based upon his reports to the Priests, on and on.

    Her blood boiled with righteous indignation and thoughts of revenge. She would hunt them in the City and destroy them, if not today then tomorrow, as she knew of their masquerade now.

    Nysa blinked as she felt a touch on her arm. Helice¡¯s face white with fear, her hands trying and failing to escape Nysa¡¯s grip. Otonia didn¡¯t touch her arm as her follow up swing proved, she slapped Nysa across her face. Kyra¡¯s screaming finally penetrating Nysa¡¯s single-minded focus.

    ¡°Nysa, release Helice you are crushing her hands!¡± yelled Kyra, her voice hoarse.

    How many times has Kyra appealed, thought Nysa?

    Nysa reacting immediately releasing her grip and performing a backpedal crawl on hands and feet to the cottage wall behind her, shaking her head side to side. ¡°Sorry sister. I am so sorry, please forgive me.¡±

    Helice scurried into the welcoming arms of Otonia, her head buried between Otonia¡¯s soft full breasts encouraged by their owner. Otonia motioned for Helice to stand and guided her to Charis¡¯ bed all the while massaging the hands of the Seer, searching Helice¡¯s face for any reaction of hurt. Paired, they both made room by shuffling Charis¡¯s legs across and laying their bodies down on the exposed bed. Settling in, Helice¡¯s breathing gradually becoming regular, Otonia sighed in relief and glanced at Nysa and Kyra. Observing them, she needed to double take on Helice¡¯s whispered words, although the Seer offered no more, her eyes closed. Turning the words over in her mind, Otonia finally recalled Helice¡¯s plea. ¡°Mother they hurt me again, why ¡­¡±

    Kyra offered Nysa her armour, which she tenuously accepted.

    ¡°We need to be busy and purposeful,¡± said Kyra.

    Nysa paused, searching for clarification.

    ¡°We need to find three beds. This cottage floor and my back have fought for the last night.¡±

    Nysa nodded. Toiling in the wind and snow would be due penance and while outside, Helice could talk freely with Otonia.

    <h2>--- (The Lonely Keep 5<sup>th</sup> Day of Dark Month)</h2>

    Elpis didn¡¯t dare use her Seer Skills while under house arrest in her own room, a guard paced, snapping his head at random times in her direction, while another claimed a chair and stared.

    Rhea and her gripped by their upper arms, deliberately lifted occasionally and forced to tip toe when arrested and force marched to the Keep. The two of them separated by the bodies of the two guards, one holding Rhea in the grip of his right hand, while the other holding Elpis in the grip of his left hand. The Baron¡¯s father skipping along in some insane dance of joy and glee.

    ¡°You two have done it now, been very naughty you have. The Baron is very angry, very, very angry!¡±

    When they reached the Great Hall Elpis and Rhea separated, Rhea going down, while Elpis escorted up, to her room. Given her wait Elpis assumed the Baron decided to chat to Rhea first.

    After at least a bell a knock went unanswered on Elpis¡¯s door. The two guards reacting waving Elpis to follow between them in single file. She could have run once outside her room, they didn¡¯t form up in such a way to ensure their prisoner couldn¡¯t escape. Given Elpis didn¡¯t know the reason for arrest and couldn¡¯t think what, if any rule she or Rhea broke she ignored the opportunity.

    Elpis greeted several guards upon her march to the Great Hall, their light leather armour ideal if they needed to chase down an escapee perhaps. How little they regarded her intelligence, Elpis felt insulted. Strolling down the wide curved stairs into the Great Hall, Elpis screamed and hurried, pushing the guard in front of her to haste, he of course resisting.

    Rhea, front and centre, arms red with rope burn, the rough rope still in place binding her limbs to the arms of the chair. Another rope around her waist and the tall back of the chair. Her smoothed healed burnt skin revealed, head, neck and shoulders, her clothes conveniently torn where required. Her remaining strands of long black hair now cut, laying on the floor her head roughly shaven.

    The guards seated Elpis in her own chair beside Rhea. None approached to tie her down, apparently a Seer of Saph commanded some respect still in the Lonely Keep.

    Rhea meekly smiled at a surprised Elpis. ¡°I did tell them I needed to return to the Inn, after all who will look after my guests!¡± She flashed her teeth and chuckled.

    ¡°Enough!¡± screeched the Baroness.

    Perhaps Rhea¡¯s obvious happy mood, despite her discomfort, the source of the Baroness¡¯ annoyance thought Elpis.

    Rhea quickly whispered, ¡°They did quickly retort the Inn was empty, perhaps a fatal flaw in my protest.¡±

    ¡°She makes no sense, addled, perhaps crazy. Therefore, easily manipulated,¡± accused the Baron, his amber eyes locking on Elpis¡¯.

    Elpis waited for them to continue as she still didn¡¯t know why they were arrested. The Baron and Baroness exchanging looks, expecting some protest or reaction and therefore disappointed.

    ¡°We are assured by witnesses, that you, Elpis Seer of Saph do engage in carnal acts with Rhea, Innkeeper of the Scarred Lady,¡± pronounced the Baron.

    Rhea laughed loud and long.

    ¡°Stop your cackling, insane woman!¡± commanded the Baroness, who Rhea blatantly ignored.

    A guard made to approach Rhea. Elpis noted the Baron waved him away, perhaps with a witness they weren¡¯t willing to brutalise Rhea any further.

    ¡°What did you say to them dearest?¡± ask Elpis.

    The Baron¡¯s mouth dropping open and then yammering. Not wanting Elpis to ask Rhea questions and now uncertain how to stop her. Well firstly you shouldn¡¯t have seated us near each other or interviewed me in the same room as Rhea you idiot, thought Elpis.

    ¡°Mostly laughter, which they then rewarded me with cruelty, they o b v i o u s l y didn¡¯t get the joke of their own questioning.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t deny I care for Rhea, not only an Innkeeper but also a Single Seer and as your father witnessed ¡­¡±

    ¡°Only I call him father, you call him the Castellan!¡± shouted the Baron, the white knuckles of his fingers on display as he gripped the arms of his Baron¡¯s Chair.

    ¡°¡­ as the Castellan witnessed, I comforted her during a particularly traumatic episode.¡±

    ¡°What of a young girl, her parents reported her disappearance near to the Inn,¡± added the Baroness.

    Concerned parents would have knocked on every door, including the Inn¡¯s searching for their child, the Baron obviously heard a rumour of a child¡¯s disappearance and decided to throw in another accusation considered Elpis.

    ¡°Well given I have duties in the Keep, I can¡¯t comment on a child who may or may not have visited the Inn, what did Rhea tell you?¡±

    The Baron didn¡¯t answer and in the brief silence the Castellan took up the questioning.

    ¡°What I saw, I admit clearly one consoling another. What has been reported by shocked villagers, well indecent, what say you Seer of Saph?¡±

    ¡°I believe the Duke and Duchess have already passed judgement on such relationships, in as much as fighting orders of men can sometimes establish such closeness, they deemed such relationships equally acceptable for fighting orders of women, such as the Daughters of the Duchess.¡±

    The Baroness greedily smiled and swooped! ¡°You Seer of Saph aren¡¯t a Daughter of the Duchess, you have erred and admitted your guilt before the entire Baron¡¯s Court!¡± She lounged back in her Baroness¡¯ Chair in triumph.

    ¡°I believe I stated the current Duke and Duchess¡¯ stance on the matter, I didn¡¯t admit any guilt on my part, because there is none.¡±

    The Baroness immediately knew she pounced too early, begrudgingly concluding the Seer Elpis to be more cautious and cunning than expected.

    Elpis rolled her eyes to the back of her head, revealing the whites of her eyes to the court.

    The Baron and Baroness looked at each other. ¡°What is she doing?¡± demanded the Baron, directing his question to Rhea.

    With a great deal of exaggeration, sitting up as best she could while bound by her ropes, leaning her neck and head forward and then slowly around to ensure her view of Elpis complete, she then nodded, uttered words such as yep, um, yes and then nodded again.

    ¡°What! What is she doing?!¡± demanded the Baron, shifting in his chair, half rising out of it.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Rhea put on her serious schoolteacher face. ¡°I suspect she is telling on you.¡±

    ¡°I am Lord of my domain. She can¡¯t tell on me.¡± His face screwed up in consternation.

    ¡°Perhaps not then, well she is doing the Seer thing, haven¡¯t you seen it before?¡±

    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t allow us to, secret Seer teachings and techniques and so forth,¡± said the Castellan.

    The Baron placed his head in the palm of his hand, his elbow resting on the arm of his chair. ¡°She requested and I granted the concession, given the tragic murder of her predecessor.¡±

    Elpis straightened her back as she returned to a normal sitting position her eyes only for the Baron.

    ¡°I have requested and been granted a concession to reveal to you particular Seer teachings. The Baroness may remain, all others need to vacant the room. My Temple of Saph in Bircharbor knows of your treatment of myself and the Single Seer Rhea and if for some reason I am no longer able to assure my Temple of my good health and your noble welcome in your Keep there will be consequences.¡±

    A rage formed behind the Baron¡¯s eyes, not a surprise thought Elpis, after all, whatever his plans, her contact with her sister at the Temple of Saph has surely obliterated them. Why wouldn¡¯t he expect me to contact my Seer Twin? The Baron though stared daggers at the Baroness, so perhaps she is the architect of this ill-fated plan. Wouldn¡¯t she know being a Seer, I would contact my Seer Twin, thought Elpis now curiously confused.

    The Baron waved his hand and the four to remain waited patiently in silence.

    ¡°Baron and Baroness, I am not in a relationship with Rhea. When a Seer suffers Seer loss the Temple nurses the surviving Single Seer to ensure she retains her sanity and can recover, hopefully leading a useful life either within the Temple or without.¡±

    At Elpis¡¯ pause the Baron encouraged Elpis to continue, waving his hand in circular fashion. Noting his impatience, she stood up and walked around her chair, leaning on the backrest with each hand. His lips thinned in a polite impatient smile. It seemed the Baron wanted this, whatever this was, to end.

    ¡°I had reported to my Temple that Rhea, as amply demonstrated this evening, showed signs of being unable to cope with her loss and as I kept her company, she confided in me, she still received Seer communication from her deceased Seer Twin. Impossible of course, her sister now attends Saph in Judge¡¯s Court, to her though truly believable and unbearable.¡±

    The Baron lent forward in his chair, feigning interest or perhaps not as his mouth opened to speak, shutting again when the Baroness patted him forcefully on his arm. Elpis decided to blur the truth somewhat to test the Baron¡¯s interest.

    ¡°There are some ancient texts which reveal this Seer ability to speak with the dead, usually requiring a Single Seer to commune with her deceased twin who then acts as an intermediary. The possible truth of this of course denied to the point I have been given permission to continue support and counselling of Rhea in the hopes of permanently saving her from madness.¡±

    ¡°Where are these ancient texts? If Rhea could read them would she be able to ¡­¡± His eager words cut short by the Baroness standing, stamping her sandaled foot, and striding from the Great Hall as composed as possible while her pregnant body rebelled and preferred to waddle.

    ¡°No Seers let alone Mother Superiors take these texts seriously, at best ancient powers now lost and beyond our hope and understanding and you must not mention them. Please believe me Baron, my Temple is considering recalling me from your Keep and any mention of ancient texts and long forgotten Seer Skills from you and they surely will.¡±

    The Baron nodded although absent, his mind elsewhere.

    ¡°May I free Rhea and escort her back to her Inn? I may need to keep her company for several days to assist her recovery.¡±

    The Baron looked up and waved Elpis away, returning to his thoughts. Their light footsteps fading, the Great Hall empty of all noise, leaving contemplative silence. The Baron wondering about this ancient Seer Skill and how he would wish to utilise such a wonderous power. He longed to speak to two people once more, his brother to explain his death and his mother to explain his brother¡¯s death to her and with that truth finally set her surely tortured soul to rest given her long suffering and gnawing doubt.

    <h2>--- (The Cavern 7<sup>th</sup> Day of Dark Month)</h2>

    Several quiet days went by so Astera decided to implement part two of her plan. Hearing no complaints from either the elder or the twins concerning their working relationship, Astera assumed they at least learnt to tolerate each other, possibly forming a good working relationship, if not a good bond.

    Astera settled into one of the available chairs in the Elder¡¯s Stone Cabin, accepting the offered tea. ¡°Elder I have a small favour to ask.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, I am always happy to assist where I can.¡± The elder forced a false smile, easily discerned by Astera or any other for that matter!

    Resisting the taunt, Astera asked, ¡°I need you to work with the twins and create a suitable stone door for the Main Cavern Entrance.¡±

    Thais and Alexa didn¡¯t speak, busy with mixing something in wooden bowls to the rear of the Cabin. The elder floated down onto the other chair, sipping her tea until finally placing her cup upon her ancient wooden table, apparently, finally decided.

    ¡°I think that is a good idea, stop strangers and other undesirables from wandering in and out and give some of the sisters some rest. Do we need to ask someone else first?¡± she enquired.

    ¡°As I am Mistress, who else, is there to ask?¡± A slight tone of indignation lacing her words. Well played elder, Astera realised.

    The elder smiled and scratched her wrinkled chin. ¡°Do you have any ideas on what you prefer?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps similar to the new Gatehouse that protects Hillperch, if possible, at the very least a huge, thick stone door and if it has to be winched open and closed then so be it.¡±

    ¡°Can I ask the Goblin sisters to help?¡±

    Astera wasn¡¯t sure why but what did it matter. If the elder believed they could help, then all the better.

    ¡°I am sure they will have enough spare time to help, I don¡¯t think our weapons can be any sharper or our armour any more polished.¡±

    ¡°Good, yes excellent, the twins and I are keen to start right away. We have been making plans for this for a while now ... smooth the three sides of the entrance, this will make the entrance a little wider and higher. Place multiple iron hinges into one of the sides, make a stone slab that fits onto the hinge and then make another and so on until the door is finished. That way we don¡¯t have to handle one huge block of stone and we should be able to balance the swing, so it is easy to open and close. The Goblin sisters can help there, I think.¡±

    Astera cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Where will you acquire the hinges?¡±

    ¡°Oh, we already have them, like I said this has been planned for a while now, just waiting to be asked really.¡±

    Astera sipped from her tea to disguise her surprise and to ignore the elder¡¯s smug expression; taking a moment to remember and ask another important question. ¡°Is this door going to be, well, strange?¡±

    Amused, the elder grinned. ¡°Tell me what you mean by strange?¡±

    ¡°Well, like the door to your old room in the House, strange?¡±

    ¡°An experiment only, you will be happy to know I have learnt much more since then, so this door will be less strange and more helpful I think,¡± she finished, with wide smile.

    Astera refrained from asking any more questions, standing and nodding, grateful the work would be done and without any argument. At the doorway Astera looked back, the elder squatted satisfied in her chair, smiling. No harm in suggesting then!

    ¡°Do you think the door could open, almost back to the wall the hinges are on, so at glance from the outside the entrance doesn¡¯t look like it has a door?¡±

    ¡°Anything is possible!¡±

    With that response Astera left the Elder¡¯s Cavern certain the Entrance would soon have a door.

    ---

    The responsibilities and routines of the new shifts settled down well over the passing days. Astera therefore decided to make use of Latona and at least one Goblin sister before the elder claimed them. Thyia and Zosime would accompany her, one her bodyguard and the other her Seer in case they needed to call for help and rescuing.

    The sisters assembled in the Sixth Cavern standing in front of the secret door. Latona and Sweetears helpfully pointing out the hidden trigger for the door. Stand in front, press the trigger and the wall and a portion of the floor spins around and suddenly you are on the other side, not really aware until the darkness surrounds you.

    Latona and Sweetears pressed the trigger first, disappearing from view. Astera, Thyia and Zosime followed. When Astera arrived, Latona¡¯s ear rested against the stone wall, with an animated Sweetears gibbering and pointing. Then silence awaiting the arrival of the next sister.

    ¡°Sweetears asked me to listen for the mechanism,¡± explained Latona to her curious Mistress.

    Zosime lifted the lantern high, providing light from the back of the marching order. Latona and Sweetears leading, tracking down the passageways again, confirming everything remained how they left it. Astera asked Latona if Sweetears could discern a sense of their location, distance and direction and possibly draw a map.

    Latona nodded, ¡°Sweetears will try Mistress.¡±

    Astera suspected the useless dead-end passageways ended underneath the Temples in Hillperch and possibly other important buildings, especially since the basement floors were crafted from stone. The map should be able to confirm her theory without the need to dig.

    After several bells they returned to the section of passageway which opened onto the narrow, steep stairs. The stairs one person, possibly two skinny Goblins wide, Astera led the way lantern in hand, Latona, Sweetears and Thyia next, Zosime trailing with another lantern. Descending the steep stairs precarious due to the narrow steps, each sister needing to grasp the stairwell sides often, except Sweetears, who found the steps perfectly sized. The humans at least sighing with thanks when a platform branched off, spacious compared to the stairs and wide enough for the sisters to comfortably fit. The Goblin sister pushed a trigger and pushed a stone door open, jumped through it and shortly after returned.

    Latona interpreted and repeated the Goblin sister¡¯s explanation.

    ¡°The door opened into the Fifth Cavern, built from this side. The one in the Sixth Cavern instead built from the Cavern side, planned with a mechanism. This door completed as an extra construction, although built up the Cavern wall a way, so opening and closing wouldn¡¯t leave marks on the floor.¡±

    ¡°No wonder the elder couldn¡¯t locate the door, she would have expected the door to be flush with the floor and perhaps triggered from the cavern side,¡± mentioned Astera.

    Thyia snickered in an undignified manner. ¡°What? I couldn¡¯t help imagining her frustrated.¡±

    Zosime shook her head from side to side the lantern tracing a shadow of her profile upon the passageway wall.

    ¡°If we closed off the entrance via the Sixth Cavern this area would truly be secret, as the rut in the Cavern leads to it and gives it away and then use this entrance,¡± mused Astera.

    ¡°Sweetears says we would need to redesign this entrance Mistress as it opens only from this side,¡± said Latona.

    ¡°Plus, the stairs Mistress,¡± shuddered Thyia.

    ¡°Pity,¡± replied Astera.

    The sisters descended further and found a similar secret door into the Water Cavern, concluding the evil must have infected their Mistress this way. Again, a platform conveniently constructed, which they all stood comfortably upon and this time each of them tried the secret door and then returned.

    The stairs continued down. They ended incomplete with several sets of smallish bones piled upon them, undeniable evidence Goblin labour toiled to create what they discovered. Sweetears took some interest, inspecting them, a different attitude from when they discovered the barracks full of goblin bones.

    She started jumping and clapping her hands and only stopped when she noticed all the humans staring at her.

    ¡°They¡¯re from another tribe, a rival tribe, so their deaths are to be celebrated!¡± reported Latona.

    ¡°Well given the number we have seen I doubt there is a tribe left,¡± commented Zosime.

    Astera noticed Sweetears¡¯ broad smile and realised her understanding of human speech must have improved greatly and she could probably speak now to be largely understood if pressed.

    ¡°Ask Sweetears how the Goblins extracted the stone and waste,¡± asked Astera.

    After some chatter Latona interpreted. ¡°They would have formed a chain and passed buckets up the chain she says. She also mentioned this would have taken significant time and effort and many deaths. She smiled, sort of, when she said that Mistress.¡±

    Astera grimaced slightly, although fully expecting the Goblin sister to be happy at the death of an enemy. ¡°They were more terrified of their masters than death working here it seems. Well time to go.¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± Latona listening to her Goblin companion.

    Astera turned and waited, looking at the Goblin waving her arms and pointing while talking rapidly to Latona.

    ¡°It seems Mistress we stand on the start of another platform so with some additional excavation another secret door could be constructed. Although that is not what concerned her, please pass over a lantern.¡±

    Latona held Astera¡¯s lantern forward, the object her goblin companion spied and mentioned now semi-illuminated and the deep black varnished surface eerily reflected the lantern light.

    ¡°That, that is a coffin, is it not?¡± stuttered Latona.

    ¡°Yes sister, placed at the back of these works hoping never to be discovered.¡±

    The lantern held by Latonia shaking. ¡°Astera, I mean Mistress, can we go? A shiver just ran up my spine.¡±

    ¡°Zosime pass the rope. We will tie the rope to the pretty ornate silver handles and drag it out into the light, via the secret door in the Water Cavern.¡±

    <h2>--- (Farstay 9<sup>th</sup> Day of Dark Month)</h2>

    At Kyra¡¯s urging, Nysa awoke refreshed, they searched until they found enough beds in the other abandon cottages and put them to good use and now worked to seal up any holes in the cottage to resist the freezing weather. The search for wood for the stove taking them further away and taking more time and effort. The returning sister needing to stand before the stove to recover. The sisters declaring the cottage a colder place than the Caverns and they survived by staying rugged up in the layers of clothes and furs they travelled to Farstay in.

    Zoe the lucky one Nysa thought, sent back to the Caverns soon after she arrived. Back to the Caverns, Nysa wouldn¡¯t have thought she would ever miss the Caverns but when you are cold and can never quite get warm in a cottage in a small village, just waiting, then a warm place is always the better place when you aren¡¯t there.

    Peering across she noticed Kyra, probably asleep already, rugged up in her bed. Middle of the night and with the Borrow Gem her sight as good as in daylight, with no colour. Helice insisted on guard watches being set after the attack on Charis, although the Warrior Three believed, the wolves, once they were unable to detect Charis¡¯ evil returned to their mountains. Otonia convincing Nysa the sacrifice of sleep would help Helice.

    With no need to check on Kyra, sleeping with occasional snoring, Nysa swung her legs over the edge of her bed and fumbling, placed both her feet into her cold boots bending down to tie them. She stood and stretched as far as the cottage ceiling would allow and then gathered all her furs back to her. Otonia slept like a stone in a bed beyond Kyra. She checked on Charis and Helice, the lucky two, sharing their body warmth. Charis slept serene and peaceful, while Helice tossed occasionally their breathing pushing out clouds of warm breath into the cold air of the cottage. The pot belly stove, cold and alone, rounded out the occupants of the cottage.

    Nysa checked each window and the cottage door to ensure they were secured and blocked up against the cold. She stared at the closed window, which looked over the trail to the Lonely Keep, wondering over the fate of Elpis and Rhea. Helice didn¡¯t talk much these past few days and if she did, she chose Otonia. Annoyed by the fact, Helice with just a thought could check on them Nysa bit her tongue resisting to push the now fragile Seer Sister for an answer. The enclosed cottage a small prison, magnifying their issues and disagreements as they waited for the Village Priest to be enlightened.

    Zoe did leave them a practice bow and a few arrows. The expert hunter made it sound so easy to use, nock an arrow, aim along the shaft and release. Nysa practiced with the bow as quietly as she could in the confines of the cottage, predictably the actual release of an arrow, noisy when it hit solid wood or in her case some random part of the cottage wall, usually the floor. She usually attempted bow training when she felt herself tiring, normally just before the dawn, just before first bell.

    Nysa dreaded the end of her shift. Helice would appear, tired and drained, every evening transferring magic from her Item into Charis¡¯ Items as if nothing else mattered. Trying to deny the truth perhaps, grasping onto a hope she could try to make happen, even though hopeless.

    Enough is enough decided Nysa.

    The Judge Knight Adept built up her bed, so it appeared she overslept, sleeping while on guard watch a punishable disgrace. Upon being found out Helice should become suitably agitated and annoyed, maybe even swear and curse. Any reaction welcome, a change from the sullen and sad demeanour Helice currently dragged around with her. Her duty to the Mistress and her helplessness affecting her despite her pretence otherwise. Nysa waited, partially hidden behind the stove.

    Dawn arrived, almost second bell and Helice didn¡¯t wake. Nysa gave up on the ruse. Helice missed her shift start, how? To be fair Kyra needed to wake Nysa, although Helice should wake in the morning naturally after a night of sleep.

    Nysa stared at Helice for several heartbeats, her breathing disturbing the cold air in a steady rhythm, somehow sleeping deep in peace, no turning or agitation, her face relaxed and calm. Nysa hesitated before waking her, her mind struggling with the decision, Helice desperately needed restful sleep as opposed to failing to wake for her shift and any resultant guilt and shame.

    ¡°Have I slept in? It is dawn already, why didn¡¯t you wake me sooner? Nysa I am sorry.¡± Helice¡¯s voice cracked and panicked as her body sat bolt upright.

    Nysa took a chance and gently placed her hands on Helice¡¯s shoulder to push her back into a sleeping position. ¡°Helice all is well, we are safe, and you are finally rested.¡±

    Helice laid down, clenched fists grasping the edges of her bedcovers pulling her security blankets back over herself. ¡°The Mistress isn¡¯t, though is she?¡± Tears welled up in her eyes.

    Two sentences, a whole two sentences! Nysa rejoiced in her heart, calming herself, composing herself, a start, finally Helice talking and to her of all people.

    ¡°We have to look after ourselves first, so we can look after those we love, who need our help in the best possible way. We do them no good if we aren¡¯t well. You slept in because your body and probably mind needed the sleep. So be still, be at peace Seer Sister.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you felt anything!¡± Helice¡¯s mouth gapped at her insensitivity. ¡°I am sorry to just blurt that out, I mean you are all fighting, weapons and dedication. I didn¡¯t expect such words ¡­ I am making this sound worse, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Well I tried to play a trick on you I will have you know!¡± Nysa tried to add a playful tone to her voice while her hand flicked back her hair to add a humorous gesture to the response.

    Nysa rewarded with a wide-eyed look from Helice.

    ¡°I puffed up my blankets in my bed hoping you would awake to find me sleeping while on guard and, well express yourself, just be different to how you have been. It is easier for me to be all fighting, weapons and dedication when my sisters around me allow me to be, by being who they truly are.¡±

    Helice¡¯s face softened with inward reflection, Nysa noticed. Nysa!

    ¡°I must definitely be someone else if you have noticed the change and are talking to me about it! Sorry ¡­ there I go again. I do appreciate your show of concern.¡± From underneath the blankets Helice snaked her hand out to reach for Nysa¡¯s cheek, Nysa needing to bend down to accept the sincere gesture.

    ¡°It is no show Seer Sister, as Charis says we are always stronger together, we each are a part that makes the whole much stronger. I am the fighting, weapons and dedication, but I can¡¯t do that well if my sister the bodyguard and the stealth is worrying about something, she has no skill to fix. Only the Village Priest can change the future for Mistress. Our task is to ensure she is as well as she can be, and she is protected while she cannot protect herself. That is what we can do, that is what we must do for our sworn liege. She would do no less for us!¡±

    Nysa¡¯s words ignited Helice¡¯s mind, body and soul. The fateful, hopeless Seer roused from her morbid stupor of doom and gloom. The weight of loneliness, her duty to protect Charis, her duty to care for Charis, her single duty to cure Charis due to her failures as a bodyguard and friend placed into perspective. The company of sisters strengthened by each other, supporting each other, always their way and Helice lost sight of this simple truth, wandering blind and Nysa¡¯s sincere heartfelt words drew her from the precipice, much like Charis did, allowing Clymene and Alcmene to tempt a Single Seer instead of allowing her to follow through with her fatal plan.

    ¡°You are brilliant, and you are wonderful!¡± Helice reached over to Nysa and embraced her, drawing her closer still until surprising her with a passionate kiss.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you two be a little quieter? Oh! Sorry to interrupt.¡± Otonia smiled. Helice opened an arm to invite her to be embraced, an offer gladly accepted.

    ¡°Did you know Nysa is more than just fighting, weapons and dedication?¡± Helice asked.

    Otonia didn¡¯t answer, laughing instead and lightly kissing Nysa. ¡°I am glad you heeded Nysa and her words.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps the moment suited her and me,¡± Helice said, eyes reddening as they fixed upon Nysa.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome Seer Sister, although what of your fellow Seers they are a thought away and yet ¡­¡±

    ¡°You are wondering how a Seer can convince themselves they are alone.¡± Helice sniffled trying to gather herself to continue. ¡°My sisters are busy, conserving their magic in their Items and dealing with their own challenges. The Baron watches Elpis and Clymene is concerned about Jocasta and I did try ¡­¡± Helice wiped growing tears from her eyes.

    Otonia shuffled past Nysa to embrace Helice. ¡°Just because Helice can Seer chat doesn¡¯t mean she is ready to reveal or just as importantly her Seer Sisters are ready to listen.¡± Otonia shifted her gaze to look upon Nysa. ¡°You may do great deeds in the name of your God, and yet if you ever doubt your worth remember this morning, this moment, your simple act of listening saved your sister from despair and possibly worse.¡±

    The three Daughters of the Duchess lovingly embraced, drawing strength and purpose from each other, savouring the moment. A fourth Daughter joined them, her eyes moist, sharing their communion.

    ¡°We need to talk to the Priest today, ask him when he expects to have an answer to our question. Staying cooped up in this cottage will lead to nowhere good,¡± said Kyra.

    <h2>--- (The Cavern 10<sup>th</sup> Day of Dark Month)</h2>

    Zosime explored with her Seer thread, deliberately sleeping in the White Room, hopeful although accepting when her hope failed. She drew on the magic in her Items to send out multiple threads, each tasked with a specific search in a specific location trying to rediscover a dreamed connection. Dreamed because the connection, although hers didn¡¯t originate from her, although of her.

    After several bells, discovery! The mind she touched oddly acquainted, her Seer path introduced, although Zosime didn¡¯t remember the introduction. How could she? Her stolen dream paved the way, not her directly because if she did the act would have been heinous and a betrayal and in direct contradiction to Charis¡¯ will.

    Zosime drew back all the fruitless threads concentrating now on this single thread, a light touch, slow tripping along her established Seer path and resting. The mind of the other needed to exercise her own fledgling Seer Skill rudely awakened by Zosime¡¯s dreamed connection and generate her own thread. It would most likely be thin, beginners always began thin; crawl, then walk and finally run. The thread would most likely reach minutely beyond the surface of the other¡¯s mind; like the ridged eyes of a beast breaking the surface of the water in a stream. The presence of Zosime¡¯s thread an irritation, a foreign existence where none should be allowed to tread, therefore the neophyte¡¯s Seer thread should develop there in response.

    This attempt one of many. Her target running and hiding ever since subjected to Zosime¡¯s dream, elusive and reclusive, lost, trying to come to terms with the change she endured, understanding the act, witnessing the act many times in her previous life, usually in the form of a brutal sexual encounter now comprehending another possibility. The Seers practiced love making in a way she never believed possible, as equals. Witnessing their love making from the outside, usually in the company of the elder, tsk tsking, compared to her previous experiences didn¡¯t prepare her for the overwhelming wonderous joy and beauty of the actual experience, even one delivered as a dream, a very real dream. Zosime¡¯s dream special, particularly when Charis and Zosime joined as one, sending each other into ecstasy, although Zosime extremely receptive to Charis¡¯ attentions due to the healing link, which never subsided over time, although Jocasta didn¡¯t fully comprehend why.

    Again, this irritation! Jocasta wanted to slap this presence, this annoying presence. Her hands useless, enough awareness to realise the source not physical and in fact she slept so how could she. Wake Jocasta she told herself. Wake up.

    Jocasta blinked, darkness, eyes opened or closed made no difference. She remembered now, she slept in the elder¡¯s room in the House, tucked as far back as possible on the elder¡¯s suspended pallet like bed, a wall of blankets between her and the open side. Well hidden, ignoring the occasional call from Ismene or Clymene, their gentle inviting voices trying to lure her from her hiding place. Didn¡¯t they know she needed time, she needed to step through ¡­ everything.

    Now this annoyance! Jocasta closed her eyes, somehow, she could locate this thing easier. She decided her mind would create her own annoyance and then she would chase the intruder away. How though? What of these? Minute specks of her mind, from her mind, no, more of an awareness of a shattered path, the cobblestones broken up and cast free. Joining the first one to the second took a great deal of concentration and effort, although once joined, the two minuscule specks became one, long lost friends reunited, awaiting the invitation; the first two cobblestones, a start in rebuilding the path. Jocasta lost track of time, committed to the effort, as she joined her specks to her re-established path, single-minded to the exclusion of all else.

    A certain exhausted elation flooded her tired body. Exercising her mind in this way she realised weaken her body, food, no water first, both. The irritation disturbed her indecision, she now manipulated her own, conveniently opposite the invader! Jocasta pushed her path out. She didn¡¯t know what or where it existed in her mind, she used her constructed tool to rush the enemy.

    Oh! In her mind¡¯s eye her path extended out, thin, although brave, short, although strong and yet the irritation which greeted her, thick and endless. Fear gripped her, run, withdraw. Too late.

    The presence enveloped her timid path, clamping and connecting, Jocasta recognised the presence, how could she be present?

    ¡°Hello, my shy Seer Sister Jocasta,¡± sent Zosime.

    Jocasta panicked, opened her eyes, spread her hands out on either side of her, one smashing into the wall of the House she knew would be there and the other pushing away the pile of blankets hiding her. Her mind freezing and her path shattering.

    Breathing rapidly, hands rubbing her eyes trying to comprehend. Did she dream? What did Zosime say or did she just dream those words?

    ¡°Hello, my shy Seer Sister Jocasta, Clymene has prepared food and drink for you,¡± whispered Zosime.

    Jocasta heard a voice, words? She opened her eyes, not aware she closed them? Light! Zosime! A kind welcoming smile, she felt Zosime¡¯s hand gently grip hers, tugging, hinting for her to finally come out of hiding.

 1.114 A Cold Stay (9th Day of Dark Month)

    <h2>--- (Farstay 9<sup>th</sup> Day of Dark Month)</h2>

    They broke their embrace, Kyra¡¯s words resonating with her sisters and motivating them to act.

    ¡°Nysa and I will visit him as soon as I am ready,¡± said Kyra.

    Nysa and Otonia rushed to her assistance, while Helice completed her daily ritual with Charis, loin cloth, water and broth. With Kyra ready, Nysa approached Helice who forlornly turned her head toward her Warrior Sister in response. Nysa¡¯s hands held Helice¡¯s head and tenderly kissed her crinkled forehead.

    ¡°We will find out his progress and determine if we have hope. I promise.¡±

    Helice¡¯s moist green eyes glinted in the morning sunlight. ¡°The Mistress, her body weakens regardless of my efforts and I fear for her life as her body now eats itself.¡±

    A loud knock on the cottage door broke their solemn moment. Otonia checking, preparing to open the door while Kyra braced, in her warrior stance to repel anyone or anything hostile.

    A big lump of man shakes himself, snowflakes scatter from him firmly chastised. Instinctively he ventures over to the stove and only upon arrival discovers to his disgust, with a sworn curse, the stove is as cold as everything else in the cottage. His shoulders rise and then fall in frustration searching for anything warm, instead disappointed.

    ¡°Village Priest, what do you have to report?¡± said Nysa, not bothering with greetings or salutations.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you at least offer a guest tea?¡± he growled.

    ¡°We await your answer as you hold a possible hope for us, and we demand a verdict!¡± added Otonia, face taunt.

    ¡°Useless.¡± His eyes close, while his arms fall loose by his sides.

    His single word travels swiftly around the small cottage, no chance of misunderstanding or false hope. Helice leans over Charis, her tears flowing freely, her hands caressing pallid cheeks. Otonia runs to join her, while Kyra drops to her haunches shaking her head.

    Nysa¡¯s mouth drops open, while her body, as if struck, staggers back until the Warrior Sister can lean against a wall of the cottage for support.

    ¡°I am sorry.¡± None can face him, although Kyra manages a resigned nod.

    ¡°The books are impossible to read I am afraid.¡± His hands entwine, a Village Priest the limit of his aspiration; the High Priest at the Temple graded his talent correctly.

    ¡°What do you mean by impossible?¡± Nysa asked, as she kicked herself off the cottage wall, inquisitive.

    ¡°I searched through the entire series, the pages blank, my original thought to read ahead to find the specific teachings, which would remove the curse upon your Mistress, futile before I began. I returned to the first pages of the first book, which I could read. An introduction into Judge¡¯s teachings and while there is new knowledge there, the study not particularly arduous.¡±

    The large Priest rugged up in warm black woollen robe and long pants, the bottoms tucked into the tops of his large black leather boots; cringed and shrunk as Nysa, Kyra and Otonia advanced upon him, their eyes boring into him, demanding further explanation.

    ¡°The next page I turned, blank.¡± His eyes darted from one sister to another. ¡°All the remaining pages blank. You must believe me. I didn¡¯t wish to disappoint so I thought I must have misunderstood the introduction and I studied those pages again. This time when I turn the next page, I found writing and hence further teachings.¡±

    The three females in front of him relaxed ever so slightly to his relief, although he knew this change to be a temporary reprieve.

    ¡°As I progressed, I needed to erm, review the teachings very frequently, until mid-way through the second book, no matter how much I read, reviewed and studied Judge¡¯s teachings the next pages remained blank. I spent two days rediscovering what I learnt and no difference.¡±

    He closed his eyes, awaiting their wrath until the silence became overwhelming. He cracked his eyelids open revealing two of three fretted upon their chairs, devastated, near the deathly cold stove, while the third comforted another in the other room in the cottage.

    The Priest motioned to seat himself beside them and hesitated. Nothing else for him to do here, his failure absolute and utter, to remain a Village Priest unable to comprehend the words of his God Judge when offered before him. He trudged to the cottage door taking one last look back and none of the women moved or bid him farewell. Cracking open the cottage door, the chill assaulted him and yet in this moment, immune, he recalled their eyes, hopeful and then vacant, his body and soul numb as a result. He pushed through the doorway, dragging the door closed behind him. His heavy steps sinking in the snow, relentless and purely functional, returning him to his Church, his sanctuary, now wondering what they or he would do with twenty-one volumes of Judge¡¯s teachings. Teachings beyond his comprehension.

    Nysa lowered the cross beam across the door and slid to the cottage floor. From the door she spied Otonia consoling Helice certain they all felt the same heartache, Mistress Charis would in time fade from this world.

    <h2>--- (The Cavern 10<sup>th</sup> Day of Dark Month)</h2>

    ¡°You are really difficult to find when you want to be,¡± remarked Zosime, while watching the white skinned slip of a girl ravenously devour the toasted bread and cheese Clymene readied for her.

    ¡°I needed time ¡­¡± Jocasta briefly looked up and then returned to her eating, avoiding further explanation.

    Clymene placed a hot cup of tea on their table, glancing at Zosime. ¡°We are here for you and while we don¡¯t fully understand what you endured, we are prepared to listen and answer any questions we can.¡±

    Jocasta paused, staring at the piece of cheese in her hand and then continued. Clymene pulled a chair out and joined Jocasta and Zosime at their table. Clymene stroking Jocasta¡¯s longish black hair, Jocasta shutting her eyes in response forcing the tears to remain in her eyes. A slight shake of Zosime¡¯s head and Clymene withdrew her hand.

    ¡°Do you remember what happened?¡± Zosime asked, trying to tease out some information.

    Jocasta curtly nodded.

    ¡°Good, but you don¡¯t need to discuss anything now, alright? When you are ¡­¡±

    ¡°Zosime I never knew!¡± Jocasta spat out the words, accompanied by bits of cheese as she raised her voice.

    Clymene reached for Jocasta¡¯s hand. ¡°Knew what child?¡±

    Jocasta lent towards Clymene. ¡°The love you shared, the sensations, your body afire with pleasure as equals. I can¡¯t wait until I am of age.¡± Her eyes wide and bright with anticipation.

    Zosime blinked, Clymene drew in a breath. ¡°We thought you knew already, I mean you and the elder observed often enough and tried to, well ... admonish us.¡±

    ¡°Seeing is not experiencing ¡­ I couldn¡¯t imagine, well your faces, your arched backs and other sexy stuff sort of prepared me, but not really.¡± Jocasta munched on a piece of torn off toasted bread her eyes in a dream state.

    ¡°What of terrible thoughts ¡­¡± Zosime trailed off, trying to invite Jocasta to recall rather than demand.

    Jocasta dropped her toast and cheese, both hands reaching to cover her face. ¡°I remember. The evil bitch replayed my short life, relishing in my delightful experiences and encounters. She didn¡¯t send any fears to me, replaying my most horrible moments satisfied her.¡±

    ¡°Do you wish to talk about them or anything?¡± asked Zosime, gently removing Jocasta¡¯s hands from her face. Jocasta smiled. Zosime remembered that particular smile, the same smile Jocasta gave her when found in the elder¡¯s bed.

    ¡°I survived them once for real, the replay of my memories, nothing I haven¡¯t done myself from time to time.¡± Jocasta looked to Zosime and Clymene, their faces ashen. ¡°I promise to chat to you, I promise! Geez, you are going to be tough mothers!¡±

    ¡°We are concerned for you,¡± said Clymene, quietly in awe of this hardened street waif, and untrained Single Seer.

    Jocasta felt the irritation again and try as she might she couldn¡¯t gather her mind specks together quickly, Zosime placing a hand upon hers.

    ¡°Practice. When your Seer Twin died the Seer Link you naturally shared shattered, which suggests your sister died at a very young age, when a baby possibly,¡± advised Zosime.

    ¡°Your sister died, when you were full Seers?¡± Jocasta asked shyly. Mentioning death in a sentence came easy for Jocasta, she witnessed many around her die, still she wanted to take care around her Seer Sisters in case talking about death upset them.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Zosime blinked away a tear. ¡°Our Seer Link said to be strong, one of the strongest.¡±

    ¡°Is your Seer Skill greater now?¡± A thread of enthusiasm laced Jocasta¡¯s words.

    ¡°Much stronger, so much stronger. Its strength allows me to accept my twin sister¡¯s loss as I have been blessed with many more and I know my twin sister sits beside Saph awaiting my arrival.¡±

    Clymene always knew Alcmene and so shivered at the thought of her death, they existed as one, especially since meeting Charis and discovering an easier path to enhance Seer Skill. She felt for Zosime and reached out to her, Seer to Seer and enveloped her in loving emotion, which Zosime returned. Their brief interlude ignored by their young ward who returned to scoffing down her toast, now dripping tea.

    <h2>--- (Seer Circle 11<sup>th</sup> Day of Dark Month)</h2>

    ¡°We are without hope.¡±

    The Seers joined to the Circle waited for Helice to compose herself and continue. Her desperate and hopeless state echoing through every sent word.

    ¡°We have fed our Mistress and the food seems to travel through her without delivering any sustenance. She mumbles incoherent words occasionally and nothing else.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps she can join Raisa, wherever that maybe. The Elven Lord certain she would heal there and given her condition he offered hope,¡± sent Rhea.

    ¡°Your sister is yet to return and you haven¡¯t been able to contact her in the interim. Is that hope?¡± sent Hagne, without feeling, trying to question the wisdom of the proposal, not the sister.

    Rhea¡¯s presence in the Seer Circle shrank, disheartened and sorrowful, Hagne immediately regretting her comment and unsure how to fix Rhea. Waves of sympathy reached out to mollify Rhea from sisters communing within the Seer Circle.

    ¡°Raisa¡¯s situation is like many when healing is concerned, you must trust the healer and the Elven Lord hasn¡¯t played us false as yet, so I don¡¯t believe he will treat us differently now. When Raisa is healed, she will return after her convalescence, we have been given no reason not to hold to such a result,¡± sent Alcmene.

    ¡°I apologise to Rhea and the doubt I cast ¡­¡±

    ¡°Hagne, we need to be certain of our actions, therefore questions and doubt are required to test our plans, unfortunately the only Seer possessing an unerring ability to do otherwise is our Mistress. Our Seer Circle is sacred and powerful and between us Seers we should be able to formulate sound and robust plans in such a safe place,¡± sent Alcmene.

    ¡°You must bring Charis to us, Helice. We will deliver her to the mound,¡± sent Elpis.

    ¡°Yes Helice, Charis can join with Raisa, perhaps find and accompany my sister if she is lost or searching for a friend,¡± sent Rhea, her heart a mix of sorrow and joy, overflowing, rippling through the Seer Circle.

    As a rule, emotions were discouraged as the Seer Circle amplified and shared them, useful for one purpose not useful when emotion clouded rational decision making.

    ¡°Mistress Astera defers to our wisdom, there is no other place, person or God who could offer their help and to stay in the village or return to the Caverns would at best keep Charis alive as she is now or at worst begin a sorrowful gradual decline,¡± sent Zosime.

    ¡°Surely, we should wait a few more days, in two days Charis has spoken whereas before helpless and silent,¡± sent Niobe, pleading. She like other Seers trying to come to terms with their Mistress being sent away, and not to be cured, well probably not, just to be preserved. Until when?

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t wish for a few more days, I believe Charis isn¡¯t going to improve and I am not sure a wagon trip to either Lonely Keep or the Caverns will improve her condition. Therefore, I am going to test Nysa¡¯s theory, Charis¡¯ Items should conceal the evil essence within her, and she will then, if conscious be able to use the Shrine,¡± sent Helice.

    The chatter within the Seer Circle increased with concerns, possibilities and fears. Clymene and Alcmene combined to call a halt.

    ¡°What if the village¡¯s Circle of Protection rejects her?¡± sent Clymene.

    ¡°I am confident, given the reaction of the white wolf, it won¡¯t. Over the past two days I have positioned Charis to sunbathe her Items as much as safely possible,¡± sent Helice.

    ¡°Astera agrees with our collective wisdom and if we wish to cling to some hope, then we need to send Charis to Lonely Keep,¡± sent Clymene. She tried to maintain a neutrality in her voice, this seemed to be the best decision weighing up the few alternatives. Perhaps Charis¡¯ elven heritage would thrive, wherever the Elven Lord sent Raisa? She could only hope.

    No farewells, Seers dropped from the Seer Circle one at a time until Helice, Clymene, Elpis and Rhea remained to plan Charis¡¯ arrival into Lonely Keep, if her Items disguised her evil essence and if, their Mistress could be persuaded to remain conscious enough to utilise the Shrine at Farstay.

    <h2>--- (Farstay/Lonely Keep 11<sup>th</sup> Day of Dark Month)</h2>

    Helice¡¯s chest ached with grief as she layered the body carry with furs, preparing the construct for Charis¡¯ ailing body. Her vision blurred as her eyes misted with tears, this task must be completed she recited to herself.

    ¡°We will wrap her just as Zoe did, as snuck as a bug as they say,¡± offered Otonia, who would have been a blubbering mess herself except she suspected the distant, martial obsession of her Warrior Three partners, especially Nysa, infused her with a measured detachment, similar to treating a casualty on a battle field or suffering the loss of another in the battle line and resolutely forging on.

    The trick of Charis¡¯ Items concealing her evil made Nysa¡¯s tolerance of their Mistress easier and also complicated, another vibration or echo of shared truth within their Warrior Three binding Otonia recognized. Nysa at ease while in Charis¡¯ vicinity, although startled at times by her own complacency knowing full well evil lurked within Charis and as a faithful follower of Judge, she should eliminate the afflicted if within her power or report the presence to her Temple. Nysa¡¯s current pacing confirming this conflict, throwing an occasional look.

    Otonia placed her hand on Helice¡¯s shoulder, they needed to continue and endless rearranging of the furs upon the body carry wouldn¡¯t benefit Charis or them. Helice¡¯s red rimed eyes resigned as she stood and following Otonia¡¯s lead shifted Charis¡¯ light body from bed to body carry, neither sister¡¯s strength being challenged. Helice attended to the furs and blankets to cover, conceal and wrap Charis¡¯ body upon the body carry.

    Once over the wall and accepted by the village, both Helice and Otonia discovered the Circle of Protection miracle, the inclement weather persisting although tamed somewhat, the darkness and gloom of the dead of the night providing concealment. Not checked by villager or weather, they quickly arrived at the Shrine of Saph, standing Charis between them, positioned perfectly around the Shrine.

    Otonia patient. Helice rested her forehead upon Charis¡¯ to force a Seer Link upon her Mistress. After each failed attempt Helice checked Otonia with a pained stare, her neck cording, her teeth grinding. Desperate failure. Tears freely flowing, falling as ice droplets upon the plush rug of dirty white snow beneath and disappearing.

    ¡°Chant sister and if Charis¡¯ eyes flicker finish, otherwise we will have to try again and possibly again,¡± whispered Otonia, in earnest.

    Helice squeezed Otonia on her shoulder, unable to speak, accepting Otonia¡¯s torture of Charis necessary for her salvation.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Otonia approached Charis from behind, supporting Charis¡¯ head with one gloved hand and placing her other gloved hand over Charis¡¯ mouth and nose. Reaching around the carefully placed fur lined hood upon Charis¡¯ head, Otonia spying the warmth wafting out after contact with the surrounding colder air. This tactic relied upon their Mistress¡¯ will to live, her frantic fight for every breath.

    Charis¡¯ eye flew wide open and her head shifted trying to throw off the impediment to her next breath. Otonia sprang back releasing her holds and as Charis began her unsupported collapse Helice finished the chant.

    Helice reached for Charis, catching her, protecting her head as they both fell away from the Shrine. On her back Helice knew they were no longer in Farstay. The common area gone, now filled with grey shaded buildings, mostly cottages and looking left, a tall stone wall. Helice laughing cried.

    ¡°Calm sister, we are still in much danger,¡± sent Elpis, as her gloved hand found Helice¡¯s cheek in the night dark.

    ¡°Yes, sorry ¡­ I need to be stronger.¡± Helice dug for the fine chain around her neck, tugging and pulling until the imprisoned gem revealed itself.

    ¡°Sister, remove your glove and I will press a gem into your hand, feed some magic into it and don¡¯t ask why, the explanation will be revealed.¡±

    Under Helice¡¯s gaze, Elpis¡¯ head, composed of subtle shades of grey, nodded, her mouth partially open until fully opening with the shock of seeing the shades of grey in the night.

    ¡°Wonderous sister! How?¡±

    ¡°The elder, a hedge magician spell apparently.¡±

    ¡°Now this time of night makes sense, even after your assurances. What of Rhea?¡±

    ¡°We will need to experiment, she will need to hold the gem and then usually provide the magic, perhaps feed magic through her at her wrist?¡±

    ¡°Will magic flow through a body?¡± sent Elpis, her uncertainty plain.

    ¡°Charis and the elder drew magic often, perhaps you can feed magic to Rhea or perhaps she could draw magic from you?¡±

    Elpis placed the gem in Rhea¡¯s hand the glove removed. Once grasped, she placed her hand amongst the warm furs covering her chest. Elpis¡¯ hand followed grasping her wrist and trying to feed Rhea magic.

    ¡°The magic fills me without purpose sister, Charis¡¯ moved within me with design and direction,¡± sent Rhea.

    ¡°Touch my hand and try to draw magic from me.¡±

    Rhea giggled slightly. ¡°I tucked the gem firmly between my breasts and now my hand is free, like magic.¡±

    Rhea grabbed Elpis by her wrist and failed to draw any magic. ¡°What is the source of your magic sister?¡±

    ¡°Argh, mm, well you see ¡­ my right breast.¡±

    Rhea¡¯s giggle on this occasion, sultry. ¡°Well, may I?¡±

    Elpis nodded and then realised Rhea wouldn¡¯t see her agreement. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Eagerly Rhea¡¯s hands dived amongst Elpis¡¯ clothing and furs, worming her hand in and amongst the layers until soft flesh.

    ¡°The other right breast sister.¡±

    Rhea giggled. ¡°Apologies sister, so difficult to see in the dark, you know.¡±

    After a moment¡¯s thought and further groping by Rhea, Elpis realised something. ¡°You aren¡¯t seeing, you are feeling you cheeky Seer ¡­ mmm.¡±

    Elpis¡¯ nipple reacting to Rhea¡¯s vigorous searching, hardening and despite the cold eliciting a shiver of pleasure.

    A sharp squeak, distinct in the night air and swiftly carried away by the chilled breeze, indicated success.

    ¡°Rhea needed to draw magic from me, Charis¡¯ previous healing, albeit meagre provided Rhea with the sensitivity required and me some pleasure as she needed to grasp my breast!¡± sent Elpis.

    Helice quietly, inwardly smiled. The honesty in the humour striking her precisely in her gut of sorrow, momentarily lifting her spirits. She romanced the idea Elpis and Rhea must share a simple happy co-existence, correct or not she decided as far as she was concerned, the absolute truth.

    With the assistance of Rhea and Elpis, Helice lifted Charis into the back of the Inn¡¯s small cart.

    ¡°We scavenged a few furs and blankets, although not many,¡± sent Rhea as the three sisters quickly wrapped Charis as best they could. Rhea and Elpis pulled the cart, Helice content to push, a single-minded activity relying on others to determine direction and avoid danger.

    ¡°We go into the village and then wide around to the eastern side of the Keep, firstly we need to hide behind this abandoned cottage and ensure none on the Keep Wall spotted us,¡± sent Elpis.

    Helice hung on the side of the wagon, draped like a wet rag, drained of all energy and glad to be in the company of fellow Seers. The feeling not one of snobbery, more the accustomed to and like-minded and holding to the same hope as her, Charis would recover and return.

    ¡°No hue and cry, no torches or lanterns, we go sister.¡±

    After a bell of pushing, Helice refrained from shedding any furs or clothes, her laboured breath easily defined after contacting the cold breeze swirling about them and the village.

    ¡°So, you know where Raisa is?¡± sent Helice.

    ¡°Not exactly, to me, in daylight it looks like a burnt-out pyre site, but an elven friend of Charis assured me it was more than that. All I know is, when placed there Raisa disappeared, so it definitely is not what it seems,¡± sent Rhea in reply.

    While Elpis and Rhea wanted to steer the cart close to the Keep Walls to squeeze every bit of protection they could from the wind, they decided the option unwise, the ground deliberately steeped and rough. Also, avoiding the small chance of a single curious guard, torch to hand, stretching his limbs, patrolling the wall and spying a lonely cart. Almost certain to raise the alarm due to the unusual sight close to the walls and then awkward questions. Therefore, they made for the far side of the trail, winding their way passed abandoned cottages, sheltering from the wind chill as best they could.

    The outskirts of the village greeted them abruptly. The last cottage on the very edge abandoned, walls broken down and roofless. Their path now rough uneven ground, depressions and drops camouflaged by snow, the wind not idle, flowing strong and full force from the mountains the Keep Wall clear and behind them.

    ¡°Helice we are returning to the last cottage, we need rest before the final effort,¡± sent Elpis.

    Helice didn¡¯t reply. Physically and mentally exhausted, the days and nights caring for Charis catching up with her.

    The three sisters struggled to circle the cart about, trudging step by step, although once in retreat the wind encouraged them, chastised them even. They dragged the cart back to the last cottage, craving rest and the meagre protection from the wind and cold. Exhausted, unspoken and unthought they understood the cart needed to reach the destination before dawn as none of them wish to explain their presence on the wild forest side of the Keep.

    Half a bell passed, and they shared a desperate look and without a word stood. Helice checked Charis and their Mistress, of all of them seemed at peace. They pulled and pushed the cart into the full fury of the wind and snow, their limbs aching filling with tiredness after several snow sinking steps. Elpis and Rhea heads down, pulled the cart, while Helice pushed. Rhea telling her sisters the Keep Wall guided her.

    The gentle incline of the ground accelerated, Elpis and Helice caught on quickly due to the effort required; they finally reached the pyre mound. The remaining distance dearly tested their last strength. Helice needed to rest a few heartbeats before she felt confident enough to carry Charis from the cart. Rhea from one side and Elpis from the other lifted Charis toward Helice. Without any delay Charis landed in Helice¡¯s arms and at Rhea¡¯s direction Helice struggled towards the unknown.

    As Helice approached, the pyre mound transformed from a dead burnt out black stain to a shimmer of light. Stepping closer the light pinpoints joined and blazed all the more. The howling wind and cruel cold gone. As Helice bent down to place Charis on the mound, accepting her Mistress would then disappear, she hesitated; drinking in the promise of what awaited Charis.

    ¡°Helice, are you ¡­¡±

    Rhea¡¯s Seer Link chopped off, immediate, sudden. Rhea and Elpis grabbed for each other, eyes wide, slowly swivelling their heads in the direction of the mound, clearly seeing through the previous location of Helice and Charis. Rhea expected the disappearance, the Elven Lord with Raisa in his arms vanished upon the pyre mound, shortly after he returned, Helice didn¡¯t.

    ¡°I should have mentioned to Helice the Elven Lord returned and perhaps no others couldn''t,¡± sent Rhea.

    ¡°They are a pair and hopefully Raisa will welcome them and rejoice,¡± sent Elpis, reaching her arm around Rhea.

    Rhea absent, deep in thought, wondering in this moment if she regretted not following her sister.

    <h2>--- (Farstay 12<sup>th</sup> Day of Dark Month)</h2>

    For a night Nysa, Kyra and Otonia waited patiently for Helice¡¯s return to Farstay. Together they were to advise the Priest that Helice and Charis were gone, Charis¡¯ health worsening in the cold of the cottage. Then, with arrangements made and finalised Helice would return them to Hillperch via the Shrine of Saph, quick and easy. Finally rid of the cold and their pokey cottage.

    ¡°Go inform the Priest, I will burn a bed so we can be warm at least this night,¡± growled Otonia. She couldn¡¯t decide between being upset or concerned about Helice.

    Nysa and Kyra stole further blankets from the condemned bed adding to their already impressive number of layers of clothes and furs; in danger of not being able to move. They pushed out of the cottage and into the howl of the chilling wind, apparently someone, somewhere decided to afflict Farstay with more wind and snow. The wind excited, gusting snow on invisible wings as well as picking up loose snow from the ground plastering their faces despite their efforts. Struggling to climb cross the low wall, they fell over and rolled across the crest, falling off, landing inside the village. Their hoped-for reprieve, denied, the weather still foul within the Circle of Protection! Struggling, each step a worthy effort, the two non-descript shapes made a direct line towards the Village Church suffering the wind hurled snow and ice.

    Making for the church eave both sisters crowded against the door for relief and once they caught their breath, knocked heavily. After several hammerings, the last few requiring Nysa to use the pommel of her sword, the door finally cracked opened.

    ¡°What is so urgent?¡± asked a boy, lightly wrapped in clothes.

    ¡°We need to talk to the Priest, now!¡± seethed Nysa, her patience exhausted by the wait for Helice and the torturous trek to the Church, including the wait at this very door.

    ¡°I will fetch him if you leave your swords by the door and walk clear of them.¡± His voice even, immune to Nysa¡¯s intimidation, although cautious of her anger.

    Both Warrior Sisters pushed past the door and begrudgingly propped their swords beside the door as required and followed the boy halfway into the church. The boy propped and looked over his shoulder, throwing a hand, palm open at them. He then raced off to the back of the Church and through a door, which slammed shut behind him. Even with the wind blasting, the church structure refused to move or even groan; standing defiant. Their cottage in comparison very poor lodgings indeed. Nysa and Kyra dropped off some of their layers, the church immune to the wind and therefore the cold bearable within the protective walls.

    A thinned dishevelled mass of ill-fitting clothes shuffled towards them. His black woollen robe draped across his frame, the excess cloth billowing. His face gaunt and eyes sunken, his bushy black beard unkept, matching his wild hair. Where before they met a Priest of dedication, although lowly, now before them stood a fidgeting, mumbling charlatan. His eyes wandered as he spoke. His fingers entwined unless otherwise busy darting away momentarily to scratch his unrulily hair or random spots on his body. The cloth of his clothes sinking drastically under his enquiring fingers before finding flesh.

    ¡°I have been busy, yes, very busy. Only because of your gracious gift, yes, those wonderful tomes do I feel obliged to break my study of them to meet you. Every heartbeat I am away from them delays your request, so please state your business quickly.¡±

    The boy, plainly dressed in a white one-piece chemise hovered around him, offering him dried fruits and meats, the occasional piece of cheese, picking up any drops and trying to offer them up again. Somewhere in this display of persistence small cups of water were presented and promptly drained, the Priest suddenly aware of his thirst.

    The boy didn¡¯t extend his hospitality any further.

    ¡°When we last met, you were stymied and disconcerted with your ¡­ progress?¡± said Nysa.

    ¡°Oh yes, days ago now. Silly me, so obvious afterwards of course. Then though, very sad.¡±

    Nysa and Kyra waited, meal finished and now a towel bath began, although the Priest stared at a particular corner of the church ceiling. Then as suddenly remembered to scratch his black bushy beard.

    ¡°What was obvious Priest?¡± petitioned Nysa.

    The Priest¡¯s head snapped around, his eyes examining Nysa and then Kyra.

    ¡°Spies, you can¡¯t be too careful, I remember you though, yes, you gave me the volumes of Judge¡¯s words, so you can¡¯t be spies! That only stands to reason.¡± His mouth opened into a wide toothy smile, which then snapped shut.

    The Priest slowly swivelled his head one way and then the other. ¡°The volumes reveal themselves to the reader following their strengths. My next volume wasn¡¯t the rest of volume two! Ha! Judge knew, he is wise to know his Priest and chose the middle of volume four! Then volume six, no, perhaps eight, so long ago ¡­¡±

    Nysa examined the ¡°show¡± before her, losing faith in the Village Priest with every spoken word and random movement, although admitting for someone resigned to failure to then actually find the answer to the puzzle and continue to the point of exhaustion and starvation revealed a dedicated fanaticism. Kyra not quite as admiring decided the time right to inform the Priest.

    ¡°Priest I know you are dedicated and are studying to assist our Mistress. We wish to advise our Mistress has, at perilous risk, been relocated. The cottage harmful to her health and her condition deteriorating. We hope to return with her when you have the skills to assist. We will take our leave.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± His voice commanding, expressing a clear sane harshness, which momentarily startled the boy.

    Nysa and Kyra turned back to look at him, almost compelled to obey. He approached Nysa and as his skeletal hand reached for Nysa, she prepared, dagger to hand. The Priest gripped Nysa by her chin and turned her head, first left and then right.

    ¡°The Shield you carry on your back has Judge¡¯s Symbol on it, most unusual. Are you an Aspirant or an Initiate?¡± he asked, his eyes wandering independent of each other.

    Nysa confused, the Priest knew they wielded shields with Judge¡¯s Symbol and much more. Did Judge enlighten him, and only now did he examine deeply and truly?

    ¡°An Aspirant. The High Priests of my Temple did not consider I would ever be worthy to be an Initiate, so my hope of being a Judge Knight would never be. So, I am now dedicated to my Mistress, who bestowed without any authority to do so, Judge Knight Adept upon me and I now serve Judge as his loyal servant, proud to display his symbol and hold to his teachings.¡±

    Nysa repeated her truth, each telling easier and while the shame of being rejected by her Temple tore at her being, her fealty and service to Charis granted her a purpose while still being able to serve and worship her God.

    Nysa''s honest truth fortifying. The Priest¡¯s words lucid and purposeful, now a changed man. ¡°Do you know how a Judge Knight is ordained Adept?¡±

    Nysa answered as taught by her Temple. ¡°The closest to perfection of the Initiates would be ordained when the current Judge Knight died. The Initiate served as the Judge Knight¡¯s second so they could be at his side to help as required or be the herald that announced the Judge Knight¡¯s death.¡±

    The boy offered a chair to the Priest. The Priest eyed the chair and slid onto the provided perch, patted down his hair, warming into the conversation.

    ¡°Well yes and no. Consider the situation where a Judge Knight dies alone. Your understanding only considers the situation when an Initiate is on hand to take up the Sword of the fallen Judge Knight.¡±

    The Priest¡¯s hair fell to the left and the right as scissors clicked and sheared, deftly wielded by the boy, his subject blissfully unconcerned.

    ¡°My teachers didn¡¯t consider the situation you describe, although I do know at my Temple, at least, there were many Initiates, although many more Aspirants. The numbers seemed to be limited by the wealth of the Temple.¡±

    With his black hair neat and tidy, Nysa recognised within the man before her the authority of a Priest of Judge once again. The logic didn¡¯t exist for this decision, Nysa accepted the assessment on blind faith.

    ¡°Each Judge Knight is part of a line. The line is kept by passing the sword and armour of the Judge Knight to his successor. There can only be twenty-one lines. Before you ask why, it isn¡¯t explained, although each Dukedom is assigned one line.¡±

    The boy attacked the Priest¡¯ beard next, a tricky proposition when your subject spoke.

    ¡°So where are the other twenty Dukedoms let alone Judge Knights?¡± asked Nysa calmly.

    ¡°That is a good question and one I can¡¯t answer as I have lived most of my life in this village after being ordained a Priest. What I do know is the current Dukedom was smaller than it is now, it grew as each successive Duke occupied uncontested nearby land. There weren¡¯t villages as far from the City as Farstay is now for instance.¡± The Priest let that information sink in a little and when Nysa face brighten a little he continued. The boy making a great deal of progress on his beard during the respite.

    ¡°I have learnt an important ceremony in my readings, one thought never lost and yet now I am certain of the truth I tell you, the version they practice in the City is false and therefore every Judge Knight ordained and blessed by the High Priest performing the rite false also.¡±

    The Priest raised both his hands high in celebration. ¡°You my dear, since I see clearer now then any time previous, are worthy to be ordained a Judge Knight, your inner glow strong and resolute. Are you willing to accept this sacred duty?¡±

    Kyra reacted first crashing into Nysa, yelling, hugging, kissing, twirling her until Nysa regained her senses, hugging Kyra in return and then facing the Priest on one knee.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be willing? I would be honoured, this is my life¡¯s one aim, I wish to excel in the worship of Judge and be his Judgement amongst men!¡±

    The Priest waved to invite Nysa to stand, his eyes locked upon Nysa¡¯s excited, glowing face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if the ceremony will work and if it doesn¡¯t, I¡¯m not sure what will become of you. Even though I consider the present ceremony to ordain a Judge Knight as chanted by the High Priest false, you must understand worship is primarily belief and faith so the words spoken, the conduct of the ceremony may not be important. If true, you must seriously consider the risks. We could break the rule of Twenty-One or the rule of one Judge Knight in each Dukedom or the consequences of not performing the ceremony properly and probably anything else I haven¡¯t considered! I¡¯m ¡­ also uncertain if a woman can be ordained a Judge Knight.¡± He finished weakly, the palms of his hands open before him.

    Nysa stepped towards the Priest and grabbed both his shoulders maintaining eye contact.

    ¡°As long as you promise to burn my body upon my death on a raised bed, middle of the day, so my soul will travel to Judge, it matters not how I serve him, be it in life or death.¡±

    Kyra hugged her warrior-sister from behind, not really knowing why, perhaps to remind her that at least one other would miss her if she died. Nysa straighten and swivelled returning her embrace, eyes meeting, exchanging a silent understanding. The Priest figured out their relationship also.

    ¡°If you wish your line to persist you will need to recruit and train your own Aspirants and Initiates, so it is good that one accompanies you now,¡± commented the Priest, a bushy eyebrow raised.

    Kyra, motioning her head in denial found her cheeks lovingly captured and stilled within Nysa¡¯s callused hands. Nysa¡¯s look confirming Kyra in her new role.

    ¡°I will need to organise the village to support me while I perform the ceremony and Judge¡¯s High Holy Day would be the ideal day, 7<sup>th</sup> Day of Light Month in Birth Season, which allows me five months to study, practice and gather materials.¡±

    Nysa and Kyra broke their mutual gazing to observe the somewhat self-pleased Priest, smiling brightly, hands clasped in front of him.

    ¡°When Death Season clears more will travel and more talk will be shared. Do you think the secret you have a set of Judge Priest¡¯s books will remain a secret until Light Month? Can the ceremony be performed in another month, perhaps Dark Month?¡± asked Nysa. She tried to keep her voice steady and controlled, she didn¡¯t want to reveal the depth of her disappointment if forced to wait or any eagerness to be ordained sooner.

    ¡°We have guarded our faith in Judge jealously, in this, the village is absolute as it has saved us many times, especially when the Duke¡¯s men weren¡¯t handy to protect us. You are right in one thing though, the only persons in the village at this time are those that share our faith in Judge and perhaps a small quiet ceremony amongst the faithful, even if in Death Season would be best to keep many secrets. The ceremony relies upon the Priest contacting Judge, this is obviously easier in a month and season more favourable to him, but this doesn¡¯t mean the ceremony can¡¯t be performed at another time,¡± theologised the Priest.

    A radiant smile escaped Nysa and Kyra felt her joy as they were still lightly embraced. The Priest also noticed their affection and warmly smiled removing ten years from his face. He really did let himself go while studying the tomes or perhaps his sanity returned on a more permanent basis, his wild eyes settling.

    ¡°I will make myself more presentable and modestly prepare the church with only the vital elements of the ceremony. My boy will summon the village for a middle of the day ceremony on the twenty-first day of Dark Month, so please present yourself at least one bell before in your armour, with your sword sheathed.¡±

    Nysa chewed her lip and tightened her arm around Kyra¡¯s waist. ¡°You realise I am female, so if for example I die how will another be able to wear my armour? The sword would be possible I guess, but my armour?¡± asked Nysa.

    The Priest warmly chuckled and kindly slapped Nysa on her free shoulder. ¡°Oh, your sword and armour are for the ceremony, the true sword and armour of a Judge Knight created long ago and blessed by Judge himself and given to each line to pass down upon their death. Don¡¯t be dismayed, from what I have seen I am not sure that the current Judge Knight of the Dukedom has such sword and armour, just a man-made version. I do assure you though what I say is true if the tomes are to be believed, Judge ordained them in the original ceremony and upon them rising they were gifted sword and armour to be held in trust and passed down their line to defend their faith and the faithful without exception. How? The tomes don¡¯t reveal. Therefore, I suggest we have faith.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, what has been lost must be found,¡± stated Kyra.

 1.115 Into the Snow (12th Day of Dark Month)

    <h2>--- (Lonely Keep 12<sup>th</sup> Day of Dark Month)</h2>

    A tear escaped as tiredness enveloped Rhea. An emptiness found her heart, separation from her twin all the more real now as she hovered near the mound. Her toes wiggled and her boot shifted closer. The chill wind howling, mocking her bravery, unable to step forward and take charge of her own will. What faith did Helice have which allowed her to follow she wondered. Dropping to her knees she crawled forward. The expected bliss of sunshine and forest snatched away as the smell of burnt and smoked ground assaulted her nostrils.

    Rhea pleaded, ¡°Why not me?¡± Her clawing fingers coated in the black soot of the pyre, indisputable proof the way now denied to her.

    Elpis lent down and squeezed Rhea¡¯s shoulder, eventually pulling her Seer Sister up to her feet and back from the pyre.

    ¡°We are the ones who need to remain behind, they are the ones who must face their own trials. We must see to ourselves now and much of the night remains, while I fear the magic which allows us to see in the dark has left with Helice. We need to find shelter until morning,¡± said Elpis, her voice raised against the wind.

    Rhea shook her head slightly clearing past regret in an effort to return to the present.

    ¡°We have shelter, an overturned cart should serve us well,¡± said Rhea now resigned to her lonely fate.

    Rhea and Elpis cleared the furs from the cart and with their remaining strength flipped the cart over ensuring the drop back of the cart faced away from the wind. Regathering the furs, they placed them under the cart on the ground and crawled under themselves. The remaining furs they used to block up the entrance and seal any places where the cold tried to sneak in.

    ¡°Clymene, you will need to send a Seer to Farstay as Nysa, Kyra and Otonia will be stranded. Helice has carried Charis into the pyre mound and hasn¡¯t returned. Elpis and I are trying to keep warm, while we await dawn,¡± sent Rhea.

    ¡°Do you need anything? We can try to send it directly to you by forming the Seer Circle.¡±

    ¡°We are warm for now and the mound is high enough so we think the cart won¡¯t be flipped as the wind isn¡¯t able to get under it with any strength and there is some snow fall, so we will eventually be doubly encased.¡±

    ---

    Between Clymene and Astera they dismissed the use of Shrine¡¯s especially from within Hillperch and the risk of the Temple Guards investigating. The remaining choice being an overland rescue.

    Zoe considered Astera¡¯s proposal. ¡°It will be a difficult journey, but not impossible Mistress, Death Season is on the wane now and the snow wolves would have cleared most predators from the path we need to take.¡±

    ¡°I am glad the snow wolves have helped Zoe, but what about the snow wolves attacking you and those with you?¡± Astera asked.

    ¡°We are fit and healthy Mistress and won¡¯t have a wagon to slow us down, it is only the weather we need to be careful of.¡±

    ¡°Will you and Zosime be enough?¡±

    ¡°What about the defence of the cavern Mistress?¡± asked Zosime.

    ¡°I will ask one of the twins to fill your shift, they will be able to do duty from the cavern blind, with Hagne in the more dangerous role of Dark Priest.¡±

    Astera paused a little as a smile swept across her face. ¡°I will have to liberate one from the elder which will be an interesting conversation!¡±

    ¡°Mistress, I would like to take Jocasta with us,¡± said Zoe.

    ¡°She is still a child, are you sure she will cope and won¡¯t be a burden?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, and there is no one else to spare. I, I would like to travel as three if possible.¡±

    ¡°Then yes. Prepare now, for you leave early tomorrow morning. I will talk to Jocasta and see if she accepts your offer.¡±

    <h2>--- (The Cleft 13<sup>th</sup> Day of Dark Month)</h2>

    Zoe pushed their horses into the softer snow. The wolves in pursuit, flanking either side, their howling beyond random celebration, as the passages of escape discovered by Zoe required effort and tiring of their horses to take advantage of, a hard-fought small victory in the race. The false hope revealed now. Their remaining choices stark; the soft snow or confrontation. Zoe cursed herself under her breath, underestimating the sly intelligence of their hunters.

    Dark canine shapes shadowed the fleeing riders, their horses wading through the white snow, sure and certain ground under hoof evading them. The pack dispersed, held to their purpose, unnatural and despite the cold Zoe sweated while a shiver ran up her spine. Several wolves ran behind them maintaining a controlled measured distance. Several wolves ran along as shadows on either side escorting and directing. Zoe couldn¡¯t count their numbers; she suspected several hid when ahead and re-joined when their quarry could witness and add them to the count. Their overall numbers as low as twenty and possibly as high as forty.

    Zoe patted her horse¡¯s neck, encouragement for both of them. She drew a deep breath in response to a new chorus of howling, closing her eyes, swallowing as doubt clenched her heart. The soft snow, not only to slow them down to allow one pack to surround, overtake and escort them, the clever beasts called in another pack to close the trap. Her canine predators demonstrating a cunning higher intelligence, which should have been obvious from the start as the pack dispersed when the chase commenced, instead of chasing from behind and following their pack leader.

    Their tired horses burst free of the soft snow and ignoring the shadows, Zoe galloped towards the mountains proper escaping the foothills. The wolves on the flak faded back. Goosebumps. Zoe prepared to confront, and yet they gave way?

    ¡°Should we be worried?¡± asked Jocasta, yelling at the wind, which tried to steal her words away. Her arms tightening around Zosime¡¯s waist.

    Jocasta, her yelling for Zoe¡¯s benefit. Behind Zosime¡¯s horse trailed their spare, Jocasta not a competent rider and quickly transferred once Zoe caught the first howl of the pack on the wind. Zoe called a halt, the horses shaking their heads and snorting their agreement.

    ¡°We should be safe, just riding at pace to keep them running as well. We are heading to higher ground just in case the pack is larger than I think.¡±

    Jocasta hung off every word, drinking in the confidence Zoe exuded, quelling her fear.

    Horses and riders alike expelled deep breaths, the warm clouds billowing into the surrounding cold air. Zoe spurred her horse, Zosime following her lead.

    As dusk fell, Zoe searched for a defensible site for an overnight camp. She found an ideal small cliff face amongst many discards as the mountain ridge they deliberately paralleled; finally provided. The wolves howled from a distance, somehow Zoe¡¯s change of direction spoiling their plan.

    Once under the cover of the cliff overhang Zoe tied a couple of fallen trees in turn to the spare horse and dragged them into position to form a barrier of sorts, which could be fired to keep the wolves at bay. Zosime and Jocasta gathered brush to place either side of the tree trunk wall in preparation, while Zoe prepared the campfire. With a perimeter established, horses hobbled behind and camp established, Zoe and Zosime kept watch over night in shifts.

    Throughout the night the number of wolves at the edge of the fire light increased. Zoe and Zosime with their Borrow Stones spying beyond, the count climbing to thirty by dawn.

    Zoe, heart beat rapidly, pacing behind the tree trunks, torch in hand ready in an instant to fire the piled brush. The threat of their defences sufficient for now, although Zoe held doubts the snow peppered fuel would actually flame up. As she counted, her head slowly shook from side to side, so many wolves in one pack. The pack continued with their tactics; moving about, appearing and disappearing in the surrounding low brush and trees, not to mention their coats of white blending in with the snow. The howls of a second pack celebrated the light of the dawn; Zoe estimated three or four bells away.

    Zoe glanced over her shoulder, Jocasta¡¯s small huddled body under furs, covered in light snow contrasted to Zosime¡¯s larger body nearby, both vulnerable and trusting. She slapped her fist against her thigh and kicked at the snow underfoot, she grossly underestimated the danger and tried to understand how so many wolves could pack together within the same hunting range. Her bottom lip quivered as her gut wrenched, Zoe swallowing down hard to hold back her urge to vomit.

    Zosime wrapped her arms around the shivering Zoe slightly amused the hunter of the sisters affected by the cold when she expertly advised others. Zoe jumped, her boots planting in the snow trying to escape, prevented by Zosime¡¯s strength of arms.

    ¡°Are we in that much trouble sister?¡± Zosime whispered.

    Zoe replied with a curt nod, and then spoke, her voice reed thin and laced with doubt. ¡°We cannot move from here and the best we can do is gather more wood for the fire.¡±

    Zosime clung onto Zoe like a lifeline, tightening her embrace further.

    ¡°Zosime if you haven¡¯t already ¡­ we need to contact Clymene and ask for help. Please release me, I have accepted our truth.¡±

    Zosime dropped her hold and with a fire brand from the campfire patrolled the camp. Zoe, both hands free took advantage of the dawn light trying to pick off their jailors. As she drew back on the bow, they eyed her and dashed for cover, returning frequently to keep her occupied.

    <h2>--- (Lonely Keep 13<sup>th</sup> Day of Dark Month)</h2>

    The morning broke differently at the Lonely Keep. The wind deciding to rest overnight, although the snow continued to fall, gently, an apology for sending harsh winds on previous days.

    ¡°Wake sister, pre-dawn awaits you,¡± sent Clymene. Her attempts to annoy Rhea awake failing dismally.

    ¡°Thank-you sister.¡±

    Elpis shook Rhea until awake, they needed to escape their shelter. The spare furs in the cart allowed them to separate themselves from the ground and during the coldest moments embrace and joined their body heat, now they needed to escape.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    Sweat on their brows, under their armpits and probably between their thighs, their exertions to no avail as the plug of furs refused to shift. The length of the wagon barely sufficient for the sisters to sleep under, the height clearance inadequate, forcing them to lay on their stomachs to try and push their way to freedom.

    ¡°We are trapped?¡± Rhea¡¯s voice betraying her, the darkness within their wagon cave concealing her hands wiping away her tears.

    ¡°No sister, instead of pushing out, pull the furs towards us and place them behind, until we will reach the snow and do the same.¡±

    They started by organising the space under the cart, neatly packing the furs to one side so they made room for the snow they were going to scoop inside as they tunnelled to freedom. Then they started handful by handful, thankful for the gloves they wore and all the other layers of clothes which fought to keep them warm.

    Rhea wiggled out first and with no wind she enjoyed actual warmth from the sun. She rolled over and lay on her back for more than a few moments to enjoy it and then felt Elpis upon her kissing her with the joy of life. As they looked to the walls of the keep, they noticed a small crowd of three gathering, pointing at them and waving. Elpis waved back by instinct more than deliberately doing so, the joy of life still gripping her body.

    ¡°Should we right the cart and pull it back to the Inn sister?¡± asked Rhea.

    ¡°No, we have been seen and I am sure they will wish to question us and to do that they will need to rescue us,¡± said Elpis, followed by a sly smile.

    ¡°Won¡¯t their mood be somewhat unhappy then?¡±

    ¡°The rescuers perhaps, our interrogators are probably still asleep.¡±

    Rhea drew in a sharp breath. ¡°Interrogators?¡±

    ¡°The Baron and the Baroness, sister. Although I have prepared an explanation for us, one I hope frustrates the Baroness and enthrals the Baron.¡±

    ¡°You sound so confident sister ¡­ I ¡­ am glad you are with me.¡± Rhea closed her eyes to the sun and the blue sky above, welcoming a calm heralded by a sky of floating snowflakes and Elpis¡¯ confident words.

    ¡°You my sister were summoned here in a vision from your sister ¡­¡±

    <h2>--- (The Cleft 13<sup>th</sup> Day of Dark Month)</h2>

    ¡°Mistress, we could send Seers to Zosime as she would provide the anchor, we cannot summon Zosime back or Zoe or Jocasta, there needs to be a Seer link. We can send supplies using Zosime as the anchor,¡± advised Clymene.

    ¡°We can send more, as long as they¡¯re Seers. We can send supplies to them that they may not live long enough to use. Zosime said that at least twenty wolves were guarding them, and more were yet to arrive. How could so many survive this harsh Death Season?¡±

    Her heartbeat thumped in her chest and Astera stifled the urge to scream as the fear of failure seized her mind; three warrior-sisters were going to be the price. How would Warrior Sisters trust her after this loss? Astera paced to fill the moments as the awkward pause, due to indecision began to lengthen. Clymene stared at her, awaiting a response, Thyia, eyes sympathetic, opened her mouth as if to speak and then turned away.

    Astera thankful for Thyia¡¯s silent presence and Clymene¡¯s solo attendance, two patient trusted supports. Unknowing, she didn¡¯t realise Clymene had established a Seer Circle and although not intending to and against their own wishes they judged their Mistress as the passing moments counted by.

    ¡°Clymene, the Seer Circle will send all our Seers to their aid. They need to make sure they take plenty of warm clothes and two-handed spears. They will escort them out of the trap. You will stay here as an anchor to return the Seers once all are safe.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    Astera released a long-held breath and lent against the kitchen table, the palms of both hands resting upon the tabletop. Clymene distracted with organising the Seer Circle. Thyia not hesitating, hurrying to her Mistress, guiding her, seating her at the table. Astera unable to suppress a slight tremble overtaking her body.

    ---

    The wolves patiently stalked their improvised camp, Zoe surmising the pack leader must be in the other pack, the only explanation for their restrain. She advised Zosime. The Seer Circle choosing to take the granted time to prepare properly.

    Astera, determined to keep busy, began planning the non-seers into shifts to guard the Main Cavern. She started by allocating one sister to be the Dark Priest with two occupying the nearby Guard Post. The non-seers would need to rely on yelling and shouting to call for assistance if required. The cavern blind left empty.

    ¡°Mistress ¡­ the elder, um, she protests the loss of her last helper and to quote her ¡®the blasted Main Cavern door will never be completed at this rate¡¯, will this be an exception?¡± said Clymene.

    Astera, eyes cast down checking names on three columns, paused. ¡°No exceptions.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    ---

    Several bells rang before the Seer Circle finally readied themselves. Tempted to land as one, the grandiose entrance suggested by the Seers themselves, rejected on Astera¡¯s order; the Seer Sisters to arrive one at a time until half joined their Warrior Sisters at their camp. They would sunbathe for at least a bell and then continue.

    The Seer Sisters arrived standing before the seated, cross-legged Zosime and eagerly stepped away to remove or displace garments to bathe specific naked flesh in the sunlight to recharge their magic. Released from the confines of the Caverns they enjoyed the open sky, rolling snow covered land and perimeter of pine scented trees. As at the Lonely Keep; the wind breathless. The cliff face providing shelter deflecting the gently falling snow away from their camp. A pleasant and pristine welcome from their natural surrounds.

    The other pack continued to arrive even after Zoe spied the presence of their pack leader. He or perhaps a she? Zoe totally surprised, a female pack leader. The beast¡¯s eyes not those of a wolf; human, but how? Fur coat, pure unblemished white dressing a lithe canine predator body rivalling the size of a small pony, dwarfing the male wolves of her pack.

    At Zoe¡¯s shout, announcing the arrival of the pack leader, the Seers didn¡¯t bother to dress they laid in situ consolidating their circle and recommenced summoning more of their sisters.

    As the next Seer arrived, the pack leader stilled, both piercing blue eyes studying the anomaly. Zoe observed the pack leader¡¯s expression, a human expression using the facial muscles of the wolf. She drew an arrow to her bow, readying to release if the next Seer arrival provided a similar opportunity. Perhaps the human eyes or human mannerisms stayed Zoe¡¯s intention. An intelligent gaze shortly descended upon the Warrior Sister. The tension on her bowstring released and her bow lowered in response.

    She recalled one other capable of disarming under a withering gaze, a shiver travelled the length of Zoe¡¯s spine in remembrance of Charis. Zoe advised Jocasta the pack leader summoned her to parley, handing her bow to the girl and willingly striding beyond the tree trunk wall protecting their camp. Jocasta frantically looked around her, the Seers occupied, focused and trance like, including Zosime and short of trying to tackle Zoe to the ground and probably bouncing off, she remained speechless and frozen in place. As Zoe diminished from sight with each step, Jocasta became more aware of the circling wolves, her hands tightening around the upper limb of the bow and her head darting about. Involuntarily Jocasta took a backward step dragging Zoe¡¯s bow with her, her heartbeat racing.

    As Zoe strode forward, no wolf approached. Her interpretation and hunch proving correct, her breathing resumed. The pack leader occasionally paused and looked back, until the view of the camp disappeared amongst the trees and she bounded forward sure of her prey. Zoe needed to follow the pack leader by tracking her paw prints in the snow and as she circled around the edge of a large boulder, the transformation reached its final stages. Before her eyes, the extremities, the hands and feet for example the last to humanise into a breath takingly gorgeous and naked human female. Taller than any of her sisters, long slim muscles, speed rather than strength thought Zoe.

    ¡°That was brave of you?¡± The tone of voice deep, grandma or sage like contrasting with the youthful appearance and vibrant alabaster skin colour of the speaker.

    ¡°Your eyes. Knowing wolves from my past and seeing those around us now I knew they weren¡¯t eyes of a wolf. Also, you seemed interested and surprised when my Seer Sisters arrived, remarkably not in a more food arriving type of interest either.¡± Zoe released a discrete smile hopeful for a favourable response trying to avoid ogling the naked human form before her with all her willpower. Her confidence in her analysis killing any hesitation or nerves, the intelligence behind the wolf pack tactics before her, the reason the pack could gather in such numbers also explained. While they talked the Daughters of the Duchess edged closer to survival.

    The pack leader chose to reveal her teeth in her return smile, slightly more pointed than typical, otherwise human. Wisdom beyond her years of youth; the pack leader¡¯s assessment of Zoe at their first meeting.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Seer Transference for many years, many of your lifetimes in fact, especially not in the middle of nowhere and so many. I suspect the return of magic, although not to the land, just the sense and smell of it on them and you, there is no real magic, yet. So how I ask?¡±

    Zoe folded her arms across her chest. ¡°That is not a secret I can reveal, and I have sworn to hold it until death,¡± replied Zoe.

    ¡°I thought we were trading secrets?¡±

    At Zoe¡¯s questioning look, the pack leader placed her hands upon her naked hips.

    ¡°Surely you cannot expect to live, knowing my secret?¡±

    The words hit Zoe like a snow avalanche, her knees weakening and her gut churning, so this would be her death not her salvation. Her attention returning to the present when fingers transformed to claws, hands to paws and forearms grew white fur. The balance of the pack leader remained naked human female.

    Zoe accepted her fate, unbuckling her cuiribolli breastplate and when done, dropping her arms to her sides. If the pack leader wanted to kill her, she invited her to do so.

    Eyes closed; Zoe spoke, hopefully not for the last time. ¡°I have sworn on my life to one I have given my fealty to. You will need to ask her and her alone if you wish to know the secret of the seers. By the strength of this fealty I swear upon my Mistress that I will hold your secret equally in good faith until my death.¡±

    Zoe felt a single claw part the felt and underclothe covering her chest and therefore her heart. She flinched slightly but didn¡¯t move to protect herself; if the pack leader wished to kill her it would be her easiest kill today. Her flesh exposed to the cold air, searing pain jolted her calm acceptance as blood oozed from the wound, quickly frozen.

    ¡°Know that I have now tasted your blood, no matter where you try to hide, I will be able to find you, so if you do betray my secret, I will at least have the satisfaction of eating your heart. You are brave or foolhardy, but either way I am convinced by your actions I can trust you. So, go free, along with your sisters. Before you do, name your Mistress and where I would find her.¡±

    Zoe needed time to think and the easiest way to stall was to inspect her chest, which shocked her. Blood dripped slowly down; a contest between body warmth, natural congealing and the surrounding cold. Eight claw slashes decorated her chest, beginning over her heart, four parting flesh, left and right towards each of her breasts, each oozing their own blood trail along their length.

    ¡°Our Mistress is healing for now, at Lonely Keep, although not Lonely Keep, it is difficult to understand but an Elven Lord is helping, we think, but we are not sure. Our current Mistress is defending the caverns under Hillperch.¡± Zoe wincing, levelling her voice despite the desperate urge to sooth her wounds somehow.

    ¡°I suspect your current Mistress will tell me the same as you, so for this secret I must travel to Lonely Keep I think.¡±

    Observing Zoe¡¯s silent nod confirmed her guess and thereby her future actions.

    ¡°An Elven Lord you say, Elves are always doing Elven things, I wonder why this particular Elven Lord has time for a human as they¡¯re not easily distracted from their Goddess'' mission.¡±

    She noticed the human about to say something and then didn¡¯t, so this one¡¯s Mistress has a secret it seems.

    ¡°Tell your sisters the pack leader smelt you, tasted your blood and satisfied you are good and not evil, let you and your sisters live. To help with this, I would ask you lay down and expose your chest a little more.¡±

    Zoe didn¡¯t know what would happen next, but certainly not her death that could have happened plenty of times before now. She lay down in the snow, fully complying, observing while the pack leader effortlessly, gracefully even fully transformed to her wolf shape. She tensed as the beast¡¯s shadow heralded its arrival, the radiating body warmth confirming its final position above Zoe¡¯s trembling body. A hot, moist rasping tongue dragged across her wounds one at a time and on several occasions, required or not, flicked tantalisingly across Zoe¡¯s erect, cold affected nipples.

    Her blood licked away, the flesh beneath sealed and eight feint pink scars the resultant proof. Then the pack leader bounded away, howling. The howl answered by many others.

    Zoe slowly climbed to her feet and dressed her chest as best she could. The armour would cover most of the damage to her blood soaked felt and underclothe and then additional furs would complete the illusion. She collected herself, contemplating her encounter. Did she meet a wolf which could transform into a human or a human who could transform into a wolf? Long lived apparently and certainly less than enamoured by Elven Lords. And, oh yeah commands over forty snow wolves, from afar and absolutely. Zoe shivered.

    The tree trunks covered in brush greeted her when Zoe returned to camp. Jocasta jumping and yelling, announcing her return. Once in the camp proper, the Seers swamp the smallish huntress until she fell, and they were all laughing and rolling around in the snow. The partially clothed Seers soon realising the fun disappeared when snow contacted flesh and wormed its way into clothing to melt. Snapped back to reality they quickly sort the warmth of the campfire and in several cases dry spare clothes.

    Jocasta extended her small hand, which Zoe accepted flashing her a thank-you smile.

    ¡°You don¡¯t like the snow?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like being cold and wet, spent most of my life living that harsh reality,¡± deadpanned Jocasta.

 1.116 A New Friend or Old Strangers (13th Day of Dark Month)

    <h2>--- (The Cleft 13<sup>th</sup> Day of Dark Month)</h2>

    Zoe strolled arm in arm with Jocasta towards the campfire, flames dancing high due to the well cut and stacked logs, the wind non-existent. Seers eagerly added brushwood to the conflagration forcing the surrounding snow to melt and converting the nearby ground into a mush. Staring at the bonfire, the Seers warmed their hands, then reached various stages of undress to dry their various furs, clothes and robes while bright sunlight shone upon their exposed flesh.

    Jocasta looked up at Zoe. ¡°You would think they never get out into the wilds.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps more than that, my return confirms they won¡¯t be wielding spears and possibly dying today,¡± replied Zoe, after noticing the neat stack of two-handed spears set aside from the bonfire.

    A pair of arms draped themselves around Zoe and before she could react, Niobe danced away laughing cheerily.

    ¡°We are happy to see your return sister and overjoyed when the howl called to the wolves and they slunk away shortly after, instead of attacking us,¡± said Alcmene, who settled for a gentle hug, winking at Jocasta.

    ¡°Be sure to tell Astera I am now marked prey, the pack leader drew and smelt my blood.¡±

    Alcmene held Zoe at arm¡¯s length, a firm grasp on her shoulders, searching. ¡°Sister are you injured?¡±

    ¡°No. No, although I do believe we may have found an ally, especially if an enemy radiates evil,¡± said Zoe.

    Jocasta quirked her head at Zoe. ¡°How do you talk to a wolf?¡±

    Alcmene raised an eyebrow and held Zoe¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°More of a feeling than a discussion, so sorry to disappoint if you imagined I could talk to wolves.¡± Zoe ruffled Jocasta¡¯s hair slightly, while Alcmene¡¯s eyes momentarily rolled back.

    ¡°Apologies, it seems the Mistress wishes for the Seers to return and you dear Zoe to continue on with Zosime and Jocasta.¡±

    Zoe nodded towards the bonfire. ¡°While I don¡¯t believe they are drunk on ale, I do believe they are celebrating their survival, freedom and clean mountain air and you may have to convince the Mistress to await their arrival after dusk.¡±

    ¡°Clymene has already petitioned the Mistress on the basis they need to use this fine daylight for their Items so you will have our company a little while longer.¡±

    Alcmene grabbed Zoe¡¯s hand and dragged her towards the circle of dancing Seers. Jocasta¡¯s attempt to stay on the sidelines thwarted when Zoe snatched at her hand and dragged her in. Her half-hearted resistance for show; overwhelmed to be invited and join the circle of her older sisters.

    The romance of dancing in a circle around a bonfire didn¡¯t last long, the slush and mud, still cold regardless of the melt tended to reach uncomfortable nether reaches or splattered up soiling otherwise perfectly clean garments. As the dance circle broke up sisters retreated in ones or twos, making a bed out of the cut brush, stacking the cuttings on clean white snow and throwing a fur over for comfort. Others cleared the brush and laid upon the tree trunk ¡®wall¡¯.

    ---

    As the huge orange ball of the sun sunk in the West behind Hillperch the Seers bid Zosime, Zoe and Jocasta farewell and in turn transferred back to the Caverns. Zoe and Jocasta prepared the camp for another night behind the makeshift wall of tree trunks, dragging them closer still to the cliff face.

    Zoe woke Zosime at change of shift as arranged. Once Zoe¡¯s eyes closed, she didn¡¯t reach a deep sleep; restless would be a kind assessment, her mind dreaming, unable to find the peace of slumber, flashes of night and blood raced across the various macabre scenes entering her imagination. Zosime woke her twice from concern and after the second time even Jocasta woke as Zoe yelped and howled. Jocasta joined Zoe and shared her bedroll. After words of comfort and gentle cuddling Zoe relaxed enough to find peace.

    +++

    Jocasta woke at first light and untangled herself from Zoe¡¯s embrace ¨C somehow during the night they rolled over, Jocasta¡¯s embrace of Zoe becoming Zoe¡¯s embrace of Jocasta, her security blanket or cuddly toy perhaps. Zoe¡¯s makeshift lacings holding her furs and clothes together loosening to reveal dried blood.

    ¡°Sister, please ¡­ please,¡± said Jocasta, scrambling away from Zoe, pointing. Pain and torment, common to her, death as well. Blood? Blood on one she thought of as sister. Could a sister die? Be slain? She convinced herself her witnessing death a thing of her past.

    Zosime rushed to her side and followed the line of her pointing finger. Dried blood, plentiful and more than a scratch worth. Pulling the cleanly sliced clothing halves apart, Zosime revealed Zoe¡¯s chest, four healed pink scars running to each breast. Zosime dropped to her haunches and grabbed a crawling Jocasta to her, wrapping an arm around her shivering shoulder. They both stared in silence at the unusual sight, blood and pain certainly and then healing. They wouldn¡¯t have accepted the evidence of healing except they knew one other who could heal.

    The cold of the morning upon her naked chest tickled Zoe awake. She looked about lost for a moment, weary, her hand feeling about, settling on a now vacant warmth. Missing her security blanket perhaps. Her bloodshot eyes then centred upon Zosime and Jocasta and realising her exposure, wrapped her chest back into cover, re-joining the two halves of her clothing, eyes moistening.

    ¡°You have no right! This is my secret, mine!¡± she shouted, looking from Zosime to Jocasta in turn, her tearing eyes accusing.

    Hinting to Jocasta, preparing her, Zosime dropped forward off her haunches, her face a hand width away from Zoe¡¯s. Eyes locked, Zosime reached down to Zoe¡¯s hands and with a soft touch drew her sister¡¯s hands and clothing apart. Zosime kissed Zoe on each cheek sampling her rolling tears in the act and then drew back slightly to caress each of Zoe¡¯s scars with a tender kiss.

    Zosime looked up, Zoe¡¯s eyes closed, gentle sobs hitching her chest.

    ¡°We are stronger together sister, you don¡¯t need to endure this horror alone.¡±

    As Zoe¡¯s eyes opened, Jocasta stepped forward and wrapped a youthful arm around each of her sisters adding her tears.

    The horses whined, shaking their heads and pulling on their staked tethers.

    Zosime¡¯s head broke free of their shared embrace and through watery eyes spied a girl approach their camp. Zosime stood, leaving Jocasta to hold Zoe. Fully armoured she drew a dagger while advancing cautiously to intercept their intruder, while scanning the surrounds.

    A slim athletic creature, human with pale to white skin and silvery blonde hair cascading out of sight down her back. Her clothing a simple grey one-piece smock, shoulder to knee and her feet bare to the cold and snow. Goosebumps on her shivering flesh, her eyes wide as she sighted Zosime stomping towards her.

    Zosime slowed, sheathing her dagger as the girl hunched her shoulders over, closed her eyes and tucked her head upon her chest, in preparation, resigned to her fate.

    A cloak swings about the girl¡¯s shoulders and then her body is wrapped in a supportive embrace as the one who holds her, guides her towards their camp and their low burning campfire. The campfire being stoked by a young girl, perhaps child she surmises. Another, eyes red, meets her captor and herself at the campfire offering clothes, a couple of furs and a spare pair of boots. The three strangers hold their silence, and none look directly at her.

    With a hushed word of thanks, the girl stepped into the offered boots and dressed herself in the offered clothes, edging herself closer to the campfire. The child wordlessly offering her a morsel of dried meat and portion of cheese.

    Zoe drifts away from the campfire, finding herself tending and preparing the horses.

    ¡°An unwelcome interruption for sure.¡± Zosime wrapped Zoe within her arms, resisting Zoe¡¯s attempts to struggle free. ¡°Lean on my love sister, take strength from me.¡±

    ¡°I acted brave, sister ¡­ death stalked me ¡­ and then at some point I trusted. How could I trust so easily?¡± said Zoe, as she turned within Zosime¡¯s embrace and laid her head upon Zosime¡¯s chest.

    Zosime¡¯s hand drifted into Zoe¡¯s hair resting upon the back of her head. ¡°No choice. I know this sensation. I am bound to Charis through her healing of me, flattered at first, she quickly realised my pain and my ecstasy and always apologised. She healed Niobe and her ardour cooled because Charis¡¯ healing skill by then became more exacting, she once explained.¡± Zosime teared.

    ¡°Your brave heart is hammering sister, so perhaps we both need to support each other,¡± whispered Zoe.

    ¡°We best re-join Jocasta and our guest,¡± murmured Zosime.

    Neither sister broke their embrace, remaining beside the horses.

    ---

    Jocasta studied the girl. Her shaking hands grasping the food, mouthful after mouthful. Her chest hitching occasionally. Her eyes forward, staring at the fire. Zoe and Zosime silently disappeared in the direction of the horses and perhaps their visitor didn¡¯t realise. Jocasta knew cold and hungry, she lived cold and hungry for many seasons. She didn¡¯t read any desperation in their guest.

    A bell passed in silence, when Zoe and Zosime joined Jocasta staring at the back of the girl. Before long the girl seemed to make a decision with an exaggerated rise and fall of her shoulders; regaining control over of her shivering only blemished by the occasional twitch. She spoke her words to the flames.

    ¡°I was to be sacrificed by a man in dark robes,¡± she sobbed. ¡°I saw your fire last night and marked its position against the back of the mountain range. He can¡¯t see well in the daylight and when the wind went overnight, I realised this morning was my chance. My mother always sewed little blades into our dress hems, they folded over, blade into metal sleeve, a trick her grandmother passed down to her as her grandmother did to her. With this blade I cut the ropes that held me and ran. I didn¡¯t look back. I ran in the direction of the mountain range hoping I would find you hereabouts.¡±

    ¡°Do you know if he follows?¡± asked Zoe.

    Zosime drew her own conclusion about her story, blades in dress hems? Finding their camp by running up the mountain range? Amazing if true.

    ¡°I don¡¯t, but the man in dark robes doesn¡¯t like daylight and the strange men who followed his orders didn¡¯t talk, one of which led me by the rope that bound me.¡±

    Zoe glanced at Zosime¡¯s rolled back eyes, both recognising the need to warn their Mistress.

    ¡°We suspect an evil priest is travelling towards the Cavern sister,¡± sent Zosime.

    ¡°How can you be sure?¡± sent Clymene.

    ¡°Zoe and I aren¡¯t sure, although we have a frail girl, a runaway in our camp describing one as her captor.¡±

    Jocasta took one look at both sisters, shook her head and wandered off in the direction of the horses.

    ¡°Come on girl, time we left on our journey,¡± said Zoe.

    The girl¡¯s red eyes looked over her shoulder. ¡°Pandra, my name is Pandra.¡±

    ---

    With little wind to worry them, Zosime and Jocasta on one horse, trailing the spare horse and Zoe and Pandra on a second horse, they kept to the high ground and travelled along the length of the mountain spur in the direction of Farstay. With Borrow Gems Zoe and Zosime continued into the night, they wanted to travel at least half of the night figuring that even if the Evil Priest travelled well at night and he followed they would meet him in the morning when most disadvantaged.

    No campfire, and bedrolls laid close for warmth Zosime and Zoe took first sleep after Jocasta and Pandra offered to keep watch. Both young ones catching some haphazard sleep while in the saddle.

    ¡°You are young to be travelling in Death Season, aren¡¯t you?¡± Pandra whispered to Jocasta.

    Jocasta opened her mouth, keen to explain her need to train to be a bodyguard to her Mistress and her past, once of the slums and a street kid when she thought, who is this girl, why should I trust her with my story. Sensing Jocasta¡¯s hesitation, Pandra posed a different question.

    ¡°I mean, I realise you are with your big sisters?¡± She left the question hang.

    ¡°We were hunting for game, Zoe teaching me, but now we are running from your dark robed man.¡± Jocasta finally answered.

    ¡°I am sorry, but I knew I would be killed or worse, sacrificed if I stayed his prisoner, so at seeing your fire it was my first opportunity of meeting others to help me escape. You can leave me in the first village we come across if you like, I am sure I will find my way back to my family, eventually.¡±

    Jocasta caught Pandra¡¯s sniffle as they both sat rugged up in their bedrolls, the dark of night surrounding them.

    ¡°My sisters will decide in the morning, for now we need to make sure we give warning to them if we are attacked so keep a look out your side while I do the same on mine.¡± Jocasta done with further discussion.

    +++

    Jocasta woke both Zosime and Zoe at pre-dawn while the girl attended to her ablutions. They decided to leave her in Farstay if they could. Jocasta relieved, she felt the girl peculiar in some way. Who sews little knives in dress hems on the off chance you will be kidnapped!

    The four broke their fast, cleared their camp and rode away before first bell of the morning. The clearing weather helped, and they made good time approaching Farstay just after the middle of the day. Zoe led them past Farstay, descending the mountain range and returning to Farstay using the trail from the Lonely Keep, entering the village from the east and therefore close to the cottage being used when she last stayed.

    Zosime dismounted and pushed open the cottage door, soon returning with a note.

    ¡°Relocated to better lodgings, third cottage on the village common in line with Shrine and Church.¡± read Zosime.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Looks like we need to ride a little further,¡± offered Zoe.

    ---

    Zosime stretched her legs pushing them up while bracing her booted feet in the strips all the while smiling at Zoe, who took the hint and dismounted.

    About to rap on the door with her dagger, she meekly looked back at Zosime, red-faced. Zosime shrugged and waved a hand at the cottage door.

    Zoe knocked three times with her dagger hilt. The pleasure noises within ceased immediately, followed by scrambling, and a couple of loud knocks and drops.

    Silence.

    Slightly red faced, not sure from embarrassment or exertion Otonia opened the cottage door inviting Zosime and Zoe into the cottage. Otonia lent against the cottage doorway staring at Jocasta and the other rider, about to call out to Zosime to explain, Jocasta spoke as she dismounted.

    ¡°Zoe wished to hunt as a three and the girl¡¯s name is Pandra. She escaped from kidnappers.¡± Jocasta flicked her head towards Pandra inviting her into the cottage. Otonia nodded slowly. Jocasta hopeful she listened between the words.

    Zoe popped out of the cottage. ¡°Come on Jo we¡¯ll stable these horses while Pandra introduces herself.¡±

    Jocasta caught Zoe¡¯s cheerful eyes, questioning and with no further answer forthcoming fell into line leading one horse while Zoe led the other two. When did Zoe think of her as ¡®Jo¡¯?

    Otonia ushered Pandra into the cottage, scanning and appreciating the clear sky and then closing the cottage door behind them.

    ¡°I am not sure why you are uncomfortable, we know being alone you would need to occupy yourselves, although perhaps weapon practice would be equally draining and a better purpose!¡± said Zosime.

    ¡°We thought you were the Village Priest or his servants and he may not appreciate our developing friendship as much as we do!¡± answered Nysa, her rosy cheeks now feint.

    ¡°Well soon we return to Hillperch after some preparations are completed.¡± Zosime¡¯s eyes narrowing, explaining without detail given their tag a long guest.

    ¡°No Zosime, not yet we have an important ceremony to attend in a few days¡¯ time. It is not that we don¡¯t appreciate the rescue, far from it, we just have some unfinished business.¡±

    Kyra offered Zosime and their visitor a chair by the pot belly stove, placing a fresh cup of tea before each of them. Otonia remained near the doorway, while Nysa joined Kyra around the table.

    ¡°We need to make arrangements for the girl with us, so we can¡¯t leave immediately in any case.¡± said Zosime drawing attention upon the girl, who instinctively shrank back under their gazes.

    ¡°Which village do you come from girl?¡± asked Nysa.

    ¡°I, well a long way from here, you probably haven¡¯t heard of it before. It is on the southern side of Marbleknoll.¡± Her eyes fixed upon the cup of tea, as yet untouched.

    ¡°That is a general direction, we are looking for a name. That way we can find others heading the same way and ask if they would allow you to travel with them, even if it cost a small fee.¡±

    ¡°I would like to stay with you,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Unfortunately, it doesn¡¯t work that way. I am sure Zosime and Zoe were happy to rescue you and guide you back to this village, but you cannot expect more than what has been done, except to return you to your parents,¡± said Nysa, her words spoken with authority.

    ¡°I will be eighteen if I survive this Death Season, I am older than Jocasta and she travels with you,¡± she pouted, in response.

    ¡°We are not talking about Jocasta. We are talking about you. Your age doesn¡¯t matter, it is something else and for us we need to return you to your parents. You understand?¡±

    Raising her voice, she replied, ¡°If I am always treated like the child that is all I will ever be! How am I ever to be more?¡±

    ¡°You were asked about your home village. An adult would have answered the question instead you act like a spoilt child. If you don¡¯t allow us to return you to your parents, I will ask the village to care for you until you can be returned.¡±

    The girl stood trembling. Glancing about the table, she recognised her rescuers determination and bolted for the cottage door, her chair knocked over in her haste. She halted before Otonia for a moment. Otonia opened the cottage door and waved her on. Frightfully confused she sprinted through the doorway and out into the snow.

    None followed. Zoe and Jocasta the last to see her dash behind several cottages and then gone.

    ¡°She will return when cold or hungry or both,¡± offered Zoe.

    In this village, everyone knew everyone else so if she asked for help, she would be known as a stranger and returned to the only new strangers in the village.

    Jocasta nodded sagely, while internally she celebrated deciding Pandra immature or following a concocted plan now shattered and nothing. Perhaps something as simple as running away from her parents.

    <h2>--- (The Cavern 14<sup>th</sup> Day of Dark Month)</h2>

    ¡°The Goblins have returned,¡± sent Alcmene to Hagne.

    ¡°Thank-you sister, no alert from Thais or Alexa?¡±

    ¡°Well ¡­ no, a good thing I would guess, they aren¡¯t our enemies or mean us harm?¡±

    Hagne drew the cowl of the robe about her head, to bury her face in the shadow and darkness of the Main Cavern. Hagne¡¯s vision clear although colourless utilising her Borrow Gem.

    The Head Goblin and his entourage shuffled through the Main Cavern Entrance cautiously, searching the dark depths as far as their night vision would allow. Hagne recognised the Head Goblin although those with him she couldn¡¯t identify; unfortunately, all Goblins still looked alike even though she recognised the differences between their Goblins Sisters. As the Evil Priest, Hagne looked stern and waited for the Head Goblin to speak.

    ¡°Dark One, we offer the tribute you demand. Where do we place it?¡± The Head Goblin looked down clearly in reverence and awe of the powerful priest before him. His entourage did likewise.

    Hagne just pointed to her feet, which the Head Goblin managed to catch sight of.

    Hagne waited until the three small bags were at her feet and then signalled to the Head Goblin to stand. The other Goblins suitably concerned for their leader, if killed, would they be next.

    ¡°I will pretend to look and assess the bags and then I need you to lead your companions to the front of the Rock Wall as we have a special place for your tribe to leave the tribute,¡± said Hagne in a low voice.

    ¡°All with me are loyal to me so we can stop pretending if you wish?¡± replied the Head Goblin.

    ¡°Your companions, they look truly concerned for your safety, are they acting, or do you think your lives are in danger?¡±

    ¡°We are Goblins, our lives are always in danger, if we think that way we tend to live longer.¡±

    The deadpan reply, a reflection of the true state of their existence and despite trying to remain stern Hagne bobbed her head in acknowledgement.

    ¡°I have been asked to offer your female Goblins back to you, if they would be accepted, somehow they escaped or weren¡¯t found worthy of sacrifice perhaps.¡±

    The Head Goblin yelped and waved his hands about. He collected himself before hissing a reply. ¡°No! That can never happen! They can never be seen alive again by any of the tribe it would raise too many questions.¡±

    The Goblin entourage scanned about them, exchanging low murmurings, their concern plain in reaction to the Head Goblin¡¯s outburst.

    Ismene observing from the Guard Post woke Astera and Thyia at the appearance of the Goblins. The Guard Post now large enough to house a double bunk, where Dirce and Drosis or Astera and Thyia slept to cover the three shifts.  As they began armouring up their three Goblin sisters appeared from the Main Cavern.

    Astera about to swear and curse, returning to her senses when she realised if the Goblin entourage spotted the three sneaks there would have been a commotion by now and therefore accepted their skilled assistance.

    ¡°Do you wish to return to your tribe? The Head Goblin that delivered you to us is here now?¡± Astera asked.

    The three all shrunk down onto their hands and knees and in hushed tones pleaded in their language and while the words made no sense to Astera she understood.

    ¡°I cannot understand you, so I will take you to the Head Goblin so he can tell me what you are saying,¡± offered Astera.

    The three Goblin Sisters exchanged worried looks, their chatter ceasing immediately. Astera knew for certain now they at least understood human speech. One of the Goblin Sisters nominated by the other two grovelled forwards until at Astera¡¯s feet.

    ¡°We like here please Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Swear loyalty to me and my sisters and I will allow you to stay.¡±

    ¡°We will¡­¡±

    Astera shook her head. ¡°Each of you will swear loyalty, not one to swear for all. You understand?¡±

    ¡°I will swear to be loyal and serve Mistress and her tribe,¡± said Sweetears.

    ¡°I swear that I will not ask you to do something that will put your life in danger or do evil things to others and if we can my tribe and I will try to save you from any harm if it is within our power.¡±

    Upon hearing a return oath for theirs the other Goblin Sisters could all manage human speech well enough to swear their own oath to Astera and the Daughters of the Duchess.

    That done Astera told them to wait in the Guard Post. With Astera in the lead and Thyia following they marched into the Main Cavern. Upon their arrival the Goblin entourage retreated a step towards the Main Cavern Entrance, halting when the Head Goblin hissed a couple of hurried words. Astera smiled. Her friendliness didn¡¯t seem to help.

    Resigned to their nervous nature, she assured the Head Goblin the tribute would be honoured, and he didn¡¯t need to fear them, the Warrior Sisters would honour the arrangement for as long as the Goblins did.

    Astera and Thyia escorted the Goblins from the Main Cavern, thankfully the wind no longer howled, and the snow fall now light. Astera asked the Head Goblin to find the hidden nook in the Stone Curtain Wall. The Goblins sprang to the task enthusiastically, Astera suspicious as Thyia and her quickly bereft of company. Searching the Wall meant the Goblins could flee in any number of directions, to them the Main Cavern a trap, one entrance and therefore one exit. With the entire Goblin party searching, they quickly found the nook, which surprised Astera, nevertheless adding to her knowledge of Goblin skills and behaviours.

    ¡°This will be good, I will deliver the next tribute with others of the tribe and show them the tribute place, which they have to use and then quickly leave as the Dark Priests are too busy to be disturbed and will kill anyone who does disturb them.¡±

    ¡°All is well then?¡± confirmed Astera.

    ¡°Yes, we leave now while there is still much night to cover our return.¡±

    The Goblins faded quickly into the night, making an almost direct line for the mountain range. With their night vision they probably thought the humans couldn¡¯t see them. Astera noticed a couple look back, still nervousness and needing to confirm the humans weren¡¯t going to kill them as they left.

    Astera collected the tribute from Hagne testing the weight of each bag, satisfied the Head Goblin kept his word although convinced she didn¡¯t think the tribute would be of great value.

    ¡°The coins could be useful to Ismene, Mistress,¡± said Hagne as she resumed her act as the Evil Priest.

    Astera nodded and with Thyia delivered them to Ismene in the Guard Post instead of directly to the chest in the Seer¡¯s Room under the ¡°stage¡±.

    ¡°I will need good light Mistress, if we are to examine them now,¡± said Ismene.

    ¡°I will stand duty in the Guard Post,¡± offered Thyia. Astera slapped Thyia affectionately on her shoulder. Ismene and Astera then hurried to the Inner Cavern.

    A wonderous assortment of coins fell out of the first bag, several Ismene recognised and many others she didn¡¯t. Ismene clapped her hands in excitement. The second bag contained raw metals, some gold, some silver, mostly copper and then a couple of smoothed elongated slithers of a strange bronzed coloured metal. Testing a suspicion Astera held a slither between thumb and forefinger and tried to pierce her hardened leather armour. Not terribly surprised when with light pressure a shallow gash resulted confirming in her mind the metal she held, a match with the metal Otonia wielded.

    The third bag contained a mix of items, a few cut gems and several uncut gems, none very large. Five pieces of modest jewellery; three with empty settings, two settings containing a small gem. A finger bone spilled out of the bag and also a small copper goblet. Neither items making much sense to either Astera or Ismene as they both took turns turning them over in their hands inspecting them before returning them to the bag. Astera regretted not talking to the Head Goblin about some of the items before letting him and his companions leave.

    To Astera¡¯s surprise the Goblin Sisters joined her and Ismene and began removing her armour and on a chance Astera let the contents of the third bag spill out its contents on the bunk she stood beside. The Goblin Sisters noticed and seeing their interest Astera asked if they knew anything about any of the items.

    ¡°No Mistress, some are made by our tribe, some are made by other tribes and some were stolen from humans. It is unusual for anyone to give up a finger bone as they¡¯re from worthy enemies that they have defeated or helped defeat.¡±

    Astera noticed one of the goblin-sisters taking a special interest in the goblet and asked her directly if she knew anything about it.

    ¡°My family¡¯s goblet. I recognise ownership marks. This is instead of my sister being sent in tribute. Family¡¯s goblet used to celebrate many things and for my family to give this up means they were forced to for some reason.¡± She wouldn¡¯t say anymore. Astera approached her and gave her the goblet. She didn¡¯t understand initially.

    ¡°This is your tribute, why do you give it?¡±

    ¡°You have sworn an oath to me, so some of this tribute can also be yours.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mistress!¡±

    ¡°In our tribe we value loyalty and trust as our treasure, not coin, metals and gems. You understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, you must know that we are just Goblins, so the wealth of the tribute is tempting to us.¡±

    ¡°You are not just Goblins, you are Goblin Sisters of our tribe, only you can determine how much that is worth to you.¡±

    Astera considered leaving the conversation at that point and then decided to show the Goblins Sisters the bronzed slithers.

    ¡°There are pieces found from time to time, usually in underground streams, the water washes over them, some for many years given how they have been smoothed and shaped,¡± said Sweetears.

    ¡°Do the Goblin tribes place any value on this metal?¡± Astera asked.

    ¡°The goblin smiths cannot work the metal, although they put them to use if the stream has shaped it well enough. Those two pieces would be used for arrow heads or perhaps spear tips, except whatever holds them would in turn be defeated, so you would always need to fix it again and again,¡± explained Sweetears.

    Astera motioned to juggle or flip up one of the slithers and then thought better of it when Sweetears observing her, opened her mouth, eyes wide.

    ¡°This explains why Otonia¡¯s knives are made solely of the metal with a leather wrap around the shaped handle to allow grip. The fact her knives exist means someone or something has the skill to work the metal,¡± mused Astera.

    Ismene opened the second bag and Astera placed the two slithers in amongst the other baubles, the source of the scratches upon them obvious now.

    Placing her hand on Sweetears shoulder Astera announced, ¡°These two pieces maybe the most significant and most useless part of the tribute!¡±

    Sweetears green-yellow complexion brightened in response, a shiver spreading across her body. ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    Ismene took this moment to return to her guard duty. Astera handed the tribute bag she held to Sweetears and in rapid succession handed another to Bluefingers and Prettynose respectively.

    ¡°Ensure they are handed to Clymene please.¡± Astera smirked. ¡°I need to return to my beauty sleep.¡±

    The cheeks of the three Goblin sisters glowed, speechless. They sworn an oath and now trusted? With the tribute no less, how? Why? They bowed low before their Mistress, smiles adorning their faces. The three sisters drew the same conclusion at the same time. They would need to enter the House to complete their task. The three instinctively turned back to face Astera, now laying prostrate on her bunk, preparing to close her eyes.

    Sweetears stuttered, ¡°M-Mistress, will C-Clymene accept our presence in the House?¡±

    Astera opened her eyes and then held her index finger up. She then curl-wiggled her finger at Sweetears, who cautiously approached the bunk. Removing her own Daughters of the Duchess pin, Astera placed the jewellery in Sweetears¡¯ open hand, curling her fingers closed. Tears rolled down Sweetears¡¯ cheeks.

    ¡°For better or worse your future is tied to ours. I apologise in advance as I can¡¯t guarantee your future or mine, although together, with loyalty and trust we will fight all who would bring us down.¡±

    <h2></a>--- (Farstay 14<sup>th</sup> Day of Dark Month)</h2>

    Pandra burst through the open cottage door like some sort of victory. They would chase her and rescue her, remorseful and apologetic, they had to! She hurried away from the cottage as fast as her silly human legs would carry her. The clothes and furs upon her body felt different and with the boots they gave her human form; warmth against the cold. She crossed the village boundary and ran for a nearby stand of trees. After a time, she realised her folly, her bluff called.

    Appreciating her human clothes and furs she undressed and carefully folded them and placed them inside a hollowed tree trunk for safe keeping. She smoothly transformed into her wolf form as her mother taught her. With her new form the cold of Death Season embraced her more as her friend, than her enemy, although the hunt for food during Death Season always the challenge regardless of form.

    Her thick coat flowed over her as she bounded in long effortless lopping strides towards the mountain range. She picked up the pack by smell long before she come across any. Recognising her scent, they did not challenge her, and she easily found her mother; her litter sister attending her.

    She transformed into human form to talk to them both, shivering slightly, now regretting casting off her warm human clothes in a hollow log a long way, away.

    ¡°They didn¡¯t ask me to join them.¡± A simple statement laced with failure.

    ¡°Did you wait as instructed or did you force yourself upon them?¡± asked her mother. Her daughter in wolf form would have tucked her tail up between her legs in a sign of submission. Her mother didn¡¯t need such an obvious sign, she could read her daughter¡¯s failure in her silence.

    ¡°They wanted to know which village my parents lived in and I thought to say somewhere far away, so it would be difficult to send me away, but I only knew the name of a town. Sorry Mother.¡±

    ¡°So, you have run away from them now?¡±

    ¡°I thought they would run after me, apologise and make an offer of friendship, but they let me run.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just shadow them Mother?¡± suggested her litter sister.

    ¡°No daughter I wish to know them, of them and their quality, plus they have been able to use the Seers, they could just transfer away from us, we need one of ours to join them as a sister.¡±

    ¡°I will return Mother and be humble and apologetic and see if I can contrive a way for them to invite me to join them.¡±

    ¡°No, we will play a longer game. I will send you to Bircharbor, you will hold your human form and learn how they use their weapons and how to ride a horse and then you will present yourself to them again. They will think you have died and their relief upon seeing you alive and obviously more useful may see you join them.¡±

    ¡°Will they still be alive in a year¡¯s time Mother? They seem to be playing a dangerous game if they¡¯re allied to Seers and Elven Lords?¡±

    ¡°It will be a test of them then. If they survive, then they¡¯re more worthy to try and join, if they don¡¯t then your training will allow you to live within any of their towns and villages and discover if any others are worthy.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mother.¡± She then transformed into her wolf form, if for no other reason to be warm once again.

    ¡°Take the rest of the season to gather some coins they value so much from some of the kills we have made and then use the clothes they have given you to enter Bircharbor. While amongst them you must be careful not to change into your wolf form, the smell of the town will confuse you and you will not be sure if you have maintained your secret.¡±

    She growled in agreeance and started her journey to gather the shiny metal the human¡¯s called coins.

 1.117 The Ceremony (3rd Week of Dark Month)

    ¡°Why did our guest run from our presence?¡± asked Zoe, more amused than concerned.

    Nysa took a final draw from her cup of tea. ¡°She didn¡¯t know the answers or wouldn¡¯t answer some basic questions, strange girl ¡­¡±

    ¡°Can we abandon her to the cold though?¡± questioned Kyra.

    ¡°Yes, we can!¡± shouted Jocasta.

    Her outburst attracting five pairs of eyes upon her. Jocasta¡¯ knees wobbled slightly, her voice wavering. ¡°I mean to say the girl was false, she held back on herself, while enquiring of us.¡±

    Zosime slyly winked at Nysa, while smiling at Jocasta. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you ask questions of your rescuer?¡±

    ¡°Well ¡­ yes, I guess.¡±

    Nysa exchanged her empty cup for a full one from Kyra. ¡°Upon seeing three more strangers ¡­ well perhaps we frightened her more, my questioning, Otonia¡¯s non-interest and the two she knew, yourself and Zoe, gone.¡±

    Jocasta fidgeted with her fingers. Her sisters leant forward, their eyes upon her, waiting for her comeback; she cast her eyes down in response. Wait. These sisters, she belonged to them as they belonged to her, their questions weren¡¯t personal, they are testing her ¡­ Jocasta straightened her back and faced her sisters.

    ¡°Trust must be earnt. She couldn¡¯t assume a welcome.¡±

    Zosime released a belly laugh, filling the entire cottage. ¡°Yes, Warrior Sister Jocasta and what single thing convinced you of your assessment?¡±

    Jocasta squirmed, not really wanting to say. ¡°M-my gut!¡±

    Zosime scooped her up, her booted feet dangling, their foreheads kissing.

    ¡°Excellent response Seer Sister Jocasta!¡± sent Zosime.

    No other observed Jocasta¡¯s saucer like eyes.

    ¡°Skin touch enhances our Seer Link young Seer.¡±

    Jocasta instinctively nodded her head.

    ¡°Try Seer Sister, push out from your mind.¡±

    Jocasta admonished herself, Zosime invited her to respond like a Seer and instead of trying she needed to be prompted. Two weeks of practice and now the moment of truth.

    Two bodies crashed into Zosime and Jocasta.

    ¡°Always trust your gut sister!¡±

    Jocasta distracted, recognising Kyra¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Your gut is an accumulation of observation and study of people, their mannerisms, expressions and reactions which is why we ask questions,¡± said Nysa.

    A wave of frustrated anger emanated from Jocasta, Nysa and Kyra oblivious, while Zosime more attuned to detect the channelling ¨C Seer Channelling. Zosime inwardly celebrating, Jocasta using her mind instead of her voice.

    ¡°I sense your frustration Seer Sister. Projecting your emotion is a perfectly acceptable start.¡±

    Jocasta appreciated Zosime thoughts of encouragement of course. She wanted more, she wanted to become a proper Seer and so far, Zosime remained her sole hope. Her efforts to Seer Link with the Seers in the snow fruitless, their pity and kind encouragement annoying and after four attempts with different Seers she accepted her Seer Skill would answer to Zosime alone. The death of her twin when young, her lack of Seer Training and her exposure to Zosime¡¯s sexual pleasure awaking and to her disappointment, restricting her Seer Skill, at least for now. She needed to believe she could expand her Seer Skill beyond Zosime. She suspected what she needed to do. After all, the sexing technique enabled untrained Seers, Thais and Alexa to join the Sister¡¯s Seer Circle so why not her.

    The group hug released, Jocasta unaware of their celebrations of her ¡°gut feel¡± about the strange girl, returning polite smiles to any cheering or direct comment towards her. She wondered about Wormy and if she could trust him; not to go too far. If not him then perhaps one of the girl urchins. This idea flawed as a Seer Sister would need to be in skin contact with her to receive her pleasure and none would, given Charis¡¯ decision, would they?

    ¡°You¡¯re caught in deep thought typical of plots and plans, speak to me of them before you attempt them, I beg you. Your training will take time, an unfortunate consequence of your early twin loss, although Seer Skill no longer an impossibility for you,¡± sent Zosime, her bare hand slipping from Jocasta¡¯s cheek, her eyes remaining locked upon the young Seer Sister.

    Jocasta relaxed her knitted brow, wondering if Zosime detected her plotting with Seer Skill, facial expression or both.

    ---

    Jocasta needed to restrain her laughter as her Sisters tipped toed around her sensitivity.

    ¡°We can¡¯t remain six, can we?¡± said Nysa.

    ¡°Certainly not sister, fate should acknowledge us as two threes,¡± offered Zoe, nodding sagely.

    Hooking a blanket up across the open doorway, Nysa said, ¡°Kyra, Otonia and I will claim the bedroom half of the cottage.¡±

    ¡°I am sure Zosime, Jocasta and I can huddle around the warmth of the stove lacking any other more intimate means.¡±

    Kyra, a red glow growing upon her cheeks darted behind the improvised door. Otonia, pleased with the arrangement while they continued to await news from the Priest, happily content even, being the instigator of their imposed shared tryst and consequent passionate love making. Once Nysa quickly recognised Otonia didn¡¯t want or need to learn any weapon skills she and Kyra could offer, the days and nights available opened up to other possibilities. Otonia subject to the generous attentions of Nysa and Kyra resulting in sexual bliss and their lack of demands from her meaning she became the sole beneficiary. Nysa and Kyra a tag team in giving.

    Kyra¡¯s devotion to Nysa reverent, bordering on worship, which consequently permeated their shared Warrior Three bonding. Otonia needing to catch herself adopting the same adoration, although providing her with an avenue to project her desires upon their three-way partnership. She needed to win Nysa over and once achieved, Kyra¡¯s devotion of Nysa would force her to follow. Nysa¡¯s preference of attending to others easily discerned, her subconscious abhorrence and dependence upon her birthmark. She believed her martial skills excelled due to her peer¡¯s knowledge of the deformity and their subsequent torture and teasing provided her with the motivation to succeed. Her conviction now, irrationally of course; her birthmark guaranteed her future success. When Charis offered to remove the pale birthmark for example, she refused. The birthmark though embarrassed her when others attended to her, her memories of past intimate rejection almost certainly playing upon her mind.

    The campaign to convert Nysa into a receiver as well as a giver began with Otonia intimately thanking Nysa, kissing her passionately, running her fingers through her untamed dark brown hair and whispering appreciative remarks ¨C about her body, her smarts, her skills, martial or otherwise, whatever seemed most appropriate after a pleasure giving bout of love making.

    After a couple of days, she then drifted lower to Nysa¡¯s pert breasts and lower still, Nysa¡¯s core muscles girding her waist and the edge of her skin discolouration, pale birthmark against her light brown complexion. Otonia startled when Nysa grabbed Otonia¡¯s hair viciously, pulling her head higher. Kyra came to her rescue, kissing Nysa, caressing her hair and whispering words of comfort all the while using her free hand to relax and unbind Nysa¡¯s hands from Otonia¡¯s hair. The Warrior Three bond the only explanation for this success deduced Otonia. Kyra wished to pleasure Nysa as much as Otonia did, perhaps more so, as part of her devotion and not able to even consider the possibility until now. Otonia wished to join the Warrior Three beyond, to her at least, dry martial prowess. Nysa for her part sensed trust and understanding, Kyra and Otonia Warrior Three bonded with her, exposing the sincerity of their feelings.

    Nysa¡¯s liberation from the imprisonment of her birthmark an ear shattering orgasmic event, which Otonia and Kyra mercilessly repeated upon her until exhaustion.

    As they shared their love making, their Warrior Three bond strengthened in terms of foreknowledge or predictive actions, tasks such as assisting each other to dress in haste, who answered a door, proactively replacing an empty cup of tea or adopting roles in an interrogation; made without discussion or hint.

    Zoe witnessed the Warrior Three in action. Did Kyra blush? Difficult to confirm as Otonia placed her body across Zoe¡¯s line of sight, perfectly. One moment they stood within the stove half of the cottage and the next they all retired to the curtained half.

    ¡°What did we just witness?¡± asked Zosime, her tone hushed, almost afraid to ask the question.

    ¡°I am unsure, three people co-ordinating as one?¡± replied Zoe, jamming her thumbs into the tops of her long leather pants.

    Jocasta handed out a bowl of broth or stew and spoon to Zoe and Zosime. Zoe quirking an eyebrow.

    ¡°Kyra prepared the food while preparing the tea.¡± Jocasta spooned in a mouthful of stew and when finished asked, ¡°They do realise I have ears don¡¯t they?¡±

    ---

    Several intimate days passed by for the Warrior Three; Zosime, Zoe and Jocasta tolerant of their squeals and yelps of pleasure. Zosime and Zoe on more than one occasion exchanging sighs of disappointment restrained by Jocasta¡¯s presence and their responsibility as guardians to her. Jocasta meanwhile occupying herself with her Seer Skill practice, actively ignoring the sounds of love making to improve her own ability to concentrate.

    Warned the evening before by a villager the six Daughters of the Duchess readied themselves the next morning by dawn, their armour and shields polished and their weapons sharpened and sheathed. The Warrior Three leading the procession across the Village Common the snow crunching underfoot, the azure sky clear of cloud and the wind tame. All positive signs considering the time of year, Dark Month.

    The six sisters paused beside the Shrine of Saph, waiting for arrivals to the village, on foot, on horseback and on wagon and subsequently making their way to the Church of Judge. The main trail through the village now slush and mud from the traffic, which several villagers gingerly crossed on foot to reach the church.

    Beside the Church door the Priest¡¯s helper waved enthusiastically. Nysa took one last look at each sister and stepped forward, ignoring the slush until she reached the Church.

    ¡°Walk to the rear of the Church. Take the eastern side and bask in Judge¡¯s sunlight,¡± said the boy.

    Nysa nodded and strode off as directed. The gathering of villagers crowded and parted in waves as they gawked at the Warrior Sisters and then made for the Church¡¯s doorway once satisfied.

    The Village Priest stood resplendent, his robes now trimmed in a silver cloth the sunlight reflecting in multiple directions, the white cloth pure and clean. The Priest cleanly shaven and his unruly black hair tied back in a ponytail. His bushy eyebrows still bristled, although this moment without anger, instead excited anticipation.

    ¡°Welcome Nysa, Charis¡¯ Daughter, Judge has prepared a day against the Season, momentous portent!¡±

    Nysa speechless. The Village Priest immaculate, his appearance holy and while his robe not as fine and ornate as the High Priest of Hillperch certainly substantial and impressive for a small quiet village. More importantly, gone the dark puffs of flesh under his eyes and the pallor of his skin now sun kissed and healthy in appearance.

    ¡°All is in readiness, including yourself?¡± asked Nysa.

    Kyra and Otonia flanked Nysa, standing one step behind remaining silent. Zosime, Zoe and Jocasta stood further back keeping lookout, for what they didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°Oh yes, once healthy again and well rested, the insights revealed themselves, although I paused new discoveries for the past two days to ensure I obtained complete understanding of the ceremony we are about to perform.¡±

    The confidence exuded by his booming voice contagious and Nysa drew a great deal of necessary assurance. Failure or success, she felt certain the Priest would not disgrace himself or her before Judge¡¯s judgement when he called upon them both.

    ¡°Nysa, Charis¡¯ Daughter, you will be escorted by your Squire, Kyra, Charis¡¯ Daughter I believe?¡±

    At Nysa¡¯s nod he continued.

    ¡°The rest of your guests will stand on your Eastern side as honour guard and witnesses, symbolic of capturing the first light of the day and offering this precious gift to you as needed in your quest to vanquish evil. Do you, guests of Nysa, Charis¡¯ Daughter accept this duty?¡±

    A hearty yes met his question, Jocasta deepening her voice for the response to the silent amusement of her sisters.

    A high voice broke into the gathering. ¡°The Church is full Holy one.¡±

    Without taking his eyes from Nysa the Priest smiled broadly, his white toothy grin radiating excitement and joy.

    ¡°Enter the Church of Judge and be welcome, my boy will guide you to your places, while I make ready for my entrance.¡±

    The six sisters filed past the Priest climbing three steps, passing through a small anteroom and then into the Church proper. Nysa braved the multitude of faces staring directly at her and she presumed each sister in turn. Nysa and Kyra positioned in front of the Altar, first and then Otonia, Zosime, Zoe and finally Jocasta off to the Eastern side of the Altar.

    From a concealed recess the Priest¡¯s boy took an object; multiple tubes of different lengths bound together and began to breathe into the tubes. A haunting tune summoned all ears, quietening the Church of chatter the sound reverberating throughout the exposed Church rafters filling the solid timber building. Like the dawning of the day the tune lightened, sprightly dancing and high notes bouncing amongst the exposed beams in the Church¡¯s roof. Despite attempts to the contrary the gathered villagers and guests smiled, while others also tapped their feet in time, their whole being infected by the joy.

    The tune drew in the few remaining faithful standing in deliberation outside the Church. The crowded Church welcomed more villagers within the confines of the walls, the long benches removed prior, standing room only being provided. The close shared body warmth expelling any hint of Death Season chill, exhaled breath now unseen. Nysa certain the count within the Church greatly exceeding the count of villagers within the village. Witnesses one and all to a moment, a ceremony never performed outside of the High Church of Judge in the City, a boast the High Priest in residence, most proud of.

    ¡°Sister the ceremony starts, do you wish to initiate the Seer Circle, or do you wish me too?¡± sent Zosime.

    ¡°The honour is yours being central to the occasion, so it is fitting we all pay homage through you,¡± sent Clymene.

    Zosime applied her Seer Skill to establish and invite to her Seer Circle, receiving connections from her Seer Sisters.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Welcome my faithful into the service of Judge!¡± bellowed the Priest. At the sounding of his voice the music stopped. The boy quietly running off through a concealed door.

    ¡°I call upon your faith once again to bless a holy ceremony, to call upon Judge in all his blinding glory to confirm or deny the faith in him of Nysa, Charis¡¯ Daughter and if worthy ordain her Judge Knight!¡±

    A sharp intake of breath reverberated across the congregation. The Priest paused.

    A shout from the crowd. ¡°You ask much Priest of our faith and while I speak only for myself, others perhaps fear as I do, punishment from the City and the High Priest, if not the Duke. We are humble peasants and wish to live in peaceful squalor!¡±

    ¡°I and nor would Judge hold any within his Church who didn¡¯t believe in him and who hold their faith of him to their bosom, to remain. If you doubt, if you fear due to false or faltering faith your presence would be like a poison to our great ceremony. If you don¡¯t believe as fervently as I then I would request you leave, in fact I insist you leave!¡±

    The congregation shuffled nervously, heads turning this way and then opposite trying to reconcile the level of their faith with those about them. Would any leave? What would that mean?

    ¡°I am a true believer of Judge and never afeared his will or judgement. I am not naive though, those in the City will punish if they decide it in their minds.¡±

    ¡°The actions of others, including yours are beyond my control. You trusted your faith when the Goblins assaulted the village, which I am sure the High Priest will ask about if the secret is whispered to him and yet you accepted Judge¡¯s miracle willingly, thankfully, to keep your families safe. We can keep a second secret if we must I am certain. Although our success will be our protection, how can our faith be denied when living proof walks amongst us?¡±

    Those inside the Church of Judge gritted their teeth and set their jaws, determined to believe in their faith, a collective committed to a cause, certain in their death they would sit with Judge in the bright light and reunite with loved ones.

    ¡°If we swore to one secret, we can swear to another as you say Priest and if we are found out then so be it, I will reunite with my wife all the sooner!¡±

    The Priest surveyed the crowd from his vantage point, the slightly raised floor, which behind him the altar rested upon, awaiting other comments or concerns. The Books of Judge expressing the absolute requirement for all present to be faithful in their belief and in the ceremony.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe you can faithfully remain, I will bear you no ill will and you will be welcomed back to pray within these Church walls next week and each and every week after.¡± The Priest¡¯s gentle voice carried across the Church, assisted by the stillness and apprehension.

    Sunlight suddenly struck the Altar, a perfect circle, blazing and fierce. The Priest¡¯s two hands bathed in the light; the inner flesh of his hands revealed. He stepped forward and sunlight enveloped his head, washing down his white robes which glinted in places, the silvered edges reflecting like swords of light.

    Whether due to the Priest¡¯s robe or some trick of the Church ceiling the sunlight dispersed across the entire congregation including the sisters standing to the East of the Altar. Satisfied somehow the Priest began chanting in an unknown language. Upon reaching a crescendo a beam of light descended upon Nysa with Kyra caught within the radiated glow. The Priest¡¯s circle of light adjoining Nysa¡¯s circle of light.

    Nysa knelt before the Priest, he placed his hands upon her shoulders and continued his prayers. His prayer finished after a time and he spoke the final words for all to understand and the faithful in full voice to also add to the chant.

    ¡°Our God Judge raise this faithful servant to be your vessel of Judgement!¡±

    The congregation repeated the Priest¡¯s plea.

    ¡°Do you Nysa, Charis¡¯ Daughter swear to vanquish evil in Judge¡¯s glorious name?¡±

    Nysa replied with a shout, ¡°I do so swear!¡±

    ¡°Do you Nysa, Charis¡¯ Daughter swear to protect the faithful of Judge?¡±

    Nysa replied with a shout, ¡°I do so swear!¡±

    ¡°Do you Nysa, Charis¡¯ Daughter swear to carry out Judge¡¯s judgement upon the unfaithful?¡±

    Nysa replied with a shout, ¡°I do so swear!¡±

    The congregation continued the chant of ¡®Our God Judge raise this faithful servant to be your vessel of Judgement!¡¯ while the Priest continued to ask Nysa his three questions, awaiting her fervent response.

    Swept up in the passion and faith of the event Nysa''s sisters joined the chant. After many heartbeats the priest began to sweat from the exertion, frantic as three repeats usual, seven repeats unusual. Twenty-one repeats while mentioned as valid, as an actual occurrence though undocumented, never being required. Desperately scanning the faithful his gaze fixed upon Zosime, pinpoints of light offering themselves.

    Zosime felt the silver circle in her breast warm as the magic contained within drained away, a thin silver line stabbing the Priest''s column of light and rising. As the focus of the Seer Circle her Seer Sisters magic poured through her, asked for by the Priest¡¯s Chant and answered in response. Item after Item drained, the circles initially, the magic draining easily, then the loops, followed by the rings and finally the gems and then coins if a Seer came into bodily contact with the wearer. As each source became spent the Seer dropped from the Seer Circle, until then unable to, locked in by the ceremony''s need.

    At the end of the twenty-first chant the Priest stiffened for a moment, his grasp upon Nysa crushing as a presence clearly consumed him. Light radiated from his entire body flooding the church, bending around objects and persons to eliminate any shadow or darkness. Each person present glowed for a moment, judged, purified and blessed by Judge to the level of their faith. Nysa rose above them all, lifted aloft, her examination more intense. Her connection to truth tested. Her connection to light tested. Her connection to faith tested. Each test resulting in an after radiance, the intensity reflecting her connection. Nysa blazed bright, her light not only dismissing the darkness and shadow, also warming the faithful in the Church.

    The Priest spoke the words, the voice which pronounced them entirely different, heavy, with portent, loud enough to be heard, although not a shout.

    ¡°You are my vessel, you now bare Judgement in my name and I bless you with my purpose.¡±

    Each person present convinced the utterance issued from them and to them, the declaration of Nysa¡¯s ordination possible due to their presence as each worshipper mimicked the words as one reverberating voice echoing throughout the Church.

    Nysa¡¯s head thrown back, hair falling free, her arched body slowly touched down upon the Altar. Her arms lay folded across her chest, eyes closed at peaceful rest, legs daggled at the knees over the Eastern edge of the Altar. The Priest recovered, although dropping to one knee, instead of falling, in awe and speechless. The faithful silenced, gentle tears flowing down their cheeks as the divine touch of their God faded from within until unknown to them, a mote remained.

    No one moved, no one wanted this divine moment to pass back into the ordinary needs of living and existence. They wanted to savour their unique all-consuming plateful of faith; his visitation absolute proof of their true and pure belief in Judge, their God, blessing his faithful with his cleansing light. Judge stood within them; he existed, the evidence went beyond hope, all present felt his comforting warmth, invigorated by his presence.

    Feeble Death Season sunlight returned to the Church producing shadow as a result, in response villagers turned without hesitation to embrace those nearby; strangers, friends or family. In an orderly fashion they approached the Priest, now standing directly in front of the Church¡¯s altar, to receive his blessing and quietly filed past the Altar and out of the Church by an Eastern side door. Kyra held Nysa¡¯s head in her arms like nursing a newborn baby. Otonia, Zoe, Zosime and Jocasta lined up at her feet, an honour guard.

    The Priest appeared unconcerned by Nysa¡¯s condition, so Kyra accepted her unconscious state and her sisters followed her lead.

    In passing, each parishioner either laid their hand upon Nysa¡¯s, kissed her forehead or if particularly bold clutched Nysa¡¯s hand in both of theirs. All momentarily closed their eyes in silent thanks.

    A venerable lady, back slightly bent, her feet shuffling approached the Altar accompanied by an apologetic younger female, perhaps her daughter, perhaps her granddaughter; slapped her hand away when the youth attempted to assist or hurry her. Kyra lowered Nysa¡¯s head receiving a radiant smile from the lady as a reward. The lady ran her gnarled and weathered fingers through Nysa¡¯s hair and once satisfied touched her forehead to Nysa¡¯s.

    ¡°Apologies, my grandmother worshipped Saph, once a Seer until her twin died and she greets all by touching their forehead. She means no harm, which is why she waited to be the last, so her eccentricity didn¡¯t reflect poorly upon me during this momentous ceremony as if I care about the opinions of others.¡±

    Her arm received a slight slap, which she withdrew to her body as if stung.

    A sharp voice rang out. ¡°You will when you wish to find a husband, they already think you peculiar nursing your ancient grandmother.¡±

    ¡°I prefer the truth of your company, rather than their flattery as you well know.¡±

    ¡°Well I need hope, your mother¡¯s father failed to provide any twins and your mother after nine children, wide hips,¡± she quipped, ¡°also failed, so you my girl are my final hope.¡±

    ¡°What of my sisters?¡±

    ¡°You need youth to bare twins, they are too old, and their wombs tested and found wanting, as you well know.¡± Her ancient eyes piercing and accusing, her granddaughter lowering her head.

    Zosime stepped forward and lifted the granddaughters¡¯ head with her forefinger. ¡°You have been blessed by Judge on this day, revel in his faith, call upon his divine and I am sure your grandmother will be rewarded.¡±

    The granddaughter stepped back; eyes wide. ¡°I, well I need a husband first!¡±

    ¡°Why? You need a male and the right male may not be your first, husband or not.¡±

    The granddaughter¡¯s mouth shaped into an O, although a rough hand tugging on Zosime¡¯s arm drew her attention away. Turning and naturally bending down to eye level to face her interloper, the aged face before her unexpected, the grandmother taking advantage to quickly place her forehead upon Zosime¡¯s.

    ¡°Please answer if you can.¡±

    Zosime froze. The ancient one¡¯s touch would detect Zosime¡¯s call to her Seer Sisters, who by now were surely trying to recover and come to terms with the draining of all their magic. All the indecision too late in any case, a Skilled Seers reaction to a connection invitation automatic. In the ¡®thought instant¡¯ Zosime regretted her kindness, wished the grandmother would have touched any other sister or simply shuffled passed.

    ¡°You must die with this secret, my Seer Skill can never be revealed, even in jest,¡± sent Zosime.

    Silence. Zosime took the opportunity to straighten until a rough hand reached behind her neck and feebly pulled down. To continue the separation required a token application of her strength and yet Zosime paused.

    ¡°Your secret is safe with me, although how? My twin died over forty years ago and my longing for her and many years of practice has resulted in my token Skill, yet in you, young, Single Seer such Seer strength ¡­¡±

    ¡°How do you know I am a Single Seer?¡± The question escaped Zosime mind before she could prevent the implied invitation to continue the Seer contact. To cover the duration Zosime closed her eyes and placed both her hands on the ancient Lady¡¯s cheeks, pretending to mumble comfortable words.

    ¡°I carry the same pain within me dear. Wait, you can act while we are Seer linked? How? Mystery upon mystery, oh how I wish to be young again.¡±

    As the grandmother¡¯s thought ebbed, Zosime quickly grabbed her venerable arms and straightened her body, instinctively maintaining eye contact. The grandmother¡¯s eyes rimmed red and moistening.

    ¡°What have you said to my grandmother? How dare you upset such a harmless old Lady!¡± snapped her granddaughter.

    ¡°Although your touch is broken, we are stilled linked. Stretch your Seer Skill beyond. You will quickly become exhausted, yet as you now know, possible.¡±

    ¡°I have erred. My granddaughter is a Single Seer and I have been fixated on her baring twins, instead I could develop her Seer Skill ¡­¡±

    ¡°I have never heard of a Single Seer wishing to bare children ¡­¡±

    ¡°I have been a terrible bully, a wonder she accompanies me and perhaps she stays as I understand her loss ¡­ I thank you for this hope. It is time I apologise to my granddaughter.¡±

    The Seer Link broke, initiated by the grandmother. Zosime greatly relieved, immediately returning her full attention to her surrounds. Otonia wrestling with the granddaughter, the grandmother now calming the granddaughter. The Priest amused, not intervening in anyway. Zoe protectively hugging Jocasta standing away from the affray.

    Zosime raised her voice. ¡°Your grandmother and I cleared up a misunderstanding, nothing more. I meant her no harm as I am sure she is trying to explain to you.¡±

    Quiet descended upon the Church as the scuffling and struggling subsided to the relief of all, except perhaps for the Priest. The grandmother herded her granddaughter out of the Church and at that precise moment Nysa awoke. Her head lifting effortlessly, her core muscles propelling her torso into a sitting position and then her thighs pushing back towards the Altar, propelling her body forward to land softly on the polished wooden Church floor.

    Nysa immediately sort out and embraced the Priest, who hugged back and quickly released. Her sisters then rushed forward to receive their hugs; smiles and laughter filling the moment.

    Tears streamed down Nysa¡¯s face reflecting the joy in her heart. The Priest returned to stand before her, Kyra and Otonia flanking her.

    ¡°Our God¡¯s presence consumed me, and we became one. Olympus and past faithful at his side. I thank you and your sisters, if ever I can help, I plead to do so regardless of consequences. We must spread the true word of Judge.¡± His cheeks rosy red, toothy grin and arms stretched out, waving in all directions, enthusiasm personified, eager to commence his duty.

    ¡°I would caution you to hold your fervour good Priest of Judge. You have a whole Priesthood who haven¡¯t been exposed to your truth. They would call you false and drag you down.¡±

    The Priest dropped his arms as his forehead crinkled. His voice weak. ¡°I sense his power within me, they would recognise this I am sure.¡±

    ¡°You would be High Priest instead of the one currently ordained? He would simply step aside and ignore his human ambitions? What of the Priests that owe their advancement to him, would they forget their debt to him and now follow you? You sure they would see your power as coming from Judge or would they condemn you as an agent of evil?¡±

    ¡°But I am filled with his light and faith. I don¡¯t understand why you cast doubt upon His glory, especially after today?¡±

    ¡°I have walked the halls of the Judge Priests and Judge Knights and I have seen how they reward their friends and disadvantage others. This is not about faith in Judge, this is about power and human ambition during our God¡¯s absence and your true faith would threaten this system. I say to you go cautiously, don¡¯t reveal yourself until you are sure of the consequences. The system you wish to challenge declared me unfit to be a Judge Knight, yet we have both witnessed our God grant me this responsibility and duty. I urge you to caution for your own benefit is all.¡±

    The Priest looked long and hard at Nysa, her eyes never faltering under his withering gaze.

    ¡°I hear your words and will consider them more fully. I realise you are not trying to deny me, but seek to protect me, possibly from myself as a true Judge Knight of faith would.¡±

    The Priest¡¯s boy then dragged the Priest away by his hand. Reluctantly following he stole one last look over his shoulder. Nysa returning his look with a sad smile, doubtful he would heed her words.

    ¡°Well you don¡¯t look any different!¡± said Jocasta, eyes sparkling. Nysa immediately reached out to her and drew her in for a hug, messing her hair for good measure.

    ¡°Maybe all the change is on the inside!¡±

    ¡°I believe not,¡± whispered Kyra breathlessly, carefully studying her Judge Knight Mistress and Warrior Three companion.

    Nysa led her sisters to the Village Common, Kyra under one arm, Otonia the other. Jocasta skipping alongside, while Zosime and Zoe content to stroll behind the Warrior Three. First one and then another villager spotted them approaching, shortly after a surge of villagers swarmed towards them. The sacred ceremony finished, and their Priest no longer present to enforce order and decorum.

    ¡°Hold!¡± Nysa¡¯s voice like a thunderclap, absolute, utterly confident, her hands raised, open palms facing the encroaching crowd of faithful.

    Every man, woman and child obedient, dropping to one knee, mothers gathering their children to them. Nysa approached them and as she closed in, they bowed their heads unable to gaze upon her now and yet moments before eager to touch her and revere her.

    Nysa placed her hand upon head after head, whispering, ¡°I bless you with the courage of light to defeat the dark, you will be a beacon to those lost searching for their faith.¡±

    Once blessed their eyes followed Nysa as she anointed villager after villager until the last, an elderly lady and her granddaughter.

    ¡°Time now for celebration! I believe ale and cider is to be served with a roasted beast.¡± Nysa raised her hands in the direction of the Inn. Three villagers on the edge of Common raced off with aprons flapping. Several other villagers returned to their tasks preparing small fires for warmth and benches for seating as the celebration spread out stretching between Inn to Village Common. The Priest returned to join his flock, glowing with pride and swaggering with confidence. The villagers ignoring the Daughters of the Duchess, except for Nysa. Villagers continually sought to touch her, most shyly reaching for a hand or forearm, an occasional burly farmer grasping for more and Nysa needing to gently although forcefully divert their intentions. The Priest seemingly aware of their inclinations and quickly present to escort them from harm¡¯s way.

    ¡°It is good to see our coin bringing such cheer is it not sister?¡± said Zosime to Nysa during a quiet moment. Zosime not receiving a response turned to catch Nysa¡¯s troubled face.

    ¡°What troubles you Judge Knight Nysa, Charis¡¯ Daughter on this miracle of days?¡±

    Staring off into the crowd, Nysa replied, ¡°My life¡¯s dream fulfilled. Expectations. Reactions. I didn¡¯t jest to Jocasta, I have changed within and I know this to be true, no doubt.¡±

    ¡°Are you afraid? You don¡¯t seem to be?¡±

    Nysa reached across and dragged Zosime by her shoulder closer, her sister¡¯s efforts to resist ignored. Zosime stared into Nysa¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Afraid? His divine fills me, I am eager to discover my new self, although I am wary of over confidence and foolhardy behaviour ¡­¡± Nysa casually released Zosime from her grasp.

    Zosime rubbed circulation back into her upper arms. ¡°Your strength is certainly irresistible sister. Oh my!¡±

    As dusk fell during their conversation, the faithful glowed slightly, occasionally some a little more than others. The Priest and Nysa not only shined, casting light from them, they radiated warmth. All conversation stopped as all eyes turned towards their Priest, questioning, wondering, looking for an explanation.

    The Priest raised his arms, light exuded from them garnering a gasp from his flock.

    ¡°Celebrate your God¡¯s love of you, you hold his light within you, a ward against the dark, his warmth against the cold for as long as it lasts.¡±

    The Priest knew his readings and learnings to date suggested this affect if the ceremony called upon Judge¡¯s favour, although witnessing the affect far outdid any description provided. The fact the ceremony required twenty-one chants suggested this affect beyond their reach, and yet the proof stood before him. The next element to ponder, the duration. The tombs described weeks, when performing the ceremony on Judge¡¯s High Holy Day, days otherwise, so during Death Season perhaps a number of bells? He needed to wait until morning.

    The villagers returned to the celebration, the chat hushed, although hurried comparing and testing the extent and strength of their respective glows. Each reached for a refill of ale or cider to quell their nerves and took the offered roast to still their mouths from talk, allowing their minds time to explore the detail.

    As darkness took over, many families bid their Priest good night and returned to their cottages, bellies full and most adults sporting rosy cheeks. The occasional prone body hoisted into a wheelbarrow and taken home with assistance of a neighbour, the Priest¡¯s boy returning with the wheelbarrow for another delivery.

    ¡°The last few are now in bed. The Inn closed and my boy has well and truly earnt his rest this night. I bid you goodnight Judge Knight and thank you for everything.¡±

    Nysa shook the Priest¡¯s offered hand, forgoing an embrace and while the chill of the night returned, propelled by a biting mountain breeze their inner warmth repelled the affects. Nevertheless, the howling wind and flying snow triggered their ingrained need to find shelter.

    As the Priest and the Church boy faded into the night the six sisters remined in possession of the Village Common.

    ¡°Sisters gather our goods and chattels we leave tonight,¡± announced Zosime.

    Despite the howling wind a low groan reached her ears.

 1.118 High Places and Low Places (21st Day of Dark Month)

    <h2>--- (The Duke¡¯s Castle 21<sup>st</sup> Day of Dark Month)</h2>

    The Duke shuffled through the various correspondence sorted and stacked upon his large solid timber desk. The desk carved from the trunk of a single giant tree, harvested from the western forest at the cost of five lives; regrettably, the distance from the tragedy offering the Duke no sadistic appreciation of their deaths. Hence, he enjoyed and savoured the day peasant craftsmen struggled to haul the monstrosity up through the castle passageways and into his office. The desk slipped twice, one peasant injured permanently and another crushed to death.

    A strong knock on the metal bound wooden door to his office broke the Duke from his revelry. Three bells tolling across the City reminding him of the time of day and his promised audience. The Arch Priest of Judge, a slime of a man; valuing coin and so willing to be bribed, his one redeeming quality. This meeting critically urgent and of utmost importance, apparently. The Duke yawned in preparation.

    ¡°Enter,¡± bellowed the Duke, tapping his stylus.

    The door creaked open, a small gap appearing and nothing more.

    ¡°Help the Arch Priest!¡± The Duke disgusted by the man¡¯s physical weakness to push the door open, or his mental weakness, timid and cowering outside his Duke¡¯s door unable to face his liege.

    The door snapped open a single heartbeat after the Duke¡¯s order.

    The Arch Priest¡¯s robes swamped the small frame of the current incumbent. Not long into his high position he didn¡¯t dare consider adjusting the ancient robes, not yet at least. For most audiences he dressed in a fitted copy of the official holy robes, twenty-one garments in all at great personal cost, a condition of his elevation in addition to the coin he spent in persuading a few to his point of view and subsequent elevation. The coin easy, the ones who required favours more difficult to see off.

    Once through the door, determined to hold his bow until the Duke released him. The warmth emanating from the fireplace, the one window shuttered and the exertion from hurrying to the Duke¡¯s Office, atop multiple stairs conspired to tire the Arch Priest, beads of sweat popping along his forehead, a trickle of sweat rolling down the length of each arm. His hooded robe concealing both tells.

    ¡°Rise Arch Priest.¡±

    The Arch Priest expelled a deep breath, deftly wiping his brow with a grandiose sweep of his robe¡¯s sleeve in a clumsy form of salute.

    The Duke¡¯s amused sneer plain. ¡°What portents or tribulations have you become privy to my dear Arch Priest?¡±

    An involuntary twitch in response from the priest¡¯s body acknowledged the power dynamic. The words escaping his mouth as a cautious whisper. ¡°A Divine awakening Lord Duke.¡±

    ¡°Most fortuitous and wonderous. Where?¡±

    The Priest¡¯s wide eyes darting up and catching the Duke¡¯s delighted countenance. The Duke¡¯s reaction in conflict with the advice his sycophants imparted to him and hence the reason for his meekness. He eyes returning to the stone floor, his mind drifting off into confusion.

    The Duke tapped his stylus upon his desk, the beat rapidly increasing until a brief silence and then a snap.

    Back in the present, awakened and alert, the Arch Priest¡¯s weak grey eyes darted about, licking his lips in preparation.

    ¡°At great personal expense I requested missives from each High Priest, transferred to the City utilising the Seers.¡±

    The Duke lent forward, slightly; his elbows wide on his desk. The cost exorbitant and that single fact demanded his attention confirming in his mind the discovery no falsehood. Did the old slime actually sense the disturbance himself? Did he actually carry a faithful bone in his small body?

    ¡°The Duchess and I appreciate your efforts always. What did your missives reveal?¡±

    ¡°Yesterday, exactly middle of the day, sixth bell, the Divine presence of Judge returned to us, somewhere between Bircharbor and Hillperch, briefly. I, the High Priests of Marbleknoll and Northreach felt his presence, the High Priests of Seawatch, Southreach and Bridgeward unfortunately missed his blessing, while the High Priests of Birchardor and Hillperch experienced divine extasy.¡±

    ¡°The divine presence has since gone, returned to Olympus?¡±

    The Arch Priest¡¯s forehead crinkled. ¡°Yes, my Duke.¡± His voice rising with his uncertainty, unsure of his Duke¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°Well then nothing to do, unfortunately.¡± The Duke waved his hand at the Arch Priest, shooing him from his presence.

    The Arch Priest gathered his robes, turned to leave, propped, considered speaking further. He noticed the Duke¡¯s head down attending to his duties. Wiping his sleeve under his nose he continued his shuffle to the door, tapping upon the now closed barrier. The guard quickly opened the door and allowed the Arch Priest to exit before closing.

    Scurrying away, the Arch Priest didn¡¯t therefore share with the Duke the fate of the High Priest of Bircharbor, his faith, his heart or perhaps his health too weak to survive Judge¡¯s divinity.

    ---

    ¡°You heard?¡± asked the Duke, his attention upon the parchment before him.

    ¡°Yes, my sweet, delicious news, intriguing especially in Death Month, previously such a disturbance only possible on His High Holy Day or so our histories tell us.¡± Her hands finding their way into his lose shirt eventually stroking his chest, while she nibbled upon his ear.

    ¡°I am certain my grandfather under various rouses, such as thefts, merchant protests, peasant uprisings and the like partially burnt or stole all known copies of Judge¡¯s Holy Books and Tomes throughout the Duchy to prevent errant Priests experimenting in such a dangerous way.¡± The Duke removed one of the Duchess¡¯ hands and repositioned the appendage on a more rewarding, for him, bodily location.

    ¡°Eager my sweet?¡± Her breathing deep and voice husky. ¡°A Priest has found another copy? Although how did he perform the ceremony in Death Season?¡±

    ¡°How indeed, Judge¡¯s disinterest in his faithful fully detailed in my grandfather¡¯s father reign as Duke, when he consumed whatever magic lay about and then destroyed the gifts in his brave attempt to awaken the Gods. He managed to convince most of the Nobles to donate relics and heirlooms to his attempt thereby removing any future threat to the status quo they could have represented, genius, pure genius.¡± The Duke scooted his armless high-backed chair away from his desk and patted his lap by way of invitation.

    The Duchess obliged by taking possession of the offered seat, landing upon the Duke¡¯s hand, while his lips and teeth sucked and chewed her perfect neck.

    ¡°You are clever also my darling, none have attempted any expeditions south of Bridgeward due to your rumourmongers and tales of grizzly death.¡±

    ¡°Lift slightly my dear and release my pleasure.¡± The Duke braced himself. ¡°Ah meticulous as always, mmh, still we will need to investigate, although the chances of anyone reaching Hillperch during Dark Season slim, although coin will motivate some fools, I am surrreee.¡± The Duke vocalising his appreciation further.

    The Duchess rocked teasingly upon the Duke¡¯s lap. ¡°Perhaps my Daughters of the Duchess could be commanded to investigate dear?¡±

    The Duke grabbed the Duchess¡¯ hips and held them. ¡°They were your joke were they not?¡±

    ¡°Yes, although in a moment of weakness, listening to her tale she won over the Court and I thought why not, what harm could a sixteen-year-old do?¡±

    ¡°What if your sixteen-year-old is the source of this divine disturbance?¡±

    The Duchess lent back, her hand caressing the Duke¡¯s cheek. ¡°You aren''t serious? Our reports suggest they freeze in their House awaiting Death Season to break. In fact, if anything three of them have perished, they rode through the Gates of Hillperch and never returned.¡±

    The Duke released his Duchess¡¯ hips, which soon resumed their pleasurable purpose.

    ¡°While our Lord of the Northern Watch overstepped with her and as you say she managed to win the sympathy of the Court due in part to his heavy handedness and dishonour, he has a good nose for sniffing out threats, often overlooked by our other agents.¡±

    ¡°Well, who do we command? My Daughters or perhaps the Lord of the Northern Watch?¡± the Duchess murmured.

    The Duke lent back savouring the skills of his Duchess.

    ¡°Dearest, a present.¡±

    Opening his eyes and leaning his head forward, his Duchess now naked, with both of her nipples pierced with thin golden circles, which his mouth captured allowing his tongue to play with his new toys.

    After a time, the Duke released his presents, allowing the Duchess to lean her forehead upon his shoulder as she enjoyed their coupling.

    ¡°Your Daughters, perhaps a few more will freeze in our service demonstrating their devotion and bravery and if they succeed, we can be seen as benevolent and reward their heroism, while of course, mourning their sacrifice.¡±

    The Duchess reached a crescendo, hastening the Duke and herself to satisfaction.

    Recovering first, the Duchess whispered, ¡°Won¡¯t they report false if they are the source of the divine disturbance?¡±

    ¡°Well that will be proof enough and I am sure the Lord of the Northern Watch would be keen to pursue anyone in Birth Season!¡±

    The Duchess cackled and then rewarded her Duke with a deep lingering passionate kiss, their tongues performing a well-practiced dance.

    <h2>--- (Personal Chambers, High Priest of Hillperch)</h2>

    The High Priest paced behind his plain desk, waving a hand at the vacant visitor¡¯s chair. The Magistrate stroked his beard in contemplation as he complied.

    ¡°Magistrate, I summoned you to share a divine epistle.¡±

    Magistrate Apelles detected the constrained excitement in the timber of the High Priest¡¯s voice. Apelles one Priest of Judge who long ago accepted their God a figurehead, an ideal of civilised behaviour, but in essence not real. He needed to keep up an appearance of faith of course, although as Magistrate he relied upon evidence, body language and questioning to reach his judgements. Assessing his High Priest on that basis, no evidence so far, body language indicated the High Priest believed his statement and the Magistrate uncertain questioning would help given the High Priest¡¯s current fervour.

    The High Priest ceased his pacing. ¡°During our middle of the day ceremony I called for Judge¡¯s Blessing and he answered. He ¡­ answered.¡± His eyes drifted upwards, a look of rapture and serenity taking hold.

    ¡°In Death Season?¡±

    The Magistrate¡¯s question plain, simple and to the point. The High Priest¡¯s state of euphoric remembrance broken.

    ¡°You doubt?¡± The High Priest charged around his desk, his hands landing on the arms of the visitor¡¯s chair, his bushy eyebrows a finger width from Apelles¡¯ face. ¡°You doubt?¡±

    Apelles managed to hold back his mirth. Intimidation and anger, even from his High Priest easily dismissed. When holding court being physically threatened, while not common, certainly occurred often enough to develop a tolerance and reaction. For example, in this instance, Apelles would, given the close distance, quickly jab any assailant in the throat. He restrained himself on this occasion.

    ¡°Not doubt, questioning. When has Judge revealed his strength in Death Season?¡±

    The High Priest straightened himself, dusting off his robes to buy a few moments. His eyes searched the Magistrate, finding analytical curiosity. He sighed heavily.

    ¡°There is a divine energy within me Apelles. I feel it, as much as thirst or hunger and I need to quench my faith in performing deeds in Judge¡¯s name. The first bell after, the urge but an itch, now the day after I am compelled and you my stalwart second ¡­¡±

    The High Priest shot out his hands reaching either side of Apelles¡¯ head, encasing them in a divine grip of iron. Apelles¡¯ instinct to defend himself eradicated the moment the hands of his High Priest touched his flesh.

    Apelles¡¯ body glowed, sunlight radiance streaming from any exposed flesh, his robes backlighting elsewhere. Apelles¡¯ believed. His choice removed upon bearing witness to his God¡¯s divinity when shared by the High Priest. His past philosophical doubt erased and divinely atoned. His new purpose detailed and exacting, his role as Magistrate, dealing judgement expanded and extended. His heart overflowed with divine inspiration and purpose.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    ¡°Please fetch another who you believe worthy.¡±

    The words spoken, barely registering and somewhat unnecessary. Apelles¡¯ eyes blinking and refocusing, the non-believer converted to divine purpose. His hands steadying himself by holding the arms of the chair as he rose to stand. He nodded stiffly, taking his first step towards the door, a goofy smile of joy upon his face. As he closed the door of the High Priest¡¯s Chamber behind him, he resumed his normal fa?ade his next task clear.

    <h2>--- (Hillperch 21<sup>st</sup> Day of Dark Month)</h2>

    Nysa, Kyra, Otonia, Zosime, Zoe and Jocasta arrived in Hillperch neatly arrange around the Shrine of Saph. A two wheeled cart positioned on either side and a canvas cover spread over the Shrine and the two carts provided their arrival with ample concealment. Zosime pleasantly surprised when her silver circle, now a silver slither under her forehead regenerated enough magic after the ceremony to activate the Shrine.

    Alexis greeted them, and although warned prior, still needed to touch her Warrior Sisters herself, especially Nysa due to the serene peaceful glow they radiated. She hustled three sisters into each of the two carts and covered them to the point of excess concerned about any light escaping into the black ink of the night. With the kind weather Alexis wanted to be as quick as possible given the opportunity now afforded the temple guards to simply walk over and ask questions.

    Latona, Agape and Ismene struggled to pull the cart containing Zosime, Zoe and Jocasta, while Alexis, Alexa and Thais struggled to pull the other cart. They strained under duress managing to reach an alley out of sight of the temple guards who were becoming interested enough to step away from their posts. Perhaps the more insightful noticing the wheels on the carts sinking deeper into the snow or possibly the chance to be gallant and assist struggling damsels in distress. Alexis chancing a peek to confirm their whereabouts.

    ¡°Zosime, out and pull your cart for all your worth, the temple guard approaches,¡± sent Alexis.

    ¡°Alexa, tap Otonia and Kyra and pull your cart with haste, the temple guard approaches,¡± sent Alexis.

    Alexis wrapped herself in her furs and stepped out of the alley, heading directly for the Shrine, eyes down. As she hoped the guards adjusted their line of pursuit from the wagons to intercept her. She slowed, so they needed to travel further, pretending to struggle against the snow, slipping once to extend out their actual meeting moment.

    ¡°Halt!¡±

    Alexis looked about in a pretend daze until finally settling upon the guard who called to her. Swaying unsteadily, waiting.

    ¡°Are you well?¡± A female voice this time.

    ¡°The cold, and I have been sent on this duty too many times. Afterall how clean is clean and yet the Mistress is fanatical to the point of obsession.¡±

    ¡°Is Mistress Charis unwell?¡±

    Alexis overbalanced and fell to into the snow.

    ¡°Clymene ask the Mistress if I can reveal Mistress Charis is unwell?¡±

    A hand shook her shoulder, Alexis ignored it by laying down in the snow.

    ¡°Yes, better now when investigation is difficult than in Birth Season when all manner of snooping can be conducted.¡±

    ¡°Carry her.¡± The female voice again.

    Suspicion laced his voice. ¡°Why should I? Is this a male thing?¡±

    ¡°No oaf, you are the strongest, hand me your spear and shield.¡±

    The male guard shared a dark look with the female guard, otherwise accepting his task.

    ¡°Hey!¡± he called, followed by a slight backhanded slap on Alexis¡¯ cheek.

    Alexis shook her head and opened her eyes. She focused on the male guard and smiled.

    ¡°Did you save me?¡±

    She noticed him quickly side glance at the female guard, who rolled her eyes while shaking her head.

    ¡°No unfortunately, I suspect you needed a little rest is all,¡± he reluctantly admitted, holding out his hand.

    Alexis kindly accepted and pulled herself to her feet dusting off flakes of snow especially from her firm behind, putting on a show for his benefit.

    ¡°Thank you, I could have slept and perished in the snow without your concern.¡± Alexis¡¯ eyes sort out his in the weak light cast by the torch held by the female guard, who she suspected re-positioned to foil her attempt.

    ¡°You seem well enough now,¡± said the female guard, flicking her head at the male guard, hinting.

    The male guard placed a hand on the female guard¡¯s forearm to hold her a moment.

    ¡°You mentioned your Mistress¡¯ health before. Is Mistress Charis ill?¡±

    Alexis swallowed, feigning difficulty to speak. ¡°You mustn¡¯t say, and I am ashamed I spurned my duty to clean the Shrine at her request, but yes, she desperately clings to life her ailment unknown, thin black lines under her skin spread from her stomach across most of her torso. She is in a great deal of pain.¡±

    ¡°Same as the Seer Raisa, poison although her continual survival hints at a weaker dose,¡± said the female guard, her words tumbling out only ending when she placed her hand over her own mouth.

    With a venom in his voice the male guard unleashed. ¡°You have put us both in the crap now, you stupid gossiping bitch. My only way out is to report you and I am no snitch.¡±

    ¡°We can forget this conversation, all of us. We helped a Daughter and she mentioned Charis is ill, nothing else ¡­¡± The female guard looked up searching the male guard¡¯s face for agreement.

    The male guard scratched his chin. ¡°Well how about it, cutie? You good at forgetting?¡±

    ¡°For my rescuer?¡± Alexis fluttered her eye lashes. ¡°The least I could do, a favour for a favour is how I see it,¡± whispered Alexis.

    ¡°Settled.¡± He then turned toward the female guard. ¡°You can fetch wood for the brazier until the end of Death Season, no ifs or buts.¡±

    The female guard opened her mouth to protest and then nodded her head, trudging back to their guard position. Darkness enveloped Alexis and the male guard.

    He asked in a little boy voice. ¡°One kiss for your rescuer?¡±

    Alexis quickly kissed him on his cheek and then darted past his outstretched arm hurrying away. After a distance she strained her ears to listen, once convinced he couldn¡¯t follow her silent enough to fool her hearing she turned. Her Borrow Stone sight unnecessary as both guards stood at their post, illuminated by torch light, huddled around a fiery brazier.

    ---

    Alexis threw down her furs and removed a soaked blanket, warming body and hands in front of the Kitchen Stove.

    ¡°Mistress we will never be able to use the Shrine during this Death Season or other seasons, there will be too many enquires as we can¡¯t clean it every second day,¡± reported Alexis.

    ¡°I agree and I have a plan, maybe. Ask Korinna to send our three Goblin Sisters to the Sixth Cavern where I will meet them.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡± Alexis dropped into a chair shivering and started taking off her water-soaked boots.

    ---

    ¡°Zosime, Nysa and Kyra, I will need you with me for a few moments more,¡± commanded Astera.

    The three looked up from their meal and sighed in agreement, their glow attracting the attention of any Sister within sight and soon there would be a shift change and more touching and prodding. Perhaps escorting the Mistress, a blessing. Otonia, Zoe and Jocasta will be able to entertain any future curiosity.

    They followed Astera to the Sixth Cavern and didn¡¯t need to wait long as the Goblin Sisters arrived in good time. Astera took some time to convince the Goblin Sisters Zosime, Nysa and Kyra were still their old selves, still Warrior Sisters. They passed through the secret door and took the tunnels which led to Temple Row.

    ¡°Goblin Sisters do you know where you are and what building we are under?¡± Astera asked.

    Above them they studied the solid marble floor exposed into the tunnel system.

    ¡°We would need to walk the caverns and tunnels on the surface, not exactly but we need a good starting point for both,¡± replied Sweetears.

    ¡°So, we could start you in the Training Room above the Top Cavern, perhaps use the squeeze hole under the House to exit into the street and then you walk from there.¡±

    The three Goblin Sisters exchanged looks and nodded in confirmation.

    Turning to her Human Sisters Astera asked another question.

    ¡°How do we disguise our Goblin Sister, so she doesn¡¯t die a horrible death at the hands of the town folk?¡±

    The Goblin Sisters blanched slightly upon hearing their Mistress¡¯ words but inwardly held to their oath given and taken.

    ¡°We could be a grandmother and granddaughter walking to Temple Row. Most of the Goblin Sister¡¯s flesh would be covered by clothes, furs and boots. With a face wrapped against the cold and a wide brimmed hat and no need to speak, as Grandmother being the elder, would be expected to and I think we would avoid any direct enquires.¡±

    ¡°Do I have a volunteer given Zosime¡¯s plan, Goblin Sisters?¡±

    ¡°Sweetears is proud to volunteer Mistress!¡±

    Astera remembered her as the Goblin Sister who received the goblet, so this could be related to that. Then they all volunteered resulting in a squabble.

    ¡°Goblin Sisters!¡± called Astera, restoring silence.

    ¡°I am pleased that all have volunteered but the task falls upon Sweetears as the first to offer. Again, I thank you all. Zosime please prepare yourself and Sweetears, we will attempt this now given there is still night about and the weather would be suitable for a grandmother and granddaughter to go visiting.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress,¡± both replied.

    ---

    Zosime causally waited for Sweetears in the laneway outside the squeeze hole from underneath the House. She did check to confirm such a requirement, couldn¡¯t they just walk out from the loading bay? Sweetears insisted, wanted to do good, so needed to mark from the same place above ground and below ground.

    They held to the House side of Gate Road and needed to track behind some buildings. They then crossed Gate Road, although Sweetears paused right in the middle of it! Zosime resisted the urge to hurry her on not really knowing what she required to complete and how necessary. Of all the places this is where some very late night or reasonably early morning townsfolk would frequent. To Zosime relief they moved on and off Gate Road after only a few heartbeats.

    After a close call with a gang of burglars plying their trade in a break in the weather and alluding a couple of nefarious fellows exchanging coin, they reached the Temple Street courtyard. From a shadowed alley corner, the two sisters spied upon the Shrine of Saph, Sweetears using her dark sight and Zosime using her Borrow Stone. There were several guards on duty although none really paying attention to the Shrine.

    Zosime looked at Sweetears and an unspoken word passed between them. Zosime and Sweetears took a step out into the alley discarding the protection of the shadows. Assuming their identities, the grandmother leant on her granddaughter and they stepped out onto the Temple Common proper. Step by slow step they made their way across the courtyard toward the Shrine. Zosime noticed several pairs of guards watching, reassuringly none as yet moved from their post, after all the closest pair already received one visit resulting in complications tonight. The devoted pair, one adult and one child made such sluggish progress they could easily be chased down if required, the common consensus of the guards.

    At the Shrine the grandmother left the support of her granddaughter and knelt to pray at the Shrine. The guards saw nothing unusual in this and they were sure the change in the weather would result in a few more visitors. The time odd, except older people were always a little eccentric. One bored guard reconsidered, imagining a perverse fun in questioning the harmless couple, although by the time he convinced his partner the worshipping pair had ambled off in the direction they came from. Neither guard wanted to leave their post beyond the limit of the Temple Common, in case a sleepless priest noticed their absence.

    Once around the corner Zosime took a moment to lean against the wall of the nearest building and allowed a small smile of relief to escape in Sweetears¡¯ direction. She wondered if Sweetears returned the smile or not. It didn¡¯t matter, they resumed their journey back shortly after. They took a different route back trying to avoid the noise and general commotion of the burglary, which lead them into the former crafts area of the old town.

    Sunlight began painting the town when they finally reached the House and many of the townsfolk were breaking cover from their houses to sample the newly arisen feeble sun after so long being trapped by Death Season. Zosime waved at more than one and hurried on. With many witnesses they entered the House by the elder¡¯s door, which surprisingly permitted them entry without incident.

    Once behind the door Zosime lent against the bulwark in relief. Unconcerned for herself; she didn¡¯t know the fate of Sweetears if discovered, although eventually death a given. She thought Sweetears also realised her particular danger as she leant into Zosime while removing her facial wrap, her grateful eyes contrasting with her nervous smile. Zosime reached an arm around to hug her.

    <h2>--- (Bircharbor 21<sup>st</sup> Day of Dark Month)</h2>

    Three gold circles glistened and reflected lantern light, Agatha¡¯s eyes fixated upon the Items, horrified, amazed, surprised and nervous. The day before she explained her acquisition of them to her twin Seer Sister Elpis. Both concluding she would need to explain to the current Mistress of the Daughters of the Duchess.

    Her request for solitude and exemption from Temple duties granted by the Mother Superior given her witness of events and subsequent trauma. Her underground stone walled room plain, accruements not much better than an average Inn, bed, cupboard and chamber pot, although boasting privacy, security and a temple guard.

    ¡°Clymene, I need to relay events of yesterday to our Mistress,¡± sent Agatha.

    Agatha recalled yesterday. Attending the Temple of Judge as a representative of the Goddess Saph, Agatha knew her status within the Temple of Saph now reached an all-time low. The Middle of the Day Ceremony requiring a long pre-ambled before the appointed moment honouring and hailing Judge as the King of Gods, Divine Ruler, each Priest of Judge in turn reciting from their scriptures proclaiming his greatness under the watchful gaze of the High Priest of Judge.

    On this particular day in Dark Month, Agatha, Priestess of Saph, represented the sole pantheon guest, others sending apologies, typically on the first day of Death Season to cover the entire Death Season. While the King of the Gods could make demands, his Priests faced the reality of human nature and required High Priests from the pantheon acquiescing. Therefore, Agatha knew her duty to attend one of punishment regardless of the general improvement in the weather allowing a dignified crossing of the Temple Common on this occasion.

    As an honoured witness, she stood behind the High Priest as he intoned and chanted before the Temple Altar. Reaching a crescendo, he swivelled back to face his congregation making the final call for Judge¡¯s Divine Blessing.

    In the short tirade of fervent effort sweat glistened upon the High Priest¡¯s brow, bubbles of sweat graced his upper lip and yet he still demanded with effort that Judge hear his plea.

    His face grimaced, eyes wide, the whites dominating as his body stiffened before Agatha¡¯s eyes. Plank like his body tottered in place and then toppled, the moment of respite allowing Agatha to dash behind and underneath to try and support him to stand upright. His flock stunned into silence and inaction. The weight in his body a surprise, Agatha settling for a controlled lowering of this now statue like body.

    Beams of sunlight burst out of his quickly blackening flesh further confusing and confounding the gathered faithful. The beams either avoiding or missing Agatha until gone leaving behind a husk. Agatha, inquisitive, poked her finger at and upon the blackened flesh. An innocent enquiry resulting in a catastrophic collapse of the body, the High Priest¡¯s ceremonial robes burnt away by the shafts of light prior, leaving a burnt blacken mound of ash perfectly matching the body outline of the former High Priest.

    Gleaming within the ash, three golden circles, approximately positioned at or near the former High Priest¡¯s waist. Agatha adroitly plucked the three items from his pyre and secreted them within her robes.

    Shouting and wailing caused her to survey the Temple; Priests and Judge Knights rushed the raised dais from both sides. To avoid being pushed and shoved out of the way Agatha stepped back. As the number of gawkers exceeded the capacity of the dais one the Priests shouted for calm, stemming the charge and encouraging many to return to their pew or duties.

    The neat exact outline of piled ash now variously disturbed, although still representative of a human pyre.

    ¡°What did you see?¡± His voice harsh and accusing.

    Agatha jumped, her eyes flashing at her accuser. ¡°No more or no less than you, beams of sunlight claimed him, he became his own pyre in an instant. Horrifying, amazing. Did Judge bless him or destroy him with his judgement?¡±

    The Priest opened his mouth and then placed an index finger on his bottom lip, shortly after tapping and then dropping his hand to grasp the other before his waist.

    ¡°You should leave and advise your Mother Superior the High Priest has risen, due to his dedication, to sit beside Judge.¡±

    Agatha gathered her robe about her to leave and paused.

    ¡°Go Seeress, I will not ask again!¡±

    Agatha hurried off the dais and then from the Temple of Judge. She related her story and the Priest of Judge¡¯s interpretation to her Mother Superior. After a few questions she begged for solitude, which the Mother Superior granted.

    ---

    ¡°The Mistress is aware of the obvious,¡± sent Clymene.

    ¡°I know sister, the High Priest. Evil? How does such a thing happen?¡±

    ¡°We suspect a Mother Superior recruiting and grooming assassins with the assistance of a mysterious evil, why not a High Priest? Although in this case Judge dealt his own punishment once called by the anointment of Nysa.¡±

    A chill rippled through Agatha¡¯s spine. ¡°What of the three circles?¡±

    Joy. ¡°Mistress suggests they would, for now, be safest within your body. Protect them Seer Sister.¡±

    Agatha didn¡¯t expect such an honour, flabbergasted beyond belief. ¡°Thank you ¡­¡±

    Clymene returned a sense of warmth and pride laced with reassurance, Agatha soaking up the sending in place of a physical hug. She recalled her guilt and disappointment yesterday, unable to join the Seer Circle to witness Nysa¡¯s triumph due to her duty on behalf of Saph in the Temple of Judge and now wondered about fate.

 1.119 A Shrine for your Thoughts (First Week of Fate Month)

    Zosime jumped up and offered her hand to Sweetears. The Goblin Sister didn¡¯t hesitate to grab hold and pull herself to her feet, giggling, happy to be alive. She ended up in an embrace as Zosime followed through to draw her into a waiting set of strong welcoming arms.

    Holding Sweetears away slightly from her, Zosime whispered, ¡°Time to report.¡±

    Sweetears nodded eagerly, a broad smile revealing her teeth. Zosime noticing for the first time the Goblin Sisters¡¯ lower jaw pair of slightly protruding teeth now absent. The studied pause overlong and noticed.

    ¡°They are gone sister,¡± said Sweetears, who then drew back her lips to display her healthy white teeth.

    Zosime¡¯s face shot to red, releasing her embrace and waving one hand dismissively.

    ¡°Elder say, we work hard, we eat meat, we change like Goblin Chieftain, but more. Goblin Chieftain still has lower fangs. We proud Gob ¡­¡±

    Zosime returned from her stupor in time to place a finger crossed Sweetears¡¯ lips.

    ¡°Sisters. You are Warrior Sisters,¡± said Zosime interrupting Sweetears, exchanging an earnest look and then both turning away from each other slightly, needing to wipe dust from an eye.

    Sweetears cautiously peered under her eyebrows, spying on Zosime deciding to unashamedly allow her tears to run.

    ¡°We are soft in the heart also Sister.¡±

    Zosime returned her gaze and resisted the urge to wipe Sweetears¡¯ tears away, aching to hug and comfort her and yet not stepping forward as Sweetears clutched her hands together, resting them upon her own chest, taking in a deep breath.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t understand before about feelings, we knew loyalty to clan, to family, we know we would be rutting age soon and join mate¡¯s family and so new loyalty. Freedom and choice are new so we may take time getting used to our new sisters. Alright?¡± Her eyelids fluttering, bottom lip captured and released by her own teeth.

    Zosime nodded. ¡°Of course, let¡¯s hurry.¡±

    Zosime and Sweetears discarded their disguises in the Training Room, snatched toasted bread from the Kitchen Stove and rapidly descended down the trapdoor ladder before being chastised.

    ¡°You will teach our new sister poor habits!¡± sent Clymene to Zosime, sunshine humour exchanged between them.

    ---

    Astera released Nysa and Kyra to sleep, content to observe the two Goblin Sisters fossick about in the Cavern, stepping out lengths and measurements, occasionally sneaking a glance in her direction until finally squatting on their haunches, silent. They exchanged hinting, hopeful faces, occasionally jabbing the other quickly with a pointed finger, followed by a whisper. Several rounds of this dual encouragement broke Astera¡¯s patience.

    ¡°What do you wish to ask Sisters?¡±

    The two light yellow faces deepened in colour, a red tint attempting to dominate.

    ¡°We would ¡­ like warrior training Mistress ¡­¡± Their voices squeaked out the words, while they held each other¡¯s hand.

    ¡°You are being trained in dagger, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Bluefingers took a deep breath. ¡°Spear and Shield, like Mistress, please Mistress?¡±

    Astera ambled over to the two prospects appraising them, beyond mere Goblin Sisters, examining their body frame, fully appreciating their muscular arms, legs and suspecting their abdomen equally fit for the task. Their physical development, in a word; transformation and yet Astera knew, like a human teenager she expected them to grow further.

    ¡°I have a task for you, but once completed I see no reason why not.¡± Astera spoke the words idly, her thoughts aloud. The Goblin Sisters toiled away behind the scenes, appreciated although not celebrated for their contribution and yet they wanted to contribute more.

    ¡°And Sweetears Mistress,¡± said Bluefingers, an excitement in her voice.

    ¡°Yes Sweetears ¡­ cause she the bravest and smartest of us,¡± said Prettynose, nodding her head in complete affirmation.

    ¡°If she wishes, although this task first, yes?¡±

    Bluefingers and Prettynose hugged, while Astera wandered away a small smile breaking across her face. The Goblin Sisters, such a contradiction, youthful eagerness and yet shy.

    A screaming yell echoed across the Sixth Cavern, Astera swivelled, dagger to hand. Thyia, watchful, grinned.

    Sweetears sprinted across the cavern and slammed into Prettynose and Bluefingers in a joyous celebration, the three on the verge of tumbling over and somehow maintaining their feet. Once met they broke into unbridled discussion.

    Zosime sidled up to Astera, content to observe the three chat and debate together. Together they dashed out of the cavern chatting about the Top Cavern, returning shortly after. Zosime didn¡¯t think from uncertainty, only from a desire to ensure they were correct, nodding of heads and smiles, confirmation.

    Astera, escorted by Thyia, Zosime and the three Goblin Sisters passed through the secret door. The pace through the passageways reasonable even though Zosime yawned often, yet to find sleep since yesterday morning. Sweetears didn¡¯t seem to be affected by the long day and night, perhaps the excitement thought Zosime. As they approached the Goblin Barracks Sweetears looked purposely back at Zosime and nodded. That must have been the pause on Gate Road Zosime reasoned.

    Hastily following the main passageway, they bypassed a couple of offshoots until multiple offshoots split within a small area. Sweetears didn¡¯t take any, eventually backtracking a distance down the main passageway which looked about right thought Zosime without really knowing, her eyes heavy now and her legs dead weights!

    Sweetears climbed upon her two sisters, braced, standing side by side, until she could reach the roof of the tunnel, balancing easily. From somewhere she pulled out a miniature pick and started picking at the roof.

    Picking free an errant stone, soon revealed clay. As she continued to dig into the soil, a base of marble showed, which Sweetears celebrated with a cheer, her sisters steading her as she leapt off their shoulders. Then remembering her task, faced Astera.

    Sweetears bowed. ¡°This is the base of the Shrine Mistress.¡±

    ¡°How much soil would need to be removed until the Shrine became visible from the tunnel?¡±

    ¡°Too much soil, which would cause problems. The Shrine would sink, and the surface humans would soon wonder why and investigate.¡± Her Goblin Sisters nodding in agreeance.

    ¡°What would you suggest we need to do to see the Shrine but prevent it from sinking?¡± Astera asked, hopeful of a solution. Covert access to the Shrine critically important.

    The three Goblin Sisters conferred in their own language until Sweetears made an announcement.

    ¡°We would need to build supports from the floor of the tunnel to the Shrine. Then we would need to hold the dirt back with blocks of stone or wood otherwise the Shrine could sink still as it leaks away.¡±

    ¡°Zosime contact the elder and the twins we have a new task for them.¡± When Zosime didn¡¯t answer Astera knelt before the Seer Sister, huddled against the cool wall of the tunnel curled up fast asleep.

    ¡°I am sorry sister I have kept you awake for far too long,¡± Astera said, to no one in particular.

    ¡°Mistress we can carry her to bed if you wish,¡± volunteered Prettynose.

    ¡°She won¡¯t be too heavy?¡±

    ¡°No Mistress, we can carry. You go chat to elder. We can help elder here also as we like to see her shape the stone so can tell her best where to.¡±

    ¡°Good, let me follow you out.¡± Astera stood back with Thyia.

    Prettynose and Bluefingers hauled Zosime upon their shoulders with a grip under and around her waist. While Sweetears positioned herself under and between Zosime¡¯s legs and arm around each thigh, her legs bent at the knees draped down Sweetears¡¯ back. The three co-ordinated the lift, smoothly and effortlessly. Settled, the Goblin Sisters carried Zosime towards the Sixth Cavern with Astera following re-appraising their strength. She wondered though if Sweetears having her head so far forward and snug between Zosime¡¯s legs, a necessity, or a convenience.

    ¡°We are very strong now because you feed us, and you feed us meat Mistress. In our tribe we would be the last to be fed and receive scraps so always skinny. We are happy to help our sisters,¡± said Bluefingers, finishing with a wide smile.

    Astera realised her initial inspection woefully inadequate, concluding she didn¡¯t know the capabilities of the Goblin Sisters well at all; she would need to confer with Latona in due course. The Goblin Sisters constantly surprised, offering much to their Warrior Sisters, certainly proving their bravery by volunteering to walk about a human town when being caught would mean their certain death. Astera paused before the elder¡¯s cottage, shaking her head, in full admiration of their Goblin Sisters as they swiftly continued to the Inner Cavern, Zosime¡¯s body hoisted upon their shoulders.

    After knocking on the elder¡¯s cottage door and patiently waiting, Astera concluded the elder and the twins elsewhere, perhaps working on the Main Cavern entrance door the time of night too late for meals.

    Passing through the Inner Cavern, Astera paused at the sight of Zosime¡¯s naked body being handled into her bunk by the Goblin Sisters, a blanket covering her shortly after. They then set to and started sorting and cleaning Zosime¡¯s armour, finally noticing Astera.

    ¡°Do you need us to do anything Mistress?¡± asked Bluefingers.

    ¡°Why is Zosime naked?¡± Perhaps Zosime requested them to, Astera pondered.

    ¡°Zosime is always naked when she sleeps Mistress. It is easier for her to make purring with her sisters or her sisters with her.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± said Astera, silencing Thyia¡¯s snickering with a look and quickly making an escape for the Main Cavern. Considering the body sharing during the Seers¡¯ orgies Astera surprised herself with her prudish reaction. She absently felt for her half-coin and wondered, did the magic within condition her to accept Thyia and Zoe as lovers and no others? Their bond running deep now, previously Astera and Thyia would lament Zoe¡¯s absence, yet in the days she spent in Farstay tolerable given the anticipation of her return. Thereby arriving at one single truth; the Items manipulated them, not the other way around.

    Entering the Main Cavern Astera approached the elder, a resignation passed over her lined and withered face. Alone she positioned the first huge hinge enlisting Sisters from Night Shift to assist with the grunt work and now making sure of the swing.

    ¡°Elder we need you and the twins when available, working on another task. I apologise and will explain as we walk back to your Cavern.¡± The elder stared long at the piled tools and materials. Astera¡¯s stomach kicked with a pang of guilt. While both silently contemplated the required task the Goblin Sisters entered the Main Cavern pushing the cavern carts. Once positioned, they quickly loaded up and push them up the passageways. The elder sighed in relief while Astera wrapped her arm around the venerable lady, bones under flesh easily in evidence through her thinning clothes and for once not rejecting the show the affection, much to Astera¡¯s relief.

    The Goblin Sisters continued past the Elder¡¯s Cavern as they knew the final destination, while the elder trudged toward her cabin escorted by Astera and Thyia.

    ¡°We need access to the Hillperch Shrine and the easiest way is from underneath. Before we fully commit to this, we need to prove a plan the Goblin Sisters have devised will work. All three more than willing to assist so it may take only a few days to determine if it will work or not and then you can continue in the Main Cavern.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡± The elder¡¯s reply without emotion. Astera astonished by the lack of debate or argument and deeply concerned.

    The elder then disappeared into her stone cabin, while Thais and Alexa hastily exited rubbing their eyes, dressed in their robes!

    ¡°I am concerned by the elder, can either of you who now spend most of your time with her offer an explanation?¡±

    ¡°She is starting to regret her age Mistress,¡± said Thais, a sadness in her voice. ¡°She is frustrated some of the spells in her spell book elude her and try as she might she cannot learn how to cast them,¡± continued Alexa, sniffling. ¡°She aspired to wonder, and her main contribution seems to be stone worker or magical mason and she felt with the magic available to her she could contribute more,¡± said Thais, her eyes downcast.

    Astera appreciated the twin¡¯s honesty and their obvious concern for their mentor, for the moment at a loss to ¡°make everything better¡±.

    Thais looked to Alexa and eyes tearing nodded. Alexa said, ¡°Mistress, she doesn¡¯t even rejuvenate herself in the morning anymore, not as effective she says, although part of her routine and her start to the day. More important, her promise to herself to learn something tremendous.¡±

    Alexa wiped the tears from Thais¡¯ face, a kindness for her twin and a distraction for herself.

    Astera¡¯s face fell. ¡°I see. My not letting her complete one thing before asking her to start something else is not helping. I will need to think about this further and I thank you for your heartfelt candour.¡±

    ¡°We are Warrior Sisters Mistress and we need to help where we can. The elder knows this and she does as she is asked but it is more from being demoralised by her lack of magical skill rather than accepting the orders of her Mistress,¡± said Thais, straightening herself, determined to be brave.

    ¡°Well the Goblin Sisters are very excited to help so maybe their enthusiasm will spread to the elder. I know she planned to ask their assistance with the swing of the Cavern Door so will she accept their help in this task?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, we are certain of it.¡± They both replied in unison, cute dimples surrounding their wide smiles, their mood somewhat restored.

    As if on cue the elder pushed open the door to her stone cabin and stepped out, stared at the twins for a moment nodding to herself in thought perhaps or so it seemed to Astera. The twins quickly fell into line behind her as she led them up, presumably to the Sixth Cavern. Observing the three, the elder trudged away determined, her head bowed slightly although steady and focused, the twins needing to restrain themselves to hold their place a couple of paces behind her, eager to follow their mentor and teacher before first bell.

    ¡°I remember breaking my fast on cheese and stale bread. I don¡¯t envy the twins going without,¡± uttered Thyia.

    ¡°Somehow I suspect the Goblin Sisters will assist,¡± mused Astera.

    +++

    Astera struck with her spear in an overhanded lunge, her upper body and shoulder providing the power behind the thrust, her shield arm preparing for the anticipated counterattack. The loud clang upon Thyia¡¯s shield reverberated across the Training Room spilling into the Kitchen as she deflected the strike with practiced ease, smirking. Zoe continued her dance around the pair releasing arrows in the midst of their sparing, aiming for a bullseye on a target behind them. The three warriors sweated profusely on brow and body after a solid bell of no quarter melee in full armour.Stolen novel; please report.

    After multiple training sessions over the past week, the sisters unfortunate enough to be disturbed while partaking of their meals in the adjacent Kitchen lost all concern for the combatants. Word quickly spread the items they shared bound them with a foreknowledge of each other and their martial manoeuvres rendering them, at least so far, physically unharmed.

    Instead of a counterstrike Thyia circled her opponent, who did likewise, while Zoe kept her distance skirting both to reach her target and pull five arrows from the bullseye and two near misses, swearing under her breath.

    ¡°Enough for now Mistress! Seven days is five days too long,¡± shouted Clymene, her fingers spread wide, her hands shaking beside her hips.

    Astera and Thyia relaxed their stances, exchanged quizzical looks while leaning upon their spears. Zoe found a need to reach for an arrow or two behind her practice target.

    ¡°Your practice isn¡¯t normal, no pauses, no discussion, just clanging, screaming and grunting! There is an upstairs Training Room.¡±

    The flaring of Clymene¡¯s snub nose and her pursed rosebud lips destroying any seriousness her words carried given they adorned her smooth round bald head.

    ¡°I need to remain in your company Seer Sister as well you know,¡± said Astera, trying to maintain her seriousness despite wanting to snuggle and cuddle her exasperated Seer Sister.

    ¡°Well you all smell! I know this because you haven¡¯t been tempted to stop and smell my fine stew. A stew I will tell you with many herbs and much meat which tells you how annoying you have been as Ismene released the ingredients specially to tempt you!¡±

    Astera lowered her arms once she confirmed the truth of Clymene¡¯s words, while swatting Thyia away, who, with a sly smile lent her nose towards her Mistress instead of herself wrinkling her turned up snoz with great exaggeration. Zoe¡¯s laugh quickly changing to a cough once Astera eyeballed her.

    ¡°Bath now and I will plate a serve for each of you as a reward, quickly though before afternoon shift takes their fill before they start.¡±

    Suitability chastised the three slinked off to the Bath Room and began undressing, each assisting the other in a smooth rhythm of movements without a hint of sexual temptation. The three clambered into the huge half-barrel bath, the cool flower-scented water clearing the body odour smell from their bodies and their noses. The water initially invigorating until their body heat warmed the bath and their bodies acclimatised. The three using their hands to hold onto the rim, their heads resting upon a slightly curved headrest of wood also mounted on the bath rim, while their toes reached for the centre of the bath, where the three pairs of digits met and frolicked.

    ¡°Clymene told me you would be here, although she did suggest you would soon be done,¡± said Nysa, relaxed, leaning against the doorway.

    Astera opened her eyes and flashed her teeth in a smile. ¡°We were chastised for making too much noise and banished by the Mistress of the House to the Bath and we await her smouldering anger to abate.¡±

    Nysa replied, ¡°I suspect today is the day you broke the horse¡¯s back, the days before equally testing and only now her patience exhausted.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps. How goes your training?¡±

    ¡°I, like Kyra and Otonia sense his light within us, although we don¡¯t exhibit any special combat strength or magical blessing of any sort. Disappointing to say the least ¡­ I have attained my dream and now what?¡±

    ¡°Like you Sister, I sense his presence and beyond that nothing,¡± said Zoe, who then dipped her head briefly into the bath water, perhaps a shyness striking her after interrupting Astera and Nysa. Her efforts ensuring her scarred chest remained under water.

    ¡°Still it could¡¯ve been worse, I didn¡¯t lose the sense of him within me when I lost my glow ¡­¡±

    Zoe opened her mouth to speak, instead filling her mouth with water and then dribbling down her chin. Laughter bought her back to her surrounds, her reddening face stunned as Thyia floated across the bath and pecked her upon her lips.

    ¡°I am sure you can speak if you wish to,¡± said Thyia.

    ¡°I know, just being silly but I told myself not to, as if I looked upon myself. A sense Astera is speaking and she would speak for our three ¡­ it doesn¡¯t make sense ¡­¡±

    ¡°Perhaps our days of intense training with little talk between us is to blame,¡± offered Astera.

    ¡°Perhaps Mistress ¡­¡±

    Looking about from the doorway, avoiding the bath, Nysa straightened. ¡°Well, I will leave you to your ¡­ discussion.¡±

    Astera joined Thyia¡¯s side and the two converged upon Zoe, hugging her until they flopped backwards into the bath, giggling like children.

    ---

    ¡°You know what is worse than being annoying?¡± Clymene death staring at Astera, Thyia and Zoe in turn. ¡°Being late for your invitation to a delicious, lovingly and carefully prepared meal. Now sit and wait!¡± Clymene pointing at a spare table close to the Kitchen.

    Astera, Thyia and Zoe dressed in their Daughters Robe, bare footed crept up upon Clymene, who, although busy bringing her glorious stew back to life, didn¡¯t fail to notice the children sneaking towards her.

    Tapping her ladle upon her pot, she shook her head. ¡°You three maybe quiet, but you aren¡¯t invisible, fools.¡±

    The three continued to stalk her.

    Clymene waved her ladle at the advancing miscreants. ¡°Don¡¯t make me wack you now ¡­¡±

    Thyia disarmed her, Zoe held her other hand, while Astera grabbed Clymene in a bear hug, lifting her momentarily off the floor and tipping her backwards. The three co-ordinating their efforts to gently lay the House Mistress on her back upon the Kitchen Floor.

    ---

    ¡°Clymene! Ismene?¡± Dirce and Drosis exchanged looks while Dione strode forward into the Kitchen proper. Korinna and Niobe lingering well behind on the stairs from the Top Cavern.

    Clymene popped up from behind the Kitchen bench, straightening her robe and sweeping back her non-existent hair. ¡°Yes ¡­ erm ¡­ yes.¡± Her reddening face and bald head, a cross over between exertion and embarrassment not convincing her audience of three, their jaws dropping.

    ¡°You minxes I asked you to warn me!¡± Clymene sent to Korinna and Niobe.

    ¡°Are you well sister?¡± asked Dione.

    A peel of full on laughter broke out from behind Dione; Korinna and Niobe tearing with joy.

    Dione¡¯s eyes narrowed, glancing back at her shift¡¯s Seers and then examining Clymene once again. An eyebrow cocking up when plates appeared upon the Kitchen bench without any assistance from their House Mistress. Clymene ladled stew from the pot into each and then pressed two forward into Dione¡¯s hovering hands, instinctively her grasp closing in reaction to their arrival and not before.

    Dione placed a plate before a now seated Dirce and Drosis and smartly returned to receive her own plate to then join them.

    Korinna and Niobe appeared before Clymene a smirk on each of their faces.

    ¡°What makes you think you will be served?¡±

    Niobe and Korinna pouted. Korinna in her most pleading, begging tone offered a reason. ¡°Sister it is Fate Month, the worst of Death Season is behind us and at times it is good to be pleasantly surprised.¡±

    Clymene relaxed. Taking her calm reset as a signal, Astera, Thyia and Zoe climbed to their feet placing three plates upon the Kitchen bench, which Clymene filled with poise and grace.

    ¡°Thank-you,¡± said Niobe, taking her plate.

    ¡°Mistress Charis is our key, she guides us to purpose and she surrounds us with love, being Fate Month, she is now fated to return to us,¡± sent Korinna to Clymene, while taking her plate.

    ¡°My hope also.¡±

    Clymene turned to face Astera leaning a hip against the Kitchen bench. ¡°When do we ask our Village Priest about his progress Mistress?¡±

    ¡°I await news from the elder. The Shrine in Hillperch is too dangerous for us to use now, during Birth and Growing Seasons impossible, too many are moving about day and night who could observe, let alone the guards becoming inquisitive.¡±

    Clymene cast her eyes down.

    Astera lifted Clymene¡¯s chin. ¡°What sister?¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you share this sooner ¡­ there has been some ¡­ confusion.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to release any false hope, I wanted to be sure ¡­¡±

    ¡°Can I tell our sisters, they will be relieved Mistress, they thought ¡­ well nothing worth mentioning now.¡± Clymene pasted on a fake smile.

    Astera replied in a growled tone. ¡°They thought I had abandoned Charis, my duelling a selfish self-centred task to what end? Prove I am strong and should lead. Perhaps forever?¡±

    Clymene embraced Astera, and whispered, ¡°Calm Mistress, our sisters worry given we depend entirely upon a strange Village Priest. His success with anointing Nysa our solitary hope for Charis.¡±

    ¡°I worry sister and instead of showing my worry I bash my frustration out upon my bodyguard who tolerates all I send her, silently and resolutely.¡± Peering over Clymene¡¯s shoulder, Astera sort out Thyia, catching her wiping dust away from both eyes.

    ¡°I will spread the word Mistress, now go eat, I insist.¡±

    With Thyia¡¯s help, Astera joined a second table to Dione¡¯s table, allowing the eight sisters to round table eat together.

    ¡°It seems the arrival of the Dark Priest a false rumour?¡± asked Astera, her question thrown to Dione.

    ¡°Yes, he didn¡¯t have far to travel, and a week has passed.¡±

    An awkward silence descended across the table. Afternoon shift finished their meal and after observing the usual pleasantries took their leave to begin their shift.

    ¡°Strange Mistress,¡± said Zoe.

    Astera bobbed her head. ¡°There is a suspicion I covert Charis¡¯ position, due in part to the view I am doing nothing to ensure the Village Priest is working tirelessly on our behalf. On Clymene¡¯s advice I have asked her to share the plan regarding the Shrine of Hillperch.¡±

    ¡°I assume the elder is heavily involved as she hasn¡¯t been seen for days,¡± replied Zoe.

    About to explain to Zoe, Otonia took a seat at their table.

    ¡°Mistress may I talk to you please?¡±

    Astera didn¡¯t detect any stress or concern in Otonia¡¯s voice, although she stood expecting to chat elsewhere. ¡°Thyia explain the plan to your sister please while I talk to Otonia.¡±

    ---

    The furs and luxury within the Meeting Room immediately kindled memories of tangled naked bodies and more carefree times, although Astera knew memories could at times be very selective, typically discarding the worse and terrible first. Astera closed the door behind Otonia, who paced about the room instead of taking a seat. Perhaps this could be more than she thought, Astera cursed, nevertheless waiting.

    ¡°Mistress, I wish to give you this.¡± Otonia¡¯s arm shot out, a bronze loop held firmly between her fingers.

    Astera eyed the loop, could this be one of a certain pair? One of the two, which tormented her many months ago when she pledged herself to Charis?

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Otonia turned sharply away, pocketing the bronze loop.

    ¡°I think I have found love, true love. I can never be sure though while I have this bronze loop attuned to me. Mine and Charis¡¯ drew us together beyond all haste and all reason. I am not saying now I regret, although to be completely honest with myself, until I met Charis and the twin bronze loops my desires could abundantly be fulfilled by a male lover.¡±

    Otonia turned back to face Astera, swallowing. Astera tried to speak and Otonia waved her away.

    ¡°I can¡¯t stop now Mistress. When I slept in the arms of Nysa and Kyra, convincing them of delights and satisfaction beyond their martial prowess I thought myself clever and then when they returned my love, deeper and more earnestly than I thought possible I immediately drew the conclusion the bronze loop the cause.¡±

    Otonia¡¯s eyes moistened, her bottom lip trembling until she gathered herself again. Astera standing still, sensing Otonia would say what she had to say the once and no more.

    ¡°The loop has a strong influence upon others, I managed to convince two rapists, long time co-conspirators that one could take me if he slew his friend. Charis told me she found me in part because her loop wanted to be near or joined with my loop, although before you get your hopes up, once Charis disappeared from Lonely Keep the link has been severed, although as a single loop I fear the influence it wields no less potent.¡±

    A long deep breath and a self-hug encouraged Otonia to continue.

    ¡°Apart from my selfish reasons, I believe you need the influence the bronze loop can provide. Charis held us together due to many reasons although never doubt they all sprang from the influence of her bronze loop and when she wished to force out information, she would ask for my loop¡¯s assistance. Together, attuned to one person they would be terrifying, which is why Charis attuned one and I the other.¡±

    Otonia read Astera¡¯s face, lips drawn thin, eyes wider than normal and sort to reassure her.

    ¡°Charis¡¯ wielding of the bronze loop truly purposeful once we learnt sunlight recharged the items, any untoward effects of the bronze loop eliminated afterwards. So be assured in its use and draw the Daughters of the Duchess to you while we await Charis¡¯ healing. You once offered your life to serve Charis and being one who restrained you at the time, I have never doubted your devotion and I know for certain the current rumour is baseless, but perhaps others don¡¯t. What say you?¡±

    ¡°Your gift is most generous of course, although the rumour is my fault, being cautious instead of being open and with Clymene¡¯s help I hope now corrected.¡± Astera tap her bottom lip with her index finger.

    ¡°Think of the loop as a safeguard, otherwise I intend to place the Item in Charis¡¯ trunk to be left in the dark.¡±

    ¡°I suppose I should be grateful you aren¡¯t using the loop now to influence me.¡± Astera chuckled as she wrapped an arm around Otonia¡¯s shoulders her eyes going wide and mouth agape. ¡°I will meet you in morning under some sunshine and we can swap bronze loops, mine of course more passive than yours.¡±

    Otonia smiled a satisfied smile, following her Mistress from the Training Room and into the Kitchen now overrun by day shift. Astera acting swiftly, catching Latona as she finished her bath and before she sat at a table, inviting her to the one Thyia and Zoe currently reserved, although again a single table. Astera then scanned the Kitchen for another and waved her over, already a plate of stew in hand. Thyia sensing the need for her chair left the table and perched herself upon a fold out wall table facing her Mistress. Zoe caught, unsure if she should follow Thyia or remain. When her Mistress placed her hand upon her arm, she relaxed.

    ¡°Latona, the Goblin Sisters, what is your opinion, no fact too small, no fact too silly.¡±

    Latona exhaled, her shoulders relaxing a little, a stiffness leaving her body.

    ¡°I thought I was in trouble Mistress,¡± she whispered over her plate of food.

    ¡°But I put on my brightest smile when I asked you to my table?¡±

    ¡°You are still Mistress.¡± She gulped down a spoonful of stew, forcing herself to say no more.

    ¡°An answer to my question?¡±

    ¡°Their Chieftain and his bodyguards eat all the meat the tribe can hunt. They become stronger and larger, their skin colour fades from dark green to green to light green and if enough meat dark yellow. Others in the tribe eat mushrooms mainly. Our sisters will continue to grow, taller, fill out with muscle like them. They have light yellow skin colour, the first of their kind I would think.¡±

    Latona shovelled in more stew while her Mistress digested her information.

    ¡°With their growth, their arms and legs remain the same length, although taking on muscle, the torso grows and strengthens, and their proportions become more human like. Once they realised the harder they worked, the bigger and stronger they became when eating meat, they stopped pretending to be busy and toiled honestly each and every day and possibly night, they need sleep although not regularly like you and me. They can snatch a bell here and a bell there with one eye open as they say, I think it stems from the fact they always consider themselves in danger, probably from their own tribe as much as predators or other tribes.¡±

    Zosime joined the Mistress¡¯ table, plate of stew in hand. ¡°Yes Mistress, feeding them meat definitely changes them, I checked with Ismene. At first the elder fed them from her share and then once convinced of the change, arranged for Ismene to provide them with their own meal of mainly meat, much to her dismay.¡±

    Latona took the opportunity to feed herself more stew given Zosime¡¯s timely contribution.

    A hand scooped up the three cleaned out plates on the table. ¡°Yes, my dismay and your loss, this will be the last substantially meat meal for us all.¡± Ismene turned on a heel and hustled back to the Kitchen.

    After Ismene¡¯s interruption, Zosime returned her attention to her stew, loading her spoon up. ¡°Their faces Mistress, the loss of their lower extruding teeth for example, their face filling out, their nose less, well let¡¯s be polite, protruding.¡±

    Latona¡¯s hand struck Zosime¡¯s arm, slightly disturbing her next spoonful, Zosime able to recover not losing a drop of precious stew since Ismene doomed them to less from now on.

    ¡°Oh, sorry Zosime. Their lower teeth! I knew something differed and couldn¡¯t pick it.¡±

    Zosime hmphed, ¡°Their face remains strange though, around the eyes and eyebrows, human like although a very different countenance.¡±

    ¡°Clothes and armour are our next challenge for them,¡± said Astera.

    ¡°Armour Mistress?¡± questioned Latona.

    ¡°They have requested to be trained in Spear and Shield and I don¡¯t doubt they will gain rapid proficiency, given how they have taken to dagger training, but I won¡¯t expose them to a melee without amour. They are probably the size of a sixteen-year-old, perhaps seventeen-year-old at the moment,¡± mused Astera.

    Zosime chuckled. ¡°Our present Mistress of Leatherworking will probably draw the line at crafting armour for Goblins!¡±

    ¡°We may need Latona here to model for them, although ordering three sets, oh no four for one sister could be difficult to explain.¡±

    Latona¡¯s eyes held fast to her food as her face beamed in delight, her own armour, her Mistress said the words, delighted butterflies fluttered in her stomach.

    +++

    Astera broke her fast and waited in the Kitchen for Otonia, who would shortly come off night shift.

    ¡°Your Stone Crafters have already broken their fast Mistress, the Goblin Sisters and the Carpenter Twins diligently following behind the elder, silently eating and then leaving,¡± said Clymene.

    ¡°Did Thais or Alexa Seer whisper to you?¡±

    ¡°Of course! The elder is determined to finish this task and appreciates your leaving her alone I think were Alexa¡¯s recollection of the elder¡¯s exact words.¡±

    Even though anxious to check on the Village Priest¡¯s progress, Astera resisted the urge to visit the elder, the Priest secondary at this stage to keeping the elder satisfied and perhaps completing the Shrine from below without Mistress interruption, would re-energise her.

    Deep in her own thoughts, Astera jumped in her chair when a hand rested upon her shoulder.

    ¡°We can go to the roof now if you wish,¡± suggested Otonia.

    ¡°Lead the way.¡±

    Dark rolling clouds boiled over the mountains rolling towards Hillperch. The morning sunlight would soon collapse under the shadow heading towards the town, Astera staring at the doom heading straight for them.

    ¡°Quickly Mistress, while the sunlight remains for us, remove your bronze loop from your toe and I will attune it in the remaining sunlight.¡±

    Astera broke from the approaching tumult and removed her boot and sock, the thick woollen sock a welcomed recommendation from Zoe. Her bronze loop gleamed in the sunlight, oblivious to the approaching change and applying her will, her flesh receded from around the loop. The final separation akin to a snap of a twig or a single ringing of a bell, attuned and then not attuned. Astera wordlessly handed her bronze loop to Otonia who, toe ready, placed the Item upon her big toe.

    Otonia reversed the process willing the bronze loop and her flesh to become one under the light of the sun. Observing Astera staring at her, she nudged her Mistress into action, handing the twined bronze loop to her.

    Astera turned the loop over in her fingers, a doubt creeping in, she remembered the pain, the anguish.

    ¡°Now Mistress, you must forget the past and welcome the sun.¡±

    Astera closed her eyes and released the breath she unknowingly held, effortlessly slipping the twined bronze loop onto her big toe, the flesh indented from her previous bronze loop and fully accepting the replacement. With the sunlight upon her foot and the bronze loop, attuning the loop to herself proved effortless and painless. After a bell Otonia escaped the roof, pleading hunger. Astera remained, she would remain for as long as possible, to the last moment to soak in every drop of sunlight. She needed to be sure, give herself every chance of allying with this terror from her past.

    The clouds rolled down the mountain range and into the Cleft, Astera the farmer¡¯s daughter realising these clouds advancing toward the town contained an extreme payload of snow. The plateau upon which Hillperch squatted became surrounded and as the clouds dumped their cargo of snow the clouds rose. By middle of the day they smothered Hillperch, although dropping light snow, their load spent. Astera closed the roof hatch of the House and returned to the Kitchen, greeted by a relieved Thyia and Zoe.

    During her sojourn upon the roof Astera wondered if the Goblins would deliver their tribute in this weather. Being several days out she expected the weather to clear before then. Almost relaxed, she remembered the only sisters who could retrieve the offering would be the Goblin Sisters and she wondered, given their change if they could still reach the drop. If not, it would be another task for the elder to widen the access tunnel and Astera didn¡¯t relish the thought of asking her. Perhaps the tribute could wait a month or two she grimaced. She then mouthed a short prayer to the Gods to return Charis to the Daughters of the Duchess.

 1.120 An Unexpected Guest Part 1 (8th Day of Fate Month)

    Steeped tea arrived at their shared table shortly after Astera.

    ¡°I am thankful to the elder, our House with the help of the stove seems impervious to the chill of Death Season,¡± remarked Clymene, taking a chair between Thyia and Zoe, studying the soft facial features of their Mistress dominated by her large brown eyes in a quest to read her current demeanour and state of thought.

    Astera placed her hands around her cup of tea to collect the radiated warmth, her eyes down and her teeth, upper and lower slowly tapping together.

    ¡°The Goblin Sisters walk naked behind you,¡± said Clymene.

    Thyia smirked, while Zoe flashed a glance following the direction of Clymene¡¯s eyes before catching on. The three, with exaggerated stretching and movement leant in upon the table, meeting at the centre, although facing Astera.

    Astera slapped her hand down upon the table, her three tormentors jumped back with fright, almost tipping their chairs back and over. Their Mistress laughed. Her laugh loud and from deep within her belly, boisterous and hearty. Tears decorated her eyes, which she casually wiped away, while chuckling and slowly composing herself.

    ¡°In thought, not oblivious my Sisters,¡± said Astera, finally suppressing her mirth.

    An indignant voice piped up. ¡°We sort to enquire Mistress, certainly nothing more.¡±

    Zoe and Thyia wrapped an arm around Clymene in feigned support.

    ¡°Your protest a b s o l u t e l y believable, although I appreciate your unity. All rising or falling together, and on that basis, I forgive you.¡± Astera sipped at her tea, while her company relaxed doing the same. ¡°Clymene can you confer with our Seer Sisters at Lonely Keep and Bircharbor about the weather?¡±

    Clymene cocked an eyebrow and then closed her eyes, her face serene and at peace.

    ¡°Mistress, Elpis reports some snow, although not more or less for that matter than expected.¡±

    Astera sipped her tea again, maintaining a calm, waiting.

    ¡°And Agatha reports clearing weather.¡±

    ¡°I imagine Bearwatch and Oxrest smothered in snow presently, given the clouds approaching Hillperch this morning. The depth of snow in the Cleft also deep I suppose,¡± mused Astera.

    ¡°Why is the weather a worry, our House is warm and those in the Cavern are wrapped in furs and blankets over their layers of clothing and armour,¡± asked Thyia.

    ¡°I have a theory ¡­¡±

    ¡°Mistress!¡± Clymene¡¯s voice urgent. ¡°Zosime reports her and Agape are snow bound in the Cavern Blind and may need to be dug out.¡±

    Astera grabbed each of her Warrior Three partners hands. ¡°Zoe and Thyia, check with Ismene for shovels and run to help, just in case.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡± Both kicking back their chairs in their haste.

    ¡°Zosime and Alexis know help is on the way Mistress,¡± said Clymene.

    Astera strummed the table with her fingers.

    ¡°You have a theory Mistress?¡±

    Astera paused, looking up and facing Clymene. ¡°Yes, the clouds blocked out the sun, a sun weak in Death Season.¡± Astera shuddered recalling the moment. ¡°And a certain evil visited us, which didn¡¯t like the sun, although dismissive.¡±

    Zoe, Thyia and Ismene hurried by, two shovels to hand each. Astera placed her hands on the table rising, until Clymene¡¯s hand weighed down on her Mistress¡¯ shoulder.

    Clymene hmphed. ¡°You need to stay here and co-ordinate, not run off and dig up snow.¡±

    The current Mistress of the Daughters of the Duchess slumped back into her chair¡¯s embrace, reprimanded.

    ¡°Erugh, I wish to do, not to think.¡±

    ¡°Your theory Mistress?¡± Clymene asked, her face forward, up and personal, trying to nudge Astera back, to return to her role.

    Astera cast one sad look at the trapdoor, before answering Clymene¡¯s question.

    ¡°His minion didn¡¯t like the sunlight, so perhaps he returns, either alone, or with company or perhaps we are below him and his company returns without him under the cover of the clouds.¡±

    Clymene swallowed hard. Her mind racing, while trying to remain calm, matching her Mistress. She took a double take and Astera¡¯s face remained relaxed, devoid of fear a strange relaxed quiet pervaded her posture.

    For an unexplained reason Clymene whispered, ¡°You aren¡¯t dreading the return of the evil?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have Charis¡¯ insight so I seriously doubt my theory. I only put it forth because a snowstorm in the second last month of Death Season, called Fate of all names is unusual and, in my mind, I will plan for the worst.¡±

    Clymene unable to control her surprise, squeaked. ¡°You have a plan already?¡±

    ¡°Not entirely, although Nysa features strongly and as soon as she wakes her days of comfort in the White Room must end, she and possibly her shift will need to sleep in the Inner Cavern at the very least.¡±

    ¡°Mistress, erm, the elder approaches.¡±

    A strained grunt announced her escape from the trapdoor, shortly followed by the shuffling of her boots across the floor, the scrapping noise gradually increasing until she folded into a chair beside Astera.

    ¡°Mistress, the Shrine supports are completed and Zosime has tested that it works with a couple of quick trips to Farstay, very late at night of course. I invite you to view our efforts after I trouble the Mistress of the House to fetch an old woman a hearty meal,¡± said the elder, finishing with her eyes firmly upon Clymene.

    Clymene nodded hastily and hurried from the table.

    ¡°Thank you elder most acceptable,¡± replied Astera, adopting a controlled neutral tone, trying to contain her elation.

    ¡°What sort of reply is that girl?¡± the elder said, chewing over each and every word.

    Astera¡¯s jaw dropped, the elder leaning over with her hand. ¡°Close your mouth dear.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry elder, I have waited anxiously, almost bashing Thyia into submission wishing nothing more than to check on your progress, advised by others not to. I wanted to hug you high and laugh, celebrate and yet I know you are frail ¡­¡±

    The elder¡¯s hand, skin thinly drawn over protruding bones, swollen knuckles and a definite lack of filling flesh landed upon Astera¡¯s, a larger, younger and healthier sample.

    ¡°This world isn¡¯t done with me yet and while I appreciate your restraint, perhaps a gentle hug wouldn¡¯t go amiss if you are satisfied once you view our efforts?¡±

    ¡°Ours efforts?¡± questioned Astera.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be surprised what your sisters can accomplish when they work together.¡±

    Astera hushed the urge within herself to place her other hand over the elder¡¯s delicate hand, would the gesture crush or comfort?

    Clymene arrived, placing a plate of stew and stale bread before the elder, who smiled, although crooking her head slightly. Clymene mouthed the word ¡®sorry¡¯ and dashed away. A couple of mouthfuls of stew later and a cup of tea landed on the table beside the elder, a veil of contentment fell. The silence broken by the occasional slurp of tea or stew.

    ---

    Astera didn¡¯t require torches, lanterns shone upon the miracle before her eyes. The cavern tunnel widened to allow others to easily pass by those using the Shrine. A rectangular stone slab covered the entire underside of the Shrine, seven pillars held the roof or floor in place, three running down each long length and one in the middle, presumably directly under the Shrine proper. Seven small round depressions penetrated the slab, terminated by a slab of marble. The underneath of the seven-position places! Directly below them on the ground raised pedestals of stone, to position those using the Shrine.

    ¡°We found by trial and error that the person using the Shrine needs to stand on the pedestal and also reach up to touch the underside of the real standing place for it to activate. Zosime has also taught the twins how to attune a Shrine and they have now attuned this Shrine and the Shrine in Farstay in case this is needed in the future.¡±

    ¡°You have exceeded my expectations elder. How did you accomplish so much is so short a time!¡± Astera didn¡¯t really expect an answer, more of a congratulations for delivering the impossible.

    ¡°Well I have taught the twins to cast the stone melding spell so they could assist and then I experimented and took a chance.¡± She paused to catch her breath and her courage. ¡°I have granted the Goblin Sisters a bronze circle Item each, which they attuned successfully and embedded in their flesh, I didn¡¯t intrude and ask where.¡±

    Astera¡¯s mouth goldfished open and close, speechless. The elder didn¡¯t know if the Mistress slowly shifting from one foot to the other before her would choose infuriation or support or both. She decided to speak before a choice could be made.

    ¡°Charis left a few Items with me to try to understand how they worked, I have taken them and gifted them to the Goblin Sisters who are remarkable in their own way and proven in their loyalty. I asked Zosime if she would trust them and she did not hesitate to agree. Their affinity with stone and mining has been amplified and they have been able to use the stone melding spell to remarkable effect, they even expanded the tunnel for the tribute on their own initiative. I am very pleased with them.¡± The elder smiled and spread her arms wide, hands palms up in a gesture of surrender.

    Astera¡¯s hesitation and indecision and the elder¡¯s additional words took the initiative away from the current Mistress; her response therefore acutely weak.

    ¡°Well done elder.¡±

    Astera turned and left, trying to dwell on the positive, the objective achieved. Troubled by the fact the Goblin Sisters attuned bronze rings, Items certainly the lowest of the low, except they now knew the secret to their magic. She wondered how Charis would have dealt with this breach of trust and the elder in particular. Zosime would also need to be questioned, how or why didn¡¯t she share the elder¡¯s intent with her and fortunately day shift would finish in a bell or two, to permit her the opportunity to answer.

    The elder for her part inwardly jested, so perhaps no hug this time?

    ---

    Several chilled tendrils pervaded her body racing for her heart, which spasmed, her mind reduced to primeval instinct, with the single choice, freeze. No flight, no fight. Her soul cried in anguish as she remembered, her back against the stone wall of the Cavern Blind, her hands raised to each side clawing at the stone, oblivious to her surrounds. Niobe¡¯s eyes rolled to the back of her head as her water flowed down her legs again, the warmth contrasting with the cold fear wrapped around her heart, transforming the rhythmic pumping into an uncontrolled frenzy. Her mouth unable to vocalise the return of her shame.

    Dione strangled her fear, fortified by her brave stallion, a strong rock and refuge to cling to and maintain her sanity and a smattering of free will. In slow motion she faced Niobe, the whites of her eyes, the pungent smell of urine informed her. Seer Sister Niobe drowned in fear, incapacitated. Dione determined not to fall prey herself and with effort of will she returned to the viewing port of the Cavern Blind to bare witness. The ancient evil returned, an assault.

    Korinna registered the arrival of the unnaturally huge bat into the Main Cavern then her mind slipped from reason mid Seer scream. The bat transformed into a finely dressed human. The fear radiating, oppressive and her thoughts frozen. Her Seer Skill, bodily functions and will powerless. Her faith gifting a last call; a silent prayer to Saph to protect her.

    Beyond her control her eyes opened, Korinna arched her head higher, his bloodshot red eyes upon her, penetrating the shadow provided by the Dark Priest hood. The torches behind her providing the shadow fluttering violently, perhaps in fear also. More likely though due to the compression, huge bat to large human and air willingly filling the void, neither for nor against the intrusion.

    ¡°Well you dress like my Dark Priest, but the horror on your face would seem to suggest you aren¡¯t!¡± The man before her laughed, a masculine bellow enjoying his joke and utter superiority.

    ¡°I wonder how I will introduce you to my Lordship. I suspect I will permit some of my minions to taste you first as a reward keeping you alive for many months and well fed to ensure you return to good health to be fed on again.¡±

    Korinna certain at that point she would have urinated, prevented as her shattered mind didn¡¯t command her bodily functions anymore, her responses belonging to him.

    The presence of evil and fear spied the horses corralled where instead he expected a stacked pile of silent dead. Snapping his head in the opposite direction the smell of sweet iron and death persisted although the cavern floor now covered by smooth stone and unstained by the spilt blood of past dark deeds. An intolerable situation shortly to be corrected and made ready once again before the next season of harvesting. The pulsating blood of the one before him would be turned to a new purpose.

    Beating hearts began echoing in his ears, faint at first and then stronger, tickling his hearing in delight. Their pulses clear and strong running to this Cavern, running to satisfy his hunger and reward his arrival. Concentrating now, two more behind him outside the Cavern, another two rapidly beating at the furthest end of the Cavern, in the passageway perhaps. Their beating hearts music to his ears, strong and healthy hearts, live blood bags on foot. Oh, the horror which awaits them as they witness the demise of the one before him. The show important when preparing for the main course, not many heartbeats to wait now.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ¡°Well my dear, time to sever your heel tendons so you stay put while I greet those running to join you. After which I need to discover the other trespassers within my Cavern as I sense the loss of one of my stronger followers, so I expect a valiant fight if nothing else, although hopeful of a bloody feast in celebration afterwards.¡±

    ---

    Nysa and Kyra clashed, shield against shield, their swords clanging overhead, while Otonia held her throw instinctively, the gap between her Warrior Three sisters having closed rapidly. Zosime leant against the elder¡¯s cabin and observed. At the end of her day shift, partaking of a bath and a meal in the House as usual, she then escaped Astera¡¯s disappointment by descending into the Caverns. Passing by the Elder¡¯s Cavern, she discovered Nysa¡¯s Warrior Three practicing in the Elder¡¯s Cavern and waited for an opportunity to practice against them.

    Horror pierced her mind, a Seer link spear, brief and pained. Zosime yelped and slid down the wall her legs jelly and knees knocking. Otonia rushing to her first, Nysa and Kyra following their attention drawn by Otonia¡¯s response. Zosime recovering to fall into Otonia¡¯s arms, raising her up in time to greet Nysa and Kyra and their concerned faces.

    ¡°Niobe, trouble,¡± Zosime said, in an exhaled breath, she then darted off down the passageway towards her Seer Sister.

    The Warrior Three sprinted to catch up and follow.

    Zosime passed by Dirce and Drosis, prone in a foetal position, confined within the Guard Post, Otonia kinder, tending to their distress.

    Nysa and Kyra on Zosime¡¯s heels charged into the Main Cavern, slowing as the bright white teeth of the interloper parted in a welcoming, devouring smile. His attention returning to Korinna, ignoring their presence utterly.

    A calm swept over Korinna. The grip of fear banished, her mind now her own and with every fibre within her body she sprinted right, figuring the immediate reaction of the monster approaching her would be to strike with his right hand. She knew Nysa held her salvation.

    Her sudden ability to move briefly surprised the Evil but no matter, his sublime body quickly turned to chase, the motion smooth and swift. Closing the distance rapidly, a predatory smile upon its lips, the scent of its target drawn into his nostrils and the victims heart beating rapidly enough for the Master to hear the slushing of blood being pumped through the prized organ! Fingernails, long and claw like poised for moments before now swung down on a curved arch to strike.

    ¡°DIVE!¡± scream sent Zosime to Korinna.

    Korinna dropped to the ground immediately.

    With a confident roar the Master extended his body forward to extend his arm and the arc of his strike.

    A push of air disturbed Korinna¡¯s shoulder length brown black hair, stone shards striking her face and robe, and her heart thundered in celebration, adrenalin shooting through her. Her ears deafened by his curse of surprise.

    ¡°RUN!¡± Scream sent Zosime.

    Korinna scrambled to her feet, pushing off with her hands, cursing the robe trying to confound her escape from death.

    The evil recovered from its over extended swing and while disappointed, smiled anew at the prey¡¯s rescuers, remembering two from before, their scent unique like every prey which attracted his attention, a combination of hygiene, diet and faith. Recognising them by face also assisted of course he inwardly chuckled. Although the smell or the taste of their blood the most certain of all methods he mused.

    Korinna hurried to the passageway joining the huddle of Otonia, Dirce and Drosis.

    ¡°Niobe tell Dione to command her horse to free itself and the few remaining horses in the corral.¡±

    A reserved smile crossed Otonia¡¯s lips greeting Korinna. Dirce and Drosis gripped her arms tenaciously like two sobering drunks rescued from drowning.

    ¡°Niobe! Niobe!¡±

    Korinna tried to loosen their grip to no avail.

    ¡°They have been touched by this evil once before Sister, leave them be,¡± said Otonia. Willing to comfort them, ashamed of her own relief at never being exposed and subjected to such abject fear.

    ¡°Niobe, return, recover your mind, the evil has passed you by, you have this chance.¡±

    The creature would probably kill the horses for sport and Dione¡¯s Stallion a treasure and needed to escape even if the other horses died as decoys thought Korinna.

    In the Cavern Nysa stepped forward protectively, presenting her shield at the evil and calling upon Judge to quell it. Kyra and Zosime either side, hesitant. All three protected from the fear due to Judge¡¯s blessing.

    The evil flung an arm up and looked down at the Cavern floor. Retreating as Nysa advanced step by step. Kyra and Zosime in awe, their hearts full of hope and joy, the light of Judge within them stirring. Nysa¡¯s confidence grew, her faith in her God solidified and her confidence soared. The light of Judge filled her banishing this evil, forcing it back. She remembered the shame of her sisters when this evil last entered the Cavern and she warmed to her task, determined to prevent a reoccurrence.

    Horse hooves on stone thundered and distracted as they fled from the corral, a proud stallion leading the herd from the Main Cavern to freedom. The evil sneered, horse flesh, only for the desperate of his kind, he would never sink to such depraved depths, their non-sentient blood vile.

    Nysa spotted the evil¡¯s sneer and dismissive assessment of the horse flesh now fleeing the Cavern. How could it while under the divine influence of Judge? Nysa¡¯s eyes opened wide; her shield imperceptibly lowered.

    ¡°Oops.¡± The evil straightened, holding its hands to either side, palms up in fake apology.

    The Master stared directly into Nysa¡¯s eyes, her presented shield ignored and therefore the glory and power of Judge within her ignored. Nysa swallowed when the evil laughed loud and confident to her face. An internal unseen tussle then occurred. The Master latching onto Nysa¡¯s mind, trying to dominate and control, make her obey utterly. His attempted grip slipped, Judge¡¯s light flaring, and Nysa retained control of her own mind and her damaged faith recovered somewhat.

    ¡°I sense your God within you, but you are a sapling compared to me, I sense your faith, but it is just a drop against the years of my evil. Your symbol is effective, but it needs to be strengthened into an unassailable and redoubtable faith and I need to tell you Judge abandoned humanity many years ago and few have the necessary total blind faith these days.¡±

    The Evil''s plain analysis caused Nysa to tear, the evil¡¯s confidence fracturing her faith, how could this evil stand against Him? In that vital moment of doubtful thought the evil struck, deliberately scrapping fingernail claws across Nysa¡¯s shield forcing the Judge Knight back on her heels. His foe unbalanced the evil pressed forward, his hand striking Nysa¡¯s Shield at the end of a straight arm, a slight burning smell, then the shield sundered into two pieces and Nysa became airborne. Flung back, her feet leaving the ground, her body flying to land heavily where the Dark Priests performed their ceremonies of sacrifice.

    ¡°Convenient, allow me to anoint the sacrificial circle with the blood of your neophyte Judge Knight, it will return the stone to its evil purpose gloriously!¡±

    As Nysa fell, questioning her faith, stunned, the wide-ranging protection she provided also faded. Zosime and Kyra clung to their own inner light, paralysed by the evil¡¯s effortless disposing of Nysa, Judge Knight of Judge not the evil¡¯s radiated fear. Dirce, Drosis and Korinna though desperately clung to Otonia and her inner light.

    ¡°Sisters warn other to stay away from the Main Cavern, an evil will grab your heart in fear!¡± sent Korinna.

    ¡°Not all sisters, those with Judge¡¯s inner light will resist, you and Zoe,¡± sent Zosime to Jocasta.

    ---

    ¡°The Main Cavern has been invaded Mistress the Evil Master has returned,¡± said Clymene. Her stomach churning, the enemy has returned and Mistress Charis still absent. The Daughters of the Duchess would need to rally around Mistress Astera, and she would need to lead, resolute and beyond doubt.

    Astera dreaded ever receiving this message, and yet at the very end of Death Season, almost clear to Birth Season the words when spoken drained the blood from her face, a weakness afflicted her limbs, arms and legs now jelly and her heart skipped a beat. Her prediction now a horrific truth.

    Thyia and Zoe seated across from her remembered as did Astera the fear and their failure. Astera needed to stand, make this simple first move. Clymene¡¯s eyes willed her on, encouraged her, while Ismene grabbed the door frame of the Store Room her fingernails near embedded in the wood, even so she slowly slid to the floor. Astera felt for their Provedore in complete sympathy and yet fighting to recover her own bravery.

    ¡°Mistress?¡± A small voice tried to gain her Mistress¡¯ attention.

    Astera looked away from Ismene, searching for the source of the hushed word finding the owner close at hand. Jocasta slipping into a spare chair at Astera¡¯s table.

    Jocasta reached her hand across, her immature younger fingers smaller than her Mistress¡¯, her hand smaller than her Mistress¡¯ and yet upon its touch Astera¡¯s back straightened and her heart steadied. The growing fear within her receded. How? Astera¡¯s furrowed brow revealing her confusion.

    Her youthful green eyes shone with a light of hope. Jocasta not subject to the evil¡¯s previous affliction of fear instead fortified by Judge¡¯s blessing.

    ¡°Be brave Mistress, I can share if you wish.¡±

    Astera kissed Jocasta on top of her head, her hands caressing the girl¡¯s cheeks, a heartbeat after, Astera sensed purpose return to her. She stood, her chair sliding back under scrapping protest.

    ¡°Clymene allow the day shift to sleep. If we survive this night, we will need them at dawn. Rouse Hagne and Alcmene their night shift starts now and when ready ask them to meet me in the Inner Cavern.¡±

    Clymene winked at Jocasta. ¡°Mistress, what of the Goblin Sisters?¡±

    ¡°If they surface ask them to descend to the Elder¡¯s Cavern and no further as I don¡¯t want to hurry them to death.¡±

    ¡°Thyia and Zoe with me, we descend to face our enemy.¡±

    Zoe¡¯s internal memory of fear battled with her inner blessing from Judge. Witnessing Jocasta¡¯s touch upon Astera she decided to try and infect Thyia with bravery grasping her hand and searching for her eyes. They exchanged a nod and rose from their chairs.

    With well-practiced efficiency Astera, Thyia and Zoe dressed systematically in under clothes and armour and then equipped their weapons. During the wait Jocasta hugged Ismene, the Provedore standing, although needing to hug Clymene, who allowed her to spill into a chair and nurse a hot cup of tea.

    Free from Ismene, Clymene knelt on one knee, eye to eye with Jocasta. For her part, Jocasta waited, wondering.

    Clymene kissed her forehead to Jocasta¡¯s and pushed her Seer Skill upon the untrained Seer.

    ¡°Can you answer me child?¡±

    ¡°Yes Sister, with initiated touch from a Seer Sister. I can initiate with Zosime by touch and I can maintain a Seer Link with Zosime over any distance if she initiates,¡± sent Jocasta. The pause premeditated; the truth difficult to confess although unknown to Jocasta; a truth well known to her Seer Sisters.

    ¡°This Apprentice Seer is unable to ¡­ unable to initiate a Seer Link over distance.¡±

    ¡°We understand this and so Zosime will be your link to the rest of us. You need to shadow the Mistress, one step away, follow Thyia¡¯s example if in doubt, you understand?¡±

    ¡°Am I the Mistress¡¯ Seer?¡± Excitement bubbled up and bounced within her stomach awaiting the answer.

    ¡°You must be, there is no other. Now go join your Mistress her preparations are complete, and she looks for you.¡±

    Jocasta swore under her breath, her entire attention devoted to her Seer Link with Clymene. How would she walk and maintain her Seer Link with Zosime? A test for another time she decided as she hastened to her Mistress¡¯ side.

    ¡°Thank-you Jocasta, you have gifted me my courage and before I descend to meet my doom I would hug you, hopefully not for the last time,¡± said Astera, who then wrapped her arms around the youth and lifted her off her feet, twirling her once and gently setting her down.

    Astera glanced at Zoe and Thyia and then proceeded down the trapdoor.

    A small hand held her back. Looking along the length of the child¡¯s arm Astera smiled in sympathy.

    ¡°I will not place your young life in danger, you must remain in the House child.¡±

    Tears welled up, Jocasta boiling over with emotion. ¡°I am your Seer, Mistress. Clymene as House Mistress has appointed me, regardless of your opinion, therefore this child Seer Sister will be by your side and if I am to die in your service, I will do so fulfilling my dream.¡± Her chin thrust out, her white face a heated red.

    Astera caught Clymene in a look, caught between practicality and morality. The Seer forced a child upon her Mistress. She could wake up Alexis from day shift, a further delay. Astera grabbed Jocasta roughly by her shoulders and dragged her forward, face to face.

    ¡°You sure you want this? Possible death or possible miserable life, we go to face an ancient evil and if legend is to be believe they feast upon the blood of the living, without mercy, without pity.¡± Saying the words reconciled Astera to her mission, spoken aloud they escaped into reality, this is what the Daughters of the Duchess would either live or die confronting.

    ¡°We are wasting time Mistress,¡± said Jocasta, her green eyes steeled to purpose, resolute.

    Astera, spear and shield to hand climbed down the trapdoor stairs, jumping down the last two steps and immediately into a steady jog, Thyia, Zoe and Jocasta falling in behind her.

    ---

    Dione emerged from the Cavern Blind, dragging Niobe with her, both of her arms wrapped around the Seer¡¯s chest and under her armpits from behind. Her attempts to coax out the petite Seer failing miserably, frozen stiff with fear, her bug eyes and inability to speak clear signs of her broken mind. Dione leant against the stone wall, taking a moment to rest, her breathing laboured and misting in the surrounding cold air.

    At Dione¡¯s first exposure to the fear, she reached out to her stallion for respite and his returned love and trust steadied her mind; enough to allow her to move, first one step and then another towards Niobe. To further occupy her mind, she called to her stallion and commanded him to escape and if possible, bring the herd with him. With Niobe incapacitated with fear Dione needed to drag her from the Cavern Blind down several steps to an ante room, across the threshold and then climb several steps dragging Niobe with her. Dione thankful the wagon they usually parked over the exit now in Farstay and her way now clear.

    ¡°My Stallion where are you?¡±

    ¡°Waiting.¡±

    The short sharp response from her stallion and his concentration on his surroundings informed Dione her stallion needed time to plan his escape. Icy tendrils of fear crept into her heart as her stallion¡¯s attention diverted to his escape. Dione realising instantly she needed to put more distance between her and the evil.

    For a fleeting moment she considered leaving the Seer. The pitiful creature laying on her side in a foetal position and ignorant of the cold, probably freezing slowly to death as Dione considered her next move. Questions! If they survived Astera would ask questions and perhaps if distance freed her from the fear, distance would free the Seer as well.

    Dione bent down from behind and jostled Niobe into position. Comfortable, Dione dragged Niobe away from the Cavern Entrance. At each step Dione¡¯s dependence upon her stallion reduced until the snow wall loomed up behind her, at which point her mind returned completely to her, her dependence upon her stallion gone. She inwardly smiled and thanked her stallion. The Daughters of Duchess boasted Seers, Warrior Threes and Assassins nevertheless none could surpass her and her stallion, didn¡¯t they draw out ambushes, perform rescues, discover the secret of the Items and now, together, resisted the fear of an ancient evil.

    Her stallion reached out to her, the ancient evil reaching for his heart. Dione quickly dismissed the attempt, her over confidence in herself, her stallion and particularly them as a pair restored her stallion to his purpose. As a result, her stallion, followed by the herd burst out of the Cavern Entrance their iron horseshoes on stone clattering and sounding out their freedom. Her stallion neighing gallantly, in command of the herd. The wild-eyed horses galloping and skidding on the stone in their escape.

    As the herd thundered towards Dione and the Seer her stallion stood protector, the herd halted, unable to escape into the Cleft proper as a bank of snow prevented them, same as Dione. Several horses still crashed into the bank, thrashing and sending snow flying until exhausted and once tired able to realise the fear within them withdrawn, associating their salvation with Dione¡¯s stallion and paying him homage.

    The bank of snow a necessity. The Goblin Sisters cleared most of the wagon road between the Cavern Entrance and the Stone Curtain Wall by piling the snow towards each exit.

    Dione threw Niobe into a horse trampled section of the snowbank, her body half sinking into the cold white embrace on offer. Niobe shortly after flailing about trying to win her freedom the cold biting and returning her to her senses. Dione grabbing a hand and assisting the helpless Seer to her feet.

    ¡°You are recovered?¡± asked Dione, and in a token gesture, brushed some snow off Niobe.

    ¡°Yes Sister, thank-you.¡± Niobe felt the warmth upon her cheeks. Embarrassed for a second time, overcome with fear and wetting herself, envying Dione, who seemed to have survived her first contact with dignity intact, no obvious wetness or frozen wetness and able to carry or drag her sorry arse to safety. Overcome she launched herself at Dione, wrapping her in a thankful hug, glad to escape and glad to be alive.

    Dione pushed her away after a respectable wait. ¡°Well?¡±

    Niobe stared at Dione for a moment, shrugging her shoulders in askance. Dione exhaled, her breath misting between them.

    Her words restrained, Dione asked, ¡°Contact your Seer Sisters and find out how much trouble we are in and if there is a plan and if so, what are our instructions as I assume, they haven¡¯t forgotten about us.¡±

    Niobe¡¯s Seer Sisters would have been sure to try and contact her, except petrified with fear she wouldn¡¯t have responded. What Dione couldn¡¯t understand is why Niobe didn¡¯t try to make contact the first moment her mind returned to her? Wouldn¡¯t you check with your loved ones, if for no other reason to check to see if they lived? Dione doubted Niobe¡¯s ability and common sense from that moment, a Seer she maybe, although solely due to an accident of birth Dione reminded herself searching for an explanation. Some blessed with gifts failed to rise to their promised heights she mused and Niobe it seems no exception.

    Dione took a moment to hug her mighty stallion and explain their circumstances, and he agreed with her, the human known as Niobe weak and uncaring. She would need instruction or be cut from the herd and therefore Dione¡¯s frustration with Niobe undeniably valid he concluded.

    Niobe squealed as she landed back in the snowbank. Several of the horses jostled about, although she thought Dione¡¯s stallion the culprit, how could that be? Didn¡¯t Dione communicate and control her stallion, almost Seer like? Therefore, there shouldn¡¯t be any accidents ¡­

    A smirk vanished from Dione¡¯s face the moment Niobe sort her help with her eyes and outstretched arm. As Dione reached over, her stallion neighed playfully and nudged Dione in her ribs. Niobe plastered on her best smile, while inwardly her heart ached. For the first time ever, while in the physical presence of another Sister she felt abandoned and afraid.

    ¡°Clymene ¡­¡± Niobe¡¯s sending exuded all the pain and fear contained within her broken heart, no filter, no restraint, she felt betrayed by her Sister Dione and yearned to be touched by comfort and trust.

 1.121 An Unexpected Guest Part 2 (8th Date of Fate Month)

    The Evil ignored Kyra and Zosime, insignificant and irrelevant and both sensed his distain. Kyra and Zosime helpless to intercede. He strode confidently towards Nysa to complete his wonderfully delightful plan, devouring the blood of a Judge Knight.

    Kyra dropped to her haunches, hands covering her face. If a Judge Knight couldn¡¯t turn the Evil away, an Acolyte of Judge stood little chance, and yet she couldn¡¯t abandon her mentor and lover. In this moment admitting to herself finally and utterly her life meaningless without Nysa and perhaps, just perhaps her sacrifice would allow Nysa to recover and call upon Judge with a truer blind faith and vanquish the evil.

    Kyra, glanced up at Zosime, rising, shifting her shield into place, holding her sword high, her well-honed muscles responding effortlessly. Screaming she charged across the Cavern determined to intercept the evil before he could harm Nysa. The Evil ignored her charge, didn¡¯t pause or reward her with a moment of distraction, his intent clear and decisive. Kyra held her sword higher, she would slash him with all her strength, strained muscle and absolute faith, she needed to make him pay attention to her. She needed to make him turn away from their hope. She willed Nysa to stand or roll away, escape her fate and yet she lay prone, perhaps lifeless.

    Tears streamed down Kyra¡¯s cheeks, she yelled curses, swore and screamed at the Evil to no avail. Finally, she called upon Judge to smit him, bring him low. The Evil flicked her a condescending look and laughed, bellowing and full, echoing across the Cavern trumpeting his superiority and to tease Kyra further he shifted to a lively pace.

    ¡°No!¡± screamed Kyra, he would reach Nysa before her. ¡°She is mine and I am hers, you have no right to her! Stay away you monster!¡± Nysa¡¯s tirade continued as her charge reached its zenith and yet she knew her race lost.

    Her mind propelled her to the ultimate sacrifice she wouldn¡¯t try to intercept or dislodge the Evil from its path, she would protect her mentor with her own body. A new purpose, a selfless purpose, one of martyr and bravery, which energised her and sped her on. Her eyes fixed on Nysa¡¯s prone body.

    Zosime witnessed the race. The Evil toyed with Kyra, Zosime certain he knew exactly Kyra¡¯s speed of charge and direction as he adjusted to any change without the need to observe her. His sense of smell perhaps, more likely his sense of hearing or both, over the tens, no hundreds of years of his existence bored between bouts of blood feasting his immortality would have provided him with ample time to perfect his existence. Her analysis keeping her calm she realised while attesting to the death of two of her sisters. She searched for Jocasta with her Seer¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Jocasta, tell the Mistress to hurry although in my heart and I am sorry to place this truth upon your young soul, I believe we are doomed.¡±

    ---

    Jocasta stumbled, crashing into the stone floor of the passageway. Her hands and face lacerated without mercy as Zosime''s Seer Link and message smashed into her mind and dominated her consciousness. A hopelessness and guilty apology carried upon the brief connection, sadness and futility. Zosime defeated?

    Painfully lifting her head, she caught the sight of the soles of Zoe¡¯s boots before closing her eyes. An unknown number of heartbeats passed by before her senses returned to her, although an understatement as darkness surrounded her. Without the benefit of a Burrow Stone or the lantern held by Zoe, her choice reduced to feeling her way in the dark.

    Tenderly readjusting her body into a sitting position, she reached right and then left, searching for both walls and if her orientation still correct, out of her reach. She decided to sprawl left, the side which held the water carry. Water to quench her thirst and perhaps the coolness sooth her hands and face.

    Zosime¡¯s message furthest from her mind of course, as Astera already hurried and if the Daughters of the Duchess fell this night, knowing beforehand wouldn¡¯t change the reality. A world view of a street waif, living for the next moment or the next bell, perhaps the next night. Rarely for the next week or month, such a far away impossible hope. In the company of her sisters she imagined and believed beyond a day, stepping into their comfortable world, dreaming a future; now the end descended upon them all. Jocasta made herself comfortable in the dark. She could run away; to where? If the evil succeeded here, then what? Such a bitter twist. Resentful of missing out, her mind turned, defiance erupted from her being ¨C all in. A waif would die hiding, a sister would die charging. She stretched out again, determined, further and then further again, never give up.

    Jocasta found the passageway wall, the tips of her fingers caressing the rough worked stone to her relief and hand over hand felt her way up until the knuckles of one hand scrapped the underside of what could only be the water carry. As her hands grasped the water carry to pull herself up, her knees protested, their numbness to pain over and she needed to rely heavily upon her arm strength. A slosh of water fell upon her, the water carry giving way slightly as she stood. They consisted of stone, didn¡¯t they? Melded to the passageway wall?

    Using the water carry as a guide and source of water she quenched her thirst and splashed water upon her wounds trying to find relief. Feeling her way along in dark she realised the water carries consisted of long lengths of curve shaped stone, occasionally melded to the passageway walls at convenient points. The walls of the passageway not always straight or smooth, so a necessary compromise.

    The Apprentice Seer struggled on, they passed the Elder¡¯s Cavern before her tumble, the next would be the Inner Cavern, perhaps three switchbacks away, easy she told herself. If death greeted her, she hoped for one unseen, silent and swift in the darkness which presently accommodated her.

    ---

    Kyra¡¯s tear-filled eyes fixed upon Nysa¡¯s prone and helpless body her legs pumping, faster, taking longer strides, she prayed to Judge for a miracle. Desperate and relieved Kyra dropped to the smooth stone cavern floor sliding on her knees and smothering Nysa protectively with her body. Eyes closed waiting for her death while screaming her defiance. ¡°Nysa is mine you have no right to her!¡±

    Zosime stood agape, jaw dropping to her waist. Kyra¡¯s back exposed, her shield slung over and facing towards the Evil. The Evil screamed mid stride, his advanced stopped. Kyra clearly not aware, still awaiting his death blow, now poised above Nysa and rocking her, pleading with her. Tears rolling down her cheeks splashing upon Nysa¡¯s face, ignored.

    His screaming done he resorted to shouting. ¡°What trick is this to deny me my blood feast!¡±

    His words echoed around and around the Cavern, all mortals awaited an answer and yet none, forthcoming. Zosime focused upon Kyra, her body shook and yet remained perfectly in place. Whatever miracle saved them both Kyra didn¡¯t want to tempt fate. For now, her and Nysa remained alive and safe and she decided the status quo enough and didn¡¯t dare move.

    Zosime dropped to her haunches to ponder his reaction. He attempted to step directly towards Nysa and Kyra and blocked. He charged and again blocked. His clawed fists balled up and his jaw set he finally reasoned brawn wouldn¡¯t succeed. At first, he disregarded the sight of Kyra¡¯s shield, for further attempts he deliberately avoided the bulwark, approaching from different angles with the same, for him, frustrated result.

    Zosime kept her laughter to herself after each of his attempts. She expected death or worse and somehow, he treated her to a show of ultimate frustration, a separation of a hunter from its prey.

    ¡°Psst.¡±

    Zosime looked over her shoulder, Astera! Her Mistress waved her over, she crouched low at the corner of the passageway and the cavern. Zosime rolled her body over onto all fours as she kept low herself and crept from the Main Cavern, holding her silence when chilled pooled water wet her hand. The Evil testing different approaches, although having witnessed his tracking of Nysa she didn¡¯t want to give him any preventable chances.

    ¡°Stand clear from my reward, you pathetic snivelling wretch. Judge has abandoned humanity. The Judge Knight is mine, after two hundred years I am due another!¡±

    Kyra¡¯s attempts to cradle Nysa into a sitting position immediately gaining his attention, her soothing words particularly annoying him. Zosime relieved her caution amply rewarded, the Evil ignoring her retreat.

    Kyra didn¡¯t comprehend what protected her and Nysa. She heard each of his attempts to claim them fail, a thump as his body struck something. She wanted to believe Judge answered her call and covered her and Nysa in a protection like the Village Priest invoked for his Village. Whatever the Evil¡¯s restraint, with every moment which passed her confidence grew. She burst into fresh tears as Nysa¡¯s eyes fluttered open and her head turned. Their eyes met and everything felt right with the world as they joined.

    ¡°Why ¡­ am I alive ¡­ lost in the depths ¡­ of your large green eyes?¡± asked Nysa, words spoken in fits and starts.

    ¡°Because we are strong, our faith is strong and Judge has granted us a miracle, the Evil is held at bay, look.¡± Kyra shimmied her buttocks across slightly allowing Nysa to observe the Evil testing his boundaries, restricted to his side of the Cavern.

    ¡°Help me stand, let our sisters known their Judge Knight still lives, if nothing else.¡±

    Kyra nodded and repositioned herself, flinging one of Nysa¡¯s arms around her neck and grasping the floating hand firmly. Their eyes met and as one the pair climbed to their feet, Nysa leaning heavily on Kyra. Once steadied Nysa took her first step.

    ¡°Bring my prize to me! I command you to comply,¡± he shouted, crazed, frustrated and beyond denial. All bowed down and begged for their lives, whatever bound him would soon be broken and they would suffer his wrath for this indignity.

    Kyra and Nysa ignored his ranting, celebrating their re-union and return to their sisters. With Nysa¡¯s presence amongst them, she banished their fear and they met at the Guard Post more composed than they should have.

    ¡°Judge is within me. I will stand watch from the passageway Mistress,¡± offered Zoe, which Astera sadly nodded in reply to accept and confirm. Zoe keeping her distance, why asked Astera.

    Around the stone table all eyes focused upon Kyra, with occasional glances at Nysa in recognition of her bravery.

    ¡°Mistress this Evil is too powerful for us. It swept Nysa away effortlessly, although something is preventing it from advancing further. I called upon Judge to protect us and hope a protection circle similar to the Village is in place as the monster seems caged or at least restricted.¡±

    Zosime spoke. ¡°After being repelled he avoided your shield Kyra, although this didn¡¯t allow him to trespass. He then tried different lines of advance, starting with the Dark Priest sentry position, possibly trying to escape, although I know this is wishful thinking on my part. He had tested half to two thirds of the width of the Cavern when Mistress called be back.¡±Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Zoe rolled back into the passageway, the light brown complexion of her face, white, drained of blood.

    ¡°Fear me whelp, I remember your scent, hiding behind Judge¡¯s feeble light won¡¯t protect you!¡± His voice bellowed.

    ¡°He advanced up the side of the Cavern wall, until squeezed somehow, forced to reach out with a clawed hand on the end of his outstretched arm. Fortunately for me falling way short, although frightening nevertheless,¡± said Zoe. Her calm response at odds with her shaking hands, shortly placed on the cold stone passageway floor to steady them.

    Zoe stood and placed her back to the right-side passageway wall and side stepped along, her back scrapping on the stone wall.

    ¡°He has retreated to the far recesses of the Cavern, beyond the range of my Burrow Stone vision Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Stay where you think is the safest Zoe,¡± commanded Astera. Astera then focused on Nysa and Kyra. ¡°Take Nysa to the elder and ask for any potions or ointments, which can heal or alleviate Nysa¡¯s wounds and pains.¡±

    Bluefingers sprinted up the passageway, a light-yellow skinned blur.

    ¡°Mistress, without Nysa our sisters will be brought low due to fear,¡± objected Kyra, eyes following Bluefingers dash by.

    Prettynose sprinted up the passageway, Sweetears on her heels encouraging her.

    Nysa needed her healing to commence as soon as possible so Astera absently waved Kyra''s protest away, while momentarily paying attention to the Goblin Sisters sprinting by.

    ¡°Those with you during Nysa¡¯s ordination also benefited, Zoe who is on watch now. Zosime and Otonia who are with us now ¡­¡±

    ¡°Mistress what of Jocasta?¡± asked Zosime.

    ¡°She followed close behind, I am certain. Zoe did you ask Jocasta to remain behind for some reason?¡± asked Thyia.

    ¡°No, we ran with urgency, I am sorry, I didn¡¯t check. Poor girl left alone, oh no, she doesn¡¯t carry a Burrow Stone, she will think we abandoned her to the dark. I apologise Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Zoe we are all at fault, stay to your duty. Zosime can you reach her?¡±

    Zosime hesitated. When she Seer sent to Jocasta while in the Cavern Jocasta didn¡¯t respond and shortly after the link broke, Zosime unable to relink and then her attention captured by antics of the Evil. Perhaps her own guilt asked the question of her whereabouts, hoping, believing she would now sit amongst them.

    A lantern bounced and swayed down the passageway towards them, held lower than most, but otherwise typical.

    ¡°I realise your haste sisters, needing to hurry to your deaths, I still would have appreciated at least one checking on the Mistress¡¯ Apprentice Seer.¡± Jocasta¡¯s voice almost happy. Edging along in the dark provided countless moments to think and reflect and while initially devastated when forgotten she realised the three adults who left her needed to concentrate on more important and immediate concerns. Except for the dark, the passageways would guide her, and she knew the Inner Cavern not too further along, where a lantern and flint could be found. Hence, almost happy. She wasn¡¯t stupid, her sister¡¯s guilt over leaving her would simply yield her a number of rewards and boons.

    Zosime the first to run and hug her. ¡°I am glad you are safe, I will speak to your sisters, including Mistress for abandoning you so.¡± Zosime gave Jocasta another squeeze.

    ¡°You know Seer Sister, your sending caused me to stumble and smash into the stone floor of the passageway, my mind stunned, so ¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± sent Zosime, her hug loosening upon realising her part if Jocasta¡¯s abandonment.

    ¡°Our secret then?¡± sent Jocasta.

    ¡°Thank-you little one, I will make this ¡­ accident up to you if we live long enough, alright?¡±

    Jocasta left Zosime hanging for a response. Thyia joined them in a group hug.

    Thyia whispered, ¡°We are glad to see you well little one and apologise for our oversight, I will make amends for myself and Mistress be assured of that.¡±

    ¡°I am sure I can think of something, although I would like to claim a favour from our Mistress if possible,¡± replied Jocasta.

    ¡°Yes, my Seer Sister, offers of kindness will be appreciated, always,¡± sent Jocasta, who revelled in Zosime¡¯s reaction, her body relaxing and an easy breath exhaling.

    ¡°Possibly, although she warned me you may make such a demand and told me to advise you, within limits, if we live long enough of course.¡± Thyia smiled, ruffling Jocasta¡¯s hair.

    Jocasta played along, ruffling a person¡¯s hair, didn¡¯t denote respect, didn¡¯t acknowledge an equal and the only beast known to appreciate such attention, a dog, a pack animal led by an alpha. She knew Zoe would make amends, after all the last adult in line would check on the last in line, especially if a child.

    Jocasta jumped out of her skin in response to the Evil¡¯s booming voice.

    ¡°You girl, fetch your Mistress and be quick!¡± It spat as it yelled.

    Zoe held her nerve, leaning back slightly, although needlessly as Astera strode towards her and the Evil. Otonia hovering close until handing off their Mistress to Zoe.

    The Evil circled within its boundary, the limits of which intimately known after many experiments and tests. Could he be trapped due to Judge¡¯s degree?

    ¡°I would set you free if I could trust your word to never return, but I can¡¯t can I?¡± said Astera.

    ¡°You are not Mistress. Is she too cowardly to face me, too craven?¡±

    ¡°I am Mistress of the Daughters of the Duchess, you negotiate with me,¡± said Astera her tone and voice even, assured.

    ¡°The Duchess? That conniving bitch, you serve a dishonourable liege, the lowest of the low!¡± He laughed, slapping his thigh such his amusement.

    ¡°Why would we believe an evil such as yourself?¡±

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t care if you do or you don¡¯t, all I care about ¡­¡± He charged Astera, both clawed hands bared needing to pull up well short, testing this Mistress¡¯ grit.

    Astera didn¡¯t so much as flinch, she reasoned if he could reach them, he would have by now and they would be his blood bags.

    ¡°¡­ is feasting on blood, particularly virgin, which means Seers especially, while Judge Knight is tolerable, solely due to their faith ¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you, which is why your word is worthless.¡±

    He grinned, a flash of his white teeth inviting. ¡°My word is unnecessary, if you choose to offer me a blood pact.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how a blood pact works, most likely just another of your tricks like you played on Nysa.¡± Astera reigned in her emotions, her hands clasped behind her back, her thumbs chasing each other.

    ¡°Yes, I enjoyed that, it has been some time since I last destroyed a Judge Knight although your daughter no more than fresh meat.¡±

    Every so often the evil would punch at the stone. Fortunately, the stone resisted, solid and immovable much to the disgust of the evil and inner joy of Astera.

    ¡°You looked trapped so how long can you last, you must need something to keep you alive, if that is the term?¡±

    ¡°I have lived thousands of years I am only trapped now because of some fate degreed by Judge many years ago, but I will work free as even now I summon my followers to me and when free all of you will pay for this insult!¡± His voice rising to a shout.

    Astera needed to reassess if his claimed age actually true. Charis¡¯ Elf Lord claimed a similar age, could they be ancient enemies?

    ¡°Many heartbeats hide from me. Afraid to be sure and so they should be.¡±

    He sniffed the air and edged closer to the passageway opening. A broad smile stretched across his face revealing pointed teeth.

    ¡°Young blood, a tasty child, no, oh my, a tasty Seer child, newly awaken and of course virginal. Send her to me and I may forgive you some of the slight you have shown me!¡±

    His desperate talk encouraging and discouraging. Astera smiled, ensuring she displayed her teeth.

    ¡°Never,¡± hissed Astera, who then slid back into the passageway.

    Once back in the Guard Post, Astera lowered her voice and said, ¡°Zosime check on Niobe and ask about Dione. They need to abandon the Cavern Blind if not already, in case his followers trap them. Also query Dione, could she find the snow wolf pack leader and perhaps rally the snow wolves to our cause.¡±

    Jocasta nodded toward Zoe. ¡°Zoe would find her Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Definitely,¡± added Zosime.

    Astera exchanged an awkward glance with Thyia. Zoe destined to be gone again from their Warrior Three. Zoe who requested abstinence from their love making without explanation, a cryptic hint about need and great benefit for all the Daughters. Zoe within reach and yet about to be sent far away. Astera steeled herself, Mistress first, the command needed to be spoken.

    Clearing her throat, Astera commanded, ¡°Settled then, a Seer will accompany Zoe to Farstay utilising the Hillperch Shrine. While there warn the Village Priest of the danger and possibly ask for his help if his research of the Holy Books of Judge have progressed. You could then meet up with Dione and Niobe, especially if two Seers coordinated as they rode for Farstay.¡±

    Astera¡¯s hinted instruction of the obvious meant as humour, falling flat as the energy required fled the words.

    Korinna sighed, ¡°The Hillperch Shrine, the risk Mistress?¡±

    ¡°Our elder, young twins and Goblin Sisters have solved that dilemma,¡± said Astera, who tried to wink and smirk. ¡°All to be revealed shortly.¡±

    Well that is proof, if nothing else, the young twins somehow kept the secret of the Shrine from their Seer Sisters thought Astera trying to lift her spirits.

    Astera continued. ¡°Otonia, your knives, they proved effective against the creature who enthralled Charis, could they have the same affect against this evil.¡±

    ¡°Makes sense, but I am loathed to throw them with little hope of retrieving them and if they don¡¯t prove effective, thrown at us they would prove lethal,¡± replied Otonia.

    Zosime shook her head. ¡°I think with its speed it would catch them and then throw them back in one motion, Korinna should have died, she didn¡¯t because I witnessed her fate as it happened and warned her and she reacted without thought and complete trust,¡± confirmed Zosime.

    ¡°Yes, she should have been my first meal, but now I understand how she escaped her death, Seers you are both Seers, delicious. Also, Charis is not well, that is so sad to hear, still I would enjoy her death slow or otherwise, especially if my special minion tended to her before you destroyed it as I would drink her blood and her tainted soul. No joining the Gods for her my little Daughters of Delicious Seer blood.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for letting us know you can hear us, we will talk much more quietly now,¡± shouted Korinna in a petty defiance, a chill running up her spine, the Mistress¡¯ soul?

    Drosis then laughed slightly, the first utterance from either her or Dirce. Her laughter disturbing after the Evil¡¯s reveal. Astera, Zosime and Otonia shot her questioning looks, she responded by pointing to Jocasta. Jocasta stopped when their eyes fell upon her, suddenly becoming the centre of attention.

    Zosime then realised the origin of the fourth wall. As Zosime opened her mouth to speak Astera placed her finger across her sister¡¯s lips and waved them further back into the training area of the Guard Post.

    In a hushed and excited tone Zosime revealed her secret. ¡°The fourth wall is a very narrow stream of water. When the evil struck at Korinna it must have clipped the stone water carry and while the portion directly hit shattered under the strike, the remaining length broke away from the wall. Fortunately for us right up to the passageway entrance. Korinna did swear stone hit her and now I know from where. Jocasta, we owe this secret to your thirst, well done.¡±

    Astera edged out of the Guard Post, joining Zoe to study the water flow in silence. Otonia escorted her back to the Guard Post. ¡°The water falls from the stone water carry and then follows a distinct path, leading all the way to the Cavern Entrance.¡±

    Restraining her excitement Zosime said, ¡°The shuffle of thousands of feet Mistress, helped by the fact the stone water carries were made from lengths and joined, allowing our present situation. A break in the stone water carry only at the strike point would have seen water spreading aimlessly and ¡­¡±

    An unintentional co-ordinated audible exhale of breath followed.

    Astera quickly laid out her explanation. ¡°As a priority the water flow cannot stop, once it stops, we are all blood bags. It seems similar to the Sixth Cavern, the many feet of the walking dead that toiled there chipping away the stone and then removing the stone over many years wore away enough stone to form a channel to the Cavern Entrance and luckily the elder never did get to finish the door, otherwise she may have smooth out the channel, although fortuitously she did square up the prison side of the Entrance to be flush with the channel!¡±

    ¡°Somehow we need to ensure all our towns and villages are surrounded by running water,¡± added Otonia.

    ¡°I am not sure that will be met with any enthusiasm as drowning in water, you forfeit your soul as every child knows,¡± replied Astera.

    To no one in particular, Drosis spoke, ¡°That seems to make a balance though does it not. Running water traps these creatures of evil. Dying in water we lose our soul upon death. Could this be a fate degreed by Judge? A trade off, of sorts?¡±

    ¡°Well we seem to be at stalemate and since only Nysa, Kyra, Otonia, Zosime, Zoe and Jocasta can stand to be in its presence we need to organise some shifts to watch it. We need Nysa back also so I will check with the elder and Nysa¡¯s healing,¡± said Astera.

    ¡°If you approve Mistress, I will relieve Zoe at watch, being on night shift and blessed by Judge I only require a Seer nearby to communicate any changes,¡± offered Otonia.

    ¡°Perfect, Hagne and Alcmene should be waiting in the Inner Cavern and we can advise them of our change of plans.¡±

    ¡°Hagne has volunteered Mistress,¡± said Zosime.

    ¡°Mistress?¡± asked Dirce with a frown. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t the beast thrown corral posts, its clothing or even the water barrel at our humble stream in an attempt to block or stem its flow?¡±

    ¡°Or even at us?¡± added Drosis. ¡°Its strength would be beyond human.¡±

    Astera checked the faces of those with her, all equally flummoxed.

    ¡°Good questions sisters, best hope then?¡± Astera tapped her chin. ¡°Judge¡¯s decree prevents him from throwing through the barrier, however unlikely. Perhaps hubris, over-confidence we must be insects to him, thousands of years old I would be fairly certain no one recently has ever imprisoned him, disobeyed him and when they have tried in the distant past, he crushed them. Exercising his power, plain and simple. Perhaps he is ¡­ confused or simply ¡­ taking care not to damage his food.¡±

 1.122 Followers Part 1 (8th Day of Fate Month)

    <h2>--- (A Ruined Tower in the Western Forest 8<sup>th</sup> Day of Fate Month)</h2>

    His pale skeletal hands straightened the desiccated corpse upon the blood-stained stone slab before him. Female hips, so female then he amused himself with the irreverent thought. Most of her teeth present, her dried lips cemented to them, slain young, assured her death due to drowning. He reached for his bucket and proceeded to dripple paint the fluid within onto the crisp papyrus like canvass beneath him. As he expected the blood concoction passed through, pooling beneath the dried skin. His formula finally perfected, providing precious moments to begin his chant, before the dried corpse turned to sludge.

    One last check to ensure each body portion, each limb received the required dose. He climbed up upon the stone slab joining his blood formula filled, thin skinned corpse, his hands placed on either side of her loose hair encrusted head, crossing his legs and chanting. His prized possession, a small ruby clutched tight in his left fist. He imagined, as he did every time the possibilities with two such Items.

    After many bells of time, although the Dark Priest unaware of the exact number, the skin began to glisten gaining a light green tint; a sign of undeath, on the brink of success his blood formula pulsating and moments away from gifting un-life to this former corpse. His excitement welled, bubbling up, success imminent. An annoyance penetrated his mind, he cast the feeble call aside. A bee buzzing irritation next, followed by an echo of a familiar shout. Quickly and finally a domineering scream, his head ringing, his concentration destroyed.

    Despite his determined resistance his chant broke, wasting days of preparation on the cusp of success. The corpse before him slid into a wet smear as the dried skin, no longer under the influence of his chant, soaked up the fluid like a sponge, instead of assimilating the fluid into its being, to kick start its new existence. The Dark Priest shut his eyes and released an anguished scream. Complaining a futile gesture, for the one who destroyed his creation owned him, gifting him with dark knowledge in the beginning in a blood pact exchange, which couldn¡¯t be broken while both existed.

    Resigned to his situation he formed another chant, concentrating until focused and receptive, allowing his Master to assault and sink into his mind. Theirs being a symbiotic relationship, which his Master dominated.

    ¡°I command you to raise an army of walking dead and march upon the Cavern of Hillperch. Defeat and capture, don¡¯t slay those dwelling within.¡±

    The Dark Priest silently mouthed the word ¡®how¡¯. He possessed the one small Item, hence his experimentation with animating a single powerful follower instead of many.

    ¡°When you reach the ancient battlefield, another will meet you with gifts for your mission and if you succeed, yours to keep. Now go, I will tolerate no delay!¡±

    His Master¡¯s presence faded from his mind as quickly as he imposed himself. The order quick and sharp, the reward, well surprising. His Master never shared power, every morsel to date hard earnt, begrudgingly dole out. Caution he schooled himself.

    His lab squatted underneath the remains of an ancient tower, if not so ruined, his lab would be named storeroom and dungeon. The tower now buried deeply in the wild forest, in years gone by standing as an ancient border marker between two dukedoms. Working so far below ground, the determination of day or night always a difficult challenge, although he could assume night if his Master contacted him, so he shuffled into action immediately.

    The promise of more Items when he questioned how, the unexpected gift without berating, gnawed at him as he prepared. This caused him to pause more than once; previously his Master never this blas¨¦ in granting power, therefore his Master hid some truth from him, this secret needed to be discovered and exploited, before the most likely result, the sacrifice of his existence in service to his Master. At the very least he presumed some future cost, a balancing of the ledger, given his stingy Master.

    He decided to bind his two most powerful servants to his lab, a visitor would be rare and if they restricted their exploration to the ruins above, they could go on their way. If they delved deeper, his servants would make them pay with their lives. For personal protection he took his two lessor servants; revolting in smell but useful if he needed to escape a hopeless situation. He loaded up his personal walking dead man servant with his essentials and led his three servants up the cracked and dilapidated winding stairs ensuring their footfalls found the firm pathway.

    Dark night greeted and welcomed him and his entourage when they surfaced, although another feature he appreciated about the surrounding ancient forest, even in the day the sunlight found it difficult to penetrate the leafy canopy and afflict his pasty white skin. They stepped down and around a tumble of stone blocks following a haphazard path to a rickety dock, doggedly sticking out into a convenient nearby wide stream, verging on becoming a river. The other water side docks mostly rundown or destroyed by time.

    His man servant marched into the tied off boat, knowingly placing his footfalls to maintain his balance and the boat¡¯s stability. The skill requiring much dunking and taking over a year to perfect, the accomplishment more important than the time taken. While improbable his walking dead man servant sat in the back of the boat with a satisfied decaying skin, broken teeth grin. With a grip on the dock the man servant held the boat fast to allow the Dark Priest and each of his lessor followers to take their place within the boat without accident.

    Each of his lessor followers grabbed a paddle without instruction, held ready for his order. Again, endless training, although he considered their greatest achievement, after many fruitless days of practice and attempts, a rudimentary capability to row his boat for him. He would curse the loss of them if they did not return with him. When settled at the front of the boat, he waved his hand and they lowered their paddles into the water and started to stroke.

    The boat wiggled and then waggled a little to start, destroying the Dark Priest¡¯s dignified poise as he scrambled to grip the gunwales of the boat. After suitable chastisement they improved their synchronisation, and the boat made excellent progress down the sluggish river which doubled as his personal road through the ancient forest. His boat would travel night and day without him needing to guide his followers, the river being the usual exit from the tower and surrounding forest.

    Docks and river amused him, one Duchy willing to conscript slaves and criminals to risk their souls and another tolerating the questionable act to benefit from the trade, the practice allowed, while maintaining the moral high ground. The impact of Judge¡¯s curse on good and evil alike, always an objective view of course. The river fed by many others, originating in the mountains and curving in a wide sweep, collecting water flow from tributaries forming the defining boundary of the last Duchy of humans as the flow emptied into the sea at Water Watch, the southernmost tower of the Duchy. A watery wall of protection or watery wall of imprisonment? To him and his ilk of course, neither.

    <h2>--- (Underground Ruins West of Bircharbor 8<sup>th</sup> Day of Fate Month)</h2>

    Her pale eye lids flew open the instant after she felt his call pierce her mind. Her conditioned reaction, her purpose for existence entered her mind, which she shared with Him.

    ¡°No slut, your body holds no interest for me.¡±

    Shifting the lid of her stone coffin slightly, she inspected the crypt. Alone?

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t I drag you from your slumber if beside you, stupid wench? Now listen, you have work to do.¡± His frustration and anger unleashed and vented, his urgency needing her immediate attention not her pathetic rote response. Could he entrust her with change?

    Well he didn¡¯t want to use her body; he wasn¡¯t even in the crypt. She steeled her thoughts after the initial shock and listened to his orders; stunned and surprised; she only hoped her true thoughts didn¡¯t leak to betray her. Hibernating until required, they would fly to feast on a human and he would then use her body in the human¡¯s house or cottage, and when done she would be ordered back to the crypt to hibernate until next required. His orders now changed her purpose, a nervous energy vibrated through her in anticipation of the nights to come.

    She slipped the rest of the lid off her stone coffin effortlessly and stepped out, cautiously scanning every dark corner of the crypt. Checking he didn¡¯t trick her, confirm the amazing truth, he wasn¡¯t there. She now acted on her own; when he spoke, she couldn¡¯t digest the change in routine after three hundred years. Now, without his overbearing presence clouding her mind she could finally process the granted liberation. She didn¡¯t know what this meant, excited as well as scared at the same time, new boundaries to explore and push against and with his permission. Wonderful! She almost felt, what, what word described her present situation; purposeful freedom! She permitted herself two words because she could.

    The clothes before her she deemed ordinary, he never cared about her dress or appearance, her ready presence, available for use when the urge set upon him her reason for being. Therefore, to draw humans close enough, seduce them, she would need to fix her attraction first, pretty up the lure. She discarded all the dresses, including the dress she currently wore, dresses he ordered her to take as mementoes of their visits and his conquests, which she could recreate for him when he wished by her wearing the required dress. Fortunately, or unfortunately he never asked often. She would now determine the clothing required, this being her mission to complete.

    With an effortless thought she transformed into her rat form and ran the collapsed tangle of stone pillars and supports along a familiar path until she reached the surface, a leather bag containing three Items pinched between her large front rat incisors. She quickly transformed into bat form rising into the night sky in one fluid manoeuvre. Her jet-black creature form invisible against the backdrop of a cloudless night sky and in quick time following their well-known flight path ensuring she reached her destination with plenty of night to indulge in her freedom and prepare to enact his orders.

    Impervious to the cold night air she nevertheless forced goose bumps upon her soft leathery bat skin, her single source of frivolous entertainment. The night sky clear of cloud and hence clear of snow. Flying over smaller one cottage and one barn farms she settled upon the roof of a large country manor house. The estate surrounded by multiple buildings, indicating substantial wealth. The sort of wealth which could afford to indulge in high fashion and clothes suitable for her new role.

    She reached out with her bat¡¯s sonar trying to identify the livestock kept on the estate. Dogs. Accompanied by their human masters, circling the manor house, the beasts without a great deal of provocation would turn to barking and howling if she approached the human blood bags too closely. While certain she could kill them all, her Master ordered her to subtly, the humans wouldn¡¯t ignore wholesale slaughter. Perhaps an estate such as this, on a night such as this would invite guests?

    Following the country dirt roadway back towards the town, her reward for effort appeared in the form of a highly polished and superbly crafted carriage pulled by four horses, a teamster driving, and a footman perched above the baggage at the rear.

    She decided the footman turned guard, his fine thin sword now defining his role, on the back of the carriage needed to be dealt with first. The teamster at front occupied; shouting and whipping, driving his horses. Perhaps the passengers now late and the carriage in need of haste. She felt powerful so how could this go wrong? Softly landing in bat form beside him she quickly changed to her naked human form. He noticed her presence immediately, the flickering light of the carriage lantern illuminating and shadowing her body as the carriage jostled along. His eyes drank in the fine smooth skin, the shapely curves and her long black hair whipping around her face. Eyes wide, his mind undecided, forgetting even to raise an alarm. He failed to notice her pale white arms snake around to each side of his head. In anticipation of her first kill, her mask slipped, her evil presence excreted from her. His mouth grew wide preparing to scream.

    With a swift twist a satisfying snap sounded in her ears, the carriage rattle and horse hooves clumping drowning out the distinct tell. She drew her evil presence within her, while pouting, remonstrating herself for such a lapse. Determined to regain control she lifted his body and launched it from the carriage with all her strength, the body landing with a satisfying crunch a handy distance from the edge of the road and well behind the carriage to be out of human earshot. Spying his crumpled body in the wild grass in the fading distance she adjudged her strength, more powerful than even she thought!

    She then drew in a sharp breath through her nostrils and sort to filter the extraneous carriage noises from her ears like her Master taught her. Two in the carriage, chattering, one blaming the other for their tardiness, sniping at each other now, the main tirade clearly in the past, both voices distinctly high pitched. Both scented, one in sweet flower-based perfume, female most likely while the other, fragrant soap clean.  Lightly clapping her hands and wiggling her body, at least one female she thought, delicious! Inspecting both sides of the carriage, the doors appeared secured with thick black leather curtains drawn down over the small window like openings in them. Perfect, the occupants sensitive to the cold perhaps.

    The teamster would be next then. The carriage roof, solid lacquered wood, polished deep black provided her with the perfect pathway to her victim. Her bosoms perky, her hips and buttocks swaying and sauntering extravagantly, she crawled silently towards the front of the carriage on her hands and knees, her long black hair now streaming behind her.

    She swung her legs around, swivelling on her buttocks smoothly on the polished carriage roof and when in position, lowered them around his neck. She entwined her long legs to lock them in place, her thighs slowly crushing. As she hoped he lifted his hands to break her grip and as he did, she casually leant forward and grabbed the reins of the horses and pulled back on them to halt the carriage while continuing to squeeze her legs around his neck, to deny him breath until he expired. She held his body in place until the carriage stopped and then changed form to a bat once again and fluttered to the back of the carriage amongst the luggage.

    Much yelling, cursing and indignation vented from the carriage went unanswered. Eventually one of the occupants stepped out of the carriage and stomped to the front to interrogate the driver. In his anger tugging at the ignorant servant¡¯s uniform and pulling the fresh corpse from its perch. He retreated a step, his eyes aghast at the sight and trying to make sense of the situation. In that moment she landed behind him and changed to human form, wrapped an arm around his neck and squeezed until his eyes bulged. Satisfied with his demise, she gently lowered him to the roadside, proud of herself for containing her evil presence yet again.

    She politely knocked on the carriage door.

    Silence.

    She knocked again.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    A polite thin willowing voice responded. ¡°Enter?¡±

    Don¡¯t mind if I do, she thought. She opened the carriage door, flicked down the carriage steps and lightly pranced up the convenience until inside. The light cast by the carriage¡¯s lanterns allowed the occupant to clearly discern a naked female, long black hair dancing about the stranger¡¯s shoulders smiling happily before her. Confused, not understanding her change of circumstances or situation she lost control of herself to the deep black eyes fixated upon her; she sunk into the stranger¡¯s hypnotic dark pools, deep and lost, her will floating and free waiting to be instructed. Moments after, she realised she needed to remove her clothes and began to do so. She then lounged back into the plush carriage seats content, oblivious to the stranger who struggled before her. A snapping frustrated voice called to her, to attend to the stranger and assist. With well practice hands she laboured with each layer of dress until finished.

    She wondered if her sire, her Master would be pleased as she surveyed her fashionable and sophisticated dress and regardless of his opinion, she decided she deserved a reward. She dragged the now naked human along the carriage¡¯s passenger seat into a prone position, a feast upon a table of soft leather and sunk her teeth into one of the many veins which flushed the womanhood with blood when sexually aroused. She didn¡¯t drain her entirely in case she discovered a use for her pet sometime in the future. As a reward, she also acquired her pet¡¯s earrings, which she only noticed as she slouched back to tidy up, pushing a few stray droplets of blood into her mouth with her long sensual fingers.

    Her body slammed back into the plush leather-bound carriage seats, the crafted wood frame cracking in protest. Her pet¡¯s eyes vacant and unconcerned in response. The pleasure and power from the fresh pulsating blood drained from the living intoxicating, her blood bag pet relaxed and willing during the drinking and the warmth all culminating in a delightful first. Her Master always claiming the first taste and she only permitted to partake of his discards, tainted by his saliva and scent.

    Her body drew the life and energy from the fresh blood which then empowered her body, her smooth fine skin drawing taunt where optimal to promote a healthy look and undeniable attraction, her breasts firm proud pillows, her control over her evil presence refined. She tested her strength, gripping her pet around the throat using one hand, laughing as she fought for breath, while easily lifting her to bump her head into the roof of the carriage until satisfied and allowing her to drop to the carriage floor. She craved more!

    She hurried to the corpse of the teamster drawing down his pants and sinking her teeth into the underneath of his member in anticipation. The freshness lost, the warmth barely present, she would take more care to better preserve her food in future, although satisfying enough, a poor comparison to drinking from her pet. She then easily lifted her pet¡¯s companion back into the carriage and similarly drank from him. When finished, she returned his pants to around his waist where they should be like the other man. She realised both enjoyable, simply because she drank from them first, her Master¡¯s tell-tale markers absent.

    The placement of their wounds important, if found, they would be disregarded as no one would want to face a harsh truth. The most obvious wounds easier to fit into the current world view. Her Master, her Sire assured her of this truth many times so she took this as an absolute and would not allow her new freedom to despoil it. Taking a dagger, she stabbed both of the men through their hearts for those who would later investigate. As for her pet, she would be instructed to hide within a passenger bench seat after retrieving another dress from her baggage and dressing herself. When discovered she would act distraught and beside herself with fear, her well-bred sensitives frayed.

    Once her pet became situated, she changed into bat form, the road clear ahead as well as behind. She soared high and fast, so effortless, then she realised, indulging herself needed to end, her power and strength amazing, although nothing compared to her Sire. Not far along, the road joined another, with two more carriages being driven towards the carriage of her pet. Perhaps two more parties late for their appointment? Satisfied her pet would be rescued in quick time she flew onwards to her next destination.

    Light cast across the flat plainlands and cultivated fields guided her easily to the closest town. Her Master never escorted her to a town, too complicated and too high risk and yet He now ordered her there to complete her mission. Her target from above, an Inn conveniently near a town gate. Almost circumnavigating the town, she discovered an ideal Inn, positioned close beyond the gate on the road to the City. She wondered about the City, although quickly dismissed the thought as a pain lanced her mind, He forbid her even thinking about the City!

    She flew high, descending over the heart of the town and then skewing her flight to land feather light upon the roof of her chosen Inn. Many moved about within the building, too many for her to discern individuals. Spying an empty alley adjacent to the Inn she landed transforming into her human form almost instantly, although slightly above the cobble stone causing her to stumble slightly. Her newly invigorated body easily compensating and recovering. She observed her Master transforming when pouncing to claim a victim, forbidden by Him, she therefore never needed to change from flight to attack herself. Now though, she needed practice to improve, determined to be more, her recent fresh blood letting greatly assisting, the sole reason she avoided a possible mishap this time.

    She patted down her dress and checked her stolen jewellery, a mystery of their transformation, returning to their clothed state prior to any shape change. Finally, her ambition achieved, she stepped out of the alley as a fine lady out on the town with a heavy bag of coins pocketed in the folds of her dress. She sauntered and swayed seductively passed the Inn.

    ¡°Hello pretty one come on in and I am sure we can entertain you!¡± Raucous laughing and back slapping sounded after the leering comment. She knew though the invitation wasn¡¯t from one who permanently stayed there, although being an Inn, guests were invited. Nevertheless, she remained uncertain if she could enter or not and continue her teasing stroll-by.

    Why didn¡¯t she know? She didn¡¯t know because her Master used her but didn¡¯t teach her, everything. Her hands clenched into fists. Her lack of knowledge reminded her she needed to be careful, she didn¡¯t know half of what she should. Power and strength couldn¡¯t make up for ignorance.

    She bowed accompanied by a welcoming, winning smile, her firm plump breasts filling out and holding the strained fabric of the dress obediently in place. Straitening from her bow, she admired how the healthy white flesh of her breasts bubbled over the frilly lace trying to contain her luscious twin mounds. In fact, in the light cast off by the Inn she savoured every part of her exposed flesh, alluring and youthful after her feeding, she especially savoured the lustful want of her by these human cattle. Until this moment, she realised the feeding permitted by her Master allowed her to maintain her existence, no more and no less. A plant watered to maintain green foliage, never to fruit abundantly though. Her mood sunk, even a final chorus of jeers as she completed her walk by couldn¡¯t turn her from the disappointment she felt, from his treatment of her; as Master, as her Sire, what could she do?

    She stumbled back towards the alley when she felt Him tug at her mind. She attempted to close her mind as concern crossed her face, her current thoughts traitorous. She hurried to the deserted alley unable to detect any human scents lying in wait and then concentrated to join her mind to his. Yes, she confirmed she is beginning her recruitment, no she hasn¡¯t been discovered, still confident she would deliver humans to the Cavern and soon. She sighed with relief when his contact broke off, a certain impatience evident, his sole concern her mission and remaining undetected.

    A sleight of hand caught her attention.

    Her hand shot out snake quick and with vice like strength wrapped around the wrist of the human blood bag. Looking down at the surprised male face she looked into his eyes and he fell so easily under her influence she came close to breaking the thrall herself given her surprise. The fresh blood she thought! Not only beauty but also enhancement of other abilities, she then released her grip which threaten to crush and break her new friend¡¯s wrist.

    She asked, ¡°Do you work alone? Do you have a place to hide?¡±

    He absently answered, his attention firmly fixed upon the attempted escape of her twin mounds from her dress. ¡°Yes Mistress, at my hide are another two?¡±

    ¡°Please show me where your hide is and invite me in.¡± She cursed herself silently, she asked, she held the power, she commanded now!

    ¡°Yes Mistress, follow me.¡± His eyes never left her cleavage.

    With her fly over, she remembered this quarter of the town, the exceptional characteristic being no nearby Temples. Multiple twists and turns later ended in an abandoned double story workshop. Living quarters hanging over a workshop.

    Her thrall entered first to minimise the shock of her presence and then she stepped out from behind him. The other two occupants greeted her without a great deal of enthusiasm, substituting the deficit with venom.

    ¡°Who is the rich bitch with you, you cheating bastard?¡± asked a rather outraged female sitting at a small table in the main room. Another turned towards them alerted by her barking and as she and her new friend approached the outraged female, the other male moved to stand beside her. She could smell their recent lust, her amusement escaping.

    ¡°What are you smiling at bitch?¡±

    Too easy for her, she thought. She would need to learn to hold her emotions from her face.

    Her left and right hands shot out, one grabbing the male around the neck, the other grabbing the female. No amount of struggling freed them, weapons out of reach and their faces reflecting the horror and fear they now felt as she released her evil essence to coil around their hearts.

    A momentary concentrated look charmed each in turn. Both offering themselves willingly for feeding and servitude. With the gentlest of hints, the female hurried to locate and offer up their modest hoard of coins and valuables. She then located the cellar under the workshop and stepped down into the dark place asking her servants to close the trapdoor behind her and disguise the location after being commanded to guard their Mistress during the day. In the dark she called several rats to her and then transformed into a rat herself so she could blend in, even finding a tunnel to hide in, in case a deliberate or accidental opening of the cellar occurred during the day exposing her to sunlight, the least inconvenience requiring her to return to her coffin, the fatal inconvenience her destruction.

    <h2>--- (Near the City 9<sup>th</sup> Day of Fate Month)</h2>

    The dregs of a snowstorm from the North blanketed the City and surrounds in snow, ignoring the fact Death Season was supposed to be on the wane. The resulting chill and cold allowed him the excuse to rug himself up in an expected mountain of clothing, conveniently disguising himself and his mission. He shuffled through the arches of the Main Gate leaving the huddled guards to gawk in disbelief, content not to question or apprehend, the lure of the well stoked brazier, with a large supply of wood nearby too great. The heated glow highlighted their ruddy faces while reflecting off the metal of their armour. His heavily wrapped face in contrast stayed within any available shadow. They therefore silently agreed to leave each other in peace, not expecting him to return, assuming Death Season would claim him.

    Many bells passed until he finally arrived at a certain secluded cottage hidden amongst a light forest resting nearby a convenient, although presently iced water stream, North East of the city. The stream an unofficial northern boundary of the city proper, although the fact would only matter to some.

    He waited in view as instructed, unwrapping the scarf from his face; allowing the cold and snow to attack, impervious to the assault. Eventually the front door of the cottage cracked opened. He wrapped his face, more for consistency instead of need, to restore his disguise.

    Striding forward he pulled the door fully open and stepped through the doorway, closing the door behind him, poised ready to react, scanning the hallway urgently.

    A voice called out to him.

    ¡°Your Master has an offer?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t locate the source of the voice; the cottage seemingly spoke to him.

    ¡°You are needed to travel to Hillperch and break into a house without raising an alarm. Once I and those with me have entered undetected you will be rewarded with two Items and can go your own way.¡±

    ¡°Your offer of more magic tempting. Such an offer due to urgency or risk, possibly both I shouldn¡¯t wonder. I agree if I don¡¯t have to enter,¡± he counter offered.

    ¡°Once you have breached any defences you can leave. I will soon gather my allies and lead them to Hillperch, we will wait for you at the Broken Plough Inn in the village of Nearstay. Do you accept?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I accept.¡± Open the way and then leave, surely low risk he concluded.

    ¡°You will need to leave now as my allies have already begun their journey and I am on my way to meet them. We cannot afford to wait.¡± The need for haste paramount, he sensed his Master¡¯s urgent will upon him when contacted for this mission.

    ¡°I will leave as soon as my preparations are made,¡± called back the voice of the mage. The cottage door opened and closed while he spoke, the stranger hurriedly departing, his snow crunching footfalls fading rapidly.

    He backtracked through the snow trail he pushed aside to reach the cottage. Easily followed if anyone chose to and of no concern to him. The Mage would soon leave his cottage to assist them and if he happened to return to a ransacked cottage, such is fate. For now, his return to the outskirts of the City timely, aided by his forethought. Each of his allies if they resided in the City instructed to make their separate way to the stone bridge, those residing outside the City to organise a covered wagon and horses.

    The snorting of the horses, breath misting in the cold air, stomped their hooves at his approach. When horses displayed unease in his presence, he knew he needed to acquire more Items to suppress his dark heart and accumulated power. A clear indication of his growth and also an inconvenience, in no time the human blood bags would whisper and whimper behind his back, eventually refusing to deal with him, not really knowing why. The prey finally detecting the predator amongst them.

    He could attempt to suppress his presence, although the Items within him a two-edged sword and hence one of the many talents extinguished by them. His evil disguised at the cost of many of his supernatural talents, his unnatural strength, heightened senses, immunity to cold remained in exchange for a near immunity to sunlight, Judge¡¯s High Holy Day in Light Month being an exception. The sacrifice allowing him to loyally and faithfully serve his Master amongst the human blood bags, although he held to a high hope, he would join his Master as a reward after this mission and cast off this pathetic faked existence.

    He didn¡¯t recognise any of his allies, making this appointment and their number, three female and two males confirming their allegiance as no sane human would wait with strangers beside a trail in this weather. Waiting for them though meant cautiously close, typically hidden; one, he smelt her bleeding, even now crept up behind him.

    ¡°Enough girl,¡± he growled. He caught her sharp intake of breath, followed by a curse.

    The other followers made their presence known and on the Northern side of the last stone bridge before the City, well out of sight of the city walls they all climbed into the waiting wagon. The two horses pulling the wagon expendable, the villages ahead destined to provide replacements; payment, bribery or threat, whichever worked. He grabbed the reins and whipped the beasts into a gallop, pushing through the snow, the road only known due to banks of snow lining the fences on either side if present. The horses in pain from the whip and in fear from the evil driving them.

    His passengers learnt quickly to settle and stay, huddling under the provided furs and blankets as the wagon careered and bounced along the trail. Thankful for the wagon¡¯s stretched leather bonnet over lowish bows enabling the retention of their combined body heat as the chill wind whistled by. The journey providing each more than a single moment of reflection to reconsider their blood pact oath. Their duty being the quiet, secretive plotters not a force to break into an unknown building in a pitiful town far from the City.

    <h2>--- (The Cavern under Hillperch 9<sup>th</sup> Day of Fate Month)</h2>

    The Master Vampire continued to pace the perimeter permitted him. His fists randomly striking the cavern walls, testing them, his supernatural strength versus the compressed integrity of solid stone. His ancient flesh ripped from his fists forcing him to stop the pounding occasionally so his flesh could knit and restore. The stone waited in silence between assaults.

    He considered his situation and realised to his dread his freedom depended upon three loyal, although weak followers and a mercenary mage lusting for more power. For him to share power an anathema, the Elders kept their power for themselves and the Great Master created them long before him. Could he question their eons of ancient wisdom? His present situation, unlucky and yet still trapped. With powerful followers though he would surely saviour victory sooner or would he constantly have to face down potential usurpers?

    His followers contacted and suitably motivated he now turned his thoughts to the rising morning sun. He would need to ensure he did not glimpse it, to do so would invoke another of Judge¡¯s edicts, one not easily satisfied when trapped. He remembered his insubordinate servant and where she hid. Instantly he transformed to giant bat and flew to the roof of the Cavern, searching. There he found her hollow, not huge, large enough for his human form though, to shield his body from any errant sunlight entering the cavern, so there he rested.

    Before he could settle, he cursed Judge and his edicts. Flowing water the worst of banes, no flight could be completed in a straight line unless rivers and streams froze over during Death Season. None of his ilk could directly act against the barrier, regardless of width or depth, the pay off the souls of those who drowned. These souls lingered, attached to their corpse able to be tortured and repurposed into servants of evil by those followers with the required skill.

    He finally slept easy when recalling his Elders and how they tempted their human servants with rewards if they drowned their fellow man, reaping thousands of souls, perverting the intent of Judge¡¯s curse. Infinite satisfaction on offer, turning man upon man and taking no direct action to stay within the bounds and limitations of one of Judge¡¯s self-righteous edicts.

 1.123 Unexpected Meetings (9th Day of Fate Month)

    A hand shook her shoulder. ¡°Whoa ¡­ is something wrong?¡± asked Astera, blurry eyes opening and blinking.

    Thyia rolled out of their bed naked, spear in hand. Smiling and leaning on her spear once she recognised their assailant.

    Alexis smiled deliciously at Thyia''s naked form before answering. ¡°Changed, more than wrong, I think Mistress. Night shift contacted me to report the Evil suddenly changed to bat form before dawn and flying to the ceiling of the Main Cavern. He hasn¡¯t been seen since.¡±

    ¡°I was present last time.¡± Astera grimaced remembering her failure. ¡°And the Evil wasn¡¯t too concerned about sunlight, even walked into it.¡± She righted herself exercising her core muscles, stretching her arms high above her head causing her blankets to fall away from her upper body and pool around her lap as she sat upright deep in thought. ¡°Death Season is ebbing though,¡± she added.

    Alexis needed to remember to breathe. ¡°Mistress, do you think the season makes a difference?¡±

    Astera strummed several fingers across her chin. ¡°I am not sure. All I know is the Evil, with sunlight about to rise, opted to hide. Chickens on the farm would always come back to roost at dusk, they returned to the roost for safety, instinctively, they didn¡¯t need to be called as they knew the danger of not doing so. All take actions that increase their chance of survival, the mighty and the small.¡±

    ¡°Since Death Season is about to finish, you think the sunlight will hurt it or perhaps even kill it?¡± Hope clear in Alexis¡¯ question and tone of voice.

    ¡°It would be interesting to reflect some sunlight up into the dark reaches of the Main Cavern to see if that changes anything, stirs him to some folly perchance,¡± said Astera.

    ¡°We could melt down some silver coins into a round shield like shape and polish it to reflect the afternoon sun?¡± offered Alexis.

    ¡°Would it work?¡±

    ¡°It should, a certain noble wanted to use reflecting sunlight to pass messages instead of asking Seers. He needed to wait for the morning or afternoon sun to send in the right direction and cloudy or rainy days proved inconvenient! We have the bronze mirrors from the Duchess to model the curve, shape and construction, so they should provide a good head start.¡±

    ¡°I guess it would be like building a bonfire near the chicken coop at night to see if they were confused!¡± Astera chuckled, her core muscles flexing and her firm breasts bouncing slightly in response.

    ¡°Also, Mistress, what do you want done with the latest Goblin Tribute?¡± Alexis knew the answer, she wished to remain and gawk.

    ¡°Ask Alcmene to deliver the three bags to Ismene after her shift to see if the coins can tell her anything more. I assume our Goblin Sisters retrieved it and we didn¡¯t have any awkward encounters with important goblins?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the Goblins used the Tribute Drop and left without notice,¡± confirmed Alexis.

    Reluctantly leaving, Alexis closed the door behind her. On queue Thyia crawl on hands and knees upon the bed towards her objective, resting upon her elbows, her lips in range of her partner¡¯s washboard abdominals.

    ¡°You are mine this dawning,¡± purred Thyia, well aware of the Seer¡¯s obvious desire or at least appreciation of her lover.

    ---

    Dione and Niobe woke from beneath a lightly snow-covered mountain of furs and blankets salvaged from the Cavern Blind and truly thankful for their selfishness. Dione heeded Zoe¡¯s advice and searched for a cave or at least an outcrop to fend off the wind, overjoyed when she quickly chanced upon a suitable outcrop a bell from the Cavern.

    The night before arduous and freezing, Dione choosing to break through the snow wall at the southern exit. For some reason, only known to their Goblin Sisters, substantially lower than the northern exit snow wall. Preparing for the worst she leveraged her stallion¡¯s bravery to slip by the Cavern Entrance and once passed signalled Niobe to follow leading the string of horses encumbered with the goods and chattels from the Cavern Blind, in case they needed something. She then rode her stallion, pushing into the snow followed by Niobe bareback riding one of the stringers to lead the spares.

    Her stallion suffered from the cold, the snow compacted upon his chest as he ploughed ahead and at times high on his shoulders, barrel and thighs. Crying tears of ice Dione shared his trauma; feeling for his limit. About to give up they broke through to a narrow trail of cleared snow. Dione urged her stallion in the direction of the Cavern on a hunch. The narrow trail widened into a larger clearing, conveniently adjacent to the Stone Curtain Blind. Dione certain now, the Goblin Tribute Drop.

    Signalling to Niobe to do the same they used a blanket each to wipe away the slush and wet of the melting snow from the horse¡¯s skin, an emergency grooming of sorts. Once reasonably satisfied Dione then led the troop along the narrow Goblin trail in the snow until the depth of snow shallowed out allowing her to search for an outcrop to huddle under for the night. She lucked upon an ideal outcrop; snow free scree underfoot, and several snow free walking dead husks to fuel a modest fire.

    They woke in the morning to discover two of the horses sleeping furthest away from the fire perished. Niobe distraught and beside herself, while Dione accepted the losses as the price of their continued existence. The bodies of the surrounding horses simply shielding from wind chill and providing warmth as Dione laid them down specifically for such a purpose, to ensure her and Niobe survived.

    Dione thoroughly cleaned out the Cavern Blind of all supplies and useful utensils, the most prized being a pot, which she now filled with snow and melted over their campfire. While eating snow seemed like a good idea, the cold would cool down your core temperature and eventually freeze you from the inside, so they drank warm water and once satisfied, repeatedly melted snow, to water the horses.

    ¡°We ride south for Maplethorn and be prepared Niobe, for a stay at the Inn there I am sure they will demand we butcher one of the horses,¡± said Dione as she leapt upon her stallion.

    ¡°Mistress asked us to meet Zoe in Farstay though?¡±

    ¡°Mistress isn¡¯t with us freezing our arses off, riding horses bareback in the snow with little in the way of provisions. Maplethorn first, then Farstay.¡± Dione held the Seer¡¯s eyes with her own, waiting for an inkling of disagreement.

    ¡°I am sure she would agree if we explained, can I try,¡± asked Niobe, her voice trailing into quiet. Niobe conscious of the fact Dione, one of Mistress Charis¡¯ original sisters deserved some deference. Didn¡¯t that alone grant her a rank or standing in the Daughters of the Duchess? What position did she or even Otonia hold during Charis¡¯ absence?

    Dione patted her stallion on his neck, contemplating her response, finally shaking her head. ¡°Ask if you must or follow me, your choice.¡± With that said her Stallion galloped into the snow, crashing through.

    Niobe urged her horse to follow with a now reduced string of horses following her. Unknown to Dione her Seer Skill matured greatly under Korinna¡¯s tutelage while sharing evening shift. Now, Niobe could easily manage a Seer Link while riding bareback, leading a string of horses following an obvious trail in the snow.

    ---

    ¡°Help ¡­¡± The call hoarse and strained.

    ¡°Help! Please!¡± The desperation in the plea plain.

    Alexis and Zosime sprinted into the elder¡¯s room, the sight before them unexpected.

    A Temple Guard embracing a Seer of Saph, both shivering, lips blue. The Seer clothed in her Seer Robe, while the Temple Guard in her armour slightly the better, although her extremities afflicted with frost still the same.

    ¡°Clymene, we have two guests which need to warm by the stove and oven, conceal the trapdoor we will be arriving in a moment,¡± sent Zosime.

    Zosime princess carried the Seer into the Kitchen, while Alexis supported the Temple Guard holding her by the waist, following. Thais dashed by heading up the Circular Steps. The sisters from night shift, moments before, eating their meal were now shifting tables and chairs, clearing the way for Zosime and Alexis. Ismene a couple of heartbeats before them, laid down furs from the Meeting Room upon the Kitchen floor.

    Zosime tore off the Seer¡¯s chilled wet robe and sandals revealing bare breasts and fortunately a loin cloth. The Temple Guard, eyes wide, feebly protested, although easily restrained by Alexis, who with Ismene¡¯s assistance removed her armour changing the focus of her protestations. Their wet cast offs set to dry on the other side of the stove by Ismene.

    Zosime in her Seer¡¯s robe embraced the Seer, laying with her in the furs adjacent to the Kitchen stove radiating warmth. Clymene wrapping over the exposed non-stove side with furs to trap any heat from body or stove. With well-practiced hands Zosime untied and slipped away the Seers¡¯ loin cloth, casting the soaked garment in the direction of the stove a sizzle announcing its arrival.

    Alexis, peeling off the Guard¡¯s armour soon discovered her underclothes dry and stopped there. The fingers, toes and tip of her nose seemed the most at risk. Clymene shortly after placed a chair behind the Guard and at Alexis¡¯ urging the Guard lowered herself into it.

    ¡°I will help you shuffle forward so you can warm your hands, feet and face by the stove.¡±

    The chair scrapped and bumped forward as Alexis assisted. She then threw furs and blankets around the broad shoulders of the Guard.

    With the situation returning to some normality Alexis returned to the elder¡¯s room to inspect the door to the outside. Closed as expected, although snow melt on the floor proved the Seer and her Guard definitely entered the House via a presumably locked entrance.

    Running her hands along the edges of the door, none seemed damage in any way, the handle and lock intact. ¡°How did the visitors break in?¡± she asked herself.

    ¡°Strange, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Alexis swivelled around, mouth agape, to face Astera and Thyia, smiling sympathetically. Thais waving away the encounter with a flip of her hand and smirk on her lips before dashing off.

    ¡°As near as the elder can tell me the enchantment developed a purpose of its own. The original intent to obey those loyal to the House, the elder rightly thinking those staying in the House would qualify, those outside the House wouldn¡¯t. The determination of loyalty to the House seems to solely belong to the enchantment.¡±

    Alexis made to speak and then didn¡¯t.

    ¡°Ask your question sister. I am sure it will be easier to answer than testing the purpose and sincerity of a Seer and her Guard, which I will do next even though they seem to have the door¡¯s blessing.¡±

    ¡°The loading bay doors, why don¡¯t they have an enchantment Mistress?¡±

    Astera smiled, a good question, an obvious question, one which she asked Charis, who then suggested she ask the elder. Astera knew Charis wished her to be more acquainted with the elder and this question became another excuse to chat to the then crusty old lady.

    ¡°I asked the elder and after much tea drinking and beating around bush, her eventual response boiled down to six words ¡­ the cost would be too high! Then she explained why, somewhat like a confession. You see, in her hubris, her first wielding of magic she felt invincible, then magic quickly taught her about balance and cost.¡± Astera opened her arm to usher Alexis out of the elder¡¯s room.

    Alexis nodded. ¡°Thank-you Mistress. Argh Mistress, I need to tell you about the Guard, I have met her before.¡±

    Astera raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Yes, I am certain she is or was the Temple Guard who questioned me when I last cleaned the Shrine of Saph.¡± Alexis caught herself fidgeting not really understanding why, she didn¡¯t feel any guilt or wrongness, she stated fact.

    ¡°Good, stay at my shoulder, hide your face until you know when to show.¡±

    Alexis paused in thought. ¡°You aren¡¯t a Seer Mistress how will you tell me?¡±

    Astera smiled, followed by a good-natured chuckle. ¡°You will need to tell yourself. You will know trust me. As an assassin didn¡¯t you have to read people. Same this time.¡±

    Alexis straightened. ¡°I will.¡± Then she strode forward to exit the elder¡¯s room.

    Astera placed her hand upon Alexis¡¯ chest. ¡°Behind me remember.¡±

    ---

    Astera, accompanied by Thyia on her right and Alexis on her left met Zoe as she stood up from behind the Kitchen Bench. Astera immediately flashing back to the moment the three stood behind there, almost the exact same spot. Zoe abstaining from the pleasuring of Clymene, although maintaining the illusion.

    ¡°¡­ so the Guard should recover well,¡± said Zoe.

    Astera nodded, Zoe¡¯s first words lost to her while deep in her own memories and hurt.

    ¡°The Seer¡¯s fingers and toes are in doubt, her core temperature lowered to near death and when that happens the body closes off warmth to unnecessary ¡­ parts.¡±

    Astera rubbed the back of her neck. ¡°What of the elder and her ointments?¡±

    ¡°Our special sisters are rushing those to us now,¡± said Clymene.

    ¡°No! Call a Healer, petition the Temple of Ure, they will assist a Seer,¡± shouted the Guard.

    Zoe¡¯s chest puffed up, about to unleash. Astera and Thyia each placed a hand upon a shoulder of their sister, to calm her. Zoe lowered her head and took a new breath.

    ¡°A Healer may not brave the cold and snow. Unfortunately, dead flesh is dead flesh, frostbite doesn¡¯t forgive, so your Seer and possibly you will need to accept your fate,¡± said Zoe.

    While Zoe chatted, Thyia slipped behind the Guard and the chair she occupied.

    ¡°What of this ointment?¡± she pleaded, her eyes moistening.

    Sensing vulnerability Astera snapped on her inquisitor mask. ¡°First how did you break into our House?¡±

    The Guard sat back into her chair as if assaulted, eyes fixed on Astera. With Thyia¡¯s assistance from behind, Astera dragged the chair away from the stove and placed her bare foot on the chair seat between the Guard¡¯s thighs, threatening her crutch. The Guard glanced down with her eyes to confirm the intimate truth, slowing raising her eyes, her knuckles white from grabbing the arms of the chair with her red frostbitten hands determined to ignore the pain.

    Her voice wavering, she replied, ¡°We didn¡¯t, I knocked, I swear on Saph. The Seer hung heavy in my arms, I knocked again and begged for the door to open. That is all, except the door opened. I fell through the doorway with the Seer and dragged her further inside and the door closed. I thought we were rescued and yet no one appeared, so I called for help. Someone let us in. Servants of Saph aren¡¯t criminals or thieves ¡­¡± Her eyes moist, chest hitching with sobs, she bowed her head in defeat as the stony face baring down upon her didn¡¯t crack.

    Alexis stepped from behind Astera. ¡°You remember me? Look up.¡± Alexis lifted the Guard¡¯s chin with her hand until their eyes met, the Guard¡¯s eyes widening upon realisation.

    ¡°Yes, yes. You will vouch for me? I truly am a Temple Guard of Saph.¡±

    Astera removed her foot, stepping back, grabbing another chair, armless, which she about faced, lowering her athletic body smoothly, placing her forearms and chin on the backrest for support.

    ¡°You!¡± With one hand gingerly placed on the chair¡¯s armrest for balance the Guard flashed three red frosted fingers from the other at Astera, her toes in too much pain to support her attempted leap from the chair, falling back defeated.

    ¡°Be still and take care to stay warm, you are amongst friends,¡± Alexis soothed, placing a gentle hand upon the frostbitten hand desperately clutching the armrest.

    ¡°I seem to recall you taking an overt interest in my body the last time you visited, although, sadly I sense this time I only jog your memory,¡± said Astera, her eyelids half closed for a few moments.

    Alexis¡¯ hand shifted, now squeezing the Guards shoulder, flinging a questioning sideways glance at Astera, before continuing. ¡°Be assured Zoe grew up in the mountains and although young, all the women of her tribe would be call upon to look after and treat any with frostbite. Her instruction the equal of others,¡± said Alexis, easily creating a truth.

    The Guard¡¯s eyes trailed up Alexis¡¯ forearm to her reassuring face. ¡°You are certain?¡±

    Alexis nodded and gave the Guard¡¯s shoulder a light squeeze. The Guard using the last of her pain tolerance shuffled her chair about and forward towards the stove, welcoming the radiated warmth, her head down. For an unknown reason she yearned for the return of a certain foot between her thighs, her admiration of the owner¡¯s athletic leg, her shame weakening her resolve and her oath. The temptation unholy and her memory haunted by a bronze toe ring.

    ¡°Your shameless display condemned me. Why? Why did you parade yourself before a Seer?¡± she yelled.

    ¡°You made a choice, not I. Your companion Guard maintained her professionalism, she made her choice,¡± said Astera.

    ¡°Female Guards shunned me after that day!¡± Her hands painfully white knuckled the chair¡¯s arms.

    Astera didn¡¯t comprehend the display of anguish and distress. How would a tempting look affect a Temple Guard of Saph? Her sisters also paused to assess, the Guard¡¯s heavy breathing loud in the silence.

    Tears fell upon her naked thighs; her nose became congested with fluids to the point of leaking. The Guard lifted her head, her red rimmed eyes drilling through Astera¡¯s soul, their watery sheen a magnifying glass of intent.

    ¡°No female guard to share duty with, left me with two choices, leave or accept duty with male guards, which required me to sleep in their barracks, confirming rumour as truth.¡± Her cheeks bright red, spreading to her neck and upper chest, stopping above her breast wrap.

    ¡°Where is your male escort now?¡± asked Astera, without sympathy.

    Alexis confused by her Mistress¡¯ callousness, knelt beside the Guard, one hand comforting her forearm and the back of the other caressing her cheek.

    The guard blinked. Paused. With her free hand, regardless of the pain she wiped away her tears and taking an offered cloth from Alexis blew her nose clear.

    ¡°He returned to the Temple to report and fetch help.¡±

    ¡°Do you think he made it?¡± Astera caught Zoe¡¯s judgement, her head shaking in the negative.

    ¡°He swore he would ¡­¡±

    Ismene shuffled forward and offered two bowls to the Guard, both filled with warm water. The distraught Guard not understanding, she placed the Guard¡¯s feet in one bowl, while resting the other on her lap.

    ¡°Place your hands in the bowl and try to wiggle your fingers, same for your toes,¡± said Ismene.

    Zoe quick to speak. ¡°When first frostbitten your body needs warmth, once found it can then return life back to the unnecessary parts and if the flesh isn¡¯t dead revive them. The warm water is more direct and wiggling your fingers and toes will tell you much, although your sense of touch from them will tell you most. Dead flesh can¡¯t feel.¡±

    The Guard placed her warm wet hands to her face, losing her composure once again and sobbed into them. Zoe allowed her a moment and then forced her hands back into the warm water.

    Astera wandered out of earshot of the Guard, waving at Zoe to follow.

    ¡°Can you run for a Healer?¡± Astera¡¯s hands immediately holding Zoe by her shoulders.

    ¡°I ask because if a Healer fails, then such is the will of the Gods. You yourself doubt the Seer will recover and I would avoid, if possible, returning a foolhardy and injured Seer unless accompanied by a Healer.¡±

    Zoe sighed. ¡°I understand of course. You must also understand the Healers are all theory, stay in Temple bookworms and I have never seen one amongst common folk.¡±

    ¡°You will try though?¡±

    ¡°For you my sweet warrior, of course.¡± A single tear rolled down Zoe¡¯s cheek.

    Astera and Thyia stepped closer to be met by Zoe¡¯s flat palms pushing back and her head turning aside.

    ¡°We thought ¡­ you returned to us?¡± said Astera.

    Zoe lifted her head, a picture of sadness and faced the other two of their Warrior Three.

    ¡°I have never left you, I just can¡¯t, not yet. As I run to fetch a useless Healer for you, this other I also do for you, although I can¡¯t say more. Trust me?¡±

    ¡°Always,¡± responded Astera and Thyia in unison, immediately after the question.

    ¡°With your permission I will take Hagne with me, part protection and she can bash on the door of the Temple of Saph and inform them of what has happened, while I bash on the door of the Temple of Ure. And in case their priests are as foolish as this one I will take some extra furs and fur lined boots.¡±

    ¡°Thank-you,¡± whispered Astera, her heart pained, nevertheless. Thyia wrapping an arm around her Mistress feigning discussion with Zoe and then bearing witness to her departure.

    ---

    Body warmth as much as the fireplace warmed the Inn¡¯s guests. Dione and Niobe sitting pride of place in cushioned armchairs before the blazing hearth, each picking at roasted horse flesh. Niobe¡¯s hunger overcoming any moral protest.

    ¡°Did our Mistress approve of my diversion?¡± sniped Dione.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    Niobe chased Dione riding ahead in the distance the entire journey. She suspected her and her stallion paced themselves to be within sight, although far enough apart to test Niobe¡¯s grit. Niobe responded in kind.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, this is the first rest I have been able to have and well, does permission matter now since we are here?¡±

    Dione cackled, raised her glass in salute, and then threw back the dregs of her cider, slamming the empty glass on their shared side table. ¡°Better to ask for forgiveness than permission I say.¡±

    A shadow passed over Niobe, which caused Niobe to start until she realised who haunted her.

    ¡°Hope you are enjoying our hospitality as much as we are enjoying your roasted meat. I say again a real lifesaver, your arrival, yep that¡¯s for sure.¡± She wrung her hands on a wipe cloth, trying to follow up, needing to tell them more.

    Niobe glanced at Dione, who smiled and sunk back into the folds of the armchair.

    ¡°What is it Miss Dovara? Speak.¡±

    ¡°Well Rushter got thinking and then he got doing and well one thing led to another and you see while Death Season is almost done we have at least another month and well those horses, they are meat on the hoof, you know what I am saying ¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know what you are saying, you are going to have to say it plain,¡± said Niobe, trying to keep her voice calm.

    ¡°Well with the two you rode in on, we thought you could spare another couple, so the menfolk have slaughtered them to salt them down, you know, for later.¡± Her face winced while her shoulders hunched up preparing for the worst.

    Niobe puffed out her cheeks, trying to talk, shout or even scream and yet nothing. Dione burst to life in loud boisterous laughter. Once under control she murmured, ¡°Asking forgiveness instead of permission are you good Innkeeper?¡±

    Dovara stammered at first and then found her words. ¡°Well yes, that be the plain speaking of it.¡±

    The Inn hushed in anticipation, waiting.

    Dione bounced to her feet, her face a finger width from Dovara¡¯s, eyes intense.

    ¡°No more. In Birth Season the Daughters of the Duchess will be compensated for the horses and hailed as saviours for evermore, always welcome at the Blood and Plough Inn if desperate for a meal and bed. Yes?¡±

    Dovara took a step back and patted down her apron. ¡°Why Innkeeper Rushter must have read your mind or be of like thinking, he near well asked me to make the very same offer. He and the Village Chief decided the least they could do.¡±

    Dione reached down and handed her empty glass to Dovara and lounged back into her armchair. Dovara scampered off.

    The general mutterings of the Inn then resumed. Niobe laid back in her armchair in thought, the horses couldn¡¯t be brought back to life so perhaps Dione¡¯s solution the best. She did wonder if Dione knew the village always wanted more. Perhaps she herself needed to wise up, the villagers, many in this Inn in fact, didn¡¯t carry any excess weight, skin over bones being the most common physique.

    A skin and bone hand grabbed Niobe¡¯s hand and with absolute willpower she didn¡¯t pull her hand away in fright as her eyes recognised the innocent prostrate before her, a mother with babe on her hip and a young girl.

    ¡°Stand please.¡± Niobe lent awkwardly forward trying to encourage the mother and child to stand, the armchair refusing to let her go.

    ¡°Your arrivin¡¯ saved us, me and my two girls, first real meal in weeks, my breasts with scant milk to feed the little one and all. May the Gods bless you?¡± She sniffed; tears rolled down her cheeks as she hurried away. The little girl¡¯s sunken eyes pierced Niobe¡¯s soul, thankfully she left with her mother.

    Niobe heard the armchair beside her creak, drawing her attention.

    ¡°See we are heroes now, the Daughters of the Duchess ride through Death Season to deliver horse flesh, on the hoof to the starving village of Maplethorn.¡± Dione slapped Niobe¡¯s arm. ¡°And you are in the story, your name will be repeated and become famous.¡±

    ¡°What of your name? Your, your ¡­ family?¡±

    The humour left Dione¡¯s face; her lips drawn tight. ¡°Not a problem. I am Astera of course, the Mistress of the Daughters of the Duchess, don¡¯t you recognise me?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t, what will Mistress say?¡±

    ¡°Forgiveness or permission dear Niobe? Given the good deed I have, erm, we have sown I suspect forgiveness. Now relax, ask for a cider, you worry too much.¡±

    ¡°My Stallion if they take any more of the herd smash their pathetic heads in, one or two should be enough for them to understand.¡± The villagers separated the herd from the beginning, not enough hay in one stable for all the horses. Dione acknowledged they tricked her once, good on them. Not a second time though, starving or not.

    ---

    ¡°Perfectly warm and dry miss, err, Miss Zoe, yes Miss Zoe,¡± said the Healer of Ure, his voice cultured and so very polite.

    He insisted Healers of Ure prepare carefully for all weathers and climates and dressed appropriately, hence their delay. They did try to share their knowledge with Priests of the other Gods, unfortunately none heed their advice. Zoe listened to his knowledge sharing while struggling through the wind and snow, Hagne trying to distance herself from the impromptu lecturing, plainly understanding why others ignored these peculiar priests.

    Unfurling his voluminous overcoat in a perfect sweep and flick he hung the garment at the end of his fingers searching for a missing piece of furniture. Zoe snatched the coat and flung it over the two nearest chairs in the former elder¡¯s room, receiving a grunt as a reward.

    He then carefully removed his fur line skullcap, an under jacket and a cloak. Placing them neatly on the other two spare chairs in the elder¡¯s room.

    Middle aged, squared forehead and peppered goatee beard otherwise undistinguished noted Zoe.

    Hagne left Zoe to him, already reporting by Seer Link of their encounter and return journey.

    ¡°You do have a patient awaiting your attention?¡± prompted Zoe.

    ¡°This door, such a mystery.¡± He tapped and knocked the wood in seemingly random places. His attempts to open the door failing regardless of the effort.

    ¡°Perhaps, what of your patient?¡±

    ¡°Knowledge Miss Zoe, with knowledge we grow. These walls for example, ordinary and yet stronger than they appear. How?¡± A slim pointed knife to hand he tried to flick out a wood sample, again failure.

    Zoe grabbed his arm and dragged him from the elder¡¯s room into the Kitchen and Training Room. All conversation stopped and the eyes of every sister present fixed upon him.

    ¡°Perhaps a Miss Healer should have attended. You are all women, fascinating. Weapons, armour, others in robes, such a mixture,¡± he said, unperturbed by Zoe tugging on his arm causing him to stumble in the direction of the stove.

    ¡°Welcome Master Healer,¡± said Astera her hand held out.

    ¡°Wonderous, erm, House as you call your residence. Amazing.¡± As an afterthought his hand limply clasped, shook and released Astera¡¯s.

    ¡°Do you wish to examine the Guard or the Seer first?¡± asked Zoe trying to make him focus.

    ¡°In our experience those who can talk are usually closer to life than those that can¡¯t. The silent patient is usually the first to die. So given the Temple Guard is alert and observing and has been administered a ¡­ mmm ¡­ treatment, the Seer please.¡±

    Zosime and the Seer lay still under their shared furs near the stove, providing a narrow pathway.

    As the Healer bent to pull back the coverings, Zosime rose to assist. Her Seer Robe covering her nakedness, although apprehensive due to the Seer¡¯s exposed breasts.

    ¡°Stay Miss, your body warmth is important. Do you believe the Seer¡¯s core temperature has recovered?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I have laid with her for three bells, so perhaps?¡±

    He reached over and drew back the layer of furs gingerly, trying to maintain the captured warmth. Peering over he placed his hand upon her midriff, he patted gently, resting his hand, shifting to repeat.

    ¡°Woman¡¯s breasts are so fascinating. My colleagues have catalogued thousands of pairs over the centuries. Just as we complied enough knowledge to determine a woman¡¯s Duchy of birth the Duchies collapsed one after another. Such a waste, if only the Kings and their Dukes heeded our advice or at least faced the challenge head on. Now of course this Dukedom is a melting pot of original inhabitants mixed with many from the other Duchies as people fled so our years of research came to nothing. Pity.¡±

    Those sisters present stunned to silence by his words. Trying to comprehend and yet noting his lament for knowledge wasted, not for loss of life.

    ¡°I suppose all is not lost, Seers for example, tend to result from the birth of the purer bloodlines, don¡¯t confuse this with royalty though, think more in terms of localities which tended not to intermingle. Surprisingly breasts are a marker, more so than hair colour, complexion.¡±

    Zosime barely observed his hands press and test over the Seer¡¯s torso, he could have explored any part of her body. Her attention firmly diverted by his spoken words.

    ¡°This Seer¡¯s breasts for example, smaller, therefore First Kingdom ancestry. I would need to take exacting measurements and refer to the correct almanac to provide Duchy and region.¡±

    Astera¡¯s mouth opened to speak, to ask a question and her vocal cords failed her, her mind going to mush trying to digest the throw away knowledge of this Healer Priest.

    ¡°You have done well Miss, I believe her core temperature has recovered, unfortunately her frostbite extends beyond her fingers and toes, to include both feet, her breasts, elbows, knees in summary any lower blood circulation area and any portion subject to long exposure to chilling water.¡±

    The Healer sat back on his haunches in deep thought. The sisters glanced at each other; none present game to move and chance making a sound. His contemplating presence demanding deference and consideration.

    ¡°She will begin screaming shortly as her body discovers her half-dead flesh. Why would she be so foolish?¡±

    ¡°The Seer volunteered to carry an overdue message from the Duchess to her Daughters,¡± whispered the Guard answering his question.

    The Healer stared long and hard at the Guard, his face showing feeling for the first time, rage. Fist clenched; he regulated his breathing from fast to steady to slow regaining control before their eyes.

    ¡°Mistress Astera please search the Seer Robes for this royal message of such import the Seer who carried the missive will never fully recover from her dedication.¡±

    Astera slowly stepped towards the back of the stove and lifted the now dried and warmed Seer¡¯s Robe and rummaged through the various pockets and folds. Handing the robe off, Astera then straightened the curled parchment.

    ¡°I must advise you Master Healer the message is destroyed, soaked in water the ink has run.¡± Astera¡¯s voice tired and sad, her pitiful eyes laying upon the unconscious Seer.

    ¡°Well then.¡± The Master Healer stood and made his way over to the Temple Guard holding his hands out. Taking the hint, she laid her hands upon his. He squinted and spied.

    ¡°This ointment unusual, no healing properties, purely a barrier. I approve.¡± He allowed the Guard¡¯s hands to return to their owner.

    ¡°Mistress Astera I will report the Seer loss to the Temple of Saph. I would advise you to accommodate the Temple Guard until she has recovered, perhaps a day, possibly two, she may think upon her loyalties and arrive at a more beneficial conclusion.¡± He deliberately and slowly surveyed the room. The Temple Guard¡¯s eyes following his.

    Astera cleared her throat. ¡°Seer Loss?¡±

    ¡°The trauma the Seer has suffered will inevitably result in the severing if lucky, destruction if not of her Seer Link.¡± Observing Astera¡¯s frown he continued. ¡°Severing will keep her hope alive, even if false, while destruction will most probably result in her suicide or so our scant statistics suggest. The Seers don¡¯t share their losses.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Astera couldn¡¯t muster any more of a response, at a loss due to the Master Healer¡¯s candour.

    ¡°I apologise for my, lack of um bedside manner, surrounded by tomes and books, dealing with facts and observations, again I apologise.¡±

    Recovering somewhat, Astera held out her hand and waited until he reached her to reciprocate.

    Shaking hands, Astera said, ¡°Let me escort you out of our humble House.¡±

    He raised an eyebrow in response accompanied by a smirk.

    Entering the elder¡¯s room, Astera couldn¡¯t contain herself, needing to ask one more question.

    ¡°Does the Temple of Ure list all the Kings, Dukes and their family lines?¡±

    He propped, quickly straightening out his face. ¡°The very beginning yes, after though, not so much as the Kingdoms and their Duchies became fragmented. The present Duke guards his lineage like a pot of gold, if that was your next question.¡±

    The Master Healer dressed and ignored Astera¡¯s pretence at opening the door to show him out, not once commenting further as he strode into the cold and chilling weather.

    ---

    Several well positioned lanterns illuminated the pedestals. Alcmene standing by while Astera, Thyia and Zoe huddled in private conversation out of earshot.

    ¡°Return to us and explain,¡± urged Astera.

    ¡°I do this for you and one day I hope to fully explain, standing this close, your breaths mingling with mine I must remind myself to stay strong or our restraint will be for nothing.¡±

    ¡°I hope for that day,¡± whispered Thyia.

    ¡°I am tempted to order you to remain in the House for another day ¡­¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t, Niobe reports Dione setting a cracking pace to Farstay and we need to be there before her and hopefully meet her before she reaches the village,¡± said Zoe with meaning.

    ¡°Niobe¡¯s reports on Dione¡¯s behaviour are troubling although easily explained due to the pressure of the moment,¡± Astera replied.

    ¡°Still the Village Priest holds all our hopes and the fewer he meets the less confused he should be. Time to release me Mistress, poor Alcmene so patient.¡±

    ¡°I am finding it difficult not to hug you ¡­¡±

    ¡°Perhaps for the best. I am surprised the Temple Guard returned to the Temple.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps I wasn¡¯t plain enough when I invited her to stay,¡± said Astera, lightly chuckling.

    ¡°Perhaps she held a loyalty or guilt towards the Seer, needing to escort her back to the Temple, interestingly her honour guard dressed in the Master Healer¡¯s snow gear.¡± The three shared a parting snicker at their belated wisdom as Astera and Thyia escorted Zoe to her pedestal, Alcmene moving into position as they approached.

    ¡°Now Alcmene,¡± said Astera.

    Her chant done, both reaching up, fingertips planted against the marble Shrine Step above their heads. In an instant gone.

    ¡°I ache, sister,¡± uttered Astera.

    ¡°As do I,¡± replied Thyia.

    ---

    Zoe and Alcmene crouched immediately to lower themselves below the height of the Shrine of Saph in Farstay. Their arrival further camouflaged by the cloak of night. The Church of Judge in shadow, as planned they would visit the Village Priest at dawn until then they hurried across the village common and returned to Nysa¡¯s former cottage, finding everything left in place and smoothly falling into bed.

    Zoe, breaking her fast at dawn on bread and cheese marched to the church, a determination smouldering in her gut, she needed answers and hope. Kindly she allowed Alcmene to sleep in, leaving a note.

    About to thump the door with the handle of her dagger, the Village Priest greeted her instead.

    ¡°Well met and welcome to our humble village,¡± announced the Priest, joyfully.

    Zoe wondered about his obvious happiness, perhaps the enlightenment he received from the various holy books and manuals a factor and therefore a positive sign.

    ¡°We have a mighty evil trapped in the Cavern and he has called followers to him to destroy us. We don¡¯t know what form these will take but we suspect walking dead at the very least, so I am here to warn you if nothing else.¡±

    ¡°Our protection should hold, and I have managed to strengthen it since studying the holy books your Mistress granted me. So, we are as safe as we can be at the end of Death Season with an unknown evil threat about to come upon us!¡± he replied, again, a happy confidence evident.

    His mood started to annoy Zoe considering the danger her and her sisters were about to face therefore she tried to see if he could be of any more help.

    ¡°The evil seems to be held by water, a very narrow running ribbon of water, how is that possible?¡±

    The Village Priest replied immediately, Zoe buoyed by his quick reply, hopeful.

    ¡°When Judge discovered the evil, many innocents needed protection and the evil couldn¡¯t be destroyed without tremendous loss, so he declared an edict, the evil restricted and the innocents similarly cautioned. Running water now holds a different consequence for each.¡±

    ¡°What of sunlight? Does the Season mean more or less?¡±

    One of his hands rested in the other, while he spouted from his impromptu pulpit, his moment to shine.

    ¡°Sunlight is the ultimate Judgement and middle of the day sunlight in the Month of Light in Birth Season, the strongest and most pure. It should destroy most evil. Even in Death Season sunlight is the bane of evil.¡±

    Zoe couldn¡¯t believe his conviction and level of knowledge and so continued trying to obtain answers to questions they could only guess at.

    ¡°This evil was able to walk in the light of the sun, with little ill affect!¡±

    ¡°It must be very ancient, but even if very ancient the evil must retreat before the light of Judge! It is written.¡±

    Written it maybe thought Zoe, reality a little, no, a lot different, you pompous arse!

    ¡°Nysa was nearly destroyed by this ancient evil, she presented herself, her shield of Judge and her faith and the evil swept her away!¡± Zoe said almost shouting, the Priest changed from the humble Priest they knew, he now carried an air of superiority, immune from doubt!

    ¡°Judge filled her with his light and faith. Therefore, doubt must live within her. If this doubt surfaced for but an instant she would have been undone.¡±

    Zoe swallowed hard, resisting the urge to violently contest the Village Priests knowledge. She witnessed Nysa¡¯s devotion and faith once blessed by Judge and ordained his Knight, not a spec of doubt remained within her.

    ¡°Is the evil all the same? Do they have any weaknesses?¡±

    ¡°The ancient evil, the ancient enemy are similar, but they have differences, both of what they can do and how they can be destroyed, they surround themselves with followers and helpers they can seduce with false promises of power and position. The Holy Books don¡¯t go into any detail except to affirm that sunlight is the bane to all of them.¡±

    ¡°Who knows most about the ancient evil? Who could be asked for answers?¡± pleaded Zoe.

    ¡°Judge Knights are Judge¡¯s judgement and destroyers of evil, you would need to visit Judge¡¯s Temple in the City and search their Library for any books or scrolls which detailed their deeds.¡±

    Did his eye flicker, his ¡°stick up his bum¡± posture relax for a moment? Finally, a slight crack in the all-knowing fa?ade of the Village Priest. Zoe couldn¡¯t be certain as her check found him returned to his self-important demeanour as quick. Some important information regarding Judge Knights perhaps? What has he found?

    Zoe left his presence and church unsure if the Village Priest even noticed let alone present enough to say goodbye. Perhaps in her absence he breathed a sigh of relief, his acting over and a caller from the Daughters of the Duchess on her way, none the wiser. The Village Priest underestimated the perception of one young in years decided Zoe, determined to convince their Mistress to send another if opportunity allowed.

    Alcmene greeted Zoe beside the cottage door, her arms folded, and lips draw thin.

    ¡°Sorry sister, the Village Priest hasn¡¯t seen many of us and Mistress wanted to keep it that way.¡±

    Alcmene sulked, ¡°Perhaps you are forgiven for leaving me behind.¡±

    Zoe flitted past Alcmene, pausing to share a hug.

    ¡°Oh, you have packed?¡±

    ¡°For you to leave me meant haste, so where to now?¡±

    ¡°A rendezvous.¡±

    Zoe and Alcmene visited the stable and surprised the stable hand who stood confused unable to figure out how and when they arrived in the village to now leave. He never discovered an answer and witnessed two saddled horses leaving with their riders with a third saddled, carrying packs.

    By dusk with Alcmene and Niobe in constant Seer Link the sisters met upon the trail between Maplethorn and Farstay. Zoe not particularly amused by Dione riding wide and trying to surprise them from behind, although she tolerated her frivolous behaviour to keep the peace.

    Zoe declared camp in the open beside the trail sharing furs and clothes as required and building a fire beacon instead of a campfire, which surprised her sisters shortly becoming the subject of further discussion.

    ¡°We need to let some friends know we are in the area and perhaps need to talk to them. Any who would do us harm will not be so lucky, although we have seen no one on the trail and neither have you by your own accounts, otherwise why would Dione play games.¡±

    They broke their fast, packed up their camp and mounted up in quick time. Zoe led them towards the slopes of the mountain spur, intending to return to the exact location or near to where she met the snow wolf pack leader.

    Even with spare horses and all the riders in saddles the snow fought against them, although mercifully none fell for the day, with the sky clearing of clouds to encourage them. Zoe pushed on a little to find a more sheltered place to make camp. A large campfire featured again.

    During the night, howls reverberated across the mountain range clearly heard by those sisters on watch, yet strangely not howls of intimidation or threat, more proclaiming, heralding like. Throughout the night each watch glimpsed snow wolves prowling on the edge of the firelight.

    Zoe broke her fast with her sisters and then cast her eyes towards the waiting snow wolves.

    ¡°My invitation has been issued, I hope to return shortly, although if I don¡¯t return by tomorrow morning break camp and return to the House.¡±

    ¡°How can contacting the snow wolves be your mission?¡± accused Dione.

    Zoe knowingly grinned and jogged towards the waiting snow wolves, who sprang to their feet and danced through the snow, hopefully leading her to an important meeting and not her death.

    ---

    ¡°We meet again little wolf,¡± announced the pack leader, once again in human form and naked, impervious to the cold.

    ¡°Why little wolf?¡±

    ¡°You are marked by me. You are part of my pack now, even if I choose to allow you to roam with others.¡±

    Zoe wasn¡¯t exactly sure about allow, her previous oath of allegiance took precedence over an oath of secrecy in her opinion, although discussion now about the finer points wouldn¡¯t benefit the Daughters of the Duchess, so she accepted the inference for now.

    ¡°I am glad to be welcomed, although I have some ill news to share.¡± At the pack leader¡¯s urging she continued. ¡°We have an ancient evil trapped in the Caverns and he has threatened to call followers to destroy us and the only followers we know are the walking dead. We have warned the Priest of Farstay and he says he is secure and will defend against any evil which attacks him and his village. They will need to walk this way to reach the Caverns so you may have some evil company soon.¡±

    The pack leader circled Zoe, eyeing her, sniffing occasionally. Zoe held her ground and waited for the pack leader to complete her inspection and return to face her.

    ¡°You wore the scent of many before, although especially two, now you are somewhat cleansed,¡± said the pack leader trying to figure something out. Zoe didn¡¯t answer, although her heart beat faster until she concentrated on calm, the Healer Priest¡¯s demonstration of control providing her with the confidence to at least try. Whether the technique directly or indirectly, the attempt distracting her, Zoe¡¯s heart rate lowered to a casual resting state.

    ¡°Perhaps little wolf you wish to frolic with your new pack? Interesting.¡±

    ¡°No, I mean yes. I am uncertain ¡­ I have delivered the message my ¡­ Mistress ¡­ bid me to, so I shall take my leave,¡± stuttered Zoe.

    ¡°You will take your leave, will you? Interesting.¡± The pack leader swayed and sashayed toward Zoe, cupping Zoe chin in the palm of her hand, leaning her head forward slightly, an invitation.

    Zoe responded, leaning in and then with the shyness of a deer snapped back, tilting her head to one side. The pack leader¡¯s voice tinkled with laughter, playful, thrilling; while retreating a couple of steps to give her little wolf, breathing room.

    ¡°We could easily avoid them of course, but where we can we will tear them down and hope to destroy them before they reach you, but if not, be assured their number will be reduced, this I swear to you my little wolf.¡±

    Zoe cast her eyes down, nodding her head, supplicant.

    ¡°We would appreciate your help as the evil hasn¡¯t been defeated, only trapped by accident. We placed our hope in our newly ordained Judge Knight, one of our sisters. The evil pretended to be intimidated and instead lured her to him, laughing as he struck, ignoring Judge¡¯s Holy Symbol and her devotion even though filled with the light and faith of Judge.¡±

    Sympathy drove the pack leader, a need to console her little wolf, wise elder to whelp.  The pack leader immediately face to face with her poor little wolf, barely a finger width apart, their eyes locked and her hands running through Zoe¡¯s shoulder length black hair and occasionally cradling her head. In rapture when her little wolf leant her head back confirming her pleasure.

    ¡°Tell your Judge Knight not to lose faith because of this one defeat, the evil must be very ancient indeed to cast her aside so easily. She must find past Judge Knights to learn from and defeat lessor evil and strengthen her faith. She carries the light of Judge within her now and that is a bane to much evil and will only grow stronger as she does.¡±

    With tender pressure Zoe¡¯s face soon craned downwards to nestle between the pack leader¡¯s cleavage, while her hands continued to caress and knit into Zoe¡¯s hair.

    Zoe continued to question for answers. ¡°The Village Priest advised me to search the Temple of Judge in the City which seems easier than finding past Judge Knights? Aren¡¯t they all dead and probably with Judge now after being burnt on the flames of a pyre?¡±

    Zoe¡¯s hot breath upon her chest sent a giddy shiver down the pack leader¡¯s spine. How did this human girl affect her so? Not wolf by birth, although bred in the wilds, human huntress and yet vulnerable due this great evil, deserving of her protection and wisdom.

    ¡°Most weren¡¯t, although I am not a witness to this, my mother told me tales of the past and many years have passed since a powerful Judge Knight walked in judgement of evil.¡±

    Zoe pull her screwed up face away from the soft repose, confused. The pack leader smiled in response, youth, a blessing and a curse, if only what she knew now, could she know then.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense!¡± Zoe gently struggled free taking a step back. ¡°Our dead are to be sent to Judge on the flames of a pyre, while a Judge Knight isn¡¯t? What of the Judge Knight of this Dukedom? Isn¡¯t he or wouldn¡¯t he be powerful now?¡±

    Her sweet free, her breath no longer upon her flesh, the pack leader considered briefly grabbing her little wolf and then remembered her mother¡¯s words of wisdom, If you love someone set them free, if they come back they are truly yours, if they don¡¯t come back they never were. Love? Surely not, infatuation perhaps, possibly, how could this happen?

    The pack leader answered Zoe¡¯s question to free her of her dilemma. ¡°He has been complacent, he has some power, if only because he has been a Judge Knight for many years, but the Priests don¡¯t fully understand his role and how he should increase his faith and strength and truly wield judgements. He is more a trusted Knight of his Duke instead of a bane of evil.¡±

    Zoe placed her hands on her hips. ¡°How do you know this?¡±

    A defiant little wolf, so endearing, the pack leader needing to bite the inside of her cheek to remain serious and in the moment. Blood? The question lost as the butterflies in her stomach demanded action, her little wolf too serious looking. The pack leader stole a kiss.

    Zoe¡¯s hand reached up to touch her own lips, breaking her stance, reliving the pleasant caress.

    ¡°Am I not a human standing before you now? If I am human, I can walk in a city like any other and meet and talk to people. People like to talk if you are prepared to listen.¡± She smiled and leaned forward, continuing in a more serious tone. ¡°I make it my business to check each new Judge Knight to see if they have taken their calling any more seriously than the one before as I am always looking for allies.¡±

    Thinking this an invitation to offer Zoe said, ¡°Would it serve us both if I introduced you to Judge Knight Nysa?¡±

    A dismissive smile. ¡°I don¡¯t need another knowing my secret little wolf, even if she is a Judge Knight.¡±

    ¡°I could arrange some clothes for you beforehand so you can then talk to another human, like any other. Perhaps we could meet in Farstay?¡±

    The pack leader reached out a hand and cupped Zoe¡¯s cheek lightly.

    ¡°I will consider your offer. For now, be assured we will watch for evil and destroy as many as we can before they arrive at the Cavern as their destruction serves us both.¡±

    Zoe opened her mouth to ask another question to no avail, apparently their meeting now at an end. The pack leader smoothly transformed into her large white wolf shape, howled once and bounded away, Zoe¡¯s two snow wolf escorts obediently in pursuit.

    She enjoyed playtime with little wolf, young and innocent, caught up in ancient machinations likely to kill her as not and yet worth protecting. Soon though her pack would need to migrate further north to the permanent snow, for now they could stay to help and protect little wolf and her human friends.

    Secondary, although equally important she would need to resolve her feelings. The rapid infatuation, her years of wisdom being traded for youthful discovery and delight. Blood? She tasted little wolf¡¯s blood, how could this influence her so, when none in the past did? Possibly the only explanation as nothing else came to mind.

    ---

    Zoe trudged back through the snow, continually breaking through the crust, frustrated as the heavier wolves managed to run on the crust if sufficiently set. She experimented, on hands and feet with more success, although tedious and uncomfortable, certainly not useful over a long distance. Putting her folly behind her for now, she returned to the camp, her sisters patiently waiting in silence. Odd.

    ¡°I live so therefore we are going back to Hillperch as the horses cannot be stabled at Farstay or the Cavern, so they need to be stabled elsewhere,¡± said Zoe, breaking the deathly silence.

    ¡°Or Maplethorn, they eat horseflesh there,¡± added Niobe with a hint of venom.

    ¡°Let it go sister, the Daughters of the Duchess are heroes there, we saved their village from starvation, you saw the skinny villagers as did I.¡±

    Niobe mounted her horse and spurred her mount to a walk. Zoe¡¯s eyes followed Niobe and then turned to Dione, shrugged and mounted her stallion, following Niobe.

    ¡°The evil is still trapped and content for now to stay high up in the Main Cavern, even during the night, so it awaits our doom,¡± declared Alcmene as she also mounted.

    What happened at camp while away thought Zoe? What of her gamble and bravery? Now no sister to share and discuss her theory of how a pack leader shape changer many years of age needed to protect and comfort her¡­

    As the four sisters rode upon the trail for Hillperch, a mother and daughter observed them.

    ¡°Can we trust them Mother?¡±

    ¡°I am beginning to believe we can, the one named Nysa wouldn¡¯t have been ordained in a small nothing village by a Village Priest no less, as a Judge Knight if she lacked devotion and faith. I would still like to meet their Mistress to be sure, my visit to the Lonely Keep certainly confirmed the Elves involvement, although not why as a patch of Faerie Forest exists where it cannot, not that it can be seen but I know the smell well.¡±

    ¡°What of my sister, is her mission still the same?¡±

    ¡°I see no reason to change as your sister is already in Bircharbor and has established herself and begun her training.¡±

    ¡°What of little wolf, you seem ¡­ taken by her ¡­¡±

    ¡°I know, I realise I have an unexplained need to protect her ¡­¡±

    ¡°Perhaps more than just protect Mother?¡±

    Her Mother¡¯s growl warned her, no more questions.

 1.124 Followers Part 2 (2nd Week of Fate Month)

    Several nights previous to the current one and with great anticipation the Dark Priest eagerly sliced the leather cord bindings on a moulded leather case, the rigid pouch quickly falling victim to his impatience. The delivery method of his Master¡¯s promised gift unusual, although welcome. Too late to react, the giant bat, wingspan the height of a man glided silently across his minor hoard of walking dead, unerringly dropping the pouch at his feet. The creature immediately working its leathery wings, gaining height, the downdraft of air whipping his black robes about him, dust eddies trying to invade his eyes and gone.

    Plunging his fingers inside the pouch, a gem, yes, his night vision unable to discern the colour, although dark, so perhaps, just perhaps ruby red. The next two Items thin metallic circles. What use could they be put to, he wondered?

    In the intervening nights, under the guidance of his Master he soon learnt to bake the silver circles in the sun and when he required magic, subdue them with a portion of his blood magic and draw from them. With this magic source he conserved his own blood magic, regenerating daily, draining overnight to raise his walking dead army. His Master¡¯s plan proceeding as envisioned, inspiring the Dark Priest to greater loyalty.

    The ground under the western border of the Duchy concealed three major battle sites, each an attempt, separated by multiple human generations, of another Duchy trying to invade this one and each time repelled, destroyed on the banks of the river when routed. The dead answered his summons, again and again erupting from the soil, which preserved them, a few equipped with their ancient weapons, most without. Their souls in an uneasy alliance with the decayed remains of their former bodies, horrified by undeath and reluctantly under the puppet like command of the Dark Priest. One within every ten or twenty risen the Dark Priest cursing missed potential, their souls eager and desperate for revenge on the living, ripe given time and the proper ceremony, to return as greater evil with a will to destroy life. The middle strength between walking dead and soul bound servants with potential sentience.

    After nights of ceremony, his Master assaulted his psyche with an unrelenting urgency, their link growing over time, strengthening and the Master-Servant relationship firmly established. The Dark Priest seeking release from his torment commanded his army of walking dead to march. The vastness of his army only possible due to his Master¡¯s generous sharing of his precious power, depositing inky drops of darkness in his already dark soul. The Dark Priest instructed each night by his Master to sacrifice blood magic to their mutual blood pact to draw in his Master¡¯s power.

    Driven to march night and painfully every day the Dark Priest¡¯s discomfort festered, his skin peeling from his body due to sun burn, a constant reminder. He probed his Master¡¯s attention of him to determine a pattern and waited for a simple opportunity. An abandoned and ruined village provided him hope. Defying his Master¡¯s will while he languished in hibernation, he commanded his followers to tear away several wooden walls from ruined buildings. After numerous attempts, finally a wall held together. With a great deal of patience, he commanded twenty-four higher potential walking dead to hold the improvised platform, six a side, their arms at their sides, the makeshift platform at knee height and to march as one. He ordered in replacements due to height or gait differences, to further perfect his conveyance. After a night of practice, he climbed upon the platform, relieved.

    He drew his army of walking dead around him, his platform the eye of a slow-moving flock of humanoid shaped sheep, which obeyed his will implicitly. Uncomplaining, constant, lurching as one solid mass towards his Master. A Master demanding urgency and therefore regardless of the wear and tear, he kept himself and his walking dead army marching. The overcast weather and occasional snowfall made the day travel tolerable as his servants carried him through most of the ordeal, protecting his pale skin and eyes by hiding under his furs, occasionally taking an interest in their direction of travel to ensure they plodded in the correct direction. Initially aligning his march with the mountain range and then as recognisable peaks came into view during the night he adjusted.

    The Dark Priest planned to avoid Farstay, passing the village on the Bircharbor side, although he could finesse their path as he estimated he would be awake before they reached the village with the coming of dusk. He awoke prior to dusk due to the noise of battle, to discover his walking dead army trying to walk through Farstay! An invisible barrier of some sort preventing them from actually entering the village with the excited villagers throwing oil and fire brands from their protected ground!

    Fortunately, his platform, situated in the middle of the army didn¡¯t advance within range and staying by his side he silently celebrated the survival of his own servants. He then drew upon his will and called the walking dead back to him. As they retreated from the barrier more were destroyed. The unfortunate situation couldn¡¯t be helped, he couldn¡¯t stay awake every moment, day and night to guide them.

    Then a blood ice fear gripped his evil heart as his Master contacted him, their blood pact providing the pathway, his Master demanding his whereabouts and scolding him for his tardiness.

    ---

    Her Master ordered her to make a special delivery. This reminded her of her servitude in a very real and freedom shattering way. With her regular feeding though, her bat form grew, and the additional wingspan propelled her at speed across the western plains of the Duchy, her sonar soon locating multiple humanoids shambling across the ground, while a clump of two or three walked differently, one in particular, more human like. She dropped the moulded leather case, not even waiting to see if the human celebrated or cursed. Her Master would surely reprimand her upon failure and if he didn¡¯t, she knew her errand completed.

    She enjoyed her new freedom, the nights spent either expanding her cohort or convincing her Master she enslaved more than she really did to ensure he left her alone. Embellishing her hideout into an underground warren of multiple rooms and sophisticated tunnels, allowing her access to various parts of the town to further impress and surprise him. In the meanwhile, choosing and drinking from healthy and beautiful men and woman and draining them or enthralling them at a whim, keeping her entertained and in a semi-permanent blood rapture.

    Her Master ordered her to march and while stronger after many nights of blood taking, her resistance still futile, her freedom once again curtailed by him. Her thralls, her walking blood bags needed additional care when exposed to the cold and snow, tedious, although necessary. Secretly though she relished the excuse. Sorry Master many perished, I didn¡¯t realise their frailty, the snow and cold their bane. While they lived, she could regularly drink from them, which made her strong, so very strong, her senses heightened, and her confidence soaring beyond limits.

    ¡°I grow impatient with your success without progress!¡±

    His voice growled in her mind. Past memories of him standing nearby and shouting abusive orders returned to her in a flash, her cold undead heart jumping. Her mind freezing starving her response of words.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hide from me wretched minion, you haven¡¯t the talent, skill or age!¡±

    A lance of pain burnt through her heightened senses, her mind reeling, hands holding her head to no avail as she dropped to her knees. She silently screamed; her voice stolen by her Master by way of demonstration.

    ¡°Speak!¡±

    His grip on her mind relaxed slightly, she exhaled an empty breath, a throw-back to her mortal life followed by a testing squeak.

    ¡°I go now to scout the Cleft, my thralls are skilled at stealth as you commanded and they will capture if possible, slay if necessary, to ensure your freedom Master, this I promise.¡±

    Her knees remained in the snow; dress tangled by the chilled Northern wind blowing through the Cleft. Hands crossed over her pounding black heart, while fear rippled along her spine as she wilted under his presence of mind, squeezing and analysing her devious and traitorous thoughts.

    ¡°I sired you, you are all mine, heartless body, conniving mind and deceitful intent, you exist because of my blood, no other reason. To serve me is your purpose anything less and you¡¯re a broken useless tool. Be gone this instant and serve as I command!¡±

    She transformed into her bat form involuntarily, his mind directing her forcefully. In a panic she strained to gain height pumping her wings in a frenzy of activity. His release of her consciousness afterwards, calculated. His absence a startling sudden shock, her bat form collapsing mid-air, her dress whipping around her falling human body and smacking into the snow with a dull whoosh leaving an outline of her dressed body shape in the deep soft snow.

    Snowmelt soaked her pretty dress, the silk layers grabbing at her skin, her defiance similarly drenched, although not in water, in fear. He threatened to end her existence. Could he from his prison? She didn¡¯t know, he denied her knowledge, failed to teach and she decided he did so by design, his plan to keep her his toy, his pet. She fumed, her blood boiling, a molten surge racing through her dead veins. Reaching out into the snow around her, punching, kicking and screaming her blood cooled and fear returned. Did he sense her pitiful display? Would he punish her? Truth and fact aligned, she belonged to him, any other thoughts, pure delirium and falsehoods. Any freedom an illusion.

    Suitably humbled, tearing away handfuls of snow, she climbed out of her snow hole. Leveraging her strength, she ripped away the water-soaked garment, shredding the once majestic dress, the red silk contrasting against the white snow. She transformed to her bat form and winged her way back to her thralls, satisfied they slept and rested as commanded she began her Master¡¯s tedious mission to scout The Cleft and locate the entrance to His prison, The Cavern.

    Her sonar confirmed the sheer cliff face before her, one of two, perfectly opposite each other. She imagined an ancient past, where a giant wielding a huge sword sliced through the mountain range, once to the left and then once to the right, he then kicked the section in between away. She banked east, pushing her wings down to capture the updraft and soar skywards through the night air. The only discernible movement, several packs of four-legged animals descending the gentle mountain slopes either side of the deathly drop into The Cleft. The mirror cliff face to the east constituted one side of a squarish plateau with a town nestled high and safe. The other two sides of the plateau eventually tapering off to meet the final side, low with a manageable slope, although still requiring a twisting trail with back-switches to reach the Town Gate.

    She detected the life within; behind the walls, hidden in the houses, the well-fed human cattle brimming with fresh blood.

    ¡°In time we shall feast.¡±

    The thought gently entered her mind. Sympathetic? She searched for the trap or the trick in his words as she reluctantly banked away from the promising feast to comply with her Master¡¯s order.  She craved new prey, spoilt by the sweet energic taste of her thrall¡¯s blood which now sadly deteriorated night after night due to their arduous journey, battling the snow and wind in haste.

    Her Master drew her to the Cavern Entrance, located under the town side of the Cleft. Her senses highly attuned to find him, an overwhelming urge to join him annoyingly twitched inside her brain. An instinct she tried to resist, without success. Resigned to the realisation he Sired her, she bent to his will.

    ¡°Send in your thralls first, there is one they must subdue.¡±

    She returned to her camp, two horses tethered to stakes in the snow cleared ground, the six bodies of her thralls in bedrolls, enwrapped in blankets and furs. Exactly as she left them. While night surrounded her, she knew the pre-dawn would arrive shortly by instinct, the impending doom a constant restriction.

    She looked down into her box, the sides painted with her blood, baked upon the wooden boards which made up the base, four sides and lid, hardened gloss red. The sacrifice of blood affording her protection from sunlight, restoration and renewal. Most importantly, mobility as her thralls could transport her during their waking hours. Her Master instructed her how to create a temporary haven by sacrificing her precious blood, fortunately a ready and plentiful supply of victims in Bircharbor allowed her to make up the substantial blood loss in a glorious slaughter.

    She reached in and chose her other red dress. With deliberate slowness she fitted the luxurious garment upon her sensual body. The dress her choice therefore her pleasure, a snug fit accentuating her full and renewed flesh contours, she slid her hands down from breasts to hips in celebration once in full raiment.

    Laying in her box she commanded her thralls to wake, break their fast, seal her sanctuary and suspend the box between the two horses. She imprinted in their minds the destination, the Cavern Entrance and the path to take. Then upon the arrival of dusk she would rise and command them further.

    After several repetitions the slinging of her box between the horses became routine, steady and calming, no longer concerned with them dropping her. Her box shattering under dawn sunlight a near destructive outcome.

    ---

    His Master urged him on, and so he sacrificed pairs of horses to speed, the exhausted and worn out horses exchanged at each village stable from the City to this final village, or perhaps more rightly hamlet, the Inn at the foot of the winding trail dominating several nearby cottages.

    Accursed daylight remained, his eyes sensitive, although the dullness of Death Season a blessing. He didn¡¯t understand the function of the Items, only the consequences. His evil suppressed, not only presence, also innate talents and weaknesses, including the curse of sunlight. His human co-conspirators not encumbered by his condition, their presence ordered by his Master, their rise in position and power manipulated and plotted and now they needed to repay a portion of the price.

    The Inn¡¯s chimney puffed out billowing smoke, soon swept away by the Northern wind, the Mage first to appreciate the significance.

    ¡°We stop here.¡± He eyed the winding trail, judging their chances. The condition of the horses, exhausted to the point of silence, neither a whimper nor a snort as their driver relaxed them to a walk.

    Swivelling his head towards the Mage, he growled, ¡°With sunlight the gates will not yet be closed, we can enter now.¡±

    ¡°The horses won¡¯t make the gates.¡±

    ¡°We will acquire new horses,¡± he snapped back.

    ¡°The stable has no obvious bales of hay, the corral gate open, therefore no horses to be acquired I suspect and even if there were by the time they were stolen or purchased and then harnessed dusk would be upon us.¡±

    A light dusting of snow floated downwards, a pause in the until then constant blowing wind. The Mage could hear their fearless leader grind his teeth, knew he wished to charge forward and now frustrated he couldn¡¯t. He couldn¡¯t suppress the smugness he felt at that moment. For the entire journey, the five others kept silent, no discord, no murmurings, obedient, sleeping in the wagon, eating in the wagon and taking their ablutions in the wagon. Male or female sharing no privacy with regards to the chamber pot and the snow mush sprayed by the contents when emptied behind the moving wagon. Their haste resulting in unusual arrival times at the various villages and the waking of stable hands or simply pure theft during the night.

    ¡°We walk from here, all out.¡±

    ¡°I need time to make ready, casting magic isn¡¯t like wielding a sword, I need rest and meditation to clear and prepare. One night is all I ask and then tomorrow I know I will succeed.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t steal or purchase horses which didn¡¯t exist, he couldn¡¯t force the Mage to cooperate otherwise the fool would run at the first opportunity and he would need to slay him probably raising the alarm, if not immediately then after the discovery of his blood drained husk of body. The House would need to be entered violently and again risk discovery. Thwarted.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    He commanded two of his companions to negotiate with the Innkeeper, while he negotiated with his Master.

    While resting awake in his bunk in the Inn he contemplated his actions to date. The past he couldn¡¯t change, the future though, required the death of the Mage, immediately if possible, in time otherwise and then manipulation of circumstances to ensure his reward would be to remain by his Master¡¯s side instead of skulking around the City in a false form, manipulating and inhibiting like a puppet on a string for an unknown purpose and for unknown reasons.

    ---

    She smelt her several days ago and easily located her lair. Spying upon the building during the day fruitless, during night though a large night black bat flew from the double storied building roof, although before dusk the nocturnal beast returned. Over the course of several nights rascals and scoundrels would approach and be invited into the building.

    One morning the routine changed, none visited the market, instead a wagon pulled by two horses disappeared into the workshop on the ground floor, the teamster shortly after hurrying away, his head swivelling rapidly, searching, drawing his heavy jacket about his shoulders.

    She followed his steps in the light snow, confirmed by his sweat, fear oozed from him. His first stop an Inn, several drinks in silence and then to a warehouse and his confessional. Two other humans consoling him. He didn¡¯t believe their story, supplies for Needlepines they said and yet as he left and glanced back, they began unloading the wagon.

    Abandoning her training for the day she watched the two storied building. Shortly after hammering started, lasting until mid-afternoon and then silence. At dusk no giant bat flew from the building, instead the iron scent of human blood drifted towards her upon the chill wind. The wild nature of the wolf in her challenging the revulsion expressed by her human nature. Standing, gripping a doorway, she staggered away, needing escape from the temptation, her inner wolf calling to her, salivating at the prospect of devouring prey.

    Before dawn, with effort she returned. The smell of blood still drifted upon the air, although feint. She wrinkled her nose and concentrated on her task at hand witnessing the departure of the now covered wagon being driven by two rogues, one wielding a long whip.

    After negotiating the back streets, the rogues drove the wagon at walking pace towards the Town Gate. A thrown leather purse arced towards the approaching guard, who, after an inspection waved the wagon through, another guard pushing one side of the gate open after removing the crossbar.

    Her human fa?ade remained in her rented room, which included weapons, armour and clothes. Her loin cloth and breast wrap remained, covering a slim pale skinned, blue-eyed female escaping the Inn through an impossibly small window assisted by petite breasts and narrow hips. Her Inn conveniently situated near the Town Gate and the roof height sufficient for her to leap and reach the wall, escape her priority in case of discovery when she first arrived and serving her now.

    With perfect timing, she leapt and reached the wall without raising an alarm from the patrolling pre-dawn guards. Leaping from the wall her human form morphed into a large white snow wolf, the two pieces of cloth bound around her flying free, carried away by the fluttering northern wind. Landing on all fours, her white fur insulating against the snow and cold she bounded towards the trail originating from the town gate, quickly picking up their scent and also their wagon wheel runts in the snow.

    Half a day down the trail the humans seemingly abandoned the wagon, unloading a single long box. The humans then unhitched the two horses pulling the wagon and after many attempts, including several near drops slung the long box between the domesticated beasts. The reins still attached they lashed the horses to strike out across the open snow, pushing a path when deep, catching a breath otherwise, an unnatural haste upon them.

    While her white coat provided excellent camouflage, the evil she smelt would display her full powers and be most dangerous at night. If the evil could see into the night, perhaps using bat sonar, distance and caution would protect her more than camouflage. Their scent hung in the air and with little snow falling they wouldn¡¯t allude her. Their forced passage through the snow also obvious.

    After two days their destination became clear. Unerringly straight, like a bird they hurried towards the Cleft, favouring the plateau or town side or perhaps the Cavern underneath. She stretched out her form, her sleek muscles under her white coat carrying her lightly over the snow in leaps and bounds. Given their struggling pace she knew she could skirt around to avoid detection and still beat them to their destination.

    ---

    His strength ebbed; his eyes lids flicking open in response, revealing malevolent red bloodshot eyes, black pupils expanding. A new sensation, a horrifying sensation, although for now disturbingly subtle, a consequence of his lack of feeding, understandable he reasoned with himself, dismissing his concern. He immediately shared his displeasure with his minions, encouraging them to haste under threat of dire consequences.

    His cold stone bed now a comfort more than ever offering safety. An unexpected gift from his foolish minion who did at least prepare the space well, the depression in the stone well protected from the accursed sunlight. The late afternoon sunset the true threat, able to enter the Cavern proper.

    Reduced to hibernating, waiting patiently day and night to conserve his strength, the instinctive triggers of pre-dawn and pre dusk waking him, enabling him to torment his followers, to urge them to action and his rescue. His humiliation palatable. Brought low by fate and circumstance eloquently enabled by Judge¡¯s curses, the blood bags not even realising they served no purpose in his imprisonment. As jailors inadequate, as guards pitiful, no they would finally realise their true purpose as he feasted upon each one, slowly sampling each in turn, night after glorious night in retribution for their misjudgement and overreach contesting his centuries of cultivated might and power.

    ---

    ¡°Welcome daughter, you have done well in smelling out this evil. We were warned a mighty evil is trapped and would be calling to those it commands to rescue it.¡±

    Her mother released her from their shared embrace.

    ¡°The one I tracked an old evil, those with her are under her thrall, if we could destroy her, they would be freed mother.¡±

    Her mother explored the snow at her feet, with a naked right foot. ¡°How many?¡±

    ¡°Six guard her, and horses carry her in a box during daylight. Our pack many.¡±

    ¡°Her box is her sanctuary from the sun, destroying it would at the very least inconvenience her.¡± Her mother¡¯s laughter a light crystal tinkle, enjoyable. Reassuring.

    Another joined them, morphing smoothly from snow wolf to naked human.

    ¡°Mother. Sister.¡± She nodded at each in turn. ¡°Do we hunt?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we attack at dawn. As they prepare her box for transport, we threaten and frighten the two horses into bolting and then retreat ourselves. They will perhaps mistake our purpose, horseflesh instead of evil. Her servants will need to carry her, tiring them and reducing the number able to defend when the pack returns in the afternoon.¡±

    The two sisters embraced, the late arrival transforming to her wolf form smoothly bounding away until she realised her sister remained behind.

    ¡°You hesitate daughter?¡±

    Her daughter looked far away, unknown to her mother chewing the inside of her cheek. Taking one step and then another following her sister until she dropped to her haunches. Her sister glancing over her snow-white fur shoulder paused, apprehensive, transforming back into her human form, returning.

    Her mother¡¯s arms wrapped around her, before she could blink, let alone recover from her burden. Silence. She would need to speak, her mother¡¯s patience infinite.

    ¡°My inner wolf called to me mother, I almost succumbed.¡± Her head remained bowed. Her mother¡¯s arm held her all the closer, while her hand waved her other daughter to a stop.

    ¡°The evil spilt blood in Bircharbor, barrels of blood, in my human form my sense of smell overpowered, my inner wolf growled. I could only stumble away or be lured into the slaughter. Luck mother, pure luck, a stronger breeze, spying from a building adjacent instead of across the street and the evil would have enthralled me if I answered the call.¡± Tears splashed upon the snow as her arms reached for her mother, turning in her embrace to do so.

    Her mother ran her fingers through her daughter¡¯s hair, kissing her forehead. Her other daughter placing a hand over her mouth in response to her sister¡¯s confession.

    ¡°You and your sister are a product of your mother¡¯s union with your father and your inner wolf will always call to you because in that form resides your primordial strength. Your go to nature when your mind can¡¯t comprehend. Fortunately, your mother contributed your humanity and iron will. You didn¡¯t pass your test due to fate, your mind recognised the danger and remained in command. So, hush daughter and celebrate your triumph.¡±

    The wind whistled about them, pushing and propelling snow flourishes in celebration. The natural display ignored by the two still embracing and the third silently observing.

    ¡°You contributed humanity mother? You aren¡¯t wolf also?¡±

    Her mother¡¯s hand patted her back along her spine, her mother¡¯s head rested upon her shoulder.

    ¡°My ancestry is, at least for now, unique. I am known as a Descendant.¡± Her mother stood and invited her second daughter to stand with her sister.

    ¡°A demonstration is probably the easiest explanation, so please be brave and stand your ground.¡±

    Their mother exploded into a ball of thick brown fur; the black muzzle of the Brown Bear issued a low growl. The Brown Bear shrunk and before them stood a naked male, although not any male, a masculine copy of their mother. She then resumed her, to her daughters at least, true shape. The daughters advanced upon their mother questions on the tips of their tongues when her shape bubbled and distorted, skin flexing and shaping until another female stood before them. The face a hint only of the truth, the ears especially non-descript.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you recognise me?¡±

    ¡°One of the Seers, mother. Niobe?¡± answered a daughter.

    ¡°Yes Isadora.¡±

    Their mother¡¯s skin flexed and shaped again into another female form and before the form settled her daughters knew who her mother impersonated.

    ¡°Zoe!¡±

    ¡°Yes Isabella.¡±

    ¡°Why, mother.¡± Isadora gently explored her mother¡¯s new face. ¡°Perfect. Why not Niobe?¡±

    ¡°I have tasted Zoe¡¯s blood daughter, while I have only seen the other.¡±

    ¡°Are we still your daughters?¡± asked Isabella, her voice on the brink of cracking.

    ¡°Of course, nothing has changed between us.¡± She drew both of her daughters to her in a family embrace.

    ¡°Why do you tell us now?¡± asked Isadora.

    Their mother smiled upon both of them, a warm motherly smile. ¡°Next Death Season you will each run a pack to challenge any evil which tries to control the mountains while I continue on my quest to find a perfect mate.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you unique?¡± They both asked as one.

    ¡°To my knowledge, although I hope in this case my knowledge isn¡¯t complete. Now go, defeat the evil which dares to challenge our domain.¡±

    As they turn to transform, one last question from Isadora. ¡°Who are you a Descendant of?¡±

    ¡°Mother needs to keep at least one secret, go!¡± She waves them away, silently confident after two more seasons they will be ready and after a hundred years of preparation she would be also.

    ---

    Dione rode with her sisters, although leading in front instead of scouting ahead as the farm gate loomed ahead in a shadowy wind-swept dusk. Zoe and Alcmene rode as a pair next with Niobe last, leading their string of spare horses behind her.

    As Dione rode triumphantly through the farm gate, lanterns from the farmhouse lit up the yard.

    With a shout the farmer welcomed them and waved them towards the stable.

    The sisters began the arduous task of grooming their horses, checking on hay and oats to ensure the extra horses could be accommodated.

    ¡°Come sisters, I am sure Niobe will care for the extra horses. We need to greet the farmer before he wonders where we are,¡± said Dione.

    Niobe held to her task, grooming the next horse. Alcmene assisting her.

    ¡°As one of Charis¡¯ Lady Three I believe the duty falls to you Dione,¡± said Zoe as she also began the grooming of another horse.

    ¡°Um, yes well you are correct of course.¡± Dione hesitated, half turning towards the farmhouse. ¡°I will be sure to let the farmer know to save a meal for you.¡± Dione strode through the stable doors confident, her sisters, including two Seers recognising her right to lead, and represent the Daughters of the Duchess.

    In a defeated voice Niobe said, ¡°I can groom the horses if you wish to follow Dione.¡±

    On tippy toes Zoe peered over her horse. ¡°Sister I believe Astera and I don¡¯t wish to follow Dione ¡­ to the farmer¡¯s house until the work is completed.¡± Not waiting for a reaction Zoe resumed her grooming.

    ¡°She is correct sister. Dione has become different in some way. Don¡¯t respond to Zoe, although at some stage sneak a look at Dione¡¯s Stallion, he is more than an ordinary horse and I believe spies upon us.¡±

    Niobe experienced first-hand Dione¡¯s teasing and oddities, she reported the more unusual. Deliberate and calculated she couldn¡¯t believe, although sneaking a glance, the Stallion¡¯s head faced them, both ears pricked forward.

    ---

    The howling and excited yelping echoed off the cavern walls, the volume increasing as her heartbeat hammered in her chest. Whatever the cause or reason the calamity would soon enter the Main Cavern. Nysa checked a glance at Kyra and shared an urgent look with Alexis. Alexis returning a strong nod, indicating she contacted her Seer Sisters in the Inner Cavern calling for help.

    Two desperate men in a scrambling, half stumbling run burst through the Main Cavern Entrance. Their leather armour in places shredded, each hauling one end of a narrow human height box upon their shoulders. The larger of the two collapsed from the effort, exhausted, several steps inside the end of the long box crashing hard upon stone floor with a loud crack, echoing until fading. The snow wolf released his leg, now shredded and blood covered, bolting in the direction of the Cleft.

    The smaller man kept struggling forward like a man processed, his strength beyond normal, awkwardly dragging his end of the box further inside the Main Cavern. A sudden stop, his mouth wide in one final gasp as his strength failed and his end of the box slid from his shoulder dropping heavily onto the stone floor of the Cavern. The lid sprung free, revealing the red painted interior, lantern light reflecting from the hardened red gloss.

    The small man crashed to the floor like a felled tree, landing on top of the now open box. Two arms wrapped him in an embrace, the scene heartfelt as their heads rested side by side. Then with his final breath he screamed, his pale, blood drained body flung away.

    Nysa and Kyra took in the scene, unable to comprehend the snow wolf, the two men and now the female occupant of the box and how to digest their story. The whites of Nysa¡¯s eyes showed as a young woman, in a highly fashionable dress stepped out of the red box, a finger pushing one last drop of blood into her mouth, which then flashed a satisfied smile her way, while her devouring eyes drank in the possibility of another feast.

    Alexis stood stock still, incapable of any movement as fear gripped her heart. Nysa realise then the creature standing before them represented true evil and her instincts took over. Trying to comprehend the unfolding scene suddenly unimportant.

    Kicking the broken walls of her box away she raised her arms in triumph as she sensed her Master¡¯s presence trying to call upon him, his rescue at hand. Her thoughts of independence a fallacy of exuberance, she now realised where she should truly be, firmly within his shadow, his dark, evil, malevolent shadow.

    Her euphoria trembled as an unexpected challenge arose.

    Nysa drew upon the light of Judge within her soul, raised her shield and strode forward to confront the evil celebrating before her. This wasn¡¯t the overbearing, all powerful evil which swept her away previously. This new evil less. Nysa absolutely convinced in the purity of her faith and belief, challenging with the unrelenting and purposeful duty of an ordained Judge Knight to vanquish evil.

    The young woman lost her composure under Nysa¡¯s assault, her body bending over, her knees giving way, all the while fixed in position. The seven-pointed sunburst emblazoned upon the shield this human presented pierced her black heart, fear and destruction filling the dark recesses. The surprise of the unknown assault leading to her demoralisation. In truth she could have swept this Knight away for the cost of some pain, like her Master. The fear of the unknown, never before experienced humbled her.

    Her Master answered her call and filled her with his presence, her fear washed away in an instant, her spine straightened. Nysa now wondered.

    ¡°Be gone, take away your faith in a false God. I am done with being pursued.¡± She raised her head and snarled in Nysa¡¯s direction, her extended eye teeth on display.

    Not again, never again, Nysa pressed forward compelling the evil to shun the Holy Symbol of Judge glowing upon her shield. The eyes of evil turned away, cast to the ground, her arms raised defensively. Nysa drew faith and confidence from the evil¡¯s reaction, true intimidation without pretence! Nysa continued to step forward.

    ¡°Master save me,¡± she screamed as Judge¡¯s symbol forced her back towards the Cavern Entrance one step at a time. The feeble Death Season afternoon sunlight stretched further into the Main Cavern as the moments of contest passed.

    Nysa read the fear on the young woman¡¯s face, her youthful appearance and unblemished skin full of stolen life a contrast. Her eyes though held her true age, many years more.

    Driven to the brink she transformed into a large bat almost in an instant, her large leathery black wingspan greater than Nysa¡¯s height. Nysa took several steps back, surprised. The bat flew to its Master, seeking refuge and safety, fear urging her on to supreme effort and speed. Recovering, Nysa chased, presenting her shield toward the escaping creature, assaulting the evil with her faith. Alexis now released, sprinted to join Kyra and pick up her own shield.

    The bat suddenly stopped as if it hit a wall. The bat paused mid-air for a stunned moment. The fell black creature plummeted and with a thump settled on the cavern floor, the solid hard stone not forgiving and punishing severely. The form changed once again back to that of the young woman. Then Nysa struck, her sword plunged into the heart of the evil, which drew a scream in reply, a scream of someone in a nightmare, unable to wake, unable to prevent further violence, even though they knew they needed to.

    Nysa then struck the neck, looking to sever her head from her body. There wasn¡¯t a second strike as the body before her turn into misty fog, what looked like a cloud from the sky come down to ground. It sought escape and the oppressive evil previously exuded no more. Then a beam of light attacked it, it recoiled and tried another direction. Again, the light struck it and then it found a direction where the light did not strike it and in fact eventually found a darkness to hide in.

    ¡°The reflective sunlight didn¡¯t seem to affect the Master, but it sure affects his servant!¡± announced Alexis. As Alexis held the silver shield steady, the Goblin Sisters quickly melded the stone, sealing the entrance to the sisters once upon a time bed shelf with solid stone.

    Somewhere, far from where they were attacked by snow wolves four humans woke; cold and shivering, now released from their nightmare. Two others weren¡¯t as fortunate; the effort expended at the urging of their Mistress ended their lives, although she did help one to his end quickly and without mercy. When the survivors heard the growls nearby, they instinctively ran from them. Within a bell, almost exhausted, they saw each other across the snow-covered land and ran to form two groups of two, companions before this trauma and therefore some reassurance, the only reassurance available to face their fate. Once they embraced, the howling from the wolves ceased, only the silence of a gentle wind gusting across the snow remained, reminding them of how cold they really were! Across the snow-covered field, a horse dug into the snow using its hoof, trying to uncover foliage, the two observers not believing their luck. A similar disbelief visited the other pair.

 1.125 An Unexpected Guest Part 3 (15th Day of Fate Month)

    Before first bell, Hagne on night shift still pretended in the role of the Dark Priest, the black robes wrapped around her body, eyeing her positioning near the Cavern Entrance carefully. The fake Dark Priest needed to stand away from the thin evil confining stream of water and also keep a safe distance from the crypt prison due to the unknown condition or state of the prisoner. Hagne noted the arrival of their Mistress and even at distance her pale face and wide darting eyes betrayed her inner fear.

    Astera surreptitiously squeezed Thyia¡¯s hand, one locked finger lingering as she finally released the hand of her Warrior Three sister, about to take her first step into the Main Cavern.

    A strong comforting hand rested upon Astera¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Trust in Judge,¡± whispered Nysa.

    Astera blew out a breath. ¡°How has our guest been?¡±

    ¡°I have barely been able to detect her evil behind the stone, although when a cloud her evil diminished, barely detectable, so probably expected. Will I stand at the entrance and see if without my protection you experience her evil?¡± asked Nysa.

    Astera forced a smile. ¡°Only if you rescue me if I do.¡±

    ¡°Certainly,¡± replied Nysa, returning her smile, while squeezing her shoulder.

    Astera stepped forward, her stomach somersaulting, a sweat sheen growing upon her chest, her underclothe clinging annoyingly to her shapely breasts.

    ¡°You are not alone,¡± whispered Thyia.

    Should she order Thyia to stay back? Should she ask? Astera swallowed instead, relieved. She knew what to expect and she knew her reaction, from last time, and the shame. As Mistress she needed to endure, needed to resist and demonstrate her mettle.

    After each step Astera nodded. Nysa waited at the entrance, her hand grasping and releasing the shield enarmes in one hand while the other toyed with the pommel of her sword. On her toes, Nysa sprinted to Astera¡¯s side the moment Astera and Thyia froze.

    ¡°Nothing and then my body became gripped by her evil. Paralysed, my mind fought this time sensing and recognising the evil essence as an urge. Trying to wrest my control away and then ¡­ you and his light.¡±

    Thyia draped herself over Astera in relief, gradually gaining control of her breathing. Astera grabbed Thyia''s hands resting them across her chest, a reassurance for both.

    ¡°I sense her evil essence strongly now, perhaps she is in her true form? Would it be useful for all the sisters to stand by here to experience the evil and steel themselves against the false fear?¡± suggested Nysa.

    Astera stared at the crypt, her previous bane, desperate not to fail again before the unnatural onslaught upon her mind.

    ¡°Yes, my second encounter avoided the embarrassment of the first and the practice may just make the difference. The Master¡¯s evil far greater of course, although the same. Which means if the evil essence depends upon the age of the agent, the Watcher must have been near newly recruited although the depth of her evil, great, to require the number of Items she embedded into herself.¡±

    ¡°Mistress.¡±

    Astera gave away tapping on her chin, searching for Nysa. Before her eyes fell out of her head, Nysa closed the distance rapidly, once again placing her under Judge¡¯s inner light.

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    ¡°Clearly proves, you can distract your mind and ignore the influence. Therefore, if the sisters can recognise and learn the evil essence is a compulsion and not real, when exposed in the future they may retain a level of self-control,¡± said Nysa.

    Astera fiercely hugged Nysa. Proof, absolute proof beyond measure Astera¡¯s mind could totally resist the influence if she concentrated and with practice perhaps retain her free will. Overjoyed she released, stared at Nysa, embraced and released again. Astera then turned upon Thyia kissing her deeply.

    Nysa amused, tolerating her Mistress¡¯ behaviour stoically. She sympathised with Astera, her fear of the evil inhibiting and now hope. Nysa couldn¡¯t comprehend her Mistress¡¯ failure and shame and therefore unable to offer any words of absolution, capable of comfort or support and nothing more. This controlled exposure to the fear may make an important difference in the battles to come and a confident Mistress probably more so. Nysa then wondered what else they could discover about their guest.

    Astera and Thyia strode off towards the entrance, an arm wrapped around the waist of each other. Their steps slowed although didn¡¯t halt and Nysa imagined the effort and self-control, gradually though they continued, hugging when clear. Astera glancing over her shoulder grinning at Nysa in celebration. Hagne an additional observer, eager to report their Mistress'' success to her Seer Sisters.

    Nysa then considered the two corpses and the damaged grotesque wooden box; all would need to be disposed of. The red gloss, definitely the blood of many lined the inside of the panels. What would the evil do now without this haven? Could she convert the stone tomb she now occupied? Questions without answers.

    She shook her head in frustration, accidently noticing her audience. Kyra, amused leaning against the stone wall of the passageway on the threshold into the Main Cavern. Three Goblin Sisters settled on their haunches before her, waiting in silence. Nysa waved the Goblin Sisters to her. In response they tilted their heads back, in askance to Kyra, who nodded in consent. Kyra escorted them.

    Nysa searched both bodies finding nothing useful, not even coins. Two Goblin Sisters grabbed the larger of the two, while the third assisted Kyra with the smaller body. Staying shoulder to shoulder with Kyra, the Goblin Sisters helped her remove the bodies from the Main Cavern.

    Standing over the box, well-crafted and sort of whole even after its treatment, Nysa sensed the cruelty and suffering radiating from the evil construct. Braving the worst, she leant into the coffin-like rectangle and fished out a finely made and blood red coloured gown. A gown of such finery, only a Duke¡¯s Ball would be a suitable outing.

    ¡°A prize or a curse?¡± asked Kyra, easily sneaking up upon her Warrior Three Sister, usually difficult given their link.

    ¡°One dress, many women?¡± replied Nysa, raising an eyebrow. She ran her fingers across the fabric, fine and smooth, silk? Very rare, as silk couldn¡¯t be traded for any longer since the overland trade collapsed generations ago. In slow motion, tumbling and cascading from her fingertips she threw the exquisite and rare dress back, quickly grabbing one end of the box. A Goblin Sister beat Kyra to lift the other end.

    The small blood drained body bereft of moisture burnt fiercely, igniting the box, which burst into flame radiating a scorching cleansing heat. The larger body melted before their eyes exposed to the conflagration. Nysa chanted a quiet prayer to Judge for the two innocent souls and the blood of many. Kyra quirked her head slightly, did she rightly hear a muffled scream?

    ---

    Dione and Zoe exchanged sly looks and reined in their horses, simultaneously. Alcmene and Niobe stared at their sisters slightly annoyed, being so close to home, why would they stop all of a sudden? Dione insisted they rode from the farm during the pre-dawn! North until they found the trail from Oxrest, so as to appear to have ridden from the village.

    ¡°You noticed as well?¡± Dione asked.

    ¡°Yes, the Inn¡¯s stable is in use,¡± said Zoe.

    ¡°Yes, and why are you two all secret and wary?¡± asked Alcmene.

    Zoe answered, ¡°The trails are closed to all but the desperate or dedicated and we know the Evil has called for help ¡­¡±

    Niobe begged, ¡°Please say we are going to stay somewhere warm again tonight?¡±

    Zoe shifted in her saddle, casting sympathetic eyes towards Niobe.

    ¡°You and Dione can continue on to the House if Alcmene agrees to stay with me in the Stable so we can follow them once they enter town. Given the intruders yesterday afternoon these could be more servants of the evil.¡±

    ¡°For Niobe, I agree,¡± said Alcmene, smiling at a relieved Niobe.

    Dione remained silent, she needed to report the facts to Astera ¡­ as leader of the expedition.

    They continued their ride up the winding path to the town gate. The guards opened the gate as the first rays of sunlight dawned, which bathed the four riders majestically. Silhouetted and haloed, unrecognisable for several heartbeats, causing no small amount of toing and froing, shields raised against the unknown and drawn spear tips, and swords reflecting the sunlight.

    Under nervous welcoming waves from the guards Zoe and Alcmene led their four horses to the stable while a smiling Niobe and amused Dione made for the House.

    The stable cut down the wind chill providing a warm and comfortable stay with an unpleasant aroma of horse.

    ¡°Warm sister?¡± asked Zoe.

    Alcmene¡¯s eyes inspected her attire and inwardly smirked.

    ¡°I could be warmer, perhaps?¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say sooner, days ago?¡±

    Zoe began adjusting Alcmene¡¯s layers of clothing, skilled hands unlacing and lacing leather throngs to better position the furs to provide extra layers where required, although her underclothe, felt and armour constituted a snug and warm foundation.

    ¡°I am sure if I were naked, you could dress me more effectively?¡± mewed Alcmene.

    Zoe¡¯s hands froze. ¡°I apologise Sister, I am concerned about your warmth, I ¡­¡±

    ¡°Your face Zoe. Priceless!¡±

    Zoe hastily finished.

    ¡°I apologise, you can¡¯t fault a sister for trying, after all we have noticed how you¡¯re abstaining from Astera and Thyia¡¯s company and well Clymene shared a little secret with me, so perhaps ¡­¡±

    A sharp intake of breath, followed by a sneeze alerted them, the stable housed a shy third.

    ---

    Sleeping during the night always proved difficult, nevertheless required as his Item ladened body would slow and resist his direction otherwise. The forced journey by wagon an example, travelling day and night, although still requiring some bells of rest, falling into sleep. Those with him forced to tolerate his timetable, as he didn¡¯t trust any of his companions to drive the wagon in his stead.

    The wind and the snow ensured they met no other on the trail and yet spying out of his Inn Room window four riders casually rode their horses at a walk up the winding trail to the yet to be opened Town Gates. Their smallish shapes would suggest four females, more surprising they paused and while pretending conversation, at least one cast their eyes upon the Inn¡¯s stable.

    His eyes studied their progress, all accomplished riders and as they arrived at the gate a ruckus broke out and then blinding rays of sunlight from the fresh dawn stabbed at his Item induced day time vision stunning him. He crouched down hands upon his eyes in a silent scream. He blinked, casting his eyes about the shadows in his room, bright light filling his vision.

    A shy tap on his door, causing him to curse under his breath. ¡°Yes?¡±

    He recognised the voice, the considerate and apologetic Mage.

    ¡°I beg several bells of preparation, perhaps we enter the Town before dusk to beat the Town Gates closing?¡±

    He wanted to shout him down and leave now, no more delay, he ground his teeth realising his blindness incapacitated him.

    ¡°If you must Mage, you best be the best you can be to explain our delay,¡± he growled.

    ¡°Yes, for sure, beyond expectations, I can do what I say with the time you allow me erm ¡­ thank-you.¡±

    He would need to confine himself to his room, he couldn¡¯t show any weakness. Throwing his body upon the bunk, he closed his eyes and granted this feeble body which trapped him, more sleep, resisting the urge to remove all the accursed Items and return to his former glory.

    ---

    Zoe nodded to Alcmene, while stringing her bow.

    ¡°Come out and show yourself. Now,¡± ordered Alcmene, silently sliding a dagger from its sheath.

    Several horses clopped about in their stalls. One neighed, although not in panic.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Zoe pulled back on her bow. ¡°We won¡¯t ask again, if we need to hunt you down, we will.¡±

    A pitiful figure half-stumbled out of a horse occupied stall, an unsteady hand holding a dangling horse blanket out in front.

    ¡°I only wished to find warmth, just a single blanket which I return ¡­ and ¡­ sorry. Please don¡¯t harm me, I will leave ¡­¡±

    Her dirty, ill-kempt dark brown hair fell forward to mask her face, her feminine voice confirming her sex at least. The morning light strong enough to reveal the rags she wore, ill-fitting threadbare shirt and baggy trousers, the length too short to cover her ankles, revealing a sandal on one foot and none on the other, hence her limping gait.

    ¡°Who are you,¡± asked Alcmene, her hand on Zoe¡¯s arm pushing her bow down and away from the suffering woman.

    Her head rose and quickly fell. ¡°A wretch, cast out after years of faithful service for obeying orders, when I shouldn¡¯t have.¡± She dropped the horse blanket and swung her body around, lurching towards the rear door of the stable, unable to walk past the two who called her out, the shame overwhelming.

    ¡°Wait!¡± called Alcmene, while the wretch before them appeared cold, possibly hungry, her token clothes didn¡¯t conceal the well-toned and otherwise fit, if not martially trained body underneath and her cute upturned nose extremely endearing, gaining Alcmene¡¯s sympathy and interest.

    The wretch paused, undecided. Where could she go if she left here? Maybe they would help an outcast such as herself? She straightened and while facing away combed back her hair with her hands forcing lengths to perch behind her ears. Next she patted down her shirt, tugging the ends to ensure they sat over the top of her trousers, the best she could manage.

    Turning she searched for the eyes of the one who asked her to wait, the green eyed one, she hoped.

    ¡°My name is Lysisa, now banished from the Temple of Saph, left to fend for myself as I am, instead of being whipped and beaten, a small concession for my years of service, although I believe they expect the last month of Death Season to do their dirty work for them.¡±

    ¡°Why banished?¡± asked Alcmene, her hands upon her cheeks trying to comprehend the banishing of a Seer, although perhaps not, possibly a Single Seer.

    ¡°I escorted a Seer into the chill of Death Season, I counselled her not to, but being a lowly guard, my protest ignored. We struggled through until we reached the House of the Daughters of the Duchess to deliver an overdue missive from the Duchess herself.¡±

    She sniffed to collect herself. Why tell her tale of woe to these strangers? Would they show sympathy for one of the special few, fed and clothed through Death Season, warm when many others shivered?

    ¡°I barely survived, the Seer broken, her Seer Skill lost due to frost bite. I escorted her back to the Temple, cared for her as best I could and then two male guards, I thought my friends dragged me before the Mother Superior. They stripped off my uniform until naked, threw these rags to me and banished.¡±

    Zoe spoke, ¡°I, we are Daughters of the Duchess ¡­¡±

    Red rimmed eyes teared as she reached for her hair, grabbing knots upon knots, pulling.

    ¡°Your Duchess ordered me hung, drawn and quartered, the reason will amuse you. The Mother Superior informed me the sentence due to the message being destroyed, no concern for the Seer or myself, that is the person you serve. The Mother Superior convincing the deranged bitch the spectacle wouldn¡¯t be possible in Death Season and a beating and banishment would be punishment enough as I would be unlikely to survive as an outcast and face a slow ignominious death.¡±

    Heedless of the risk and before Zoe could grab her, Alcmene dashed forward and embraced the wretched former guard.

    ¡°We take her sponsorship although we establish our own reputation. You my dear are welcome to stay here, with us ¡­ if you wish to.¡±

    Zoe grasped her bow, the hands once in the woman¡¯s hair lowered as clenched fists around Alcmene. A boxing of her ears, a twist of her head snapping her neck, this woman held enough of her former strength and current rage to do either. The release and flight allowed for a minute margin of success, although Zoe called upon her Items to assist in preparation.

    Her hands clenched and unclench several times before deciding to wrap themselves around Alcmene, her sobbing loud enough for Zoe to appreciate, prompting her to lower her bow. Alcmene waved Zoe forward.

    ¡°Can we find, or share come clothes and furs?¡±

    ¡°We still need to unpack and groom the horses and our sisters did liberate everything ¡­¡±

    Releasing the former guard for a moment, Alcmene raised a finger. ¡°What weapons can you wielded? We could visit a certain place, couldn¡¯t we?¡± Her eyes finishing on Zoe.

    ¡°The House would be closer, and you aren¡¯t thinking Sister, the guards would keep any weapons for safekeeping.¡±

    A voice spoke in hushed tones almost too afraid. ¡°Why, erm ¡­ why do you have a bow?¡±

    Zoe tapped the side of her nose, before smiling. ¡°I have a number of bows hidden about, this is my stable bow, which I will leave hidden here when we leave.¡±

    ¡°There are four sisters who wield spears and two who wield swords, so surely they must be as smart as you,¡± suggested Alcmene.

    ¡°Perhaps, so which weapons should we look for?¡± Zoe directing her question to Lysisa.

    ¡°Spear and Shield, would be my best combination, although I am also proficient with Two-handed Spear.¡± An inkling of confidence crept back into her voice, Alcmene handing her clothes and furs from some of the load.

    Lysisa ripped off her shirt, tearing a strip of cloth from the bottom to wrangle her hair into place, her upper body nakedness freely on display. Alcmene resisting the temptation to wipe away some dirt smudges. Mistaking Alcmene¡¯s interest for shock she paused.

    ¡°After another unfortunate incident in your House, Astera I believe is her name, my eyes strayed into temptation, purely martial interest I assure you and for the transgression no female guards would serve with me, unclean low temptress they named me, so if I wanted to stay, I could only barrack with the male guards ¡­ it became difficult until I ¡­ well, became more affable.¡±

    Alcmene¡¯s heart sank, such a waste, the ruin of her virginity dooming the Single Seer, forever to mourn her Seer Skill loss alone.

    Lysisa lowered her eyes and ripped off her trousers, no loin cloth underneath. Zoe handed her a loin cloth, slapping Alcmene¡¯s hand away trying to offer help, allowing Lysisa to dress herself. Unknown to the ex-guard, Alcmene pouted and stomped away to fetch more furs.

    ¡°Sister behave, you aren¡¯t a child,¡± sent Clymene.

    ¡°I know, but I would enjoy bathing her and dressing her all the same, raise her spirits, the poor thing never to awaken her Seer Skill and Zoe the prude is spoiling any chance of an early acquaintance.¡±

    ¡°We aren¡¯t the frivolous Seer Pair of almost a year ago, we are Daughters of the Duchess now, so time to be proper and not go gah-gah over the new girl. Also, Astera hasn¡¯t confirmed she will be welcomed, she rejected us when we made the original offer if you recall.¡±

    Alcmene hmphed and lugged back some additional clothes and furs. To her dismay Zoe dressed Lysisa, instructing her how to layer the various clothes and furs, now waiting for Alcmene for more and the pair of fur lined boots she finally found.

    ¡°I can help unpack the horses and with grooming, then what?¡± asked Lysisa, the warmth of the clothes and to some extent the present company finally sinking in. From hopelessness to a possible future in less than a day.

    ---

    The Inn¡¯s common room lay deserted as he strode towards the twin doors and freedom from the stink of human sweat. His own sweat intolerable, another consequence of the Items embedded within in. In the city, in Parium, he took to bathing, often, which amused him given his evil nature and Judge¡¯s curse, although again where the Items proved a burden, they also, occasionally provided a relief.

    His eyesight now clear, impending dusk welcome nevertheless as he confirmed the Town Gates open and the traffic climbing the winding trail to reach them non-existent. The sleet and ice crunched underfoot as he strolled over to the corral, casually leaning against the railing, waiting. His companions and the Mage needing to eat, once again, before making ready. The Town confiscated large weapons and to avoid any disagreement at the Gate they agreed to leave their larger weapons in the safe keeping of the Innkeeper. Carrying no large weapons or having any intention of returning he scoffed at their concerns while waiting outside and appreciating the ambiance of Death Season.

    ¡°I would prefer to maintain my disguise.¡±

    He heard his halting footsteps and ignored them. One of his Master¡¯s beneficiaries, one with rank amongst those in the City and presumably in this backwater Town as well.

    Without paying him any attention. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you wish to do or not, your companions decided a secretive visit from you would allow easier passage and retention of your weapons.¡±

    The sneer sounded in the first word of his reply. ¡°These are women, they would be restricted to daggers as well presumably ¡­¡±

    ¡°They are the Daughters of the Duchess, their deeds and collected fame in the Duchy is well known, perhaps you underestimate them?¡± His words spoken to amuse himself at the blood bag¡¯s expense. If the Daughters proved troublesome, he would reveal his true self and finish the contest quick, at best these companions would provide a distraction to the enemy, at worse they would be a burden, and most likely just get in the way.

    ¡°You jest, surely?¡±

    ¡°What does he jest about?¡±

    He took great delight in savouring his first visitor¡¯s body jerk at the new arrivals question. Evidently his hearing lacking or his concentration too fixed to discern her approach.

    ¡°Shit, don¡¯t sneak up like that?¡±

    She lightly laughed. ¡°Use your ears, we are in enemy territory are we not?¡±

    ¡°He wants to enter the Town disguised.¡± A renewed discussion would help pass the time, the only truly important blood bag he waited for being the Mage. When the pitiful magician arrived, he would just growl and order them to do as he said.

    ¡°We agreed,¡± she howled, in a low hiss.

    ¡°I have decided I shouldn¡¯t be seen here as I made another excuse for my absence.¡±

    Hands on hips, her chin pointed. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say this morning, what about your weapons? You willing to surrender your sword, what did you say, an extension of your arm such is your skill ¡­¡±

    Climbing up upon the corral rails and settling his bottom, his head finally turned looking down to meet her blazing eyes.

    ¡°They are only woman with daggers ¡­¡± He shrugged his shoulders and smirked.

    ¡°I am a woman you shit!¡±

    ¡°Well enough said then.¡±

    ¡°They are dangerous woman if their reputation holds and apparently men underestimate them, which is what you are doing, fool!¡±

    He sensed the Mage¡¯s egress from the Inn, his breath puffing slightly, his blood pulsing in his plague constricted arteries. Not even worth drinking he mused.

    ¡°Enough,¡± he growled.

    The Mage accompanied by the others of their expedition joined them, pausing, appraising and guessing at the silent standoff.

    ¡°We go in disguised, daggers only, as humble survivors of a harrowing trip, our trade goods lost, although thankful for our survival.¡±

    He stared down each, searching for an inkling of descent, they wisely showed him none, regardless of their own inner truth as revealed to him by their increased heart rate.

    ¡°Right, well good to see we are in agreement,¡± said the Mage, who hefted his backpack, scanned the climb before them and led the way.

    ---

    Lysisa observed and admired the street urchins. Leather wraps around their feet, their ragged clothes, shirts and trousers dirtied and torn covering soft furs, their real clothes, topped off by a makeshift cap or hat. Somehow, they knew to visit the stables and from there watch and report.

    As near as she could estimate, at least six, possibly seven urchins reported to Zoe, ignoring herself and Alcmene entirely, no nod, no wave, no utterance. They belonged to Zoe.

    ¡°I skulked about them the moment they left the Gate and then making like I became brave all of a sudden, I dashed out in front of them, begging and wailing about my misery and how some coin would save my life.¡±

    Zoe observed Wormy while he reported, his shaking not due to the cold, his eyes sharp, bright and alert. An animal who just survived death wary of another visit.

    ¡°One stared through me, growled ¡®be gone¡¯. His words meant nothing, most we meet swear and curse, while telling us to piss off.¡± He took in a breath, swallowing before continuing. ¡°His eyes Mistress, his eyes reached inside me and stopped my heart and if my bladder held any water, I would have pissed my pants, I don¡¯t mind saying.¡±

    ¡°I said to Wormy, I knew the stranger evil and bad, his companions gave him space, none walked shoulder to shoulder with him ¡­¡±

    Lysisa noted how the female urchin reached for and held the other by his hand. Wormy, strange name, apparently their leader.

    ¡°Tell Mistress evil has arrived, one in particular of seven walking towards the House bold as bronze along Gate Road. We will keep the urchins here safe and send any others as well to keep them out of harm¡¯s way,¡± sent Alcmene to Clymene.

    ¡°Ask Zoe to scout them, you follow behind at a safe distance. Mistress suggests you see if our new acquaintance will volunteer without prompting. Take your weapons, she will explain to the Town Guard if you are spotted and accused.¡±

    ¡°What of the House? We can hurry instead and help ¡­¡±

    ¡°No need. The Mistress is ¡­ glowing with purpose and energy. She needs you to follow up to ensure none who trespass escape her trap.¡±

    ¡°Her trap?¡±

    ¡°She reasons their Master calls to them, so they will hurry to his side ¡­ I am wanted, good luck my dear sister.¡±

    ¡°Rest for now Wormy while I consider your news,¡± said Zoe, her hands resting upon his shoulders, his girlfriend eying Zoe intently, mentally comparing their breasts and wondering if a new rival for his affections now revealed herself.

    The urchins gathered in a horse stall, while Alcmene whispered in Zoe¡¯s ear. Zoe made an obvious motion to grab her bow, string the weapon in one well practiced motion and hitch a quiver across her back. Meanwhile Alcmene finished off her armour, strapping hardened leather greaves on her lower legs and vambraces on her arms.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Lysisa¡¯s head in a spin given the sudden preparations, both sisters transforming to warriors before her eyes, noticing for example the hardened leather breastplate under Alcmene¡¯s robe for the first time. The fit perfect, an additional, natural layer of skin such the crafting skill.

    When ready they nodded to each other.

    Wringing her hands, Lysisa asked, ¡°Whatever your intent I am skilled in weapons I can help. Please can I help, you have both shown me such kindness and welcome.¡±

    Alcmene looked back over her shoulder and arched an eyebrow. ¡°We go to combat evil and possibly forfeit our lives while doing so.¡±

    ¡°I will join you. I must join you and if I prove myself perhaps your Mistress will look favourably upon me despite your Liege wishing for my death.¡± Her hands splayed open palms up, beside her, eyes pleading.

    A spear shaft slapped into one open palm, alerting her to the presentation of a shield shortly after. Zoe smiled, white teeth showing, broadcasting her invitation to battle. Lysisa stabbed the spear into the ground freeing her arm to assist the other slip into the enarmes of the shield, the fit snug ¡­ and familiar. Her stomach settled with an inner warmth, a warrior invited into service, a Single Seer finding a purpose after loss. Zoe¡¯s finger lightly touched upon her cheek and gone before she knew, wiping away her single tear.

    ¡°Come warrior sister and join us in battle and possibly share our fate, death and uncelebrated glory.¡±

    Lysisa hugged Zoe, her shield protecting them both as a consequence and after release she snatched her spear and demonstrated her well-practiced battle stance, shield protecting her side on torso her eyes peering over the top rim, with spear set on the shield¡¯s edge.

    ¡°Ready.¡± The single word snapped out like a salute.

    ---

    The seven gathered around the elder¡¯s door, the Mage pointing and hinting, three standing one side of the door, the other three opposite, blocking any clear view of him working his magic to any unlikely passer-by. The separation necessary and part relief as their leader, when close to him sent a shiver up his spine, he wasn¡¯t all human, although he looked human, of that the Mage certain! Finally, here and his reward close, he required cautious haste and then freedom would be his from this strange company. Throughout the journey little conversation and certainly no introductions. The others, evil in their own way he surmised although still human, ambitious for power or drawn to intrigue and probably won over with promises.

    The Mage called upon a small quiet spell; it would reach out tentatively in the direction he faced for magic. He drew the magic to cast the spell from his silver ring and its tendrils formed and touched the door. Incredibly, a strong magic response. No mere spell cast upon the door, an enchantment. An enchantment! His heart beat faster, in response the leader¡¯s head snapped around to eye him. A cold shiver ran the length of his spine as he spied upon the cause. He gulped and tried to calm himself, he didn¡¯t wish to attract the evil eye of their leader any more than ever.

    He returned his attention to his discovery, never thinking he would ever live long enough to find an enchantment, this though, stupendous. Sure, some ancient and even old weapons, jewellery and the like carried enchantments, this door though recent, ten years, perhaps twenty years old and no one could enchant a weapon in recent times since the magic went away let alone wasting such a vast quantity of magic on a door! The source of this magic must be plentiful or the more improbable; renewable, to waste it so.

    The Mage almost considered following this company of felons inside, pausing in deep thought instead, whoever cast this enchantment would probably react violently to any uninvited guests. While he could attempt to force this door, he would search for an ordinary one first, surely the magician responsible couldn¡¯t enchant a second!

    He signed to his company to follow him and it didn¡¯t take long to half circle the building on the non-Inn side and find the loading dock. Sending his spell out again, disappointed and elated to discover these doors held no enchantment, an ordinary obstacle only and something he was well equipped to handle. The lack of enchantment also told him the magic wielded by the occupants of House did have a limit, which reassured him somewhat. This also meant he would collect his reward and leave in haste, this building wasn¡¯t going anywhere, and he could return later with more magic at his disposal and no unsavoury hanger-on-ers in tow.

 1.126 Cleaning House (15th Day of Fate Month)

    Reaching forward, his two hands rested upon the finished timber of the loading dock doors, beginning where they closed as one, the Mage spread his hands to the extremities reaching as far as possible willing his magic into his spell. He lightly tapped the wooden exterior and satisfyingly no sound reached his ears. Success, he did like this spell, silence always useful when breaking in! Next he guessed low estimating where the cross beam rested, he didn¡¯t need to be exact as he could search upwards utilising an extension from his fingers, a slim magical and pliable digit. Easily bending and thinning as required until between the two doors and then responding to his will, the magic digit setting rigid. He lifted the digit until he felt the resistance of the cross beam. He usually filled locks with the extension and then operated it as a key. Bracing his free hand around his ¡®digit¡¯ extension, not his actual finger, he eased the cross beam upwards, fortunately, although weighty he encountered no resistance. With a final lift the cross beam fell silently from the doors.

    Turning around triumphantly, although breathless and red faced he mouthed the words. ¡°You may enter now, can I¡­¡±

    The leader jumped up, landing soundlessly beside the Mage upon the loading bay, his close presence oppressive. Ignoring the Mage¡¯s sour face, he pushed against one of the doors, tentatively at first and then more confidently as the physical barrier to his conquest remained mute. Fading afternoon sunlight, further weakened by Death Season painted a narrow path into the shadow of the room to eventually join another feint light deep within. His eyes able to suffer the light, although retaining enough affinity for the dark to scan the entrance and beyond, repeating the surveillance several times. His hesitation noticeable and the Mage couldn¡¯t comprehend why as the way lay open, one step further, crossing the threshold and he would enter. Shuffling and quiet whispers shared between his companions seemed to push him to a decision.

    The next test, Judge¡¯s curse, he slowly and deliberately raised his booted foot. The appendage stretched out tentatively and reached beyond the entranceway of the door while mid-air, landing confidently after. His second booted foot rapidly followed. He smartly pivoted around, a huge conquering smile across his face, his only true smile to date thought the Mage, convinced a smile of success not one about to enjoy a meal. The Mage¡¯s hand reached out sheepishly, the gesture not lost.

    ¡°You have earnt your payment Mage.¡± The leader ripped a bronze loop from his left ear and ripped off a sliver ring from the middle finger on his right hand. Both decorated with fleshy bits and when thrown into the Mage¡¯s outstretched hand, silent.

    While disgusting, the Mage closed his fingers around his reward trying to maintain a stony face and force an appreciative half smile. The Mage climbed down from the loading dock, the unease he felt around the leader increasing to an almost unbearable intensity. He almost jumped from the loading dock, to escape sooner only coming to his senses at the edge, his old bones would probably break, and then what? Nodding and gesturing his goodbye, throat dry as a fear gripped him. His eyes widened. The leader¡¯s skin drew tight and dry around his face even though snow fell on an overcast day, his human appearance in question as unrestrained evil radiated from him. Before the Mage could react, the oppressive evil snapped back and the Mage shook his head, did he imagine?

    He scurried off, the leader¡¯s evil a silent disdain chasing him, erupting into roaring laughter, the sound held in check by the Mage¡¯s own spell. The Mage hastened around the corner of the building, the taste of evil and sense of unease fresh in his mind, not his imagination. Pushing himself off the side of the House he blindly dashed across the street, bolting past the Inn opposite and making for the Old Gate. Resting his back against one of the opened gates, he sucked in several deep breaths, exhaling a relieved chuckle. Finally, alone and away from the evil, able to relax. His task worth the risk now he lived to appreciate the reward.

    ---

    The leader signalled for his companions to follow him in through the single open door. The remaining light before dusk revealing an assortment of boxed goods and chattels of little interest to him and his companions. The joined light path led to a smaller door towards the back of the Storage Room. Listening at the door first, the leader then turned its handle and slowly prised it open.

    Light from the next room streamed into the Storage Room through the small gap between door and door jam. Still no sound. He continued to open the door. The room beyond, warm, empty and silent. The source of the warmth quickly identified as heat radiated from a large stove and oven, a couple of boiling pots of water on top, therefore the occupants would return. Humans needed to eat, and preparations would need to begin beyond boiling water, if not now, then soon, yet the room strangely empty.

    He paused before entering trying to contact his Master. The removal of a couple Items from his body helped, releasing more of his natural talents, although long moments passed exhausting him somewhat, before his Master, to his relief eventually awakened from hibernation. Once the greater skill and strength of his Master responded he dropped his attempt and waited. Regardless, the sunlight streaming into the Storage Room now teased and seared his skin adding to the urgency to advance and find comfort inside this building.

    ¡°I am in their house Master, but the Kitchen is empty, although the oven is warm.¡±

    ¡°Proceed, they¡¯re human you are much more. You need to find the way down, it is directly under their building, destroy any who try to stop you my patience and amusement are at an end.¡±

    ¡°Yes Master.¡±

    Three other doors opened into the Kitchen, therefore he volunteered one of his companions to hold a door each. One remaining at the current door and another to peer up a set of rising circular stairs, presumably leading to a second floor. The room entrances guarded and watched he high stepped and pranced across the floor searching. Settling on a section he crouched down and drew back his fist, launching a flesh sledgehammer at the floor unleashing his might backed by his body weight transferred through his shoulder, wanting to cleanly smash through the floor.

    The bones in his hand, likely as not, all shattered, the wooden floor held, now painted with a splash of his blood and the overall noise of the contest subdued by his now spongy flesh. He didn¡¯t notice, multiple nerve endings stabbing his shattered hand internally and externally forcing him to clench his jaw shut, a sharp reminder of human fragility. He instinctively held his broken fist in his other hand and with determination resisted the urge to howl in pain!

    Resting his broken hand in his lap, his good hand searched for and ripped out each and every Item which remained in his flesh. Each find flung across the accursed room to pile up silently in a dark corner. His pain fading at each removal as his true nature reasserted itself. He looked down with satisfaction at his hand, bones forming and joining, ligaments and muscle encasing bone, white-pink skin the final covering, the healing complete. Each ripping wound caused by the vicious removal of an Item also healed without scarring. His companions soon caressed by the wave of evil which emanated from him. His presence fully revealed and controlled, an extension of his Master¡¯s power and therefore soothing and inclusive, an evil to be celebrated and they rejoiced, buoyed by this evil blessing. Being hidden among the lessor flesh bags required him and them to suppress much of their natural or unnatural urges. They hailed his return from hiding and gladly accepted his invitation to fully join with him.

    Looking to him, their eyes pleading, his response absolute. They would return to their hidden lives, after, and therefore forbidden to remove their Items. They grew envious knowing he would be at the Master¡¯s side shortly and presumably stay there.

    Satisfied, he began a detailed search of floor, there needed to be a trapdoor of some sort given its strength. Starting his search in the wrong corner time passed and his companions waited undisturbed. He lifted the trapdoor, his face twisted in anger attempting to rip the frustrating find from its hinges. The door resisted his inhuman strength and thwarted once again he needed to suppress his urge to bellow out in frustration.

    With the trapdoor opened he called to his companions to follow. He reached the bottom of the stairwell and the floor of the Top Cavern in quick time by leaping down into the grey lit dark, confident any injury from such a height would be healed. He chuckled to himself as he realised, in his true undeath form he wouldn¡¯t even suffer an injury, an embarrassing stumble perhaps, nothing more! Rising to his feet he sprinted down the only passageway, determined to be the first to rescue his Master; the others to follow as and when they could! His Master caressed his consciousness, urging him on, he returned a satisfied acknowledgement, soon Master, I will be by your side soon!

    He slowed for a cavern opening, the brief glance finding no one in the cavern beyond, therefore he raced on. The tunnel curved into another cavern. He stood, his breathing calm, because the function unnecessary for his continued existence regardless of his recent exertion. No exits. His Master absolute and certain the passageway continuous from the Town down through the plateau to the base of the Cleft. He considered contacting his Master, the effort in the attempt though dissuading him. Certainly, his Master would grow impatient and contact him. His companions, perhaps he should wait for their expertise and opinion. He searched the cavern for hidden doorways or triggers to no avail.

    No companions, no contact from his Master. He tracked his way back up the passageway and discovered the tunnel now blocked with a wall. How could that happen in such a short time? He examined the stone, no sliding or swinging door, a natural extension of the wall. He hit the stone blockage with all his strength. His hand healing from the damage as he thought. Without another choice he contacted his Master, exerting himself to do so while his anger grew and festered, staring at a perfectly smooth stone wall blocking his way back to his companions and his own escape.

    ---

    The five companions as one heard the call of their leader to follow, they also basked in the rapture of his evil caressing them, encouraging them to pursue, to enjoy the chase with him and the promised celebration. Freed from their last task, releasing the door handles of the doors in front of them, or the handrail for one of them, they turned as one toward the trapdoor. Their imaginations overflowing, dreaming of the rewards certain to be theirs when they saved the Master.

    Their singular moment of evil joy shattered. The Storage Room door opening as the shadow of the guard receded, the flood of lanterns and torches in the Kitchen and Training Room serving their purpose well. With Lysisa¡¯s assistance Alcmene gently lowered a male companion to the floor with his throat cut. The strangled half warning from a companion opposite, relinquishing guard duty at the circular stairs too late, although urgent enough to release the other three companions from their fixation upon the trap door.

    Lysisa challenged the remaining four, flanked by Alcmene, bloodied dagger still drawn and Zoe brandishing dual daggers.

    The four sensed their loss, the evil which summoned them to follow their leader also joined them to their common cause as never before. Swivelling around, the three unsighted companions soon located the bloody corpse of their companion and rushed with the fourth, from the circular stairs to confront and take vengeance upon their dead companion¡¯s attackers wielding their daggers high. Both groups sizing each other up before contact, Lysisa¡¯s reach with her spear causing them to pause, feinting to strike any who tried to glance away. The temptation of the trapdoor almost irresistible and likely fatal if seduced. Instead as one, they stepped backwards towards the trapdoor, the promise of safety, freedom and reward beckoning.

    Zosime, Hagne, Alexis and Korinna waited on the second floor. Their mission depended upon the actions of the companions and also guided by Alcmene¡¯s observations. Their main objective to make sure none of the attackers escaped. The primary way to ensure this, to close the trapdoor once they descended, tying down the door using the floor rings. No plan formulated though for the unlikely event their leader revealed his evil and abandoned his companions!

    When the leader revealed himself, his evil washed over the sisters within the House, stricken with the unnatural fear they barely maintained their self-control. The fear now familiar, testing themselves in the Main Cavern while on shift or as duties allowed in front of the stone tomb. This is why, although affected, they named it false within their minds and struggled successfully against the urge to panic. Lysisa fortunately busy with another task outside the House and unaffected.

    When the leader dropped down the trapdoor his fear withdrew with him and they collected themselves. The shadow receding from underneath the Storage Room, originally a signal for Alcmene to contact Zosime so they could climb down the circular stairs and secure the trapdoor. Instead Alcmene and Zoe rallied, shortly after joined by Lysisa. She asked Zoe to carefully open the door to allow Alcmene the opportunity to slay one of the companions with Lysisa on hand to help lower the body quietly.

    With the four remaining companions concentrating on Lysisa in particular and escape through the trapdoor, Alcmene ordered Zosime and the sisters with her to stealth and perhaps, just perhaps the four former assassins could recall their past skills and deliver a coup de grace. Zosime led her sisters Alexis, Korinna and Hagne down the circular stairwell, their mission changed due to circumstance. Four targets, distracted, backs exposed presented themselves. The four Assassin Sisters formed a Seer Circle to minutely co-ordinate their silent assault.

    Like synchronised dolls each sister whipped a garotte around their target¡¯s throat, crossing the held ends and pulling taunt. Instinctively their victims¡¯ hands reached for the wire or the person. While distracted Lysisa proved herself, neatly stabbing each in turn through the heart, quickly and precisely. The final male proving troublesome, requiring Hagne to slow him down with dagger thrusts to his thigh. Astera certain none would betray their evil Master and any who did would soon double cross them, therefore death the sole option.

    Zoe quickly secured the trapdoor, using leather cord as planned. Once secured Alcmene contacted Niobe. The connection lost for a moment.

    ¡°The leader passed by the Sixth Cavern and although exposed to evil in the Main Cavern, it still gripped me, sorry sister,¡± sent Niobe.

    ¡°All is well. At least you know when he is far away! Now set the Goblin Sisters to work and block off the return as all his companions are now dead, so there is no need to wait for them to follow him.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± As she signalled to her Goblin Sisters to hurry!

    ¡°He abandoned them in his haste we think, and our new sister assisted admirably.¡±

    Once done Lysisa dragged in the body of the Mage from the Storage Room, having been left behind by Alcmene and Zoe to carry the corpse from the Old Gate to the House prior, as both sisters hurried on to follow the trespassers and be in position for the plan. Zoe¡¯s arrow still transfixing his throat. Zoe lent down, retrieving the bloodied arrow by pulling the shaft through. Then she used the Mage¡¯s robes to wipe the arrow clean, or at least cleaner and use as a neck wrap to prevent further blood spill.

    ¡°While we wait, we need to clean up, the boiling water is at least ready,¡± said Alcmene.

    Lysisa raised her hand, while staring at Zosime, although directing her question to Alcmene.

    ¡°How is such co-ordination possible? How did the four with garottes know the exact moment to strike, any earlier and the attackers wouldn¡¯t have been distracted, later and perhaps they would have closed the distance to the trapdoor. Finally, they struck in unison. I could possibly think of two, using hand signals, never four with no co-ordination at all.¡±

    ¡°Observation is always an important skill,¡± replied Alcmene, her eyes kind.

    ¡°The wall is secure sisters. The leader is trapped,¡± sent Niobe.

    ¡°We have a little more work to do first. Zoe untie the trapdoor. We need to deposit these bodies into the Top Cavern before they ooze more blood over our floor. We need to eat in here, after all.¡±

    Lysisa¡¯s eyes darted from Alcmene to Zoe and back. ¡°The leader could return sister, what of the leader.¡±

    Alcmene placed a hand on each of Lysisa¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Do you trust me? Do you trust us?¡±

    ¡°Ye ¡­ Yes, you have saved me from death and yet your actions here I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t explain yet, you will need to trust and have faith, alright?¡±

    Lysisa nodded while in Alcmene¡¯s hands and Alcmene kissed her forehead in acknowledgement. While she realised to the victor go the spoils Lysisa questioned the actions of her new sisters, ripping small pieces of worthless jewellery from the slain before throwing them down the trapdoor. She restrained herself from asking and got to work scrubbing the Kitchen and Training Room floor. The blood cleaned off easily much to her surprise, the wood seemingly rejecting the blood, resisting any attempts to soak in.

    The Assassin Sisters palmed the Items or blocked Lysisa¡¯s line of sight with their bodies, while securing the Items in a leather pouch and secreting it within Alcmene¡¯s robes.

    ---

    The leader rushed between the ¡°walls¡± in desperation confirming both made of stone and deciding unnaturally smooth. A deliberate trap then, which meant they expected him. How did these women know of his arrival?If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Why do you delay?¡±

    ¡°Master I am trapped in a cavern. I don¡¯t see an escape?¡± stated the leader.

    His Master broke contact disgusted with his failure. He then contacted the other.

    ¡°Master I am trapped in a small stone coffin I think, sealed solid, even in gaseous form I cannot find a way out and I have struck at the walls until my hands have become bloodied.¡±

    He heard the lamentation in her voice, the surrender.

    ¡°Why are you trapped and not waiting for my signal, him first to distract and then you to sneak my release, working together!¡± His anger boiling over, manifesting across their link burning her soulless existence, the pain excoriating.

    ¡°Master ¡­ pleaseee ¡­¡±

    He withdrew his anger, not from mercy, purely a selfish reason, to conserve of his power.

    ¡°Thank-you Master, I live to serve, always. Wolves attacked after dawn, I could only think to direct my coffin and thralls to you ¡­¡±

    Once again disgusted, he broke off contact.

    The Master growled to himself. Surrounded by the useless, only one more chance of rescue remained. Fortunately, a good chance, where stealth failed hopefully brute force would succeed.

    ---

    The Dark Priest squatted upon his wooden transport, now able to count the number of his much-depleted hoard of walking dead. He didn¡¯t think the number would be enough, he would need to raise more. How to tell his Master? A Master now furious and very aggravated by other failures. Those who held him, mere humans, able to defeat his other servants called to rescue him.

    ¡°Priest report!¡±

    ¡°Master I will need to return to the battlefields to reap and raise more Walking Dead. The number I have won¡¯t be enough.¡±

    Their shared link shimmered with rage and frustration. The Dark Priest flung down, his body prone and heavy upon the wooden wall, his walking dead straining to hold him aloft and continue forward.

    The Dark Priest whispered in his mind¡¯s eye. ¡°Two weeks to return to you. I am certain of your release then. I beg you Master release me.¡±

    While the Master wished to teach this servant a lesson, he needed to be mindful. The Dark Priest represented his last chance for rescue.

    The Master released his rage and the Dark Priest rolled to one side coughing for breath, eventually resuming his favoured position. His first thought, so unfortunate the battlefield outside the Cavern became exhausted. Exerting his will, he ordered the walking dead to about face and once done march back the way they travelled.

    ¡°All because of one servant¡¯s personal vengeance.¡± His Master mused over their blood link. ¡°I start to hunger already in another two weeks I will need to satisfy a strong urge to feed. You understand servant?¡±

    ¡°Yes Master, I will not fail you.¡±

    Instantly his Master cut their link. The Dark Priest considered his Master¡¯s threat. If he cannot escape now without help, what makes him think he can escape latter? Is it time to seek a new Master? Perhaps the next two weeks will reveal an answer to the question. One certain thought sprang to his mind, he wouldn¡¯t place himself at risk; he would lead the walking dead horde from the rear and hold his personally raised walking dead close to him!

    ---

    Clymene stood beside Astera in the Inner Cavern, Thyia close by.

    ¡°Alcmene reports five companions dead Mistress and Niobe reports their leader trapped in the Fifth Cavern.¡±

    ¡°Somehow we need to destroy their leader or if he falls easily capture him like the other. Night is their favoured time of battle, so we will await the dawn and if necessary, use sunlight if we need to corral him into a stone coffin or perhaps place him upon a pyre.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, I will spread the word, movement between the Sixth and Water Cavern will need to use the hidden passageways as the Fifth Cavern holds a prisoner.¡±

    ¡°Time to return to the House and determine if our new recruit should be invited to stay.¡±

    Clymene, Ismene and Thyia escorted Astera to the Water Cavern and after contacting Niobe they exited the Water Cavern by the hidden door. Climbing the steep Goblin Stairs, they reached the exit to the Sixth Cavern to discover the stiff corpses of the companions and their Mage unceremoniously stacked against a Top Cavern wall, away from the urchins bedrolls and in a blind behind the stairs to the trapdoor to avoid any trips or scares. Astera sighed, they would need to deal with the dead in the morning. Astera hurried up the stairs, one more duty and then sleep.

    ¡°Lysisa waits in the Meeting Room Mistress,¡± said Alcmene.

    Astera considered bathing and a change of clothes, dismissing the idea, best their new recruit is introduced early on to the messy side of being a Daughter of the Duchess.

    ¡°Do you require a second Mistress?¡±

    Astera snapped out of her thoughts, presenting Alcmene with a blank look.

    Zoe chuckled. ¡°She wishes to make an acquaintance with the new recruit Mistress, ignore her. I am sure Thyia will be more than enough to protect you from this dangerous recruit.¡±

    Alcmene pouted. ¡°You are mean when you abstain, you know that, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Astera waved her hands in a downward calming motion, ¡°Enough, Zoe has good reason and each to her own.¡±

    ¡°Sorry Zoe. Sorry Mistress. She remembers you Mistress from weeks ago and well, Zoe and I rescued her, and Zoe isn¡¯t interested ¡­¡±

    ¡°What makes you think she is interested?¡±

    ¡°Well I don¡¯t but I don¡¯t want to wait days before finding out, a couple of bells would do nicely.¡±

    Clymene withdrew her hands from her face, striding to the Stove, Alcmene head bowed traipsing after her.

    ¡°I think one twin sister berated another twin sister using Seer talk,¡± said Zoe, nodding her head sagely while smirking.

    Astera pushed open the door to the Meeting Room, striding through as if she ruled, Thyia following in her shadow as two lanterns in the room enabled the subterfuge.

    Lysisa knew her. She rose, stumbling back, knocking her chair over. The otherwise noisy indiscretion dampened by the multiple layers of fur covering the floor. Nevertheless, she reached down and restored her chair to rest underneath the table. Conscious of her eyes upon her, she fiddled with her hands until settling them on the back rest of the chair. Her position resolved her eyes then searched. Oh Saph, how long did she dally?

    Astera patiently observed their new Novice, the once proud and tall Temple of Saph Guard. Her nervousness, her uncertainty to be ¡­ Astera caught herself, where did this pre-judgement emanate from? By all accounts Lysisa acquitted herself, followed instruction and executed exactly. Catching Lysisa¡¯s hands settling on the backrest of the chair, Astera shook her head slightly, and determinedly plastered a welcoming smile across her face as their eyes met.

    ¡°Mistress, I know I refused your offer once ¨C I now know a mistake ¡­ my loyalty ill placed, and I plead to be forgiven. My efforts to prove to you, of my absolute devotion will be unrelenting, every moment of every day, I swear.¡± Lysisa flung herself at Astera¡¯s feet.

    ¡°Are you prepared to state your oath, do you know what is required?¡±

    Lysisa¡¯s head rose, her eyes scanning up Astera¡¯s armoured body, admiring the craftsmanship and the shapely athletic body encased within. Her lingering eyes guilt ridden when they met the Mistress¡¯ large brown eyes, not confirming or even hinting their owners¡¯ appreciation or rejection. Lysisa involuntarily gulped.

    ¡°If you would accept our invitation this time to join the Daughters of the Duchess stand and remove all your clothes, shed your past and embrace your future, swear your oath of loyalty to me and your Warrior Sisters,¡± said Astera, her voice steady and firm.

    Lysisa stood, her muscular legs smoothly exerting themselves in her service, a slight shake in her hands betraying inner turmoil, which her mind eventually quelled. Years of stares from her Mother Superior preparing her well. She reached for each piece of her makeshift armour, her hesitation to remove the protection not due to the consequence; eventual nakedness. Her armour declared her a warrior again, recognition of her worth, since no longer a Seer and no longer required by the Temple where she spent most of her life obeying and faithfully serving.  The most difficult now done, casting off her clothes mechanical, in a barracks of men, her sex granted her no special privilege. The temptation for some of her fellow guards eventually leading to a certain familiarity, at which point her residency improved. Once naked she bowed her head.

    A warm rapid breath fanned Astera¡¯s neck critically evading the protection of her breastplate. Astera knew Thyia closed in behind her. An appreciation of the ripped martial body on display before them.

    ¡°I swear to serve Astera as my Mistress and bind my life to hers. I swear to be loyal to her and my Warrior Sisters until my death. I swear to keep this oath and never break it under pain of death.¡±

    Astera placed a hand on each of Lysisa¡¯s naked light skinned shoulders, locking her steely green eyes.

    ¡°Please take a knee.¡±

    Lysisa kept her spine straight, core muscles at work as she lowered herself to one knee.

    ¡°I accept your fealty to me, and I promise in return to value your life and protect it as much as possible to the limits of my power and ability. Further I will never ask you to do anything that would dishonour you or me. Rise Novice Sister, a Daughter of the Duchess.¡±

    Lysisa sprang into Astera, her Mistress just able to brace and receive her naked embrace.

    ¡°Mistress I will prove to you every day my worth, I will not shirk, I will slay our enemies or die trying, this I promise.¡± The arms about Astera squeezed, releasing when Thyia draped a Daughter¡¯s Cloak about the naked shoulders of the Novice, needing hands to wrap herself fully and fly away twirling in celebration.

    ¡°Thank-you, thank-you Mistress!¡±

    ¡°We will take our leave, allow you to dress ¡­¡± said Astera, not sure if Lysisa truly registered the words as she raced about the room, trying to make the cloak ends fly behind her.

    ---

    Alcmene peered beyond Astera and Thyia, her smile fading. ¡°She accepted Mistress. She didn¡¯t run, did she?¡±

    Zoe tsked tsked. ¡°Your desperation is unusual, and may I say unworthy of an esteemed and respected Seer such as yourself Sister.¡±

    Alcmene retorted, ¡°Secret Seer business, a new partner may further improve Seer Skill.¡±

    Nysa, Kyra, Otonia, Hagne and Zosime climbed down the Circular Stairs, dropping into the unusual conversation as they prepared to eat before commencing their Night Shift.

    Hagne veered away from her shift sisters, making a bee line for the Meeting Room. Alcmene¡¯s jaw dropped, recovering enough to place her hands on her hips, still speechless, then eyes wide, suspecting a certain Seer Twin of conspiracy.

    ---

    Hagne appreciated Alcmene¡¯s infatuation once she witnessed the Novice Sister in full flight, the fluttering Duchess Cloak revealing a great deal more than concealing.

    Lysisa paused assessing the new visitor, her lip piercing drawing her attention at first, sharp cheekbones and wide nose completing the picture. Her visitor touched her own face. Lysisa¡¯s stomach sunk to her knees and her shoulders buckled as her hands flung themselves at her face.

    ¡°How extensive?¡± The voice of the visitor hushed, sympathetic, perhaps encouraging her to reveal.

    Her hands lowered enough for her steely green eyes to peek over; her words slightly grabbled. ¡°Almost the entire left-hand side of my face, with a run down my neck.¡± Lysisa shuddered after the confession. The men in the barracks always made allowances, although always encouraging her to apply her face paint.

    ¡°I am Hagne and while not a proficient as Korinna, I am certain I can improve on the crude attempt currently revealed.¡±

    Her welling up of tears ceased. This visitor, she said her name, yes, Hagne she criticized her efforts! How dare she. A kindly venerable Mother Superior paid her special attention and her ¡­ Seer Twin helped of course. Tears sprang for a different reason, her hands rubbing at her face vigorously with total disregard for caution or pain in an effort to remove her pitiful disguise as the memory of her twin sister stung deep.

    Hands clamped around hers. ¡°Enough!¡±

    Sharp hazel eyes met steely green eyes in a stand-off. The first to blink the loser. The opening of the Meeting Room door breaking the contest.

    ¡°You need to eat now sister or starve ¡­¡± Zosime¡¯s gaze momentarily held by the half wine stained face of their Novice Sister. ¡°Until morning,¡± Zosime added noticeably later. Some sisters carried their scars openly, like Rhea and Nysa, others buried them deep, including herself.

    ¡°Yes, I would like to eat also.¡± Lysisa marched from the Meeting Room, chin up and out, Duchess Robe swirling about her nakedness.

    +++

    Sweetears smiled and nodded. The fear aura receded yet again; a pattern firmly established by their prisoner.

    ¡°Sisters ¨C sisters, he retreats again. We begin.¡± Sweetears rolled the word around in her mouth, the second time confirmation her sisters, Nysa, Kyra and Zosime reacted no different when she called to them, except to prepare behind Sweetears, Prettynose and Bluefingers.

    Sweetears curled the stone back from the left, Prettynose from the right and on her knees Bluefingers curled the stone down to the floor. A roughly round hole in the walled off tunnel adjacent to the Sixth Cavern Entrance opened up for the Judge Knight and her escort.

    Nysa advanced cautiously stepping up and over the improvised door¡¯s bottom lip; shield presented strongly with Kyra following at her shoulder. Once Zosime hopped over, her lantern issuing a low light to augment their night sight, the Goblin Sisters restored the wall quick smart.

    Nysa scanned the passageway, the narrowness an advantage, regardless of the prisoner¡¯s form, human, bat or cloud, the three known states their enemy could assume, none, able to pass unnoticed. With the passageway clear, the Entrance to the Fifth Cavern shortly presented, the blocking stone wall in the passageway naturally guiding anyone in, especially if in a hurry.

    Immune to the evil, Nysa needed to reach out with her faith, like a pulse behind a wave of awareness trying to find evil. Nysa¡¯s left shoulder pivoted on the left-hand side of the stone wall of the Entrance, her shield in a static position across her chest. One pace after the other, Nysa advanced into the Cavern. A pulse returned to her and she peered up, far left-hand side corner. Far to the back of the Cavern, in the highest corner the evil hung to a jagged stone outcrop. Her eyes betrayed her awareness, the bat flew down, keeping the distance of separation, while transforming into an old, dry skinned human, black beady eyes, scanning left and then right, gradually examining each of the three sisters, while remaining speechless.

    The creature¡¯s eyes sunk into twin orbs of black emptiness, his evil presence intensified, and to his dismay the three females before him didn¡¯t flinch, their faces stony and determined instead. How did they resist? The one to the fore presented her shield, the seven-pointed star in the darkness nevertheless glowed bright and clear to him, stabbing his soulless heart with her faith. He needed to release his eyes from the display and with the Cavern Wall behind him he slammed his back against the stone, until reason grabbed him, and he flung his arm across his transfixed eyes. His mind confused for the moment trying to comprehend the meaning of this strange assault, never once subject to the Light of Judge in his evil existence. How could she exist, radiating her faith like a beacon¡­?

    He blinked and snapped back to his bat form. The arrival of these three meant an opening in the passageway; escape. His bat form flying low and wide utilising the width and depth of the Cavern to avoid her hurtful shield and at haste he burst out of the Cavern and fled up the passageway, hope and then revenge, yes unknown, a surprise certainly, his next visit would be more prepared and cautious. His bat sonar detected them trailing further behind as he flew around the final switchback, plotting his revenge for this humiliation.

    His sonar detected a solid formation before him. No! He transformed. His eyes focused in the darkness to see; his rough-skinned hands slid hopelessly across the cold stone. Moments passed in self-condemnation and then a gentle glow of light cleared a portion of the darkness. He concentrated and discerned their laboured breathing, their racing pulses. One more chance, he transformed into bat and dashed erratically towards them. Two shields mesmerized him. One far stronger than the other and somehow the hope of escaping the weaker betrayed him as he believed he could evade them. The narrowness of the passageway his doom. Caught in their faithful glow he fluttered back, retreated in ignominy until the stone prevented further cowardice.

    The dagger tip bit through his wing and clanged against the stone falling to the ground. He inwardly laughed and then a fire of faith consumed the thin membranes of his wing until the thin bone frame remained. His mind froze from fear, the Light of Judge scorching and as a consequence his body spiralled downwards, his instinctive sonar informing him of the rapidly approaching stone floor of the passageway.

    Smacking against the floor, his mind snapped out of his fear trance. Untangling his wing frame from his wing a searing pain sliced through his torso, his thought to transform into human freezing in an instant. The Light of Judge an agony, the weight of the dagger dropping his bat form onto his back, incapacitated. The torment absolute.

    Nysa probed at the still bat with her boot, no reaction.

    ¡°Did my throw slay it?¡± asked Zosime.

    ¡°No, I think stunned. When ordained, I believe our weapons took on some special properties which affect this evil. Otonia¡¯s knives the only weapons known previously to harm, perhaps slay them, these at least are able to injure them. My sword strikes wounding and effective enough to force the female evil into cloud form.¡±

    ¡°Our Goblin Sisters have arrived,¡± said Zosime, having previously advised Niobe of their conquest.

    The hole in the stone wall enlarging as Nysa and Kyra looked up.

    Zosime picked up the skewered evil by the dagger handle and leant against one side of the passageway. The Goblin Sisters skirted around Zosime, their backs scrapping the far side and then scurrying away. Nysa couldn¡¯t blame them, their tolerance to the evil growing with practice although always from a position of separation and immunity.

    ¡°Will the dagger hold him in this state?¡± asked Zosime.

    ¡°I sense no strong evil, his presence yes, but small, cowered even,¡± said Nysa.

    ¡°If he wiggles, he will taste my second dagger.¡±

    Zosime led, her steps cautious and careful, no tripping allowed. Nysa and Kyra stalked behind their swords drawn, shields ready. The passageway past the Fifth Cavern cleared due to Zosime¡¯s slow pace and prudence.

    Sweetears, Prettynose and Bluefingers waited beside another impromptu stone prison when Zosime appeared, entering the Main Cavern. Kyra shortly after picked up one reflective shield while Alexis from Day Shift picked up the other. The Goblin Sisters sealed three quarters of the entrance leaving enough of a gap for Zosime to place bat and dagger blade inside while the handle and her hand remained outside. They walled up the final portion except for a narrow slit. On a signal from Zosime, she drew the dagger back, the reinstated stonewall enough to catch the bat form. The body easily slid from the blade; the gap flooded with reflected sunlight. In one move each Goblin Sister contributed to seal the gap. The sisters exchanged relieved hugs of celebration, laughter escaping. The Goblin Sister laughter deeper although no less heartfelt.

    ¡°We leave now to do our Mistress¡¯ bidding,¡± said Sweetears.

    Nysa reached over and embraced her sister once more. ¡°Thank-you Sister.¡±

    The tips of Sweetears ears shone yellow and laughter broke out again, causing the tip of her nose to glow. Prettynose and Bluefingers grabbed a hand each and dragged Sweetears away to the Cavern Entrance. Nysa paused in wonder as they stepped out the width of the Entrance and began gouging out the stone floor. The Mistress must want the stream to flow across the Entrance to prevent any further intrusions or perhaps an easy escape.

    ---

    Late in the day, restless, Astera found herself in the Main Cavern. Unexplained until a sister, a black-haired mountain woman strode through the Main Entrance, sunlight streaming behind her, silhouetting her lithe toned body encased in soft leather from neck to toe. Her head and shoulder length hair free as the hood of her cloak lay upon her back, the lower and upper limbs of her bow peaking above her shoulder and from behind her firm bottom. Astera held her position, providing herself observation time as Zoe made a beeline for her Mistress. Their Warrior Three bonding, yearning to be reunited.

    ¡°Mistress an advancing Walking Dead hoard a quarter day from us suddenly about faced and marched back over the path, they only moments before churned up. While not endless numbers, still significant, although the lead mobs carried burns and limped. Perhaps another has attacked them on their journey here?¡±

    ¡°Exceptional news! More time to prepare.¡± Astera lent forward, an eyes soft invitation, her heart rapidly beating.

    Zoe closed the distance, an arm reaching out to Thyia urging her to join. Their embrace prolonged and lasting, Alexis acting the Dark Priest smiling fondly and supportively, the Seers unsure of Zoe¡¯s abstinence, even excluding open displays of affectionate touch now seemingly resolved.

    Fear unleashed upon the three, the suddenness startling although expunged due their collective loving embrace and Warrior Three bond. Astera acutely aware of their two prisoners, although with both the fear not more as in doubled. The second evil required several bells to recover from Zosime¡¯s dagger and its presence perhaps triggered the female evil to join him improving the radius of their area under influence. Astera breathed in the evil, processing the wave of fear and the fact she could, her mind accepting the instructions to cower and instead placing them aside. Thyia and Zoe warming her heart as she did theirs.

    The Evening Shift of Dirce, Drosis, Dione, Alcmene and Korinna marched into the Main Cavern, pausing for a moment and then plunging forward into the evil presence, their faces stern and determined. Curiously while Dirce and Drosis stood embraced, with Alcmene and Korinna behind, a hand each on their shoulders, Dione stood in front at a clear separation from her Warrior Three.

    Astera shut her eyes and looked away from the Evening Shift, opening them to look up into the far depths of the Cavern, towards the back and roof. Lurking there squat an evil, unbelievably powerful, able to summon and mobilise forces against them from afar in an attempt to destroy them and free itself. Zoe¡¯s news perhaps their single hope and the extra time gifted to them the difference between survival and destruction. At her command, Alexis spread the news; in moments every sister in the House would know. Now preparation needed to be completed in earnest, including the sorting out of the Warrior Threes.

 1.127 The Horde Assembles (First Week of Stasis Month)

    Dione broke her fast and suitably wrapped in furs to ignore the cold fingers of Death Season reached the Stables early, slightly after first bell.

    ¡°Hello Wormy, are you and your friends comfortable?¡±

    ¡°Yes thank-you Miss and the horses are being well cared for as well, especially the huge stallion, although he seems to tell us when he requires attention.¡± A nervous smile played across his lips, while the young female with him peered about and beyond Dione while aggressively holding onto one of his arms.

    Dione wrinkled her nose as she left their company, mud and horse manure a crusty lasting mix ensuring the perfume remained longer than thought possible. She knew the exact location of her stallion, his state, his needs and his ambitions for her; boss mare.

    ¡°The other two you are aware of, are not instead of you, they share a different bond to ours.¡±

    Her stallion not only replied he also stomped his hooves in displeasure, demanding they ride far and join as one.

    ¡°I will separate from them and also ride with you, tomorrow.¡±

    His head nestled into her welcoming arms, the feel of her hand stroking his neck complementing the warmth resonating over their shared bonded link. She would need to ask their Mistress of course, although Astera would understand the reasoning given her own Warrior Three situation. The Stallion best positioned at the Cavern to enable her to scout for the horde and due to long absence, a situation the Mistress recently, perhaps currently is familiar with, her withdrawal from a Warrior Three appropriate to avoid loneliness and heartache.

    ---

    Zoe grabbed the offered rope and assisted by her sisters climbed to the top of the stone wall and then swung her legs over.

    ¡°Mistress they don¡¯t burn, or they don¡¯t burn very well. They have rolled around in snowmelt and absorbed much water into their skin and bones.¡±

    ¡°Not good news, oil and fire were going to even up the odds for us.¡± Astera¡¯s concern doubled, her fingers entwining behind her back until another hand rested upon them, to calm and reassure.

    Zoe knew the report would affect Astera, although unprepared for her reaction, body slumping and her Mistress¡¯ big brown eyes closing briefly in resignation. She wanted to tell her about the Snow Wolf Pack Leader, a proven ally now and one who would assist when needed most to boost her morale, to help ¡­ but couldn¡¯t, her conflicting oaths tested.

    ¡°Our Warrior Three link is like a tonic and I sense your strength and belief my sister and nothing is lost while resistance exists. Thank-you.¡± Astera offered her raised arms to assist Zoe to jump down off the wall. Leaping and embracing, the huntress¡¯ lips lingered about Astera¡¯s nape as reward.

    ¡°Know Mistress the Dark Priest is the key to this horde and his death would end their purpose and perhaps the Walking Dead themselves.¡±

    ¡°Alcmene send to your sisters, so they can inform us all. Call Hagne and Korinna to the wall and ask them to collect Alexis from the Main Cavern on their way here.¡±

    Dione joined Astera at the wall, her timing perfect. The sole explanation, her stallion, perhaps smelling the Walking Dead marching upon them or more likely informing his partner of Zoe¡¯s return.

    ¡°My stallion and I will be able to scout wide and far, quickly and then lead the assassins to their mark, Mistress.¡±

    The excitement in Dione¡¯s eyes, her fevered request a given, beyond assumption and unfortunately an absolute truth Astera needed to surrender to, nodding in agreement. Dione¡¯s next request though a complete surprise.

    ¡°Can I take Jocasta with me, her additional weight a pittance and Zosime would be able to Seer to her and report our efforts, co-ordinate with the assassins?¡±

    Astera quickly ran through all the reasons why not and concluded she needed to take risks; the Daughters of the Duchess needed to take risks. Jocasta also present somehow, bright expectant face bobbing before her Mistress, Dione obviously sharing before asking her Mistress.

    ¡°Will you take care of her before your own life? Do you swear so?¡±

    ¡°I swear Mistress, Jocasta will ride to freedom before I consider my own life.¡±

    Astera searched for bravado, deception and found none, either Dione an extremely good actress or supremely confident.

    ¡°Then go with my blessing and be careful, no foolhardy risks.¡±

    Jocasta¡¯s smile lit up an otherwise bleak meeting, leaping into Astera¡¯s arms, who in that moment appreciated the support of the wall¡¯s merlon. She then jumped from the wall and rolled to her feet, racing Dione to her stallion loitering on the Cleft side of the Southern Wall. Astera rushed to the wall, hands planted, peering over to ensure the foolhardy girl survived; greeted by the laughter of youth. Dione wisely choosing to be lowered down the face of the wall using a rope held by Astera and Thyia. While the horde approached Dione¡¯s stallion would easily gallop away before their arrival.

    Dirce, Drosis and Agape arrived at the Southern Wall, their Warrior Three recently consummated and yet to be blessed in the heat of battle. Astera climbed down the embedded steps and hand grips in the wall, the design to ensure any enemy wouldn¡¯t be assisted unless able to climb.

    Astera hugged the three in turn. ¡°I and Thyia will relieve you before you tire, two should be able to hold the width, barely more than a wagon wide.¡±

    Dirce and Drosis nodded, while Agape fingered the trigger on her crossbow. Each passing bell would test their endurance and when tired mistakes inevitable. Some mistakes offered no second chance.

    As the Warrior Three set themselves upon the wall, Dirce and Drosis guarding a crenel, while Agape took up position behind a merlon, her task to release when her Warrior Three sisters needed the assistance most. To their credit they faced the enemy with little more than a sharp intake of breath.

    Astera spied the advancing horde during her time on the wall, the dusk not diminishing their numbers. Sweetears, Prettynose, Bluefingers, Thais and Alexa toiled tirelessly to construct the stone walls across the narrowest points of the Northern and Southern exits between the Cavern proper and the Stone Curtain Wall. The outward face of the stone wall consisted of a smooth angled leading edge, designed to trip up and force the Walking Dead to fall forward when attempting their assault. Those on top of the wall able to walk its length, the width allowing two defenders to pass each other, behind a narrow curtain wall topped with two crenels and three merlons. Through the base of the wall, the Goblin Sisters constructed narrow stone pipes so oil could be poured onto the ground under the feet of those in front of the wall.

    Astera escorted the three assassins to the Northern Wall to send them off with an embrace and her good wishes. Their sisters lowered Alexis, Hagne and Korinna over the wall with the assistance of ropes ignoring their insistence, with rope they could walk down the wall unaided. Astera needed to fare them well and be involved, hoping above all hope she didn¡¯t send them to their deaths, their possible fate occupying her thoughts as she returned to the Southern Wall.

    A crescendo of marching feet, snow slush and rattling armour accompanied by the occasional raised rusted weapon heralded the arrival of the horde at the Southern Wall. Astera questioning why they didn¡¯t harry the Northern Wall simultaneously to divide the defenders. She held her sisters from attacking until the enemy reached the wall as early loses wouldn¡¯t concern them and they needed to make every strike count, be it arrow, quarrel or blade. She also realised a Dark Priest led them and from a past encounter she witnessed some of their powers, especially the fading walk. Nysa, Kyra, Zoe and Otonia stood guard in the Main Cavern as well as Zosime, primarily guarding the water flow, but also watchful for the Dark Priest, Otonia¡¯s daggers a bane to them and if the worse somehow happened, a strong force to hopefully prevail against the evil. If the water flow ever stopped then their captive would be freed, and they would be in the gravest danger.

    Lysisa kept Clymene and Ismene company in the House, on guard duty. The Goblin Sisters on standby to repair any breakages in the water trough, in the company of Alexa and Thais so they could be quickly summoned. In the meanwhile, they and the twins, shaped stone in the passageway floors to create a duplicate directly beneath the existing water trough and hopefully more difficult to destroy.

    Before contact as dusk turned into night the torches set in stone sconces along the Cavern cliff face and the Stone Curtain Wall cliff face were fired to assist with targeting the enemy, especially for those sisters without a Borrow Gem.

    The first wave of Walking Dead didn¡¯t attack, they laid down in layers so those following could then step upon them and reach the wall and lay down to start another layer. The Walking Dead stacked themselves halfway up the wall when Astera gave the order to pour the oil. When finished, the Walking Dead stacked two thirds up the wall, the following wave of Walking Dead reaching and grappling to attack the defenders.

    Astera grabbed a torch and lit each of the oil drains. The flames greedily charged down the drain to the ground igniting the pool of oil at the foot of the wall. The heat generated needed to exceed the fire dampening capability of the water. The pile of Walking Dead, still functional, smouldered, refusing to burst into the expected wall of fire intense enough to jump from Walking Dead to Walking Dead. With no rise of flames beyond the wall, Astera and Thyia climbed up replacing Dirce and Drosis.

    Astera wielded her spear trying to stab as many as she could in the head. She received confirmation from Niobe via Alcmene the Northern Wall remained Walking Dead free. The fire wasn¡¯t taking and the number of Walking Dead appearing exceeded the number they could dispatch. She ordered Alcmene to contact Niobe and order Latona to haul half of the oil stored at the Northern Wall to the Southern Wall and while she waited, pour the last reserves of oil down the oil drains to be fired as soon as she could.

    The Warrior Sisters continued to fight across the curtain wall, eye to skull socket, with the Walking Dead wielding rusted worn weapons capable of maiming, especially tired sisters. Astera called in Dirce and Drosis as she and Thyia began to tire. While she and Thyia rested Niobe reported via Alcmene the assassins still searched for the Dark Priest. Thais, assisting the Goblin Sisters and her twin, reported good progress on the drain while Zosime, in the Main Cavern with Nysa, reported no change from silence. The House, with the evening meal cancelled echoed to Clymene¡¯s pacing.

    Latona assisted Alcmene with the additional oil, immediately pouring the fresh supply down the oil drains, lighting the combustible fluid soon after. The flames chased the stream of oil, although again nothing. Alcmene took one look at the whites of Latona¡¯s eyes and her shaking hands and sent her back to Niobe.

    Agape unsheathed her dagger, the pile of destroyed Walking Dead high enough to allow the wave of attackers to crawl on rotten limbs towards her, their heads peering over her merlon. Dark on dusk, wavering torch light, crawling Walking Dead; her mind spiralled back to months ago sending a chill down her back. Agape aimed for the crown of their heads, another remembrance. A quick forceful stab ended their un-life and they soon joined the pile, to be climbed over by the next.

    No sooner did Latona return to Niobe, her sister informed her the rest of their oil needed to be taken to the Southern Wall. Together they loaded the trolley wagon and Latona pulled for all her worth. Astera determined they needed a rest and fire raging amongst the Walking Dead their last chance. The height of the stacked Walking Dead requiring Astera, Thyia, Dirce, Drosis and Agape to defend the wall or risk the wall being overrun, they needed to hold until the last of the oil arrived.

    Alcmene once again assisted Latona, offering her words of encouragement while they fed the drains. They wasted no time on congratulations and lit the last of their oil, praying to Judge.

    ---

    The Master granted him a parcel of his power, this allowed him to raise and keep active a huge army of Walking Dead, in the main skin and bones due to their age, ancient dead, hundreds of years old although occasionally equipped with the worn and rusted weapons they wielded in life. He positioned himself in the middle of the last third. His servants bearing him on his flat platform rising briefly to assess their progress and redirect the assault if required.

    ¡°Master you will be pleased, the assault begins, and your army of Walking Dead is huge! Your freedom is all but assured!¡±

    ¡°Finally, your rewards will be immense my Dark Priest!¡±

    Every so often a row or column of Walking Dead would roll in the snow, to protect them from fire as much as possible regardless of the odd spectacle! When they reached the wall, they laid down so others could climb over them until stacked high enough they could just continue to walk over the wall. The neat and tidy foundation essential, after which the destroyed would add height. He also sent a small portion of the army to the other wall, only to distract and thin the defenders before the main assault.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°Master the Cavern cliff face is clearly in view. I plan to shift to my Corporeal State and move through the stone until I find you. But I need to know how I can free you.¡±

    ¡°A stream of water binds me here. I cannot pass over it. It is an ancient binding that Judge imposed. The water needs to be diverted but a little, near the entrance and I will be free, so I can then return and destroy them all!¡±

    ¡°I will direct the Walking Dead to invade the Cavern and lay in the entrance. They will eventually stack there and disrupt any stream of water.¡±

    ¡°I await their arrival!¡±

    The Dark Priest secretly relieved his Master agreed to the Walking Dead saving him instead of the alternative ¡­ regretting he voiced the option of risking himself in the euphoric atmosphere of commanding, he needed to remind himself; his Master¡¯s huge Walking Dead army. No need to risk his own life when animated corpses and skeletons would readily sacrifice themselves.

    ---

    Alexis, Hagne and Korinna split up, Hagne on the left of the horde, Alexis behind and Korinna on the right, the Dark Priest needed to be behind the horde in one of those positions surely!

    Seven wolves found Dione on her stallion and escorted her and Jocasta to a putrid slime trail. They dashed off shortly after, returning to the pack picking off the Walking Dead trying to push and stagger through the snow to assault the Northern Wall.

    Astera ordered all of the sisters off the wall, the escape made possible due to the width of the rampart. The sisters either climbing down the sunken climb holds or hanging the length of their body over the edge and dropping the final half body length. The Walking Dead tumbled over the crenels headfirst, continuing their crawl. On the rampart they tried to stand and either walked off, or those behind pushed, the fall destroying the initial numbers until the piled-up bones and decayed flesh formed a shock absorbing layer upon the stone floor. As the ever-increasing number of surviving Walking Dead tried to stand the sisters would step in to stab their heads with their spears.

    Faint at first, the chilled air carried a burning smell. Dark smoke began to billow from behind the wall and then flame erupted against the darkness of the night, high enough to be seen above the wall. The sisters now heartened, quickly despatched the Walking Dead on their side of the wall and once done dragged themselves back to rest, Alcmene quickly providing water and hard rations. She then applied bandages on wounds. No one summoned the energy required to cheer; to sigh in relief easier. If nothing else the Walking Dead would have to build up their side of the wall again to reach them. How long, unknown to Astera, although the longer the better.

    ---

    The Dark Priest cursed the defenders as he witnessed the flames consume his carefully planned assault. The losses didn¡¯t concern him, his Master¡¯s horde vast. The time wasted more important. He stood to assess the situation and exercise his will on the remaining Walking Dead to start building up against the wall again to create another platform to reach the top.

    ---

    Lysisa observed Clymene pace, while Ismene checked, counted and checked again the stocks in the Storage Room. Her makeshift armour consisted of various pre-loved although available pieces and required slight adjusting every so often. Her duty for the past week or more, guard duty in the Kitchen and help when required.

    Clymene placed the palms of both hands upon a kitchen table, bracing herself, her eyes tearing and a sad red colour blooming from her cheeks.

    ¡°Sister can I help in any way?¡±

    Clymene lifted her eyes, swaying her head from side to side in false denial. Alcmene reported the latest news, the oil failing to ignite and the Walking Dead army huge, numbers beyond counting with only five sisters to defend the wall.

    Lysisa huffed in response. Clymene stood and then showed off her most reassuring smile.

    ¡°As a Guard, you tend to develop a sense of when people are genuine and you dear Sister are fake.¡±

    Ismene, fed up with counting stock to allay her own fears and trepidation joined her sisters in the Kitchen.

    ¡°Tell her sister. If you don¡¯t, I will, surely getting the details wrong.¡±

    Clymene¡¯s eyes turned up as she swallowed, resigned to confess.

    ¡°We fought a multitude of enemies in the Caverns and Passageways below this House, eventually clearing them.¡±

    ¡°The trapdoor!¡± Lysisa yelped pointing, finally a confirmation. Her sisters hinted and suggested different purposes when she asked, although most suggesting the Mistress would tell her when ready to do so and until then stay with her present task.

    ¡°Yes, and a great evil returned looking to destroy us, although by good luck we have him trapped. Those few you helped dispatch, his followers trying to free him. Now a Walking Dead army is trying to succeed where they failed.¡± Saying the words lifted a great burden from Clymene¡¯s shoulders, relief, no more stepping around the dire truth of their circumstances.

    ¡°I pledged an oath to defend and if necessary, die. I demand to fight. As a defender of this House my warrior skills are up to the challenge. Why do you order me to stand guard duty?¡±

    ---

    The slime trail proved easy to follow once pointed out, the meagre light provided by the night sky supplemented by her Borrow Stone picked out the gooey mess mixed with snow melt and mud, the result of many Walking Dead trampling the ground. Her stallion also managed to pick the smell; the trail of slime positioned down the centre of the trampled ground.

    A sharp whistle to announce her presence and Alexis cautiously revealed herself.

    ¡°Alexis, ask Hagne and Korinna to join us, I think we are on a unique trail and the only unique enemy we have is the Dark Priest,¡± said Dione, an excitement in her voice.

    ---

    Astera scanned the wall while she rested. A merlon adjoining the Cavern cliff face, a crenel, a merlon, a crenel and then a final merlon adjoining in the Stone Curtain Wall. Five defenders wide, while only two crenels allowed for attack. Perhaps they would have been better served with a step-up behind each merlon or dispensing with the crenel and merlon design and make the wall height above the rampart the same along its entire length so a defender could meet an attacker at any position. In theory the merlons to provide the defender cover from missiles. Her thoughts on wall design didn¡¯t distract her from the truth before her, depressingly she witnessed the flames wilt as time passed. The possible fuel, the Walking Dead too damp to keep it fed and the deeper ranks thereby preserved.

    With the flames no longer visible above the wall Astera couldn¡¯t sit idle not knowing. Thyia climbed to the rampart with her, unbidden, doing her duty. Looking over the curtain wall the Walking Dead marched forward again, the dying embers of the fire being snuffed out for good due to the waterlogged reinforcements. Lying down like before they started building up to reach the top of the wall, the perfect symmetry of the first effort distorted somewhat by burnt and half burnt remains.

    They still needed rest so Astera took the decision to let the enemy build up, they would defend again when they reached the top of the curtain wall.

    Thais and Alexa contacted Alcmene to let Astera know they and the Goblin Sisters finished the duplicate water drain and now ran to help them defend the wall.

    Astera, Thyia, Dirce and Drosis lined up as a shield wall across the path. They would need to remain as long as they could. Latona called to defend the Southern Wall loaded crossbows, while Agape released in-between Dirce and Drosis to pick off the Walking Dead as they climbed over the curtain wall. The Shield Wall dealt with the remainder.

    The growing stack of destroyed Walking Dead on the Cavern side of the wall allowed the Walking Dead to walk, stumble, crawl directly to the shield wall, many easily picked off, the fact remained the sisters needed to retreat.

    Astera ordered the shield wall to give ground, those closest to the Cavern cliff face stepping in chilled water. The water from the Cavern stream now beginning to pool as the weight of the destroyed Walking Dead from being crushed and stomped on by those walking over them creating a blockage or at least a restriction to prevent the water from flowing away under the wall. What that would mean to them long term, unknown.

    The shield wall needed to give ground every so often as the piled up destroyed Walking Dead would be trampled and the replacements standing on them would gain a height advantage. Astera then noticed arrows and quarrels trying to target the Walking Dead as they came over the wall.

    As Astera glanced over her shoulder she allowed a slight smile. The Goblin Sisters built a wall from the Cavern Door rectangular stone otherwise lying idle in readiness for their true purpose. On top of these stacked rectangular blocks of stone stood the Goblin Sisters and Agape who could release over the shield wall, slowing the flow of Walking Dead reinforcements, allowing individuals in the Shield Wall to rest and slow down the need to retreat.

    Then Astera realised the archer¡¯s quivers held the only arrows and quarrels remaining to them.

    ---

    Dione and her sisters caught up to the rear of the Walking Dead horde. She wasn¡¯t really sure what they would do if the horde turned around and chased them! On horseback she and Jocasta would be safe, she wasn¡¯t sure if her Assassin sisters could outlast them in a foot race.

    On horseback Dione briefly spied him. The Dark Priest would occasionally reveal his head as he inspected his horde.

    ¡°The Dark Priest has been found, he squats in the middle of his horde, untouchable by any weapons we have skill in and then there is the question of what we would do if even a portion of his Walking Dead turned upon us,¡± sent Hagne to Alcmene.

    Alcmene shouted to Astera she needed to talk and after a few moments she stepped out of the Shield Wall, leaving the occasional clash of weapons and dings behind. Astera confirmed her orders with Alcmene and returned to the Shield Wall a little gloomier.

    ---

    Zosime paced, Seers didn¡¯t restrict their chat and from the exchanges so far, the situation on the Shield Wall plainly desperate.

    ¡°We need to join our sisters in the Shield Wall,¡± uttered Zosime, her voice begging and pleading.

    ¡°Mistress has ordered us to stay, if the great evil escapes we are doomed and we are the only ones who may affect him,¡± replied Nysa.

    Lysisa caught her breath. ¡°Where to the Shield Wall sisters? I come to fight!¡±

    Nysa hesitated and then pointed to the Cavern Entrance. Before Lysisa could take a fearful path, Zoe rushed to her side and escorted.

    ---

    ¡°Sisters return. The Shield Wall is in dire need of fresh defenders. Ask Dione if her stallion can roam and provide any information.¡± Alcmene sent to Hagne and she also prepared Niobe to have a rope ready to assist them over the Northern Wall.

    Astera received another tap on her shoulder and after a few moments retreated from the Shield Wall once again. Lysisa with practiced precision stepped into her position, the Shield Wall shuffling back to its four-person width without missing a beat.

    ¡°I thought you could use some moments to reassess Mistress,¡± said Alcmene, handing Astera a skin of water.

    Alexa and Thais prepared a first aid station and assisted Alcmene remove blood soaked or sweat infused bandages while her Mistress drank and considered their situation. She calculated they could retreat at least twice more before they would have their backs to the stone blocks and lose the ability to maneuverer and court easy death.

    ---

    The Dark Priest couldn¡¯t believe the stubbornness of his Master¡¯s enemy. The horde still large by any standard, now substantially reduced as loses mounted up and it seemed the Walking Dead still a good distance from the Cavern Entrance, otherwise his Master would have roared by now if released. His other concern, possibly his primary concern, his position within the horde. Initially situated in the rear third, he now found himself more in the centre due to those loses. A little too close to the front as he felt more vulnerable, although to retreat further to the rear meant less protection from a surprise attack from that direction and he reminded himself he decided two weeks ago not to risk himself.

    ---

    Astera tapped Thyia and replaced her in the Shield Wall. Astera tended to her wounds, renewed bandages on previous wounds while she drank from the water skin and chewed on hard rations. The cycle repeated until Astera once again rested after the Shield Wall retreated for the second last time. Deep in thought she didn¡¯t immediately notice Alcmene cleaning and bandaging her wounds a third time. She kissed her bald head and stood to receive the return of Dione, Jocasta, Alexis, Hagne and Korinna. Alexa and Thais joining the gathering.

    ¡°We have slowed them, but when the arrows and quarrels run out ...¡± She pointed to the stone blocks. ¡°They will be thinned no longer. Any suggestions sisters?¡±

    ¡°When the arrows and quarrels run out, we only have blades, so we will have to give up ground slowly, destroy as many as possible, retreating into the Main Cavern if we have to,¡± replied Dione.

    ¡°Mistress I will check with Clymene and see if Ismene has a reserve of quarrels or arrows,¡± said Alcmene.

    Alcmene didn¡¯t need to speak the reply, Astera already knew the answer.

    ¡°If we retreat too far their bodies will fall and start blocking the water flow. When the water flow stops, then the evil will most likely be released.¡±

    ¡°Mistress, if we can borrow some more magic, we could shape the stone to control the water flow and then use the stone blocks to protect it and the entrance,¡± offered Sweetears, overhearing from her perch upon the stone blocks.

    ¡°Yes, and the Dark Priest won¡¯t know about the change to the Cavern Entrance, so hopefully the Walking Dead will walk around the stone blocks and not try to climb over, if they can climb at all. Alexis, Hagne and Korinna lend your magic to your Goblin Sisters.¡±

    Dione said, "With your permission Mistress I will take Thais and Alexa with me and we will use slings from the Stone Curtain Wall."

    " Yes sister," replied Astera, thinking, if nothing else the twins would be safe. When would the time be upon her to decide who to save and who to sacrifice to save the chosen few?

    Sweetears clambered down from the stone block and before she left Astera hugged her and noticed she didn¡¯t even have to bend down much; their Goblin Sisters had grown. She wondered why she didn¡¯t notice before now.

    With that a Goblin Sister adjusted the drain for the water flow, while the other two collected the low carts to transport the stone blocks for the doors to a new purpose, somewhat closer to their original intention. As Astera witnessed the stone blocks being relocated and restacked, she realised these formed their last chance, a physical barrier to separate the Walking Dead from their ultimate goal and possibly revealing her failure. Alexa, Thais and the Goblin Sisters should have completed the Cavern Door and not built the walls. Near the end, with the benefit of hindsight her reasoning possibly flawed. The doors would possibly keep the Walking Dead out, although while separated they would forever wait and the Daughters unable to defeat them. What if the Dark Priest blocked the water drainage or using his fading power explore the Cavern with impunity, able to choose the right moment to release his Master. She needed to console herself, both choices fraught with risk, at least this choice they could fight back before the end instead of slowly waiting for their doom.

    ¡°Mistress, what do you need me to do?¡± asked Jocasta.

    Astera jumped, broken from her thoughts, guilty as she missed Jocasta after finding everyone a new purpose and a few moments to herself.

    ¡°Jocasta, go to Zoe and ask her to come back with you I have a special mission for you both.¡±

    Smiling Jocasta ran to obey.

    ¡°I could have sent to Zosime, Mistress,¡± said Alcmene.

    ¡°I know, as does Jocasta probably, but it gives her a task and made her smile, which can¡¯t be a bad thing.¡±

    Astera cast her eyes over the Shield Wall. She would need to take a risk.

    ¡°Alcmene send to Zosime. Nysa and Kyra will be needed here, Zosime and Otonia will have to keep watch and alert us if the worst happens.¡± Astera deciding they needed to advance to the Wall, clear the rampart and hold the Walking Dead there until they destroyed the enemy, or the enemy defeated the Daughters of the Duchess. The assassins could be armed with spears and from the protection of the wall stab until tired whereas in the Shield Wall they couldn¡¯t aid in the defence. Her stomach churned; would Jocasta be required towards the end ¡­

    ---

    Dirce faltered and Astera rushed to take her place, while Alcmene assisted her out of harms way and tended to her. The Goblin Sisters quivers now empty, Astera also noticed Latona gone, probably returned to Niobe on the North Wall as Agape with her remaining quarrels choose her targets carefully, protecting Dirce when she desperately flung herself to one side to dodge an attack, the clear lane allowed release of her quarrel.

    Nysa and Kyra jogged around the stone blocks to relieve Drosis and Thyia. The Shield Wall to perform a half retreat, the stacked stone block which Agape used, would then occupy one position in the Shield Wall. Lysisa would remain. To retreat again would encroach on the double width where the wagons passed each other, and one side would actually be the Cavern Entrance partially blocked with stacked stone blocks, not the Cavern cliff face. There could be no further retreat.

    Agape shouted, ¡°Mistress I am out of quarrels.¡±

    ¡°Agape, use your dagger from there. Try to stab them in the head would be best and avoid them of course when you do.¡± Astera didn¡¯t know how she could pretend to make other sisters busy, worthy and out of danger, but at least she could start with this one. No more distractions now as the Shield Wall manoeuvred for the last desperate time.

 1.128 The Final Stand (7th Day of Stasis Month)

    On Astera¡¯s shout the Shield Wall stepped forward to shield bash the Walking Dead into a halt. The pause long enough for Astera, Thyia and Drosis to step away and Lysisa to half-retreat, who as the sole defender remained watchful. Nysa and Kyra slipped by, with an eagerness beyond Astera¡¯s state of mind to return, settling on an encouraging half grimace.

    Drosis fell into Dirce¡¯s embrace who gently lowered her to the ground, while Thyia wrapped an arm around Astera who glided them both to sprawl beside a stacked stone block. Drosis drank from the water skin Dirce held to her mouth, deliberately spilling a portion to lighten the mood and cool down her body. Astera shook her head and waved her hand to Thyia, insisting Alcmene attend to her Warrior Three partner first.

    Astera observed the tired and drawn faces before, their armour scratched and ragged wondering how much longer they could repel the evil. A shake developed in her hands and she clasped them together and lay them across her stomach, to be certain no sister spied her weakness, although Thyia would know and possibly Zoe.

    The night air filled with screaks and shouts, Astera slowly turned her head back to the Shield Wall. Her thoughts turned to doubts, the round shields of Nysa and Kyra would be a risk, the short reach of the sword would bring them closer to the Walking Dead. Did her judgement fail her again, please Judge no.

    ---

    Zoe waited for Jocasta to run for her bow and quiver of arrows, tapping her own bow against her thigh counting the moments. She would join the battle! Nysa and Kyra sprung to action and headed for the semi-blocked Cavern Entrance. How? Why? Zosime¡¯s sympathetic face the only answer, confirming the Mistress summoned them also. Jocasta sprinted from the passage into the Main Cavern, racing past Zoe caught in thought.

    ¡°Why you young one!¡± yelped Zoe, pivoting quickly to follow.

    Dread enveloped her, reaching down to bone, her Warrior Three partner bereft of hope, overwhelmed by guilt. Zoe double timed, cursing the hindrance of the protective stone blocks at the Cavern Entrance, needing to manoeuvre between and around them. She spied Agape and made a leap to join her, scrambling up with her legs. Jocasta greeting her with a smile, Agape having just helped her climb up.

    ---

    Thyia, lost in her own tired thoughts recalled the Bell tolling at dusk, the last of this day, timing almost perfectly with the Walking Dead¡¯s first assault. No such announcement marked time since and with the distortions of time due to battle she didn¡¯t really know how long they stood in defiance. Grateful for this moment though, Alcmene¡¯s kind face urging her to drink from an offered water skin. Astera¡¯s woe and the shouts and screams broke the moment, Thyia diving for Astera to protect her from the vulnerability and failure which crawled across their Warrior Three bond.

    ---

    Nysa and Kyra, after so many bells of not being in the fight, slid past their respective sister earmarked to be swapped, the small distance of separation and the shield bash providing precious moments to position and set themselves. As if shot out of a sling the tide of mindless creatures surged forward still intent on reaching out for their targets now gone, stretching out to grapple with the now non-existent retreating sister. Nysa aimed to strike the head of the decaying creature, now overreaching forward with outstretched bony hands. Her striking blade met no resistance, overbalancing and stumbling forward, she recovered by half turning and exposing her back releasing a half curse and waiting for the worst.

    Oddly a presence brushed past her cheek, dust swirling unnaturally in place for a moment and then gone. As she continued, straightening, to regain her stance a flash of feathered arrow whistled past her shoulder. The arrow slipped through the target, slowing slightly as if to bisect an apple, the trajectory continuing into two other Walking Dead packed behind.

    Kyra shield bashing to protect Lysisa witnessed the same miracle, yelling at the top of her lungs in celebration. Once sword, arrow or shield struck animated flesh or bone, the assault continued without resistance through a collapsing, powdering corpse. The touch of the blessed weapons triggering a shattering ripple throughout the entire skeletal frame, and withered flesh, aging the abomination rapidly to dust. The unnatural swirling dust falling to ground while a released presence reached skywards, even though night shrouded them, and Death Season persisted.

    In slow motion Astera caught in the corner of her eye Zoe and Jocasta scramble climb to join Agape on her stone block. Swinging her head around to face her pending doom heralded by her screaming sisters, her jaw dropped instead. Then Thyia grappled her in a protective hug. Witnessing the miracle of swirling dust and vanquished Walking Dead, Astera swamped the sweat soaked body of her sister in light kisses finally reaching the wide-eyed face and planting a deep passionate kiss on her lips. Thyia¡¯s mind confused, perhaps if doom beckoned and her Mistress chose this way to call an end, she could think of worse ways.

    Nysa and Kyra co-ordinated their shield bashing with sword stabs. The first pushed through and more often than not collected the next Walking Dead packed in behind, jawbone a jibber, bony hands unable to reach around, until propelled forward by the dusting of the Walking Dead in front, which in turn resulted in its demise.

    Nysa and Kyra harvested the Walking Dead faster than the horrors could scramble over the wall, clearing ground before them advancing toward the stacks of the destroyed.

    The euphoria of salvation from destruction evaporated from Astera as Nysa and Kyra reached above and over the stacks of corpses, exposing themselves in their joy of Holy retribution. Springing from Thyia in unseemly haste, leaving puckering lips behind she rushed to the stacked stone blocks, leaning on one, looking up to her archers while shouting.

    ¡°Zoe and Jocasta release only to save a sister or prevent a breakthrough and collect your spent arrows to see if they can be recovered and re-used.¡±

    She advanced to the front line, patting Lysisa on her back, encouraging her to rest while she could.

    Astera¡¯s voice shouted above the battle. ¡°Judge Knight, steady, there are many and you are one of a pair. Let them come to you and harvest them without revealing yourself. Let the Dark Priest believe he sends them to victory not destruction.¡±

    Nysa paused, breathing a wide smile, her eyes searching for Kyra who nodded in reply. Both retreated and waited patiently beyond the last stack of corpses, the plan to stab as they tried to recover. The sisters enjoying the respite to observe the spectacle of the Walking Dead reach over the wall by crawling, eventually standing on the rampart only to charge across their destroyed former horrors and typically stumble and fall, crawling once again until past the pile of crushed ancient bone and flesh. Then while attempting to stand receive a weapon strike from the Shield Wall who returned to their work. Nysa and Kyra walked the line while Dirce and Drosis guarded their flanks in case of a rush with Zoe on oversight, ready to release if the situation required.

    Astera checked on Jocasta. She didn¡¯t hold her bow, she instead withdrew arrows from her quiver and handed them to Zoe. Their task not to fill the battle with arrows, their task to snipe and avert tragedy, Jocasta readily accepting the reality of Zoe¡¯s archery skill and instead recovered or handed arrows.

    ¡°Jocasta, did you take your Spear with you to Farstay and did it accompany you throughout the ceremony to ordain Nysa?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress,¡± said Jocasta, proudly.

    ¡°Go fetch your weapon, I have a special mission for you sister.¡±

    Delighted she squirrelled down the Stone block and sprinted off to her bunk in the Inner Cavern. Her sisters taught her the basics, how to grip, how to thrust and how to parry, never thinking she would wield her spear in battle so young!

    ¡°Zoe, make sure you save your last arrow. We may need it if ever the Dark Priest shows and if so, take your chance and release.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    Astera knew with Nysa and Kyra they could hold the Walking Dead, occasionally Dirce or Drosis would need to slay which would leave a corpse underfoot. She noticed Nysa stab a destroyed Walking Dead and nothing happened, confirming her worst fears, Nysa aware as well. Their enemy must be struck when active to be released. Her other concern; Nysa and Kyra could only be on duty to the limit of their duration and then other pairs would need to replace them, eventually forced to retreat once the destroyed Walking Dead accumulated around them once again.

    ¡°Reporting Mistress!¡± Jocasta said, breathlessly, the spear and shield readied, smaller although still effective for Astera¡¯s plan.

    ¡°Thyia and I will return to battle shortly and I need you to return with us. My plan is to pin one of the Walking Dead with my spear to allow you to strike with your spear to destroy it utterly. Now I don¡¯t want you advancing beyond me and Thyia and you will know when to strike as I will yell to you. Understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, thank you for the faith you are placing in me.¡± She closed her eyes and swallowed, called upon by her Mistress in their moment of need! Excited, scared, the immortally of youth shining through, her return smile wide and beaming.

    Astera needed to call Jocasta to battle to help, but also needed to make sure she didn¡¯t become too overconfident. Regardless of her ability, the Walking Dead would be able to easily knock her small body down and once down she would be at their mercy.

    ¡°Mistress, we could grab the bodies and toss them over the other wall if it would help,¡± offered Prettynose.

    Astera looked upon the content smiling faces of the three Goblin Sisters. They finished the drainage and stone blocks and were now before her asking if they could help some more.

    ¡°That would be most welcome, but you need to be careful and not get in the way or attacked or accidently struck by one of your sisters.¡±

    ¡°While we are not so small anymore because you feed us well, we will be careful and only remove the ones that are safe to be removed.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Sisters.¡±

    Each of them grew a little taller with pride. Three little words, one more important than the other two. The Mistress of the Daughters of the Duchess named them Sisters in the heat of battle, not Goblin Sisters. Accepted as equals, important to them beyond measure; unrealised and unknown to Astera.

    ¡°What would you have us do Mistress?¡±

    Astera needed to believe they would survive to dawn, if not then the Daughters of the Duchess would need to exist in one form or another. The three assassins not equipped for battle and the nature of the enemy favoured those attacking with longer weapons than daggers.

    ¡°Three tasks remain, I will allow you to decide who does which. One shadow Sweetears and her sisters and at all costs save at least her if not all and with them seal the passageways in as many places as your remaining magic will allow, recharging under the sun and descending again. One return to the House and prepare to pack everything light and of value in case we fail, to start again in the Inn of the Scarred Lady. The third needs to relieve Alcmene, so she can join her sister in the House and if necessary, together they can establish another Seer Circle after fleeing with second.¡±

    ¡°Nysa and Kyra, look to prevail Mistress, surely the tide isn¡¯t endless and victory inevitable?¡±

    ¡°In that case I send you on useless missions and we can toast my folly, afterwards ¡­¡± Astera looked over her eyebrows reinforcing her will, uncaring if the precaution proven a waste of time.

    The three Seers decided between them without verbal discussion, Korinna assisting the Goblin Sisters, Hagne assisting Alcmene tend the wounded, while Alexis hurried to the Main Cavern and beyond.

    Astera and Thyia then strode into battle replacing Dirce and Lysisa. Nysa and Kyra continued, learning a simple touch of their blades would suffice, no heavy blow required. Jocasta followed her Mistress in looking to strike at those the Mistress wanted her to so she could destroy them.

    The rotations worked well enough, Nysa and Kyra would walk the line, another pair protect their flanks, Jocasta backing up with strikes on command. The Goblin Sisters and Korinna would dash in and drag corpses back, typically from the pile in front of Nysa and Kyra and load up a wagon and one would cart it away, while the remaining two and Korinna loaded up the second wagon.

    Hagne and Alcmene tended to the Warrior Sisters as they rested from the battle, binding new wounds, checking bindings on older wounds, fetching water and rations. Once the pattern became established Hagne relayed to Alcmene, Astera¡¯s order, and with a glance to confirm, Alcmene hurried to join her twin in the House.

    Astera spied out an unknown source of sling stones, many missing and striking the Curtain Wall. Thais, Alexa and Dione on top of the Stone Curtain Wall, she realised. The poor display of skill from Thais and Alexa of course. Somehow their fun while in the battle practice infectious bringing a chuckle to her lips, her sorrow exhausted long ago, and perhaps, just perhaps ¡­

    ---

    ¡°Master, the horde must be at the Cavern Entrance, the numbers which have assaulted your enemies many, overwhelming and the night is almost spent. The water should be pooling, but I cannot see from where I am. Master I urge you to leave your sanctuary now, this should be your moment of freedom!¡±

    The Master effortlessly sat up in his stone depression sanctuary, swung his legs over and stood half crouched due to the low ceiling clearance, the thin lip of the shelf under the heels of his superbly crafted black leather boots. The shelf by design and placement unable to be struck by daylight from the Cavern Entrance and therefore the Master unable to inspect the success or failure of the Dark Priest, needing to transform. He contemplated falling from the shelf in his true form, after all nothing could harm him, except his pride and age wouldn¡¯t allow such an entrance. He would need to tolerate a slight deficiency in immunity while in bat form and due to his age, the bat form equal in size to his normal form with a wingspan twice his height. Therefore, a flourish of an entrance with a rapid change to his true form. He would have to put on a show!

    His age allowed certain concessions, his bat form radiating a subtle fear, enough to give the brave pause, the cowards a tipping point to run and in that moment enable his change of form. Two guarded his prison. Two! They both remained unmoved during his arrival, curious and distracting. His sonar picking out three objects as his form changed to his true self, immediately radiating out his full ancient and powerful fear.

    With grace he spoke. ¡°I am prepared ¡­¡±

    Burning Holy Light of Judge pain tore, seared and tormented his body. He refused to scream. He, an ancient, did not scream! Three sharp murderous points of pain wracked his body, lower left leg, now too weak to stand upon, upper left shoulder immobilised, his left arm incapacitated as a result and the final location incomprehensible, deep within his groin and the source of his greatest agony.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Three more spinning objects targeted him, in response he fell, prone on his left side to avoid at least two of the missiles, pain firing through him the cost, while the third he caught in his able right hand. Unavoidable, and the reason he threw himself down. His combat instincts from two thousand years of existence easily trumping the skill of the sapling girl trying to do him further harm, now alert and humbled. Preparing to return the unusual missile to its owner, two points pierced his fine soft leather gloves to contact the flesh as his hand wrapped around, his right hand exploded in pain. Without aim or skill he recklessly flung the object back. The damage done to his hand, scarred, burning with pain while he swore vengeance for the hurt. He tore a similar missile from his shoulder and returned it and finally the same with the weapon in his lower left leg all the while pushing himself into the darkness of the Cavern, using his healthy right leg and booted foot to scurry back.

    His vengeance somewhat satisfied, survival his next priority and he willed himself to ignore the pain in his groin and rolling to his feet stumble in retreat to the back of the Cavern eventually sliding down the cool stone wall to rest on his bottom. How undignified, how humbling they will regret their actions he swore to himself. Holding the leather fingers in his teeth he ripped off his right-hand glove to inspect the damage. The scarring on the palm of his hand matching the shape of the missiles. Subdued pain throbbed within his ankle and shoulder and he needed to ignore the pain in his right hand as he extended his fingernails and sliced into his groin. Digging into his otherwise whole flesh, searching for the missile, the burning pain of sunlight upon his flesh within him, almost unbearable closing in on his tolerance level. The single thing keeping his anguished howls in check? Any display of vulnerability utterly intolerable to his sense of pride.

    He gasped an unrequired breath, a throwback to his mortal origin. The bloodied missile dug out, blood sizzling away on its surface before his eyes, immediately choosing to fling the vile thing away in disgust. No wound healed, every wound a varying level of aching and burning pain; groin particularly on fire. The right hand burnt to the bone and now useless, an ever-present reminder of his folly.

    Where did these blood bags secure such blessed Holy weapons of Judge? For a moment, a mere half a heartbeat, the fear of destruction flowed through him.

    ---

    Otonia and Zosime stood vigilant as the giant bat glided towards them, down through the inky darkness. Their two entombed prisoners behind them radiated a sudden eagerness and anticipation within the evil they projected. A mind a feared, naturally incapable of detecting such a subtle change. Minds filled with the Light of Judge, immune and calm, became alerted at once and hence on guard awakening them to their duty. As the evil transformed into its human form, they felt no fear, Judge wrapping them in his Holy protection.

    ¡°I am prepared¡­¡± Three words spoken by the Master and no more.

    Zosime flicked out three of her throwing points in anticipation, well before he spoke any words. The evil descending in his bat form and she needed to estimate the position of his final humanoid shape, allowance for distance and the travel time required for her throwing points. His size as a bat assisted and as her eyes followed her cast, she knew he finished more to the right than she allowed for, although the first throwing point didn¡¯t strike his body as much as became embedded within it as his shape change happened around the missile. The next cast three heartbeats later struck his fully formed body in his lower leg and the last, three heartbeats later again in his upper shoulder.

    Otonia¡¯s jaw dropping as she followed Zosime¡¯s throwing stars dart across the Cavern. His tightly closed eyes and grimace elated Zoe and Otonia celebrating his pain, which meant they could hurt him. Somehow, he thought they would passively listen to him before reacting, probably assuming both scared stiff by his projected aura of fear.

    ¡°Otonia he may be of an ancient age, but he is still an overconfident male and they always need to express their superiority by telling you first, assuming you will wait for them. Given what Nysa and Kyra were able to do with the Light of Judge within them and on their weapons, I just took my opportunity and hoped to be rewarded.¡±

    The torch and lantern light in the Cavern not doing Otonia¡¯s bright smile justice. Zosime¡¯s move reminded her so much of Charis and what she would do. She wished Charis stood with them to bare witness, Zosime in action.

    The first throwing point hit Otonia on her shin, a point piercing the hard-boiled leather and the steel plate beneath, drawing blood, ripping into her muscle literally scrapping past her bone. It couldn¡¯t penetrate any further as the armour held the cross of the point. Unknown to her or Zosime the evil applied no skill to the throw, pure strength, no shape, the point hitting purely an accident of fate, as the flat of the star could have just as easily struck her. The force behind the throw needed to be expended and so her leg flew from under her causing her entire body to cartwheel. Her traveling troop days automatically returned to her and she gathered in her body and limbs and landed rolling in a ball instead of a splat against the stone floor. She lay still, like a sleeping child as Zoe reached for her.

    The second throwing point hit Zosime square on her chest. The hard-boiled leather and the steel plate beneath saved her from wounding, the underfelt absorbing some of the direct impact although enough force remained to throw her back off her feet, the plate curling inwards pressing against her chest, restricting her breathing severely.

    The third throwing star flew over them unnoticed, to embed itself in the stone wall behind them.

    ¡°Sisters to the Cavern, Otonia and I are struck.¡± Zosime concentrated on shallow breathing unable to move. Powerless to check on her sister, silent and unmoving, blood oozing from her leg.

    ---

    Several bolts of pain shot down their shared blood link, the Dark Priest flung onto his back, momentarily breathless. At the last the Dark Priest sucked air into his lungs, his head tossing and turning checking his surroundings, confirming he lived. Then a new agony. Power ripped itself from the Dark Priest¡¯s body and mind, rushing back, necessary, essential. His Master withdrew from their blood link. Beyond those two base communications, nothing. A power vacuum created around him, resulting in a backdraft of agony and hurt, which he urgently needed to stem before facing his own destruction. He drew upon the strange Items gifted to him, draining them in a couple of heartbeats dampening the thirst of the void, he bled his hand, feeding the demand further while Walking Dead collapsed, their strings of animation cut, their un-life severed starting with those furthest away from their creator.

    He fought, he needed to feed magic until the demand from the Walking Dead reduced as more fell and returned to their rest. The spell which called them demanded constant feeding and when the Master withdrew his power the horde still called upon the Dark Priest, their demand for magic a debit system, magic first before more existence and they yearned for more.

    The Dark Priest at once realised his bloodletting excessive, what other choice? His own power could maintain seventy Walking Dead and gathering them to him he hastily marched from the field of battle. His Master surely lost and now his own survival paramount.

    ---

    Dione in the company of Thais and Alexa the first to witness the collapse of the horde. Those climbing over the wall falling motionless, a localised mystery not an indication of the wide-reaching failure. The three sisters screamed and shouted their delight, drawing the attention of their sisters below, currently trying to understand the Walking Dead falling before them and no more climbing over the wall.

    ¡°The Walking Dead horde has collapsed, only a few protect the Dark Priest! Hagne to the Northern Wall as my Stallion has the enemy in sight! Nysa and Kyra over the wall and pursue him!¡± Dione waved her arms high to ensure she attracted their attention, shouting her joyous instructions. All seeing and all-knowing from her high viewpoint.

    ¡°Hold, all of you!¡± counter ordered Astera. Her voice, strong, certain and final. Every sister including Dione blinked, holding their position.

    Nysa looked to Dione.

    ¡°Nysa, Kyra and Zoe return to the Main Cavern to watch the Evil, we still have the next day to worry about.¡±

    Dione stood close to the edge of the Stone Curtain Wall, still confused by Astera¡¯s order, almost walking too far forward without thought, surely enough sisters could answer both priorities? The enemy flees and we standby, and watch!

    ¡°Nysa look at you and your paired sister, you are exhausted. If I was Charis, I would heal you and cheer you on to your purpose, but I am not. I consider us extremely lucky to survive this night. I don¡¯t know the reason for the Walking Dead before us collapsing but am thankful.¡±

    Nysa still hesitated.

    Astera vented her frustration. ¡°Obey the command of your Mistress, honour your oath!¡±

    Indecision and confusion cleared from Nysa¡¯s face at the mentioned of her oath, turning away from Dione and marching towards the Main Cavern.

    Nysa and Kyra both pained in their left leg, although quickly fading, their attention now consumed by their Warrior Three connection to Otonia. Otonia! They sprinted for the Cavern Entrance slipping between the crooked gap in the stone blocks placed by the Goblin Sisters.

    ¡°Mistress we must save Zosime and Otonia. They attacked the evil and were injured!¡± shouted Hagne.

    Confusion. Astera¡¯s voice overlaid the indecision with calm.

    ¡°Hagne and Korinna with Nysa and Kyra, tend to Zosime and Otonia.¡±

    ¡°No! The enemy is close, escaping while we dally! Mistress we must pursue now!¡± Dione¡¯s shout echoed throughout the gap between the Stone Curtain Wall and the Cavern cliff face, eventually bouncing into the Main Cavern.

    Astera ignored Dione for the moment, addressing the Goblin Sisters.

    ¡°Clear the corpses Sisters, throw the filth beyond our walls and in the coming days under the light of the cleansing sun put them to flame.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, we hear and obey.¡±

    Thyia and Lysisa stood either side of Astera. Agape rested upon her stone block, her legs daggling over the edge, while Jocasta crouched low in the darker shadows of the Stone Curtain Wall. Dirce and Drosis inspected the recently fallen Walking Dead, not caring about sides and in truth awaiting orders from their Mistress. The carpenter twins distanced themselves from Dione, holding each other, uncertain due to this strange contest of wills.

    Astera¡¯s voice broke through the silence, steady and calm. ¡°We know Dark Priests dislike daylight, so if nothing else he will be slowed or hide after dawn and I am yet to see someone escape the tracking skills of Zoe, especially if they¡¯re accompanied by Walking Dead.¡±

    She paused then for affect as she held the attention of all by this time, including Dione who stood arms folded above them.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t need to remind you all that I am Mistress, for good or for ill, therefore I command. So, you need no other reason than that to do as I command.¡± She deliberately looked at each of the sisters, targeting their eyes until they looked down and subconsciously acknowledged her right to command.

    ¡°We need to ensure the safety and health of Otonia and Zosime, which is where I should be now instead of explaining an obvious truth. If and only if their future is clear will I release sisters to pursue of the Dark Priest. We have other responsibilities, which need attending to such as warning the Priest of Farstay, and housekeeping.¡±

    A hand rested on each of her shoulders, she knew one belonged to Thyia, the other? She couldn¡¯t afford to look.

    No sister noticed Dirce and Drosis and their apparent disinterest, perhaps disrespect for their Mistress. Astera knew the truth; their separation from Dione and inclusion of Agape into their Warrior Three a welcome change, their loyalty in no doubt.

    ¡°Jocasta, you will stand guard upon the wall with Dirce, Drosis and Agape until dawn to ensure the evil stays quiet assisting with the disposal of the corpses.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress,¡± said Jocasta quietly.

    Agape kicked herself free from the stone block, landing at Astera¡¯s feet. ¡°My Warrior Three hears and obeys Mistress.¡± She then held her hand out to Jocasta and once received jogged towards the Southern Wall to join Dirce and Drosis.

    ---

    As the sisters obeyed Astera¡¯s orders, Dione began to pace crossways on the Stone Curtain Wall, confirming the horde now beyond the reach of her Borrow Stone vision, escaping. She glimpsed a few survivors, which Nysa and Kyra would have dealt with easily, she braced her head between her hands and stomped about. Pausing, she noticed the carpenter twins also gone from her side leaving the chill wind blowing from the north as her only company.

    Why didn¡¯t they understand, enemies needed to be dealt with when the opportunity arose before they did harm? If after, too late to prevent their worst; best to be slain and destroyed before, never able to haunt you in your dreams, their torture of you paid for in blood and death. If he escaped, he would return to do harm, evil always does.

    Her head fell into her hands, trying to think, trying to change this. Astera didn¡¯t understand, she grew up safe on her farm, loving parents, infatuated with adventure, with Charis. Only Dione knew the real pain of the world, the select few who would treat others as their playthings where only the strong could make them pay, bring them to regret. Administer judgement and then justice. With her stallion, Dione now commanded strength, able to pursue evil and hold them to account.

    Her stallion obeyed, returning from spying on the horde to meet her at the Northern Wall, where squeaky Niobe and timid Latona wouldn¡¯t interfere, wouldn¡¯t stop her from doing what needed to be done, neither willing with argument nor able with force.

    ---

    The carpenter twins poked their heads out of the Cavern Blind, expectant, uncertain. Would their association, all be it brief with Dione mark them? Would their Mistress call them to task?

    ¡°Excellent timing sisters,¡± called out Astera, her face calm a quiet smile greeting them.

    ¡°Yes Mistress, your orders?¡±

    ¡°Take Lysisa with you to the Northern Wall, she can keep Niobe and Latona company while you craft a ramp through the wall to allow the passage of horses as we will have the need in the future, possibly the very near future.¡±

    They remembered to breathe again, glancing at Lysisa.

    ¡°Thais and Alexa how do our sisters fair?¡±

    They both jumped at the mention of their names and needed to concentrate to answer their Mistress¡¯ question.

    ¡°They live Mistress and the evil is quiet, the darkness being watched while others attend to Zosime and Otonia.¡±

    Astera nodded and the twins hurried off to do their Mistress¡¯ bidding, Lysisa obediently following.

    Astera tried to locate Dione on the Stone Curtain Wall, failing. Perhaps Otonia¡¯s bronze loop would serve her better on her finger and not her toe she thought in that moment.

    As Mistress she needed to be present, with Otonia and Zosime. Would they understand her duty lay elsewhere? Dione couldn¡¯t wait, to leave her now would place her loyalty in a precarious position and Astera wouldn¡¯t return the Daughters to Charis less one sister. Dione didn¡¯t follow the carpenter twins, so the kinder slope near the Northern Gate would provide the only other way down from the Stone Curtain Wall.

    ---

    ¡°No sister!¡± shouted Niobe.

    Latona backed away from the conflict. While Niobe stood her ground, her hands shook ever so slightly, sentences with more than five or six words spoken with a tremor. Dione short, Niobe shorter and her defiance not appreciated.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help, just stand aside,¡± growled Dione.

    Under the light of the torch Lysisa held high, Thais and Alexa slowed their pace, Lysisa matching their stride, brow knitted.

    ¡°Dione acts without orders, we must support her,¡± said Lysisa, a matter of fact and obvious tone to her voice.

    The carpenter twins looked to her and gulped.

    ¡°I am right in this, Thais fetch our Mistress, Alexa you don¡¯t need to say anything just stand beside me,¡± said Lysisa.

    Lysisa marched forward still holding the torch, Alexa following a step behind. The flickering light alerting Dione and Niobe. Lysisa not certain of course, although Niobe seemed relieved at their arrival.

    ¡°Sister Dione what are your orders after the battle?¡± called Lysisa.

    Dione glanced her way and then dismissed the enquiry, reaching for the rope, needing to push Niobe aside.

    ¡°No sister, you can¡¯t!¡± Niobe dropping upon the coiled rope, her confidence returning with the arrival of Lysisa and Alexa.

    ¡°Dione, your orders?¡± Lysisa said, now standing near Niobe and confronting Dione.

    Dione¡¯s sneering face turned to the Daughters of the Duchess Novice. ¡°Who are you to question me Novice? Don¡¯t you realise who I am?¡±

    Lysisa lent on her spear, cracked a slight smile, rewarded when she heard Dione¡¯s teeth grind.

    ¡°I am a sister asking about your orders, perhaps I could assist. Mistress has assigned me to protect this Wall, while Thais and Alexa craft a horse gate. How I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t need to know after all the Mistress orders, and we obey. Isn¡¯t that the truth of it, loyal sister of the Daughters of the Duchess?¡±

    Dione opened her mouth to speak and then slowly closed her mouth.

    ¡°I am told the huge black stallion in the Stable is beyond loyal to you and perhaps you are here to assist Thais and Alexa to craft the horse gate to suit him?¡±

    ---

    Astera and Thyia waited patiently at the gentle slope, unsure if Dione still loitered upon the Stone Curtain Wall or not, when Thais, short of breath, sprinted to a stop before them.

    ¡°Mistress come at once. Niobe has stood up to Dione and now our newest recruit is foiling Dione¡¯s poor judgement with wonderful argument.¡±

    ¡°She intended to leave?¡± said Astera, an underlying venom lacing the words.

    ¡°Calm Mistress, if we confront Dione now the situation could be beyond saving. How did you intend to tell the Priest of Farstay?¡±

    Astera checked her response, chewing over Thais¡¯ words, uncertain if she expressed her own wisdom, her twin sister¡¯s or part or whole of a Seer Circle.

    ¡°Before dawn, depending upon Otonia and Zosime¡¯s health, I planned to send sisters using the Shrine of Saph, claim our horses stabled at Farstay and hopefully be in position to lay in wait for the Dark Priest.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps a highly motivated and skilled horsewoman should shadow the retreating horde to ensure they don¡¯t go off course?¡±

    Slowly, Astera nodded. ¡°Perhaps, although how would the scout communicate back to her sisters?¡±

    ¡°Seers are accomplished riders Mistress. We just need to find a volunteer ¡­¡±

    Astera grinned. ¡°Well I doubt Niobe would and the accomplished Seer would need to double with Dione on her Stallion.¡±

    Thais whistled drawing in breath. ¡°Perhaps her mission is one to keep her busy and the communication unnecessary as Farstay would be the likely destination?¡±

    Thyia quietly chuckled.

    ---

    Confronted and challenged by multiple sisters, multiple witnesses, complicated her plan. Niobe and Alexa present, therefore Astera would be certain to know her whereabouts unless another emergency took her attention away, perhaps Otonia or Zosime¡¯s condition worsening. Dione expected their Mistress to arrive shortly.

    ¡°Perhaps I could assist as my watch upon the Stone Curtain Wall is at an end, the horde is beyond my sight now.¡±

    ¡°Beyond your sight?¡± asked Lysisa. ¡°Do you see in the dark beyond the range of a lantern or torch?¡±

    ¡°Mistress needs to explain,¡± said Alexa, replying quickly.

    Lysisa needed the explanations sooner rather than later, although she tucked this mystery away with the rest under, testing her loyalty, however frustrating.

    Niobe stood up, dusted her robe off and asked, ¡°Alexa how do you propose to allow horses to pass through the wall?¡±

    ---

    ¡°Now is the time to make your appearance Mistress, Dione is ready,¡± said Thais.

 1.129 Bittersweet Victory (8th Day of Stasis Month)

    At the Cavern Entrance Nysa and Kyra froze mid-stride, a shiver racing down their spines, their Warrior Three link with Otonia silent and cold.

    Avoiding Nysa and Kyra, Korinna rushed to Zosime, while Hagne attended to Otonia. The evil radiating from the two tombs now subdued, even defeated and given their previous exposure coupled with their concern for their two injured sisters the Assassins Seers ignored the fear with aplomb.

    Korinna knelt beside of Zosime, urgently loosening the chest armour straps, the relief immediate as Zosime¡¯s lungs greedily filled with air.

    ¡°Thank-you sister,¡± said Zosime, her words laboured as she sat up.

    Korinna held out her hands and heaved Zosime to a standing position. Zosime stepped slowly, breathing a rasping pant.

    ¡°Steady sister or your head will spin,¡± advised Korinna.

    Nysa and Kyra joined Hagne at Otonia¡¯s side after the assassin unstrapped the hardened leather greave from Otonia¡¯s shin. Nysa examined the grieve, the leather cut through, the inlayed steel deflecting the missile and thereby protecting the bone.

    Blood spurted from the wound in pulses, Hagne immediately applying her hands to stem the flow.

    Nysa responded without hesitation; tying a tourniquet around Otonia¡¯s thigh to stem the blood loss.

    ¡°How does a Judge Knight know first aid?¡± asked Kyra peering at the wound.

    ¡°Hold the tourniquet in place I will try to bind the wound directly,¡± said Hagne, wiping her non-bloody forearm across her forehead. Hagne knew the bone underneath at least scored, if deep, air, blood and marrow would mix; not in a helpful way.

    Zoe placed bandages and fresh water beside Hagne. ¡°Will I start a small fire, we may need to cauterize the wound, the depth ¡­ I mean, well just in case.¡± Zoe knew the wound could easily be fatal, it could colour, poisoning the blood, leading to a slow and agonising death.

    Hagne wrapped the wound in bandage cloth several times over, nodding to Nysa to slowly release the tourniquet. No blood saturated the bandage so Hagne asked Zoe to remove Otonia¡¯s boot and when done she pressed her toes to ensure blood reached them, white when squeezed and coloured when released.

    Hagne rocked back onto her bottom, wiping her bloodied hands and relaxing somewhat. Nysa removed the tourniquet completely and examined the bandage meeting Zoe over the wound site doing the same thing. The huntress amazed such a deep wound clogged up without cauterizing or at least stitching. The women of her tribe enjoyed both when they needed to administer to a wounded trapper, their squealing pain like a song, enjoying the opportunity to hush at them and call them less than men.

    Korinna returned and assisted Hagne and Kyra in a three person carry of Otonia. Initially to the Inner Cavern, eventually to the House where Clymene and Ismene could fuss over her. Nysa placed the injured leg into the crook of Hagne¡¯s arm and then the three sisters lifted Otonia. Everyone paused, while Nysa inspected the bandage for bleeding, waiting for her to wave the all clear. Nysa silently concerned about their weak Warrior Three link, the obvious explanation being Otonia¡¯s unconscious state and the grievous wound.

    Carefully, step by step the three carried Otonia towards the passageway. Zoe returned to her watch while Nysa¡¯s eyes followed Otonia¡¯s body being carried away. Her sight penetrated the blood, examined the depth of the torn flesh, sliced muscle and the shallow scoring on her shin bone. Her mind filled with an awakening, or perhaps a calling from Judge, she only needed to reach for the revelation, call upon her devotion, to grasp for the miracle.

    Her faith in Judge confirmed within her at an early age when she knew and recognised evil. Not bad behaviour or criminal behaviour, the evil a person carried in their heart, to slay for the joy of it, to plan the demise of others for pleasure, torture and other such nefarious deeds. Since ordination, filled with the Light of Judge she protected her sisters from fear and with faith turned back servants of evil. While his light comforted her, she needed to grow and discover what further miracles Judge could grant his Knight.

    ¡°Nysa! Nysa!¡± Three voices shouted at her, breaking her inner reflection, her moment. Her lidded eyes turned to her sisters in slow motion as Otonia¡¯s body floated down to the stone floor. Her leg oozing blood, her bandage saturated. Korinna preparing a tourniquet, Kyra scrabbling for fresh bandages, while Hagne applied pressure to the wound to stem the flow of blood, discarding bloodied bandages to one side thinking she needed to do better next time, if not too late to be granted the chance. Thoughts of self-blame seeping into her state of mind.

    In long strides, trancelike Nysa approached Otonia, waving a gibbering non-resistant Hagne away, placing her own hands upon the bare wound, blood spilling over her fingers. Her eyes closed, she called upon her faith, visualising the blood-filled wound, the torn flesh, the sliced muscle and the scored bone, convincing them to renew, knit and calcify respectfully, blood being the carrier and her faith being the catalyst.

    ---

    ¡°Quiet, someone approaches,¡± hissed Lysisa.

    Niobe, Alexa and Dione knowingly nodded while Latona put her back to a nearby merlon and readied her crossbow.

    Lysisa hugged the cliff face and advanced towards the scrapping and scuffing.

    ¡°Hold sister, your Mistress approaches,¡± called Astera.

    Lysisa paused, confused, how did her Mistress know of her presence? Quickly realising this would be another mystery she gave away caution and returned to the light of the lanterns and torches upon the Northern Wall.

    ¡°Alexa, do you have a solution?¡± asked Astera.

    ¡°Yes Mistress, with Dione¡¯s help, well her stallion¡¯s we can set the required width and then refine the slope.¡±

    ¡°Good, now I need you and your twin to catch some sleep. We still have tomorrow to guard against.¡±

    The twins beat a hasty retreat, glad to be away from a possible confrontation.

    ¡°Lysisa while on guard duty please train Latona in Spear and Shield, she is capable with crossbow and needs to expand her weapon use. Stay at this post until relieved, although I am not sure when that will be. Niobe, I ask you to stay as well.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, I will keep both in line.¡± A good-natured grin spreading across her face.

    Dione waited, arms crossed, silent and above the conversations thus far, therefore Astera decided to rip the scab from the wound and plainly order her.

    ¡°Dione, you will rest and then after middle of the day scout out the position of the Walking Dead, their trail should be easy enough to follow. Once you are certain of their direction of travel ride to Farstay to meet your sisters. They should be waiting for you as I plan to send them using the Shrine of Saph and ride the last of our horses stabled there. Any questions?¡±

    Dione¡¯s jaw dropped, her hands trying to express words and of course failing. Her stallion pulling her back to her senses before complete embarrassment.

    ¡°No, Mistress, after fifth bell I will ride in pursuit and report to Farstay and hopefully lead my sisters to the Dark Priest.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Blood drained from Niobe¡¯s face. ¡°Mistress you need to hurry back to the Main Cavern, it is Otonia, they can¡¯t stop her bleeding.¡±

    Astera¡¯s face dropped, her eyes momentarily closing. She then raced away, Thyia trailing behind. Lysisa accepting of another mystery.

    ---

    A bright beacon of sunshine pierced the darkness of the Cavern and humbled the pathetic light cast by either lantern or torch. Astera instinctively raised her arm to shadow her eyes and mid movement, slowed and then lowered her arm. The light engulfed her eyes to carry a warmth and welcome into her body, reaching her heart and soul. The source easily discernible; Nysa, her hands bright, fingers an undefined reddish blur. Astera¡¯s mouth dropped slowly, words forming in her mind, failing to reach her lips.

    Thyia equally frozen in place by the spectacle. The slowly fading light brought all of the Sisters in the Main Cavern back to their senses, shortly after animated in movement and jibber searching for explanation and understanding. Then silence as Nysa¡¯s crimson hands floated away from Otonia¡¯s leg. A heartbeat passed, her eyes fixed in a blank stare as her body rolled back, slumping over in a collapsed heap, bloody hands painting her armour in red snail trails.

    Kyra¡¯s look of adoration vanished, bandages spilling from her limp grasp and immediately dropping to Nysa¡¯s side. Her hands finding new purpose, slapping Nysa¡¯s cheeks.

    ¡°No Nysa! What have you done?¡± Her Warrior Three link to Nysa and Otonia now a hazy memory.

    Korinna, kneeling beside Otonia held the untied tourniquet limply in her hand, her eyes darting between Otonia and Nysa at a total loss. Hagne¡¯s guilt searched for reprieve finding a new purpose, to inspect and treat the wound properly this time, to correct her previous failure. The blood pulsed no longer from the wound. Frowning, she used the bloodied bandages to gently wipe the blood on Otonia¡¯s leg away, cautiously splashing water from the nearby water trough to clear the last bloody smears.

    ¡°Water ¡­ please,¡± Otonia asked, her voice shallow, desperate.

    Using her hands Hagne cupped water into her sister¡¯s mouth, the sipping and slurping loud in the silence, although occasionally competing with sobs of anguish from Kyra her senses overwhelmed by the loss of connection to Nysa and moments after the re-established connection to Otonia within their Warrior Three bond.

    Astera and Thyia washed the blood from Nysa¡¯s hands and armour while Kyra, staring, wide-eyed, betrayed mixed emotions.  When done Astera dragged a willing Kyra into a three-person carry of Nysa to the Inner Cavern still unconscious to eventually lay her on a bunk.

    ¡°Kyra, dribble water into her mouth, I suspect our Judge Knight has overexerted herself.¡± Astera met Kyra¡¯s red, moist eyes with a confident warm smile and a comforting pat on her shoulder. To Astera, Nysa¡¯s heart beat strongly and her chest swelled and receded with each breath; good signs. While not certain of Nysa¡¯s method of healing, she knew of Charis¡¯ and rest for the practitioner usually the best way forward.

    Their moment shortly broken with an arrival, of sorts.

    ¡°I can walk or limp I tell you,¡± insisted Otonia.

    ¡°No sister let Hagne piggyback you,¡± said Korinna.

    ¡°We would have walked either side of you except the passageway isn¡¯t wide enough and your leg only looks healed,¡± added Hagne, slightly breathless.

    The three entered the Inner Cavern, Otonia protesting while on Hagne¡¯s back, with Korinna dancing around the two of them arms spread, trying to catch or herd or at worst pretend to help. Kyra eventually joined Astera and Thyia in a quiet chuckle as the three visitors finally landed on a bunk.

    ¡°I am perfectly fine, I feel perfectly fine,¡± protested Otonia.

    ¡°Rest, I command it. There will be work enough for you and everyone tomorrow, although dawn can¡¯t be far away,¡± yawned Astera.

    ¡°If I must ¡­¡±

    ¡°Korinna and Hagne to the House, wash, eat and sleep. I will wake you or perhaps someone else will when required.¡±

    ¡°If we must ¡­¡± Both Assassin Sisters giggling through their words, mocking Otonia.

    ¡°Don¡¯t run away, you only delay my revenge,¡± shouted Otonia after them.

    ¡°Thyia, stay and keep watch.¡± Astera eying Otonia in particular. ¡°Make sure the three rest.¡±

    Zosime, about to climb out of her bunk, sheepishly slid back under the covers. Nysa continued to lay motionless on her bunk, with Kyra hovering over her, then shifting to one side while Otonia begrudgingly lay in a spooned position behind the Judge Knight. Satisfied, Astera strode, head up towards the Inner Cavern entrance leading to the House.

    ---

    Each step towards her destination a struggle, the incline a factor certainly, her tiredness due to being awake for many bells to blame also, although in all honestly, she didn¡¯t want to confront the person she must. As Mistress her duty clear though, in desperate battle all are expected to contribute, no exceptions and Astera needed to question the loyalty of one who, shirked their responsibility.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    The Stone Cabin in the Elder¡¯s Cavern rested silently. The Borrow Gem¡¯s gifted vision of the cavern illuminating in shades of grey, tending to darkness. Astera rested drawing up courage, deep breath, hands broke from fidgeting and one last check of her weapons. The quiet silence ended unexpectantly with the swing of the cabin¡¯s door, the elder obviously knew of her approach. The time wasting though; the clever woman would draw an advantageous conclusion. Astera released her deep breath and marched forth to confront the wily ¡­ old lady. The word crone surfaced briefly, quickly dismissed.

    Within the doorframe Astera¡¯s hand reached for support, her lips drawn thin. Before her an unrecognisable skin on bones elderly woman struggled to lift off bed covers to escape the confines of her bunk. After the second attempt, a tear, unbidden moistened Astera¡¯s eye. How could this be?

    ¡°Lay back elder ¡­ I ¡­ didn¡¯t realise your condition.¡±

    All struggle ceased, the elder¡¯s face relaxing after the fruitless battle. Her sunken eyes fixed upon the ceiling.

    The whisper in the elder¡¯s voice drew Astera inside the cottage. ¡°I sent the twins away, so they could not witness me die, the young should never see death.¡± She coughed, thin frame shaking. ¡°I have lent on magic, to forgo sleep, to research, some unwisely.¡± Her lips creaked into the shape of a smile, nothing more. ¡°I devoted my last moments to teaching before I needed to pay the price. I see your face, don¡¯t morn for me, most of my life a torment of wishful thinking, magic out of my grasp and then I met a boy, really a girl and my wish came true.¡±

    The pit of Astera¡¯s stomach betrayed her, bile rising up, overwhelming guilt, how could she even suspect let alone truly consider the elder would shirk her duty, never a possibly ¡­ her absence easily explained ¡­ the ultimate, being near death. Astera remembered loitering outside the cabin trying to draw up the courage to berate the elder, considering the words which needed to be spoken and the possible ¡­ punishment.  Instead a harsh truth awaited, the elder clinging to life. The shameful moment of realisation tore at her; a wound unable to be healed by Charis or Nysa, heavy and grievous. Astera rushed to the elder¡¯s bedside, her hands stretching out to grasp and yet afraid. The elder¡¯s hands made of parchment thin skin, bones protruding, stretching against their forced enclosure.

    ¡°Is there anything anyone can do?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps Charis, her healing is beyond flesh and bone, it includes your spirit and lifts you, but it is still magic and could easily hasten my death as not.¡± A sneaky smile leaked, which Astera appreciated.

    ¡°For us much younger sisters it has an additional affect!¡± Astera winked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± A pause to send a smile of remembrance. ¡°It bound you to her for another reason, but I doubt another reason was really needed. Charis is special in a special way that the world will eventually appreciate. Still, I apologise my frailty could not allow me to assist you and your sisters more directly tonight.¡± The elder drew in a scratchy breath.

    ¡°We received some unexpected help both ordinary and divine that eventually allowed us to hope to see the light of the next day.¡±

    The elder¡¯s head inclined slightly in a nod of sorts, her eyes never leaving the ceiling.

    ¡°I assumed you did well enough without me, otherwise I believe you would be rescuing me while talking harshly to me,¡± she croaked.

    Astera opened her mouth to protest and then closed it, thankful the elder didn¡¯t check her reaction.

    ¡°I have prepared the twins to take over from me, they either have some of my knowledge or they know how to acquire it once I am gone if they study the books and tomes I have left behind. My days and nights spent telling them the words to write, passing on my family legacy as I am the last.¡±

    The elder drew into herself and became deathly silent, her chest¡¯s battle to rise and fall pausing and Astera¡¯s hand hovering, uncertain. After several heartbeats, although to Astera a lifetime the elder sucked in a breath and continued.

    ¡°So, if they can¡¯t read it, then they¡¯re to blame.¡± A coughing laughter followed.

    ¡°Given your certainty ¡­¡± Astera paused respectfully in case of a last moment protest, striving to hold back the need to release her grief. ¡°How would you like to be honoured when the time comes elder?¡± Warm tears flowed down burning cheeks, quickly wiped away with the back of her hand.

    ¡°You will not have to do anything. The magic you see is consuming my body. I will just cease to be. I would be satisfied if you would be so kind to carry me to the roof of the House so I could cease under the light of the sun.¡±

    ¡°It would be my honour.¡± Tears begun anew.

    Astera peeled back the covers, a sharp intake of breath, the sight before her, impossible. Withered skin clung to bone, no substantial flesh between, the elder truly eaten from the inside as her thin clothing draped over her rib cage clinging to a non-existent waist poking out again at the hip bone. Steeling herself, hands and arms eased their way forward under the elder¡¯s prone body. Straightening, an easier than expected lift, the elder now in the crook of her arms. Already a smallish thin person and now without the usual flesh, Astera held a husk and realising this she hurried, hopeful the elder would exist until dawn.

    ¡°At least I am not that heavy a burden dear,¡± she quipped.

    The passageway walls flashed by, the entrance to other caverns ignored. Climbing the steps to the trapdoor Astera prepared to shift the elder into the crook of one arm when the way cleared. Light shone upon them and Ismene¡¯s face balked at the sight of persons climbing when she thought to descend. Upon spying Astera carrying the elder¡¯s frail body a hundred questions passed through her mind, mouth about to open, the Mistress¡¯s head motioned side to side. Into the House proper and Clymene nowhere to be seen, fortunate thought Astera, what one Seer observed they all soon shared. The elder needing a peace and not a fuss at the end, although unconfirmed as the elder didn¡¯t respond any longer to questions.

    Ismene sprinted ahead once Astera veered towards the circular stairs confirming her destination. The roof trapdoor thrown back, Astera and her promise quickly stepped upon the roof. An unusual bright dawn sunlight greeted them, thin snow upon the roof, although no longer falling. The first bell of the day rang clear across the town. The sunlight kissed the elder¡¯s flesh where possible, wakening her, perhaps recuperating her former well-being.

    In a weak voice she asked, ¡°Naked please, the sunlight ¡­¡±

    Astera untied her corded pants and easily slipped them off, no loin cloth underneath. Her shirt front never tied, only tucked into her pants parted at the front and first one arm and then the other extracted, leaving the garment to fall over Astera¡¯s lap and remain there.

    ¡°Not much to look at now, I¡¯ll warrant but, in my day, I needed to swat them away with a stick. I didn¡¯t know how badly I needed to learn magic, hopeless then. I should have begat a daughter or perhaps several instead ¡­ regret ¡­¡±

    The dawn sunlight flooded over the elder¡¯s flesh, Astera happy to cradle and allow the dying woman to reminisce to her heart¡¯s content, recalling the early days with Charis seemingly satisfied with an adopted daughter. They lounged away the moments for two bells, the oldest sister secure within the arms of one of the youngest sisters.

    ¡°Thank you, all is forgiven,¡± the elder whispered. The token weight of her body at rest now nothing. Astera¡¯s arms visible to her as the flesh and bone once upon them vanished, the body¡¯s owner finally consumed by the magic she worshipped. Astera lingered to morn her loss alone, snow no longer present to dull the clunk as each Item escaped the elder¡¯s shirt to fall to the floor. Each fall ringing a death bell in Astera¡¯s mind, aggravating her pre-existing heartfelt wound and awakening a terrible grief inside her. Two synchronised gasps alerted her to unannounced company and prevented her from unleashing her anguish.

    Like waking, her head rose to focus upon the source and before identified, Clymene and Ismene leapt upon her, hugging and kissing, murmuring words of comfort and support. Shortly after wailing themselves, sharing their grief as did all the Seers in the Seer Circle Clymene established while waiting and observing with Ismene. Each Seer fell upon a non-Seer sister to embrace and explain their grief and the cause.

    ---

    Lysisa confused when a sobbing Niobe opened her arms to her, accepting once a red eyed Latona nodded in her direction.

    ¡°My feelings aren¡¯t my own, they are the combined grief of many. I cannot say more, except to announce the elder, who helped and taught many has now passed from us and many sisters grieve,¡± sobbed Niobe.

    ---

    The Seers agreed Zosime would inform the Goblin Sisters, Thais and Alexa grief stricken beyond coherence. They, like their sisters not privy to the elder¡¯s condition, the old woman hid behind a mystery condition called old age, resorting to bouts of shouting when the twins enquired too deeply.

    The three semi-naked Goblin Sisters splashed freezing cold water upon each other just beyond the Cavern Entrance. Zosime observing their innocent play after bells of toil, not a single walking dead husk remained behind the walls. The three stared at Zosime as one, trapping her in their gaze. Zosime wiping her eyes in reaction, trying to discover how they knew. Not the specifics of course, only an air of dismay surrounding Zosime, the messenger.

    The three waited, eyes fixed and yet bodies fidgeting, Zosime acutely aware she needed to take the first step and yet her feet as herself, laboured, weighed down by grief.

    ---

    The outpouring of emotion overwhelming, Clymene especially shattered as the Seer Circle expressed their remorse as one through her, grabbing for Astera like a lifeline, trying to hang on to someone real after witnessing the consumption of the elder by the very magic they wield. Astera acutely aware the Daughters of the Duchess and especially the Seers needed to endure, to move past this terrible loss.

    Astera¡¯s eyes caught Ismene¡¯s, the Provedore comprehending immediately and drawing away from their three-way hug. Astera forcefully grabbed Clymene, a hand on each side of her head, looking fully into her red wide-eyed face, a finger width separating their noses.

    ¡°Enough! We must, by need continue, the elder would want us to celebrate and remember her life, not be made useless by the morning of her death!¡±

    Clymene squeezed her eyelids down, tears and sobs continued unabated. Astera shook Clymene¡¯s head until her eyes opened. Astera mouthed the word ¡®celebrate¡¯.

    ¡°Yes Mistress,¡± cried Clymene.

    Their Mistress¡¯ wishes spread quickly across the Seer Circle and as one they each remembered an elder encounter, sharing, their collective memory converting grief into a celebration of the elder¡¯s life, her grouchy ways, creations and understandings. Then each Seer shared as much as possible with a non-Seer sister nearby or struggling in the quiet by their own.

    ¡°Clymene ask Niobe to send Lysisa to the Meeting Room, we have much to discuss and she has proven her loyalty.¡± Keep busy, move forward, progress thought Astera.

    Caught out by the mundane command, Clymene nodded while wiping her eyes. Ismene embraced the Seer Sister and guided her down the step ladder. Astera caught Ismene¡¯s sympathetic look, answering with a forced smile to reassure her.

    Astera leant heavily against the rail surrounding the viewing platform on top of the House, stretching muscles cramped and worn, trying to wake her body. Her mind needing to be clear, to ensure the loss of the elder a celebration of her life and deeds, not an excuse for hopelessness and failure. Did the elder sense Astera¡¯s inner turmoil? Forgiveness her final word.

    Glancing down during a stretch, a golden circle glint and winked in the sunlight at her feet. Astera counted seven Items recovered before satisfied no more could be found and dropped into thought, are seven too many for one person and their body to endure.

    ---

    ¡°Our great teacher is dead, we accept this truth, for death can only occur if someone has first lived,¡± said Bluefingers, bowing her head.

    ¡°We will honour her teachings by teaching others and using what she has taught us to protect our sisters and ensure our enemies tremble before us,¡± said Prettynose, a hand curling into a fist.

    Sweetears, meeting Zosime¡¯s red-eyed gaze, finished, ¡°We will remember her name when we celebrate victory and we will call her name when hope is almost lost to emboldened us to find more within ourselves. She made us greater when she didn¡¯t have to, liberated us from being skinny helpless creatures, always afraid, we will never forget her.¡±

    Zosime couldn¡¯t contain her emotions, the Seer Circle now bombarding her with stories of the elder instead of grief. The Goblin Sisters accepting death and swearing in action and deed to honour their fallen teacher, how could she do no less and shared their words with the Seer Circle. A bright light of hope and future spread throughout the Seer Circle, fortifying them, revealing and extinguishing any darkness, instilling a shared confidence undefeatable and undeniable. Let the enemies of the Daughters of the Duchess tremble, from grief they bound all the tighter and from recovery they discovered strength yet untapped.

    ¡°Thanks to our teacher, we are strong sister!¡±

    Zosime not sure which Goblin Sister spoke, too focused on surviving as the three sisters threw her into the air and caught her, while laughing. Distracted by the Seer Circle for but a moment they must have grappled her and begun the game. In between other concerns she learnt they mended her chest armour, pride emanating from their smiling faces.

    ¡°Goblins always face death, so when alive we learn to survive. Our teacher has made us great and now we wish to live to the fullest!¡±

    ---

    Astera scoped up a dollop of stew with her stale bread and finished swallowing as Lysisa cracked open the Training Room door. When waved in she quietly and carefully closed the door behind her. Taking a step forward, she hesitated and spun around to lean her shield and spear to the right of the doorway. Eyes down she approached the Mistress of the Daughters of the Duchess, the bandages on her light wounds, mostly scratches, removed. Two more serious wounds bound firmly with clean bandages.

    Astera dragged herself up, a muscle or two protesting, rising from her chair to greet their battle-hardened Novice.

    ¡°I thank-you for your timely assistance and your restraint.¡±

    Lysisa quirked an eyebrow, Astera cracked a tired smile.

    ¡°I know you have many questions, if you don¡¯t, I would be surprised and ask you to leave, proven a dullard for sure. You aren¡¯t a dullard are you Novice Lysisa?¡±

    ¡°No Mistress!¡± Voice raised, hand flashing to cover her mouth.

    ¡°Never be ashamed of conviction. I would invite you to become an Initiate given your demonstration of loyalty and service if you wish to find a place amongst us?¡±

    A happiness and joy reached Lysisa¡¯s eyes, bubbling out in a scream of delight, her head nodding feverishly. Remembering herself she dropped to one knee, quickly reciting her oath.

    ¡°I swear to serve and be loyal to the Daughters of the Duchess until my death or no longer able. I swear to keep this oath and never break it under pain of death.¡±

    ¡°Stand please, you must understand, the Initiate oath must be taken naked, symbolic of you casting off your past life and now fully embracing your new life.¡± Astera examined Lysisa¡¯s face as the Novice¡¯s mind swept through the various considerations.

    A feeble utterance escaped her lips, ¡°Naked?¡±

    ¡°Before many, probably middle of the day, as many gather to wish Dione on her way ¡­¡±

    Lysisa gulped and then straightened her shoulders.

    ¡°I understand and welcome witness to the swearing of my oath.¡±

    Lysisa fled the Training Room, closing the door with a slight rattle. Astera waited. The door quietly opened, Lysisa stretching out for her spear and shield, grabbing the shield knocking the spear away.

    ¡°Come in Sister I won¡¯t bite.¡±

    Her spear recovered, Lysisa bowed towards Astera and retired red-faced.

    ---

    Astera almost fell from her chair, the third shove particularly determined.

    ¡°Sorry Mistress, you nap heavily,¡± said Clymene.

    Astera¡¯s head firmly upon the table in the Meeting Room asleep prior, while some would rudely mention her snoring. Her eyes blinked several times, hands reaching to clear them and then extend into a stretch on the end of her arms. Ismene taking the opportunity to wash down any exposed flesh, particularly under the arms. Astera slowly stood, giving in. The Seer and the Provedore washed in earnest.

    ¡°You have Dione eager to be on her way and an Initiate to welcome into the Daughters of the Duchess and both wait for you in the Inner Cavern.¡± The rushed toned in Clymene¡¯s voice revealing her frustration.

    Waving her arms Ismene added, ¡°You should have dozed off in your bed, or perhaps a bunk in the White Room, not this, Mistress.¡±

    Astera closed her eyes while standing allowing her two taskmasters to attend to her. Too soon a wet rag rubbed down her face, breaking her relaxing trance into a grimace.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you growl at us, we are here helping,¡± said Clymene, as she stepped back to assess their efforts.

    ¡°Well better I guess, the perfumed water will cover any missed smells,¡± assured Ismene.

    About to open her mouth and ask, they both bundled her towards the door.

    ¡°Hurry Mistress, Thyia awaits at the trapdoor, you must hurry to the Inner Cavern.¡±

    Astera paused. ¡°Tell the gathered the send-off and ceremony will be held in the Elder¡¯s Cavern.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress,¡± replied Clymene.

 1.130 Faerie Forest

    The smooth cloth-like bark of the One Tree sinuously moved under his gaze, his presence awakening and calling forth his brothers resting peacefully within. First one and then more, their faces pushing on the outer bark, a game to define their faces, nothing more than a greeting. As one joined in facial salute another faded back into the vast depths of the trunk.

    Gloringas smiled in recognition of each as they presented.

    ¡°Welcome home Lord Prince, most favoured of our Goddess Mara, may her blessing forever protect us.¡±

    The whimsical voice of the speaker normal and well known to the Prince, to others an almost unbearable high-pitched whine; to him the pleasant welcome music of home. The owner of the voice forever young, long golden hair cascading down her back, ends licking the curves of her firm buttocks, emerald eyes always sparkling in delight.

    The Elven Prince turned to face his gracious host, as the first Dryad, the Protector of the One Tree; the most ancient and therefore utmost honoured. The Goddess calling her into existence before him and his brothers.

    He scouted earlier, which is why he approached the One Tree and called forth its Protector for an answer.

    ¡°You honour me Ancient One, although in truth as first called, I surrender to you the title most honoured.¡±

    She flitted about, disappearing and then appearing elsewhere, tinkling laughter echoing upon leaving and arriving. His smile broadened. Her ancient heart still blessed by an innocence and purity, which she shared with all around her.

    Her body glowed and her smile brightened. ¡°I am glad the Goddess called forth you and your brothers to protect me and her forest from wicked men.¡±

    ¡°You say those words every time we meet.¡± His eyes soft, kind.

    Her face grew serious, as it always did at this point. ¡°They simply walked in, paid no homage, no askance and stole. I and the Goddess felt vulnerable and besieged in our own demesne!¡±

    A smirk. ¡°You know they didn¡¯t mean any harm and in fact were confused.¡±

    ¡°You say that, but since you weren¡¯t there you don¡¯t know.¡± She folded her arms, curtly nodding her head, the childish escaping the ancient wisdom which must be hers, a contradiction in the one being due to the memory of that single moment, forever haunting.

    He bowed, like he always did at this point and kept his thoughts to himself. Given he and his brothers secretly escorted the two intruders from the Goddess¡¯ forest, he discovered the first, who limped on his only foot with the help of a token branch from the One Tree, their transgression; called the other Bellerophon, while Bellerophon named the other Judge, an ordinary human then, before he claimed his divinity.

    Mollified by his concession, she responded unbidden to the reason for his visit.

    ¡°Your guests have become three and have been relocated my Prince, they drew upon the life of the One Tree, although one gave back when Judge¡¯s Sun shone upon her. I summoned one of the Ancestors of the Cursed to remove them.¡±

    He raised a blonde eyebrow. ¡°Three guests? You only called one to toil?¡± Her admissions too confusing for different reasons.

    ¡°They owe much, one of us and not one of us and she I am told is ¡­ disruptive and ungrateful.¡±

    The Cursed, a blind time for him and his brothers, a stab in his heart as fresh as the day their cursed became known. She wiped a tear from his eye, her soft touch quick.

    ¡°I apologise Prince for upsetting you, perhaps I will restrict myself to calling them Elfkin, which they themselves seemed to have accepted over the many years ¡­¡±

    Gloringas bowed. ¡°Thank-you, like you, memory haunts me long after the event.¡±

    She disappeared into the One Tree. Perhaps their memories didn¡¯t compare, and he over-reached in his comparison. More of concern, dusk began to fall, the herald of the night. Here? How?

    At a lost to explain the dark he returned to the fact she mentioned three and he thought to find his multiple guests by himself, within the vastness of the Faerie Forest if need be. Before he took his first step she returned.

    ¡°Do you wish to travel within the One Tree or walk my Prince?¡±

    ¡°Dusk?¡±

    ¡°The Cur ¡­ Elfkin are a burden Prince, they drain the One Tree to provide for them.¡± She blushed bright red. ¡°They may have failed in many ways, they didn¡¯t in one, procreation. Almost rabbit like in fact.¡±

    His mouth formed a surprised O, why didn¡¯t he know. He answered his own question, many years of aimless travel, very few visits and an obvious well-known truth all assumed he knew?

    ¡°We walk then?¡±

    The Ancient One would need to stay close to her tree, so the distance to the three guests therefore short. Darkness well upon them when they reached their destination, a question upon his face.

    ¡°The Bald Hill my Prince, with some persuasion and cultivation the trees, bush and brush graciously relocated.¡±

    Her voice alerting the Elfkin, who otherwise tended to her duties, including watering her patients. She stood to attention expecting a familiar taskmaster and discovered two. Her green eyes wide and wild, her mind indecisive.

    ¡°A simple courtesy will be ample girl,¡± said Gloringas.

    She quickly complied and stepped back, out from under their sight. Gloringas wondering when disruptive and ungrateful would surface in her behaviour and attitude.

    ¡°The first you surrendered to us needing salvation. The Healing contained within her redirected to bind her spirit to her soul and hence acceptance by her body. The Faerie Magic potent and I believe she could have travelled the root of the One Tree without your company my Prince given the success of the other two.¡±

    Gloringas contemplated her words. The protection of the Faerie Forest depended upon the One Tree identifying those not Faerie and yet Charis imbued the child, no human woman, lying before him under the night sky with enough of her borrowed magic to blind the One Tree.

    ¡°The life moss accepted her although non-faerie and accelerated the maturing and growth of her body, thereby nurturing her soul to accommodate the older spirit.¡±

    He knelt to run his fingers across the moss, little of her flesh exposed. The moss called to him, acknowledging his royalty and more direct connection to the Goddess. He in turn acknowledging the moss, the concentrated life force, the harvesting of nutrients and gifting of life, tiny roots gaining purchase by penetrating their subject¡¯s skin. A wide swath of moss, three times as much around her as attached to her. The moss on soil harvesting and the moss on flesh feeding, while the Elfkin watered the entire patch.

    Gloringas eyes betrayed his appreciation. The life mosses a defence not a healer. Any intruders who lay upon it would be drained of life, not gifted life and this natural inclination needed to be cajoled and encouraged in complete opposition to its very nature.

    Her merry laughter surrounded him, an acknowledgement. ¡°You underestimate my powers Prince, although I concede the moss unusually eager to sample the Faerie Magic on offer within the body.¡±

    ¡°Still ¡­¡±

    She waved her hand at the second visitor. The Prince recognised both, Charis at their feet now and beside her, ever beside her, Helice. Although the Ancient One excitedly danced around Helice.

    ¡°She provides! Healthy of mind and body, Faerie Magic generates from her, especially in the strong sunlight and the main reason all three rest here.¡±

    ¡°How do you harvest her magic?¡± asked Gloringas, perplexed.

    ¡°She dreams my Prince. Observe the reach of her fingers, stretched, seeking the other. The other likewise, trying to touch in kind. The root of the One Tree completes the joining and she freely offers her magic to the other, believing the other calls to her.¡±

    ¡°Dreams?¡±The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    ¡°She is extremely resilient and therefore the dream simple and direct. I doubt a dream beyond that complication would escape her consciousness and therefore suffer rejection. The other though extremely susceptible and easily manipulated, her past exploits extracted, except for a portion she herself is unaware of. Yet she doesn¡¯t recover, her body healed, her mind, soul and spirit whole and yet, unwell. A mystery my Prince.¡±

    ¡°Both have Faerie Gifts buried within their flesh and yet only Helice contributes?¡±

    Gloringas then points to the bright healthy flowers growing upon the second body, thriving, naturally attracted to the location of an Item. On the other body they grow in place, although stunted and twisted, struggling to bloom, bereft of any flowers or buds.

    ¡°Her gifts should yield much Faerie Magic and yet, don¡¯t. Although their gifts most remarkedly allowed them passage into the Faerie Forest unaccompanied by you along a root of the One Tree.¡±

    Gloringas frowned while running a hand through his fine blond hair. While trusted to an extent, the invasion into the Faerie Forest by any non-Faerie cause for concern. Would the Items alone allow passage, or would they need to be ¡®full¡¯ of Faerie Magic harvested from the sun?

    ¡°Could we convince the third, she names herself Charis, to heal the second, named Helice to drain all her magic?¡±

    ¡°The manipulation via a dream easily accomplished my Prince, although unwise. The Helice one would realise her dream false, react to the other one in an unknown way, perhaps shocked enough to wake from the charm we have each under and the first is too far away and again I am not sure what would become of her and the moss, when she is so close to full recovery.¡±  The Dryad¡¯s eyes strayed towards the crouched Elfkin, silent, perhaps wishing to be ignored, the Prince¡¯s eyes following.

    ¡°Girl, your name?¡±

    The Elfkin jumped her heart thundering in reaction to being addressed. Her eyes slowly rising, scanning the Elven Prince from booted toe to affable smile.

    ¡°Fff ¡­ Flower ¡­ Lord,¡± she whispered, her head quickly bowing afterwards.

    ¡°To me, we need your assistance.¡±

    She stood and hesitated, her mind wondering how a lowly Elfkin could assist the Prince of Elves and the Matriarch of Dryads. The Dryad¡¯s happy face a honey sweet welcome. She contemplated escape, for a moment, not really knowing why. The passing days a confusion for her, she wished to return to her Branch, her people, each knew their place and their duty. The surety now welcome whereas previously she railed against such routine, to do the same, yielding the same, which in reality meant a slow death. A certainty at least instead of this, whatever this would result in.

    Against her wishes, she willed herself to take a step closer, and then another until before the Prince, her mouth dry, swallowing now futile.

    ¡°Take a sip from your waterskin, we have much to discuss,¡± said the Prince.

    How did he know? She did as bid and quaffed down water from the waterskin.

    ¡°Which Branch do you come from little one?¡±

    ¡°Our hunting area is on the Northern border of the Forest, Lord. We are descended from your children and proud of our heritage.¡± She chose to reveal this truth to him, perhaps whatever he needed from her would be constrained by their linage.

    More thinking out loud than replying, Gloringas said, ¡°Yes, my last child, so long ago ¡­¡±

    ¡°Several hundred years my Prince,¡± answered his Dryad host, somewhat helpfully. Her sing song voice breaking him from his wayward thought.

    ¡°We have a task, quite simple really. We need you to hold Charis¡¯ free hand. Can you do that?¡±

    She nodded slowly, all three charmed beyond reaction by the Dryad so ¡­ surely harmless. Kneeling down the Dryad Matriarch stroked her deep brown hair causing concern, although not the first time her touch utilised to express support and comfort.

    ¡°If our plan is successful, Charis will fill you with healing magic. Being healthy we assume the magic will wash over you.¡±

    His head bobbed in encouraging confirmation, she assumed trying to convince her. She instinctively nodded back, although only the once, meeting his expectation and no more.

    A haunting tune graced the still air around them, the Dryad Matriarch the source. With the Prince¡¯s eyes firmly fix upon her, Flower held onto Charis¡¯ hand, shortly after lying down beside their guest for comfort.

    The sunshine of a warm Birth Season day rolled over her flesh, the first pass closing small scratches even she couldn¡¯t remember. The sunlight touched her mind and realigned misgivings, misunderstanding, misinterpretations as a natural and pleasant order of business and her body relaxed into a trance like state, her immediate surrounds a haze as she rode a wave of oneness with the magic, which permeated her being, her soul triggering remembrance to purpose.

    Gloringas stood in awe as Flower¡¯s body shimmered before him, her slight body thinning further, arms and legs lengthening, long fingers attached although the whole much smaller in size, perhaps a fifth of her former self. Her quaint leather shirt and trousers shrinking to match. An unrecognisable Faerie humanoid greeted him, her eyes blinking in recognition, her mouth opening to speak before another change grabbed her consciousness.

    ¡°I know not the name of the Goddess¡¯ creation, although I can inform your Prince the Faerie Magic for the creature issued from a golden circle buried in Charis¡¯ left breast.¡±

    The next form taller, perhaps twice as tall as her first change, white hair on her head, long wide white eyebrows, the lines on her very human face representing wisdom and determination. She willed colourful lights into being, blinking in and out lighting up Bald Hill like day.

    ¡°Again, my Prince an unknown creation, although issued from another golden circle although buried within Charis¡¯ other breast.¡±

    The Elfkin returned to her normal height, hair aglow with silver and her face radiant and lovely.

    ¡°Prince avert your eyes now!¡± shouted his host.

    Gloringas complied with haste, the urgency in the Dryad¡¯s voice destroying any sing song.

    ¡°This Faerie Creature I know Prince, a Nymph, private and not tolerant of intrusion, several guard waterways within the Forest to trap the foolish. The source, a golden ring Prince.¡±

    Webbed hands and feet then covered the Elfkin as the Nymph form faded, a tint of green to her skin deepened, silver eyes stared at him and dark green hair enveloped her head. Gloringas resisted the charm of the swirling eyes to embrace the creature before him. A colony known to him and well avoided.

    ¡°Nixie, my Prince, the Item enchanted for one purpose, to charm, although weakened by itself. Another paired to the ring from another Nixie would be overwhelming as the strength of their charm strengthens with numbers.¡±

    The transformation quickly over, followed by the Elfkin shrinking in proportion, less than half her true height, gossamer wings, long pointed ears and antenna sprouting from her forehead, her skin colour pale once again. Before Gloringas could announce the name, the Elfkin changed again. Her height increased slightly, her antenna disappeared, although retaining her long-pointed ears and wings. While recognising the creature Gloringas¡¯s thoughts became interrupted as he tried to maintain his balance.

    The hill erupted, a deep gouged ran towards them as the One Tree¡¯s root freed itself from surrounding soil preparing to strike, whip like. Gloringas matched trajectory with target quickly realising Charis the perceived threat. Before he could react, the root returned to the soil, the hill silent.

    Gloringas looked to his Dryad host and she answered with a look of her own, her eyes directing him to looked upon their two guests. Helice and Charis, hands joined, a sweet peace upon both of their faces.

    ¡°We have proof, my Prince. The Magic in the Items allows them to conceal any evil within. Stripped of their magic the One Tree reacted quickly, Charis only saved by her bonded sister¡¯s gift of magic.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I glimpsed the evil darkness within Charis, which explains much and requires a great deal of thought on my part. Perhaps the Items are best kept within the Faerie Forest regardless of the painful memory of loss, although I know Charis and her sisters acquired them from the unsavoury, which means they aren¡¯t the source.¡±

    Sobbing gained their attention, the source silent once their eyes focused upon her.

    ¡°Wonderful and pitiful, my fate denied or more honestly my ancestor¡¯s fate denied due to theft of our heritage or right. How could my Prince allow such to go unpunished? We are lost from purpose and wait to die in this paradise and yet I have now seen what we should have become.¡± Her crying renewed, chest hitching causing the now long golden hair to cascade around her, fingers running through the strands for her eyes to appreciate.

    Gloringas stood in awe as Flower¡¯s hair finally settled into a brilliant golden yellow, reminiscent of his past children, before the discovery of the curse and his withdrawal from the world.

    He knelt before her and scooped her up into an embrace.

    ¡°You are right, your Prince has failed you and your ancestors, prepared to run from the world instead of righting the world. Well no more child, your baptism of Faerie Magic has awakened me and my brothers, we will once again step into the world and resume our duty to the Goddess and while watchful hunt evil.¡±

    ¡°My Prince you can¡¯t promise such, your duty is clear, no more and no less, the Goddess degreed our future!¡±

    ¡°I am not forgetting my duty to my Goddess. I am just ensuring her goal is realised and no more Faerie births fail to realise their purpose. So, awaken my brothers we march back into the world.¡±

    She cringed at his fervour and cheered at his renewal to purpose and she hated to tell him, but she must.

    ¡°Prince, none now call for you and your kind, you have been forgotten ¡­¡±

    Gloringas stood stupefied. They did call many years ago ¡­ how many? Generations of humans many, no wonder we are forgotten. How to reignite their memory, when for humans praying to their Gods a ritual of society, not a dedication to faith.

    ¡°Perhaps she holds the answer my Prince.¡±

    ¡°Charis? She has a worse fate to face, the evil within, it festers waiting to grow.¡±

    ¡°She cannot remain here, her destiny lies elsewhere and perhaps while she wrestles with her future, she can spread your legend again.¡±

    ¡°How will they call to us? We destroyed the Shrine of Saph in fear, long ago.¡±

    ¡°You so easily forget the entrance to our forest near Lonely Keep. I need to withdraw the One Tree from there for many now obvious, dangerous reasons. When drawn there by the release of the Faerie Magic in the Items I couldn¡¯t restrain the One Tree¡¯s urge to protect and rescue. Now we know the call false, the wasted effort and spent magic will be proven insightful. There is a Shrine of Saph nearby, which could serve our purpose.¡±

    The Prince of Elves shivered. What if?

    ¡°Ancient, what if the enemy or even Charis and her sisters were to burn several Items, would the One Tree answer their destruction?¡±

    The Dryad gently laughed. ¡°The One Tree learns and remembers. I suggested the first time to send an Elf Lord first, I am sure a second time the One Tree will heed my advice.

    ¡°We can¡¯t wake her and ask her to help ¡­¡±

    ¡°No, my Prince, not in the Faerie Forest, she wouldn¡¯t want to leave until her curiosity satisfied. Outside, the request would be a strange question to ask, let alone convince her and you would need to wait until she woke from her charm. Perhaps a dream?¡±

    ¡°You could fabricate such a dream?¡±

    ¡°No, my Prince, I propose we use your memory of the curse¡¯s discovery and feed the truth to her in a dream.¡±

    His failings shared and unyielding ways exposed. He shivered. A warm hand enclosed his, her blue eyes reassuring, pleading, an Elfkin girl reminding him of a greater purpose and the folly of questioning his personal cost.

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°Join the One Tree with your brothers. I will guide the One Tree to connect to Charis¡¯ mind, normally an impossibility, although I am certain now given her current vulnerability, which I suspect is an unintended gift from the evil within her.¡±

 1.131 The Dream Part 1

    The quaint farmstead before him a reminder of the many others previously visited to honour his duty. The lights of the home out, the occupants resting after another long and tiring day of labour. The nearby barn radiating healthy, stout animal life. The fields well-tended; the corn golden and ready for harvest. They could of course use help, unfortunately all able-bodied persons tended to their own survival first, taking care of their own home in this world before helping another.

    All his long life he obeyed and followed the divinely decreed plan, losing count of the number of times in his long life he tended to his duty on behalf of the Goddess Mara, Mother of the Land. Troubled these past hundreds of years by continual failure and neither he nor his brothers knew why. Asking their Goddess, pleading in prayer only rewarded them with silence. They must continue, because their duty called and this in turn would allow them to prepare.

    His footfalls silent and imprints absent upon the dew-covered ground while leaving grasses untrampled during the necessary trespass. Such the nature of his skill; such the nature of his race. Out of habit or maybe skill he gracefully crouched outside their bedroom window. Silence. He felt the minute life in the insects about him and the life of the two who slept within, on the other side of the thick wooden farmstead wall, the sole barrier between home and harm.

    To the husband, Gloringas sent a glamour, a gentle reminder to sleep, slumber being of primary importance regardless of any ¡­ disturbance. The blood required for the glamour acquired two days previous from a ploughing accident, a minor incident to most farmers. The gash on his leg, which bled, needed bandaging, fortuitous and useful for the magic, strengthening the glamour many times over by utilising the man''s blood, consumed upon casting.

    The wife though couldn¡¯t be forced, the Ancient Law required freely given consent. So, Gloringas called with song, gently waking and then drawing her to the closed and well secured window, convinced beyond doubt, she answered a behest from her loved one. This magic likewise fortified by the use of her husband''s blood. Deep down the farmer¡¯s wife would comprehend why, the song confirming purpose and spreading a calm within.

    The wooden shutter opened slowly, the wife placing the cross beam against the wall. The farmhouse not only shelter, doubling as a fortification, the windows few, with the one door. The cellar access carefully hidden; the final place of refuge to huddle in hope, if the world above turned angry and against them.

    The eyes of the farmer¡¯s wife drank in the beauty of the legendary creature who magically seemed to appear, upon the return of her senses after Gloringas dismissed the glamour. She shuddered, her eyes measuring his beauty while she breathed in his presence. He represented life, new and enduring, fertility unquenchable. The ancient rhyme struck up within their minds a deeper legacy of memory and ancient pact reminding each of their purpose.

    When the elf prince presents

    he will seek your consent

    to lay with you during his stay

    returning after many a day

    to claim the product

    he cannot abduct

    his promise of fertility made

    the price fully paid

    Unable to bear her husband children; she knew herself barren like many before her. She prayed at the Shrine of Saph to pass a message to the Goddess of the Elves for this day. Once a week, all Birth Season while visiting the village, she knelt in prayer, enduring the pitiful looks of her fellow villagers, suffering their snickering in silence. The Elf Prince of legend her sole hope and now he called to answer her plea.

    Although the legend well known, he persisted in explaining, dismissing her protests, to fully detail the requirements for success. They would need to couple upon the marital bed, her husband lying beside them. The fertility magic would reside in their bed and only there would another child, or perhaps many, be conceived. The mother to be nodded, untying her smock, baring one shoulder and then the other, allowing the night garment to tumble to the floor. Eyes braving his beauty once again she stepped back from the window, permitting him entry until falling backwards across the marital bed. Gloringas scoped up the naked wife to lay her beside the sleeping husband.

    The farmwife nervously looked across to her husband during the act, shedding a tear for unfaithfulness, shedding a tear for joy and shedding a tear for loss. The Elf Prince would return to claim the first child, all future children though would be theirs, such a small price to pay. Surely? Undeniable life overwhelming bloomed within him as they coupled, her body responded answering life with life, any previous cause of failure washed away in ecstasy and the marital bed imbued with the Blessing of the Goddess. She felt their shared warmth of pleasure and upon his leaving, her cold lonely guilt.

    ---

    Gloringas slipped away, closing the window behind him, hopeful the farmwife would reset the cross bar. Again, like countless times before he would return after the birth to claim the child and hope beyond hope for success. Distracted by deep thoughts of doubt he failed to notice the presence of another until past their ambush position and vulnerable. Instead of attacking him with weapons though she assaulted him with words.

    "You will fail again Elf Prince, as you have for uncountable years."

    How did she know of his doubt, how did she know of previous failures? By starlight he observed her pleasant features. Pale coloured hair flowing over her shoulders, disappearing down her back. Buxom and full breasts, well-endowed then with the twin signs of fertility for those who didn¡¯t know the truth of it. His assessment broken when she spoke again.

    "Do you wish to know why you fail oh Prince?"

    She stared at him, surprisingly unaffected by the awe of his presence, waiting for his answer.

    "How does a young sapling of a girl know of me or mine?" questioned Gloringas.

    "I do not know you by name, only by nature. I have only the history as written down by my ancestors to complete my knowledge," she replied.

    While he pondered in thought, she took the time granted to carefully climb down from the tree she hid in. Her leather jacket and breeches well fitted, matching soft leather shoes, knife sheathed and strung bow in hand. Upon reaching the ground, she casually lent against the length of the bow, taller than her.

    Watching her casually climb down and rest upon her bow, Gloringas unable to come to terms with the sight of a mortal so relaxed in his presence. It suddenly occurred to him to sheath his long, gracefully curved sword. The weapon drawn by his hand, after the first sign of surprise, pure instinct, taking up a fighting guard position to complete the response. Slightly flushed in the face he relaxed, his stance an overreaction and seemingly unnecessary.

    "What knowledge do you offer me and mine?" Gloringas asked as he completed an admiring assessment of her. Climbing lithe like out of the tree she had availed him multiple perspectives.

    She replied, "As I stated. Why you fail and will continue to fail."

    "What price for this knowledge and what is the guarantee of its truth?"

    "The price is you must couple with me, so I may bear a child - mine. The guarantee is your own vigilance."

    At the sight of his shocked face, which she didn¡¯t think possible, her face broadened with a smile, and a light laugh tinkled from between full sensuous lips.

    She added, "You haven''t exhausted yourself on the farm wife, have you?"

    "No - no, I have not! I am fertility incarnate. I am always - how shall I say, able."

    In spite of himself, feeling as if newly born, his strong pale face, red as he fumbled over the words. Why did she make him feel awkward, she a mere youth, he over two thousand years old! Did he misplace his wisdom, poise and grace?

    "Well that is convenient then," her reply, deadpan and dry. She enjoyed his awkwardness, not for once believing such a condition possible in an ancient.

    "You may call me Lacy if you like," she said, following up with further chat to keep him off balance.

    Ignoring the triumph in her voice he collected his thoughts and advanced slowly towards his antagonist.

    "What would stop me taking you now and doing violence upon you to extract the knowledge you have spoken of?"

    She sprang back behind her tree and popped her head around the trunk and replied, "You may threaten, but I know your nature, like I have told you. I am not evil, so you cannot do evil upon me." The final few words shouted in joyous truth, again, her laughter rang in his ears.

    She laughed with him though, not at him and he sensed the difference taking a small comfort.

    ¡°If I do couple with you, when would you reveal your knowledge?" he asked.

    ¡°When my child is conceived and not before." Her voice firm and her face losing all signs of humour.

    Gloringas seriously considered her offer, such his desperation. What would be the harm? To know the harm, he would have to know more about her. Maybe he should ask?

    "Tell me about yourself, I would not want my seed wasted." A slight barb; a small test to tease.

    She expected the inquiry and did not rise to anger, having prepared and been advised to speak mostly truth. Elven Lords could flick lies from any speech and once broken; trust would be near impossible to regain.

    ¡°I am, as my mother before me and her mother before for, back to the beginning a shape shifter.¡± Her voice heavy with trepidation, her kind not always appreciated or welcome.

    The Elven Lord folded his arms and a sadness rolled over his face. ¡°I apologise for the ancient misunderstanding, Goddesses new to their divinity are inclined to wield their power excessively.¡±

    Lacy let out a breath, never expecting such a concession, such an admission. Didn¡¯t he fear his Goddess? Should she reveal a deeper truth?

    ¡°I am more cursed though, for I am a Descendant.¡±

    Absurdly he smiled, before speaking weary words. ¡°Being of your Goddess does she answer you when you call? My Goddess doesn¡¯t hear me, and I would welcome her attention even her wrath. Nevertheless, I speak the truth, for I bore witness and know your line unique amongst all touched by the Seven Gods, not cursed, possibly misunderstood.¡±

    Lacy swallowed, confirmation, absolute confirmation the Elven Lords existed from the creation of time, uncertain which of his two statements the most startling. Ignoring his question, she needed to push on, continue the rehearsed petition.

    ¡°War is coming, the Kings and the Dukes continue to jostle for power, while greater forces move against them. A Seer of Saph issued a prophecy, to save the world each God and Goddess needed to beget a Foretold, each a champion, to form a crew of seven and crusade against the ancient evil. Now is the time of the Goddess Bella, now is my time and I need to beget a child by an Elven Lord.¡±

    Lacy held her breath, awaiting his response, his face difficult to read, plain and stoic.

    Finally, somehow decided, he opened his arms and awkwardly approached. A mischievous smile graced Lacy¡¯s lips.

    Instead of falling into his embrace as expected the woman darted to the other side of the tree. Did she now change her mind? The use of force an anathema, consent paramount in any coupling and yet ... her finger plays with a pouting lower lip, while her breasts sway, the snug tightness now gone from her leather jacket unleashing their delight.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Gloringas darting to one side of the tree, she denies him the prize by dashing behind another. He pushes off from the false prize and reaching for a low hanging branch, swings abruptly and lands softly behind his prey, fingers flicking her leather jacket. Her laughter bright, alive and full of mirth as she reaches another tree after slipping away and peering around the trunk and perhaps deliberately fails to look up. His arms wrapping around the prize while descending upon her.

    His chase of her developed an uncommon want in him followed by the rise of an unexpected lust deep within. A new feeling? Perhaps once known and now forgotten. Endless life and fertility incarnate, and somehow her mortality encouraged a life of living instead of a life of existence. Instead of an easy surrender to receive the reward, the game more important, chase, escape and finally capture. And after, when done, they lingered, touching and tracing their fingers across each other. A weight of loneliness lifted from him; his soul yearned for more ... play.

    As the morning sun greeted them, he woke from his dream of bliss to finally notice his paramour as a whole and the change in her knocked the wind from him. He rose and stumbled away. Sensing his leaving Lacy searched for him in the dawn light, finding him, face taunt and drawn staring back at her speechless, regardless of her pleading eyes.

    Lacy¡¯s ears copied the proportioned shape and size of his, slightly extended and pointed, a true reflection of his own, her eyes elongated the colour of silver, her nose small and button like. Finally, her hair glowed, shining blonde locks radiating colour; much like his did when overcome with strong emotion, like now.

    In a cautious whisper she said, ¡°I thought to please you my Lord, not to offend.¡±

    He stared remaining in shock grasping for breath after his brain desperately triggered an automatic response to force him to breathe. With will and presence of mind he stepped toward her, the grass beneath his feet crushed and bent.

    ¡°After so many humans I wished to be closer than they, when with you,¡± she confessed.

    His steps heavy and forced, eyes half closed, nevertheless he didn¡¯t run from her.

    ¡°I did not mean to replace any Elven maiden¡¯s love you have with mine and I make no claim on you past this present time.¡±

    Eventually he stood before her, his eyes inspected every line and curve of her Elven face. The intensity of his scrutiny intimidating and then as he framed his lips to speak, nothing.

    Tears formed and Lacy couldn¡¯t hold them back. The beauty of their night embrace now placed in such jeopardy by a foolish girl¡¯s presumption, fully revealed in the warmth of dawn¡¯s light. A shiver ran through her body.

    Gloringas reached down to gently catch her tears on his silky soft index finger. Locking eyes, he smiled, warm and kind, reaching into and touching Lacy¡¯s heart, instantly making everything seem so much better.

    ¡°I am not sure I should tell you this Lacy, my sweetest, sweetest embrace.¡± Gloringas glanced briefly to the sky and then back, locking eyes with her once again.

    ¡°On this world there are no Elven maidens, there never were any Elven maidens, you, as you are now, would be the closest I have ever been to an Elven maiden while in existence here.¡±

    ¡°None, never?¡± Lacy¡¯s sole response at a loss for words.

    ¡°All the Elven Lords have never known Elven maidens, childhood or discovered the artisans who crafted our weapons and clothing. We all believe we come from the same elsewhere but have no memory of anything before awakening on this world and being greeted by our Goddess.¡± As he spoke the relief in his voice palpable. Like a family secret finally told which wanted or possibly needed to escape for some time.

    ¡°Gazing upon my first Elven Maiden¡¯s face has been my greatest delight in two thousand years and I thank you for the privilege my special one.¡± His hands ran through her hair revealing her ears, parking the strands behind them.

    ¡°Know Lord, my true hair colour is midnight blue and only after many months of control did these blonde elven locks come about.¡±

    ¡°Well I complement the artist.¡± His hands liberally cascading through her hair in appreciation.

    Emboldened Lacy continued. ¡°Know also my shape shifting is much like a normal human¡¯s ability to wiggle their ears or raise an eyebrow, except I can hold the change. My elvish ears gradually grew over night while I laid beside you while my breasts reduced in size almost immediately being by and large shapeless, if you wondered how they escaped capture to tease you.¡±

    He returned a goofy smile. She raised her face to his and gently kissed him. This invitation to touch taken further and once again they intimately and lovingly embraced each other. Their pleasure lasting beyond dawn, well into morning.

    The lengthening kiss of the morning sun on their bare skins signalled they must part and go their separate ways. Foolishly to break a silence Lacy revealed a further truth, demonstrating before her Elven Lord. Neither Gloringas nor Lacy looked back as they left each other¡¯s company, to do so would have weakened their resolve and they both needed time to think beyond this single night.

    ---

    Gloringas knew Lacy¡¯s beauty now concealed the horror of a monster within. He fought beside a number of animal changers in years past, never one cursed as deeply as Lacy, the true meaning of Descendant fully revealed, a difficult understanding dawning upon him. Shapeshifter and Animal Changer in the one body. A knot of pity formed in his chest as he remembered her monstrous appearance. She insisted on a final reveal to prove trust, to show him her family secret. She didn¡¯t look into his face, a kindness for them both perhaps, and in the end a sobering of his lust and desire for Lacy easing their parting, for him at least.

    Unfortunately for Gloringas, the truth of his long life, a truth never proven wrong over the centuries, ugliness without, a sure sign of evil within. Lacy and her ilk the progeny of the betrayer Goddess Bella revealed by his Goddess and forever cursed as shape changers of various types. Tolerated over the centuries as one of the seven, their Goddess sworn to loyalty by Judge. Still, Lacy¡¯s human-elven form proved the easier and more pleasant form to remember her by.

    ---

    Gloringas searched for Lacy in the intervening months never once giving up, almost to distraction, earning the ire of his brothers. His insistence with her the question of their failure would be answered, of vital importance to them all. Nearer to the birthing day of his child he couldn¡¯t travel far from the farmhouse, which limited his search range. Lacy warned him to be vigilant during the night, the daylight hours only remained his. After an extremely harsh Death Season only his concept of immortality and the unimportance of time passing kept him at his duty. He didn¡¯t need to sleep, although on occasion he indulged as he enjoyed dreaming solely of Elven Lacy and these fanciful reminders forced him to continue the search. He discovered nightmares during his dreaming, where Lacy changed into her hideous monster form. Eventually deciding sleep unnecessary.

    She promised to let him find her when the time right. He had laughed at her confidence, now forced to admit after many weeks of searching, her boast fact.

    The distraction of Lacy and the single mindedness of uncovering the mystery prevented him from answering any other calls for fertility during this time. A feint whiff of guilt caressed his conscience, although no more, being dedicated to a more important task. His brothers attended to who they could on his behalf, shocked by his disregard of their Goddess¡¯ will and eventually placated when the Goddess refused to answer their calls given his blasphemy.

    ---

    The sunlight allowed him clear vision, superior hearing alert for any unusual noise and weapons within reach ready for battle. His sliver of a sword an ancient weapon gifted to him and not of this world. His bow grown from the One Tree, nature alive within and after a month of lying in a bed of dark, moist fertile soil within the Faerie Forest, nourished and strengthened to purpose. The bow wood knelt at his touch to allow easy stringing and once readied relaxed back into its deadly curved shape.

    The afternoon sun gradually dropped to the horizon, the farmer followed his usual pattern and turned from the fields and the work they always held. He headed home to a wife heavy with child and near time. The farmer attended to his toil with a livelier step and joyful smile as the days passed, each marking time towards the day of birthing.

    Sadly, this happiness wouldn¡¯t last past the birthing day as Gloringas would claim his payment and after many tears the husband and wife would agree to try again.

    He previously prepared the farmer''s glamour from fresh blood to ensure its strength and potency. The farmer would believe his child dead, only his wife would know the truth, the additional burden also part of the payment price. Sometimes the loss proved too much, the husband rejecting the peace of the glamour demanding to see the body of the dead infant as proof. By this time the Elven Prince and the payment usually long gone, his residual echo being trouble and grief.

    The farmer stabled the plough horse - Bill his name. Gloringas learnt the names of all the farm animals, and in fact, in spite of himself became part of the farm enjoying the simple observations of farm life. This livelihood vastly different from tending and nurturing the Faerie Forest, such a significant change, the first in his life duties for tens of years. Acceptance of this change gradual until a self-awareness occurred, accepting and simply glad beyond understanding. Only a small thing he reasoned.

    A small boy ran down the path which connected the farm to the local village. The farmer returning from the stable, taken aback, agog. Gloringas also surprised, not by the boy¡¯s sudden appearance, because the child who ran to the farmer, an unknown. Gloringas spent a significant part of the year in this quiet valley and he would recognise anyone from several of the nearby farmer families and most of the villagers by observation from afar, while searching for Lacy.

    Rags barely covered the boy¡¯s skinny body. The cause of the boy¡¯s distress difficult to discern as the shadows of dusk concealed his face and for the most part, he cried without uttering a word of meaning. He ran too freely to be in any physical pain. So perhaps emotional pain? Loss of parents or siblings or both? The farmer listened and then without reservation embraced the child to provide comfort. The farmer¡¯s arm around the child, they entered the farmhouse and disappeared from Gloringas¡¯ view.

    By day the Elven Lord could see by sunlight. By night the Elven Lord could see by starlight. At dusk as at dawn, a semi-blindness afflicted him and his brothers as the two sources of their vision exchanged dominance. Another sense, a recognition in truth and wholly unexpected triggered, the sentience of his own kind; the boy radiated faerie magic; he never thought he would detect such magic in another being outside of the Faerie Forest. The discovery distracted enough to prevent any chance of eavesdropping however slim the chance, once the boy quietened.

    The routine of the farmhouse didn¡¯t seem to change from the many other nights he acted as sentinel. The farmer prepared a meal eaten at the table by candlelight in front of a blazing fireplace for warmth and although Death Season finished many weeks ago, a cool breeze blew this night and searched for warmth to chill. A light moved toward the spare room and then after a short time returned and entered the main bedroom. Had the farmer put the boy to bed in the spare room? Then seen to his wife and joined her in their bedroom? Only firelight flickered within the farmhouse winking under the door and through various slivers in the shutters protecting the windows.

    The night deepened and the farm slept. Gloringas approached the window of the main bedroom. His approach the same as before and a shiver of deja vu ran down his spine. He would look in on the main bedroom and then check the boy. The boy¡¯s arrival the single change under his vigil, coincidence? He didn¡¯t know for sure, even if he sensed a fellow spirit and needed to investigate, Lacy¡¯s reminder to be vigilant ringing in his ears!

    He identified the life forces in the bedroom. The three, mother, husband and the unborn child; at peaceful rest together. Nothing amiss, he crept around the cottage to the boy''s room. He couldn¡¯t feel the presence of a life within and as he turned the corner of the house, he straightened into a standing position perplexed. The window to the boy¡¯s room wide open, the stout wooden shutter pegged back. A breach in the fortifications of the house! With no evidence of violence, the breach obviously worked from the inside. Treachery!

    Quickly, silently and with little effort Gloringas dived through the window landing lightly on the floor of the spare room, empty bedding sprawled nearby. In the corner a cot made of rough-hewn wood and parental love, the farmer toiling all of one day until done. Gloringas closed the window shutters and secured them with the retrieved crossbar, found flung away from the house. In a couple of heartbeats, he cast a holding glamour on the window shutter as well, reinforcing the glamour with the blood of the farmer an occupant of the home. Anything or anyone who harmed or intended harm against the farmer and his wife would find the glamour especially difficult to defeat.

    The door to the spare room closed; needed to be opened. Gloringas didn¡¯t know how much noise this would create and very slowly began its opening. Closing the window shutter plunged the room into darkness, opening the door allowed firelight to spill into the room. His keen eyesight enhanced this meagre glow and allowed him to spy upon the open doorway leading into the bedroom of the farmer and his wife.

    No boy huddled in front of the fireplace. The farmhouse consisted of three rooms and Gloringas had visited two of them. He approached the last with trepidation and mumbled to himself to relax; maybe the farmer and his wife called the boy to their bed to comfort him.

    The end of the bed came into view through the open door. Ever so cautious, conscious of the firelight behind, he edged himself along the shared wall. Upon reaching the doorway he peered into the bedroom, his shadow stretching out before him, the end of the bed and the occupant¡¯s feet under covers came into view.

    Committed, he craned his neck around and into the room, gradually taking in the view. The boy knelt beside the bed. He expanded his view further by stepping into the room proper to scrutinise the boy¡¯s attentions, his shadow crept across the body of the boy. As Gloringas observed him, the boy''s head slowly drew back from the crook of farmer''s wife neck, and slowly with a confident calm swivelled to observe Gloringas. Blood dripped from the boy''s mouth, a smile forming laced with an evil glee. A slight trickle of blood trailed down the farmer''s wife milky white neck, pooling to be soaked up by the bedding.

    A wave of evil blasted over Gloringas as the boy child scowled. Hate twisting the face into an ugliness utterly repulsive and devoid of any childhood innocence, more a small bodied adult, wicked and malevolent. The sense of Faerie Magic Gloringas sensed within the boy overwhelming, in direct contrast to the evil vision posturing before him. Blocking the doorway with his body, a sleek, long curved sword to hand he prepared for the child of evil and his attempt at escape. The farmer and his wife slept on.

    A malicious grin danced across the boy¡¯s face and tilting his head upwards he mouthed a silent howl. With an excited glee on his face he resumed eye contact with Gloringas. During this time Gloringas considered the situation. While standing guard in the doorway, the boy wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the room. Advancing upon the boy to strike him would permit the boy an opportunity to escape past him or do violence upon the innocent.

    The silence over the farmhouse broke, a yelp of pain and a chorus of indignant howling echoing through the night. Gloringas smiled now, the backup plan evoked by the evil child a failure and the slight look of desperation awakening on the boy''s face every bit satisfying. The time of secrecy over, Gloringas chanced a quick look at the fireplace and cast a light glamour upon glowing embers which filled the farmhouse with blazing light, the darkness routed. The farmer woke in a confused daze. The farmer''s wife lay still. The light spilling in from the fireplace fully revealed the evil doings and upon spying the blood on the boy''s chin and the blood trail on his wife''s neck the farmer quickly roused to action.

    Knife in hand the farmer charged around the bed focusing on the boy¡¯s grinning face, taunting him. From where and the quickness to hand of the knife only explained by his desperate need to protect his wife and unborn child and the frustration and anguish he felt sensing he may have failed them both. The boy recovered from the dazzling light to meet his charge with a confidence that Gloringas thought impossible for one so young or maybe only young looking.

 1.132 The Dream Part 2

    Two hands on the knife in an overstrike, powered with all his rage the farmer stabbed down upon the boy, who smoothly dodged by stepping inside the striking arch. Small fingers dug into the farmer¡¯s flesh to gain purchase, one set above the rib cage and the other at the crutch. Utilising the farmer¡¯s momentum and inhuman strength the farmer¡¯s body rose from the floor to be flung into the solid fortress like bedroom log wall. The farmer''s body slid down the wall to the floor dead. The farmer''s wife continued to lay still.

    Gloringas¡¯ warning shout a waste of breath, although the farmer¡¯s charge trapped the boy between the side of the bed and the windowed wall, and the Elven Lord sprinted to take advantage of the innocent¡¯s sacrifice. Two possible escape routes remained, over the bed or through the window and the boy chose the immediate egress, committing to breaking through the board which barred the wooden shutters. Gloringas steadfast, struck at the boy with all his skill, sword flickering, an extension of his arm, determine to smite the evil creature down. The breaking down of the closed window delayed the boy; Gloringas satisfied as the sword pierced flesh. The boy howled while crashing through the window, landing heavily outside, his leg incapacitated by a deep slash across the thigh. As Gloringas rushed to the window about to somersault through, hands placed upon the window ledge, he paused in astonishment, no blood escaped the wound, even though a slab of flesh flapped free.

    After a moment Gloringas tumbled through the window to continue the pursuit. The boy¡¯s hands buried deep in the ragged fur of a huge black wolf, his lower body dragging as the beast loped away. The boy¡¯s howl a call to his wolf not an acknowledgement of pain! His small hands holding knots of fur trying to mount the wolf like a rider on a horse failing because his healthy leg, the lower of the two unable to be thrown over. Gloringas jogged to a stop, and stared after the escaping pair, diminishing in the distance down the path which eventually led to the nearby village. While certain they would turn off at some stage and needed to be followed, he sighed, an innocent mother and child needed urgent care first.

    ---

    Standing over the farmer''s wife Gloringas didn¡¯t need to assay her life force instead reading the signs; slowing heartbeat, weak pulse and labouring breath. Congealed blood at her neck helpful although far too late considering the significant amount soaked into and radiating out upon the bed sheets. The unborn baby by contrast still healthy, a perfect child of a perfect father. Once more Gloringas haunted by failure, the Faerie magic emptied from within the child. Nevertheless, hope persisted as his progeny thrived matching their father¡¯s features even if bereft of his gift of magic.

    For years beyond counting Gloringas dutifully returned to collect the payment of the first child, disappointed by the lack of or minute portion only of remaining Faerie magic in the baby child. He took them in any case to continue the legend and discharge his duty, and yet their existence a torment, living proof of his failure and an everyday reminder. The only saving grace, given their lack of Faerie magic, their life expectancy short, slightly longer than a human and of course aging each year, a gift from their human mother. The aging a curse also, inflicting a melancholy upon their father observing his children grow old and wither to the point he rarely visited them to avoid attachment and the continual repeating pain of loss.

    Lacking any other options, his curative magic ineffective on humans without preparation, Gloringas decided to save the unborn child. He prepared graves for the farmer and his wife, burying the farmer immediately intent on returning both bodies to the land. The preparation a distraction and a delay, to take the mother¡¯s life, even to save the child an extreme moral dilemma, she an innocent, his hands trembling as a result. Gloringas couldn¡¯t wait until daylight as the new seed for Birth Season sowing would be delivered after first light from the village grain house. He didn¡¯t want to explain his presence and the deaths of the farmer and his wife, let alone reveal himself, a legend or myth come to life amongst ruin and tragedy.

    Entering the farmhouse bedroom, hopeful and yet cursing his callousness, the farmer¡¯s wife still clung to life. While nearer to death, the burial delay didn¡¯t change the need for Gloringas to commit the inevitable. Taking a deep breath to steady himself and long slim dagger to hand, a blade older than him, always sharp and protected by craftsman magic not of this world he poised over the innocent he must by necessity be the instrument of her final moments of life.

    Resting the edge of the blade upon the mother¡¯s baby bump, the flesh beneath easily parted. Applying a light guiding touch an arc of flesh separated until Gloringas discerned the baby within its final protective sack. Nicking this low to release the fluid within, Gloringas then unwrapped the baby, slicing the umbilical cord and healing the wound closed with his magic, a father¡¯s benefit.

    Gloringas placed the baby upon the bed and wrapped her. The general lack of bleeding during the entire operation a consequence of previous blood loss and the mother''s body trying to pump any remaining blood to her vital organs and the baby''s placenta. The Elven Lord stitched the cut back together out of an abnormal guilt, wishing her to be whole again, hoping upon hope she would recover, although knowing full well the impossibility. As he finished, the mother took her last breath, heart failing in sympathy. Tears flowed, unrestrained and full of grief and sorrow. The bloodied bed, the dead farmer, dying mother and cutting free his daughter, new to him, such failure and heartbreak wrapped closely together a burden upon his soul and an anathema. His purpose, granting life, being the embodiment of life and the innocent death about him this night triggered a revolution within, evil must be confronted and destroyed at every opportunity.

    Burying the farmer''s wife and while ignorant of any prayers for human dead he managed a few words of kindness. For the farmers, Priests of Jury would need to attend to them and as victims of evil they both deserved the human rite of passing and yet impossible now and probably forever. When his children of times gone died, others simply buried the body to return the flesh and bone to the land. Those bodies containing Faerie Magic, dissolved and the magic within returned to the One Tree, the ultimate source of the Goddess¡¯ blessing, to be recycled.

    The sun rose as Gloringas finished, leaving the farmhouse and skimming light footed across the ploughed fields, glancing back the once, convinced he did all he could. Upon discovery the people of the once quiet valley would care for the farm and animals. Animals he knew by name and a farm as familiar to him as any part of the Faerie Forest he tended.

    His duty now clear, his daughter''s care and ensuring the protection of other sons and daughters of Faerie commenced before birth, perhaps in the final month. Their birthdate too late, the boy and the wolf evidence enough. The death of the farmer''s wife also added to the mystery, the mothers always survived, why not this time? Interruption of the evil deed perhaps? Gloringas could only speculate and acknowledge the discomfort of swallowing more guilt this day.

    Gloringas crossed the fields of prepared, ploughed soil in haste, his daughter held lovingly. Her small fingers and toes wriggled for freedom when wrapped for travel, blonde hair and blue eyes an expectation for newborn Faerie children. More importantly her facial features in perfect proportion and symmetry, skin flawless and while the Faerie magic now gone from within, the influence during gestation still touched her with the Goddess¡¯ promised blessing.

    The first rays of the morning sun warmed them. Gloringas intending to return to the Faerie Forest, by making their way there under the eaves of the ordinary forests of the world. The Elven Lords mission to spread Faerie magic to other forests a failure, none of their race knew why and appeals to the Goddess on the subject, unanswered. Even the trees of this world would not awaken to their Faerie magic.

    The howling and baying of a wolf pack reached his ears and broke Gloringas from deep thought. No need to stop or turn to look, trouble beckoned. If alone, picking them off one by one the pack would eventually be discouraged. With a daughter to care for, the disadvantage too great, always needing to ensure her safety while he fought them off. He raced to reach the deep forest and taller, stronger trees, a place of safety before the pack nipped at his heels. The howling and baying grew louder, Gloringas doubling his efforts to sprint faster and to his horror beads of sweat! Running from battle didn¡¯t sit well with him and working up a sweat running instead of in the heat of battle fired his soul. The beasts would pay for this ignominy, and as an immortal, time an ally and he will see to their future deaths.

    At full sprint, he leapt and with one hand grasped a sturdy low branch, with momentum swinging up into the safety of the tree proper. The movement fluid, full of grace, artistry in motion and just in time. The Wolf Pack Leader desperately leaping, jaws failing to latch onto limb or life. Landing heavily the great beast recovered to spy his prey climb higher into the great tree. The Wolf Pack Leader eyed the trapped prey and waited with patience and benevolent intelligence upon the majority of the pack to join him and begin their duty as prison guards as commanded.

    Gloringas observed them in turn, the Pack Leader sporting jet black from nose to tail, the coat pure without a single blemish or discolouration, truly unnatural. The rest of the pack would have been typical for wolves, except for their size, which rivalled that of a small, full-grown riding pony. To draw his bow required both arms. Therefore, his daughter would require a safe perch except none presented, except within those very same loving arms. All through the ordeal she rested quiet and settled as if knowing of their danger and feeling confident and safe with her father, which he became loathed to change.

    The Pack waited with a patience unnatural. For what? Gloringas couldn¡¯t stay in the tree forever, although travelling the world for days or months at a time he wouldn¡¯t be missed and for two thousand years no Elven Lord or Prince died, therefore he would return when he returned.

    Late afternoon a wolf howled in pain and then silence. Half the pack spread and circled in the direction of their dead pack member. They sniffed for a scent, failing to detect any before the wind conspired to distort and contaminate the spoor. With no trail they returned to guard duty and their Leader. When a second fell, they sprang into action spreading out further, widening the search, keen for revenge.

    They continued to fall one by one as the widely spread searches offered up victims also, until only the Pack Leader and two others remained. They continued their guard duty within sight and scent of each other, alert for attack. Dusk approached and soon night, time definitely on their side.

    The wolves'' noses reached for the air, smelling the scent at last of their deadly attacker. With the confidence of knowing the two lessor wolves circled wide to chase their attacker into the jaws of their Pack Leader. Their attacker though studied the hunting tactics of wolves many times and knew them as well as they; ultimately using the knowledge against them. She circled wider and downwind, the afternoon breeze picked up pace like it always did this time of year, early Birth Season. She left her travelling pack, cloak and most of her clothes in place as a lure.

    The plan called for the first of the two wolves to die silently, but fate would have it otherwise. Lacy only managing to finish the first kill before the second wolf sighted her, howling and thirsting for revenge. As the beast began to leap, to land high upon the body of the prey and thereby bare them to the ground, a pup-like yelp escaped mid-leap due to the prey¡¯s metamorphosis and in response trying to twist and turn to avoid contact at all costs.

    Lacy immediately dropped knife and bow to begin her shape change. As the wolf descended upon her, the leap only reached her waist, below her pregnant bump, although somewhat disguised after the transformation. An ugly, loathsome and most foul monster, twice the size and height replaced the former human prey. The only trace left of her humanity the intelligence behind her eyes. With brute strength she stood her ground and bore the weight of the wolf upon her. Two massive clawed paws grabbed and twisted the head of the wolf a large crack sounded as bones broke under the savage assault preventing the former hunter from escaping death. The body fell limp to the ground dead.

    The Pack Leader bore witness and instinctively needed to kill for revenge, the unnatural beast¡¯s raw cunning and intelligence though weighed the possible outcome, concluding the battle an even contest and therefore, repugnant. Even if won, would he still retain sufficient strength to imprison the prey, the ancient enemy of his master? No, far better to escape and guide the master to them during the dark and silence of night.

    Lacy spied the Pack Leader skulking, pacing back and forth and issued a rumbling growl. The huge wolf glanced back once and in long loping strides disappeared deeper into the forest. A pain caused her to double over, the need to locate Gloringas now critical. The labour pains increasing in intensity and frequency, her shape change a likely trigger.

    Gloringas waited patiently within the safety of the tree, protective of his daughter. From behind several trees their placement and size blocking his line of sight occasionally a semi-naked Lacy approached. She rested from time to time against a tree, struggling forward without secrecy or stealth and in fact her aim well off in danger of passing his tree entirely!

    Leaping from his branch to a lower branch with his daughter safely in his arms, he swung down to lightly plant soft elven boots on the forest floor. Lacy looked up in his direction, the pain on her face plain, the pregnancy still full meaning her time must surely be close. Without any greeting Gloringas retrieved a pinch of herbal pain relief from his belt pouch and deftly placed the curative upon Lacy¡¯s tongue, nodding and encouraging her to chew and swallow. The moment after, the strain and tightness on her face dissolved.

    The herbal medicine especially effective to relieve the pain of childbirth, ease the birthing and or repair any damage from giving birth. Only ever created and carried when an Elf Prince needed to collect a fertility debt, the secret lay in the use of Prince¡¯s blood in the preparation. As the father of the pregnancy, his Faerie magic, the source and catalyst of the new birth during creation and within the womb for nine months growing life protected the health of the mother. The medicine ideally prepared under a bright sun during Birth Season, the season most associated with new life and Lacy¡¯s current condition.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    Gloringas studied Lacy¡¯s face to ensure the medicine effective, originally intended for the farmer¡¯s wife, somehow assuming Lacy wouldn¡¯t return to him and require such administrations, given the sharing of her secret after conception. Her face broke into a pleasant sun shining smile defeating the lingering dusk, vulnerable and endearing at the same time and in need of protection. A wonderful illusion created by the miracle of pregnancy, fully appreciated by the Elf Prince and motivating him to protect her beyond consideration for his own safety. A magic beyond magic.

    "Thank-you, Gloringas, my birth time is close, and I fear closer than it would otherwise be as I had to shape change to deal with the last wolf."

    "The Pack Leader?" questioned Gloringas.

    "No, that one too smart, it only watched and after refusing my challenge, left for the shadows of the forest."

    "You know as do I that they were waiting watch over me and mine, waiting for something or someone. It is time to go and with haste. We have to make the ford at Water Shallow."

    "We need to take a little detour I am afraid." To Gloringas'' questioning look Lacy continued. "You may not have noticed, but I don''t usually go hunting half naked, no pack and no bow!"

    "Oh!" replied Gloringas. In truth failing to notice; too concerned for her, his daughter and the need to escape. He knew an unknown enemy hunted them, the wolves forcing him to seek safety in a tree, a trap to await the arrival on another. Carrying his daughter, he would make good time, Lacy though, due to her condition, would be an unknown.

    Fetching Lacy''s pack, cloak and clothes, the short side trip quickly accomplished, in complete silence until Lacy finished dressing.

    "Gloringas, I will manage, the medicine you have given me is very strong. I feel no pain and it has quieted the need to give birth." She rested her hand on his arm and looked into his eyes as he turned at her touch.

    "I may be with child, but do not doubt I am strong, I am a mother protecting her unborn." She paused, eyes upon his daughter. "As well as my unborn child''s half-sister, there is no thought of failure. Dusk is upon us and night not far off, we must go."

    Hunters and trackers both they used their knowledge to leave as little or no trail as possible. The Birth Season breeze still present blew across their direction of travel, dispersing their scent thwarting any trying to follow and providing no warning to those ahead. While Water Shallow their chosen destination several equally suitable alternatives existed and Gloringas hopeful the enemy would try these first, feigned in their direction at times to further conceal their actual destination by not making a bee line towards the village. Only when speed served better than deception did they turn directly towards Water Shallow.

    In this way they reached Water Shallow, safe although exhausted, Lacy more so than Gloringas. Gloringas dispensing the last of his medicine after arriving, deciding not to tell Lacy until he absolutely had to. Water Shallow a village of few buildings, no wall, a marker on the world to indicate where a reliable shallow water crossing of the Flying Fish River existed. The traffic using the crossing having declined in recent years as the settlements to the east failed, quietly and without protest. No one really knew why. East still considered an untamed wilderness and Flying Fish River marked the boundary of present civilisation.

    Being dead of night, Gloringas and Lacy entered the outskirts of Water Shallow unnoticed, all the residents presumably fast asleep. The last time Gloringas visited Water Shallow, at least one hundred and fifty years ago the village then almost the size of a town, primarily existing as a staging point for the waggoneers and their families heading east for a new start. The importance of Water Shallow then, ensured the Priestesses of Saph erected a Shrine to Saph, Goddess of Travel, among other things, within the village. The starlight cast sufficient light for Gloringas to see clearly allowing him to hurry towards the river crossing searching, while bracing Lacy, her human eyes completely blind in the darkness.

    When Gloringas found the Shrine, his disgust undisguised and said as much to Lacy. Overgrown and unkempt and he cursed all humans who didn¡¯t tend to their gardens and look after their homes, instead allowing them to wander or decay with neglect. He estimated many bells of work would be required to clear and clean up the Shrine for use.

    After entrusting Lacy with his daughter, he concealed them both within some nearby brush under the camouflage effect of his Elven Cloak and set to work clearing the Shrine. His Faerie magic allowed him to command the overgrown vegetation and convince it to retreat and grow elsewhere. The grime and dirt due to years of neglect required hard work having no magic to assist, although with the river close by he put to use a wet blanket.

    The tallest section of the Shrine, the statue of the Goddess, her likeness near perfect he noted, he cleaned first and when done glanced over to where Lacy and his daughter hid, for reassurance. His glance changing to a stare to appreciate a sight worth remembering forever, amazed and joyful, witnessing his daughter suckle at Lacy''s breast. More than food though in the giving, love, the true love of a devoted mother. Only able to provide his daughter water and little else in the way of food or comfort this past day a concern until now.

    His joy turned quickly to anguish as his star light sight clearly picked up slow moving humanoids stumbling and shuffling directly towards Lacy and his daughter. Without hesitation he fetched them back to the Shrine. The humanoids corrected their direction slightly, so they once again targeted Lacy and his daughter, removing all doubt, the undead searched by sensing the presence of the living and no beacon glowed stronger than a newborn or pregnancy, especially so if fathered by an Elven Prince. An ancient enemy returned to haunt and hunt in the darkness of night.

    He heard Lacy quietly call to him and turned towards her.

    "To battle Gloringas, I cannot see them, but you can. I will clean as best I can while holding your daughter. There is only us."

    Gloringas hurried to the river to wet the blanket once again before handing it to Lacy. He quickly strung his bow, nocked an arrow and aimed. After four or five arrows pin cushioned the humanoids, they continued their slow march forward, immune.

    ¡°They ignore my arrows Lacy, I will try nature,¡± said Gloringas.

    The Elven Prince drew upon his Faerie magic calling to nature once again hailing brush, plants, weeds and the long grass to grasp at and try to hold the humanoids. A battle of wills and strength developed as undead struggled against nature.

    The glow of a small flame drew his attention. As his eyes adjusted, Lacy tended a small fire and waved him towards her. When close she said, "This is a small jar of pitch, dip your arrows into it and then in the fire, the pitch will hold the flame. See if they can resist a cleansing flame my Elf Prince." Her eyes reflecting firelight, moisture glistening around them.

    The outskirts of the village shortly after bathed in light, each humanoid afire burning candle like, pushing the darkness of night back. Gloringas couldn¡¯t recognise many faces, although two stood out, the farmer and his wife, faces expressionless, blankly staring slowing burning to destruction. He observed this conversion many years ago, when still new to this world. The bodies of these humans corrupted by an evil to serve evil and cleansing fire the solution just as Lacy predicted.

    Reflected in the light of these fires, two red piercing eyes he knew well. The Wolf Pack Leader paced, searching for an opening, trying to exploit a weakness or tiredness in his prey. On his back squatted the boy, his evil grin unmistakable trying to distract any willing to look.

    Then Death Season returned; the cold of it, like a wave creeping towards father, mother and child. Gloringas shivered, as did Lacy, but not entirely because of the cold. Gloringas shivered because he knew of this evil coldness once before, long ago. His Goddess had ordered him and his to expand the Forests of Faerie to repel and reject this evil from their realm and create a final sanctuary, so this evil would never be felt again.

    He handed his bow and quiver to Lacy for safekeeping and drew his long, sliver of a sword. The sword too sensed the ancient enemy and glowed with anticipation casting a pure light upon the battlefield. The sword remembered a blessing received long ago and knew how to fight the curse of the undead, unbind the evil from the physical body, to enable the body to be returned to good clean soil. The Elf Prince advanced towards the evil.

    Words from the grave spoke to him. "Ah Elf Prince I see you are ready for battle," announced the Undead Lord in a voice as cold and as threatening as his presence. Gloringas could smell the cold death, decay and the dying as the Undead Lord spoke. Then the wave of cold malice hit him, a weariness and great tiredness afflicted him, never thinking he would ever feel such a weight again. The grass about and underneath the Undead Lord shrivelled black, burnt frozen at each step taken and radiating out from his footfalls.

    Gloringas shut his eyes for an instant to recover and only woke in time to see, but not react to the huge black shape about to land upon him. At the last moment the black shape veered away from him, head and snapping jaws deflected, an arrow transfixing its bottom jaw to its top jaw and the arrowhead continuing on to piece its left eye. The Wolf Pack Leader writhed in silent agony. The boy nowhere to be seen.

    While braced for the Wolf Pack Leader assault and distracted, Gloringas caught a glancing blow from the Undead Lord''s cold iron sword while attempting to shift his body back, out of harm¡¯s way. His right arm lay limp by his side, sword fallen from his grasp, the glow feeble. Gloringas continued dodging away, the pain almost unbearable, the numbness saving the worst, the cold affected the flesh at the boundary of the wound and this flesh screamed in pain. The Undead Lord took a moment to gloat and enjoy the hurt he inflicted, finally shifting across to prevent Gloringas reaching for his sword. A game developed, an opening to tempt the Elf Prince would be tantalisingly made available, the Undead Lord closing the chance trying to catch his wounded opponent. The evil dance delighted the Undead Lord, done to further dismay his foe. If flesh still dressed his skull the face would¡¯ve smiled broadly and sneered.

    To Gloringas a stalemate developed, he unwilling to overcommit, the Undead Lord hovering around his sword to continue the game, this meant the Undead Lord couldn¡¯t advance upon any of his prey and Gloringas couldn¡¯t attack without a weapon. Time passed and when Gloringas could check, the Wolf Pack Leader remained still without a growl.

    For all Gloringas knew Lacy returned to cleaning the Shrine, positioning himself between the Shrine and the Undead Lord who would need to defeat the Elven Prince to do any harm. He needed to draw the Undead Lord away from his sword and hoped upon hope Lacy somehow knew his intent and recovered his sword. With the burden of her pregnancy and his child could he be asking too much?

    Gloringas retreated slowly to the Shrine in search of his bow. The Undead Lord didn¡¯t immediately follow, content to observe, guarding his prize. Gloringas found the bow and some loose arrows nearby. With his one good arm he reached into his belt pouch and drew out his last medicine.

    A medicine he never thought he would have to use. It contained blood as all strong magic known by him did, specifically his blood, a measured sample taken when well rested, healthy and overly fed, the purity of the middle of the day sunlight upon him during high Growing Season, mixed as poultice with bark and leaf from the One Tree and bound by Faerie magic. He applied the medicine to his ruined arm and within heartbeats felt his strength return as life restored to flesh reborn and healed. The sun touched blood in the medicine reminding, recalling and forcing the cold blood in the wound to return the arm back to health.

    As this unfolded the Undead Lord became enraged, his fine diversion and the resultant blow all for nothing. He sensed the life force return to the once limp arm and charged. Gloringas noticed all of his arrow heads covered in pitch and immediately dipped one into the small fire now at his feet and released. The pitch tried to catch the Undead Lord on fire, sputtering out near instantly as his radiating cold of undeath overcame the flame while still in approaching flight before the arrow hit. The force of the close-range release managed to baulk the Undead Lord''s charge. This provided Gloringas with precious time to relocate.

    He hadn¡¯t spotted Lacy near the Shrine, so he used the construct to separate himself from the Undead Lord. He released another arrow, although ineffectual. While harassing Gloringas around the Shrine the Undead Lord didn¡¯t give him enough advantage to enable him to cleanly break away to reach his sword, pick it up and defend the blow, certain to follow. Gloringas considered the possibility of the Undead Lord either reaching through the Shrine or simply destroying the Shrine between them and both options seemed far from the Undead Lord¡¯s consideration, not once even feigning to do so for example.

    The new stalemate broke when Lacy issued a challenge to the Undead Lord, shape changed once again and clumsily holding Gloringas'' sword. The Undead Lord grinned at his new prey. This lumbering beast could not escape him, battle would be joined. Let the Elf Prince dance around his Shrine and watch on as the beast challenging him died under his cold iron sword.

    The Undead Lord charged towards Lacy, an evil hunger growing with anticipation. Lacy shuffled backwards, the Undead Lord closing in for the kill. As in slow motion Lacy threw Gloringas'' sword to him. The Undead Lord realised his error and determined to leave some pain behind before facing possible destruction, fearlessly followed through with his killing stroke.

    In beast form, Lacy never nimble faced cold death stalwart and firm, about to die, as she couldn¡¯t avoid the Undead Lord''s blow. She could only retreat. Her shuffle stopped by a lump on the ground and she toppled backwards over it. As she fell, the cold iron blade of the Undead Lord passed over her chest, the trailing cold lingering, piercing her heart.  The passing leaving frosted tuffs of hair or would it be called fur in its wake.

    The Undead Lord didn¡¯t have the opportunity for another blow as Gloringas caught his sword and swung in one motion to decapitate the evil spawn. The Undead Lord''s head sailed off into the night, the body stood for a short time and then years upon years of decay caught up leaving a pillar of dust, slowly being blown away by the gentle seasonal breeze alive about them.

    As Gloringas approached Lacy, he hesitated. At first, thinking her in pain from a blow by the Undead Lord and then observing her body pushing in an awkward position, realising the mother to be in labour, while still in beast form. Without medicine he knelt, contemplating how to help, the sight of Lacy¡¯s beast form up close though igniting an internal moral conflict. Her body on one side he knew improper for delivery and as he attempted to turn her, Lacy ardently refused issuing a warning growl.

    Perhaps the ground unsafe? Peering behind Lacy, Gloringas at first spied the quiver and then noticed his daughter strapped within and cut the straps holding the quiver, recovering the makeshift baby backpack. He quickly knotted the straps back together and carefully slung the quiver with his child snug and safe inside, on his back.

    Lacy grunted, which attracted Gloringas to her plight. Comfortable now on her back, the labour began in earnest, body and mind collaborating at last with the baby now crowning between her furred legs. Gloringas, well-schooled in the skill of midwifery coached Lacy to a successful birth. The baby born a monster in every way, a complete miniature of Lacy''s monstrous appearance and shape. Gloringas with great effort withstood his natural instinct to destroy the beast child he briefly held, instead, following years of technique; cradle the newborn, cut the umbilical cord, heal the cut closed, wipe the newborn clean and in this case only, pass his progeny to the mother. The next phase to ensure the mother expelled the placenta, which he then checked to ensure the afterbirth whole.

    The birthing finished, Lacy returned to her elf-human shape and utterly exhausted slept. Gloringas now alone to care for two babies, one a perfect half-elf infant, the other a hideous monster infant. He reached for his daughter and placed her upon Lacy, the baby instinctively latching on to Lacy¡¯s free breast competing with the monster infant also suckling.

    Turning away from a sight which engendered conflicting strong emotions of delight and revolt he glimpsed the Wolf Pack Leader¡¯s body shudder. Not a movement of life, on the contrary something struggling to be free of a dead weight. Peering over the wolf¡¯s bulk, Gloringas shocked to discover the evil boy creature on his back, arms broken and twisted slowly succeeding to free himself after all this time.

 1.133 The Dream Part 3

    With a thirst for vengeance, sword quickly to hand Gloringas didn¡¯t hesitate. The enchanted blade slashed down aiming to destroy the hapless evil. The innocent, pitiful visage gracing the boyish face failed to stir any sympathy and in the last possible moment a defiant spiting hiss escaped before destruction. Gloringas knew well the evil hidden behind the mask of innocence and the dead faces of the farmer and his wife clear proof.

    The sliver of sword reverberated in a subtle celebration sharing with the wielder who sighed in satisfaction quite separately until the paired sensations cascaded together rewarding both for their cleansing accomplishment. Gloringas warmed to his purpose, eager to destroy every evil which fell under his gaze into the future. The boy evil, the cloak of innocence false and proven so, his blow splitting his head in two, easily, the sword blade continuing into the soil beneath.

    Gloringas twitched his head slightly, the boy, outwardly normal in appearance and inwardly pure evil, Lacy¡¯s elf-human form serene and as expected of beauty, pure and good and yet her shape shifted form, ugly and repulsive ¡­ his passion for Lacy tempered by this contradiction, challenging his long-held view! The fervent slurping of the suckling young upon Lacy¡¯s breasts echoed in his ears, while his eyes clearly disclosed the quandary in his mind.

    The vessel dead, the evil spirit couldn¡¯t remain issuing a piercing scream upon release and termination, perhaps, or did the evil escape to seek another vessel? Gloringas didn¡¯t know for sure, the noisy departure drawing his attention somewhat thankfully to the corpse of the wolf and the boy. The corpse of the wolf settled in a subtle roll piquing Gloringas¡¯ interest. The body of the boy deflated, bone and flesh evidently no more the skin remaining, whole and not turning to dust. The skin acting like a wineskin quickly emptied, deflated.

    In the next instant magic flooded about him, his magic, Faerie Magic, sun bright, glowing blinking light spreading and defeating the dark of night about the living and the destroyed. Touching him gently, testing and inquiring warmth familiar and homely visions of the One Tree invaded his thoughts. The light somehow satisfied, floated on and around. Several other Faerie Lights caressed him, querying and moving on. Following the procession in fascination Gloringas noted they completely ignored Lacy, attracted to his sired children, zipping back and forth, up and down their erratic movement in compete contrast with their investigation of him.

    The stolen Faerie Magic sort to return to vessels familiar. Freed from their capture and possibly given a choice to return to the One Tree, disperse across the land or find adjacent to their release suitable vessels, they chose the latter. One wisp brightening significantly, quickly encompassing his daughter, her skin glowing generally, her body surrounded by a bright outline until all faded, presumably absorbed. The other wisps took more time, although eventually repeating the sequence of the first and when the last attempted to settle upon his daughter, the glow couldn¡¯t settle. The wisp reformed and zipped away, circling and eventually, after further consideration settled upon Lacy¡¯s abomination of a child. Gloringas certain the number embodied within each child equal now and the first entering his daughter her stolen Faerie magic returned.

    Neither child seemed changed by the event. He looked down upon Lacy and her monster child, feeding finished and now sleeping. To distract himself Gloringas quickly modified another quiver. A mother''s love could be tested another time. For his part anything so ugly had to be evil, an ancient code which never failed him, his position now resolved dismissing earlier confusion. Satisfied with the quiver, doubt returned, how could the Faerie magic, his magic, accept such an ugly vessel? This lingering doubt the sole reason he stayed his hand.

    He wrapped Lacy and the babes in a blanket and carried the trio to the Shrine, propping her body up against the statue of the Goddess. While having survived the battle, he wasn¡¯t sure if he could explain the events well enough to the good folk of Water Shallow to prevent any further tragedy. Certain the scream of the boy would wake anyone and yet none in the village stirred to investigate. Perhaps night kept them behind locked doors.

    The false dawn greeted Gloringas as he finished cleaning the Shrine to his satisfaction, shortly after waking Lacy and thereby disturbing the babies. The Blessing of the Shrine only functioned if the traveller retained their consciousness. Although tired, Lacy grimly accepted the condition and eyed a quiver encase baby either side of her as Gloringas chanted the required Prayer to Saph and in an instant after the final word, the four vanished from the Shrine.

    They left behind a mystery in the village limits of Water Shallow which included a trail of blackened grass leading to a mound of dust, the carcass of the largest wolf ever seen, an empty skin of a boy and a number of bodily remains near burnt to the ground. Unknown to the Elf Prince the burnt down corpses included former village folk. The inhabitants of Water Shallow lost years ago, the ford falling into disuse as none returned from the eastern lands.

    ---

    Gloringas recited the prayer from memory, his singular control being the final word, which declared the number of travellers. The destination declaration within the prayer omitted as he couldn¡¯t determine valid location names. He knew the Priests of Saph somehow envisioned the paths available to truly guide the Shrine¡¯s miracle, beyond that basic understanding, the Elf Lord lacked the Seer Skill. Fortunately, the Shrine would interpret a lack of new destination to assume any travellers wanted to follow the last who utilised it.

    Upon completion of the prayer Gloringas knew as a minimum they would travel, thankfully leaving Water Shallow and the surrounds behind. An evil rested at the ford, quiet for many years and working in secrecy until now. He pledged to return with his brothers to cleanse the quiet village.

    ---

    Near middle of the day sunlight greeted them after the instance of transference, therefore Gloringas reasoned they travelled a great distance. The knowledge of the Sun¡¯s movement a study of a thousand years for him and difficult for him to believe, yet eventually accept given a legacy of difference from his origins. Their destination a wonder. Trimmed and shaped thick leaf hedges encircled the Shrine, bright green grass, neat and cut surrounded. The stone of the Shrine shone, a high polish, even and smooth magnifying the effect. The reverence and devotion suggested a Priest of Saph, or several dedicated to the Shrine¡¯s upkeep.

    Two trees bowed to each other without the use of clever constructs like used in human towns, a natural phenomenon instead, their canopies forming an archway within the hedge allowing exit and entry to the Shrine Groove. Gloringas rejoiced, the forming of the arch an influence of elven kind, perhaps a brother waited to greet him in this safe haven.

    Sobbing returned Gloringas¡¯ attention to Lacy. Her eyes fixed upon a babe of abomination, a true test of a Mother''s love, or so Gloringas thought. The mother looked up, cheeks rosy, tears of joy cascading down and a prideful chin jutting out. Difficult for Gloringas to accept, he managed to conceal his reaction well enough for now and distracted himself from the long term, to the short term and his perfect Faerie blessed daughter.

    Resting against the Shrine Lacy lounged content suckling both babies. Gloringas patted Lacy¡¯s shoulder and then exited the grove, sword sheathed sensing the serenity. He glanced back one last time as he strode through the arch and caught a return smile from Lacy.

    The Shrine Grove one feature of a lavish estate, the lawns and gardens widespread concealing the lower floors of a grand manor house resting higher up the secluded valley nestled between twin ¡°arms¡± of sheer cliff faces as if a giant hand gouged down the side of the mountain range to form the valley in the first place. The pebble stone path underfoot headed in the general direction of the manor house, although not directly. Rounding a sweeping corner, a field of yellow flowers bloomed on the inside of the curve while a row of low fruitless apple trees guarded the outside curve of the path, Gloringas inhaling the fragrances and appreciating the abundant natural life with each step.

    "A Prince of Elves?" the tone friendly, welcoming, almost in awe, emanating from behind an Apple Tree.

    "Gloringas is my name, and yours?" replied Gloringas, well aware of her presence and waiting.

    "I am a servant of Saph, Roshena is my name. You are most welcome to our hospitality."

    "Where exactly are we, Roshena?"

    "That would require detailed explanation better accomplished with a map - soon perhaps?" offered Roshena. Gloringas nodded in reply, biding his time.

    ---

    Roshena accompanied Gloringas back to the Groove to collect Lacy and the babes. If Roshena felt any revulsion, her face stayed neutral. After a pleasant stroll along the pathways, Roshena led them to one of several cottages on one side of the manor house, more a residential temple. Modest, although functional Roshena allowed them time to settle in. Food and drink waited for them inside, basic fare, bread, cheese and fruits, a banquet after the trail food. Left alone, no questions asked, no enquires, even gentle ones, Gloringas and Lacy shared their time undisturbed, their own questions to be answered when rested.

    Lacy gorged herself on the food, while Gloringas nibbled and picked, his brow wrinkled.

    ¡°Lacy, I apologise for your child."

    Gloringas felt obliged to offer condolences, the baby ugly and repulsive, Lacy perhaps blinded by a mother¡¯s love. Prideful perhaps, Gloringas always fathered beauty; even the human children conceived after the first, on the fertility bed somewhat favoured in strength, intelligence and beauty. He couldn¡¯t reconcile his failure this once with the fact Lacy celebrated the disappointing result of their coupling.

    Lacy stared at him, lips parting to speak, failing and mouth snapping shut, teeth grinding. Locked in his own thoughts, several moments passed before her silence registered and fully comprehend the folly of his spoken words.

    "Apologise, APOLOGISE!" screamed Lacy. "So, you see this birth as your failure, do you Elf Lord? The Elf Prince who has not created beauty according to his eye, in his image or imagination?"

    He did not dare speak again, certain whatever the reply, wrong. Two thousand years of talking to women taught him the merit of silence, especially when confronted by a recently pregnant woman. Some just after childbirth best left alone or if summoned before them you stood silent; he reckoned this situation similar.

    "Silence, Prince of Elves, is that all you have to defend yourself with!"

    How could silence be wrong? If true, this meant a no-win situation and how could that be? Still he stayed to hear her out, if not he learnt the mother would take every opportunity to try again. Best to suffer the verbal assault once although somehow, on this occasion, the importance of the confrontation echoed within his soul.

    "Have you inspected your second child?"

    The words laced with venom, a challenge of some sort thought Gloringas, which didn¡¯t make sense, the ugliness plain. What needs to be discovered? Did the mother hint a beauty existed deep down, under the skin and if you searched ¡­ Gloringas inspected the baby as invited, none the wiser?

    "Do you know your child is male?"

    Gloringas¡¯ goofy blank look not the appropriate response apparently.  Lacy, shook her head, hands momentarily covering her face.

    "The shape changer blood line is passed through the female to beget another child is to beget another female, only a female.¡±

    Gloringas¡¯ mouth formed an ¡®O¡¯, realisation dawning upon him.

    ¡°Yes, Elf Prince, you have sired a male child with a Descendant, an impossibility. What change have we begun, what change will our child bring. Is that not beautiful?"

    Gloringas didn¡¯t answer, his mind numb. What would be the consequence or consequences? He must return home; he needed more wisdom than just his.

    "You have existed for a long time Elf Prince and because of that you have not truly lived. As proof I offer this simple fact, for hundreds of years, until tonight, has any Elf Prince sired a child with Faerie magic. Did you or yours ever wonder why? When your Goddess failed to provide you with an answer, didn¡¯t you think to investigate for yourselves? Where is your ageless wisdom Elf Prince? Have the Elven Lords lived the same year two thousand times over, which would then make these past months the second year of your new life." She stared at him and waited for an answer.

    The Elf Prince held his ground in silence. His mind eager to respond and refute the claims made and yet falling short. Lacy¡¯s eyes burnt bright with truth, condemning the Elven Lords for their folly, their single mindedness, broaching on madness. He surrendered to her gaze and fled the cottage, the door freely swinging. Lacy alone with both children and even with a fire blazing away in the fireplace, the warmth of the cottage extinguished. Had she said too much? No, not too much, may be too much at once she decided.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    ---

    The Goddess summoned Gloringas and his brothers to protect her, when the Gods walked the Land. To protect her, their primary task to grow the Faerie Forest. To grow the Faerie Forest required Faerie creatures and without Elven maidens the Goddess of Fertility permitted the taking of the first human child of a marriage if an exchange could be agreed upon. For over two thousand years nothing much changed, or maybe he and his kind didn¡¯t notice the change. While true the Goddess failed to answer questions regarding their failure to birth Faerie children, all agreed what worked in the past would work again. It would just take patience and the Elf Princes; the immortal True Elves lived for ever ¡­ therefore, not a problem time couldn¡¯t solve.

    Lacy¡¯s revelation of a male child, ugly though he is being born to a Descendant rocked Gloringas slightly. What did this mean? Could the ugly child beget others, taking and spoiling human women as his wanton need erupted, ugly shape shifters created in such numbers as to rule the world? What other changes has his seed wrought? He didn¡¯t know, and his head spun, needing to lean against a tree beside the path for support! Gloringas returned to the simple facts, the male child ugly and hideous and he couldn¡¯t believe he sired such a creature. The one absolute doubt, acceptance by the Faerie magic. Then an explanation slammed into his mind. The evil boy gathered Faerie magic to disguise his true nature. The ugly one similar, containing Faerie magic when born, probably perverted to a subtle evil, disguised enough to trick the free wisps, although one hesitated to join him. The wisp which hesitated a clear indication of a revulsion and he ignored the sign! Should such a child be allowed to exist?

    Lacy certainly thought so, the reason he held back. A mother wouldn¡¯t recognise the evil within their own child though, you fool Gloringas he admonished himself. How could anything so ugly be good? Surely only evil could live within. All enemies which attacked him in the past ugly and decayed, a simple reliable truth of this world, undeniable, ugly meant evil.

    The manipulation of their Faerie magic within tricked him. Not detecting any evil in the newborn child when placed in the quiver at the Shrine. No evil detected upon the boy either, only Faerie magic, the resultant tragedy proof when the boy appeared so innocent! Maybe evil takes time to grow and manifest itself? Lacy never willingly allowed him to take care of the child and their shared intimacy possibly the greatest he knew with any mortal. The months since meeting her, so different ¡­

    He would watch and wait for the evil in the child to reveal itself and then strike it down to save Lacy from herself. She would need proof of course, his hope to strike before the child and perhaps the Faerie Forest, with many eyes the best place to raise Lacy and her child. Preparation would be required; he would need to go ahead to ensure his brothers didn¡¯t strike first and then ask questions. The least he could do, for Lacy, even if the ugly child would bring a shame upon him.

    ---

    The babies fed and sleeping, Lacy prepared an evening meal for Gloringas and herself, and while doing so devoted time to reflective thought. She knew her son¡¯s birth important in an unknown way and similarly his daughter, a celebrated pair if the beautiful lights which danced about them any indication. The two children must stay and grow up together, although to Gloringas her son repulsive. Would Gloringas consider him so unacceptable, to question his very right to live? Could Gloringas be capable of such arbitrary decision making? Could she take the chance?

    ---

    Gloringas approached the cottage, firelight flickering through the single window, an invitation to come in from the dark. Gloringas decided he would talk first, before Lacy could object, offer her a home amongst the Elven Lords of the Faerie Forest. They would remain together.

    As he opened the door to the cottage, the words he planned to say caught in his throat. A single dinner setting graced the table, all else gone. Searching the cottage, no Lacy, no babies, no packs, no weapons and no cloaks, even his possessions gone! Betrayal! Humans! Always unpredictable, recently pregnant ones more so it seems. Why do they never have the time to stop and talk? Impulsive short-lived creatures! What now? His hands gripped and ungripped the table instead of flinging the plate of food across the cottage.

    "Gloringas, are you ready now?"

    Gloringas swivelled smartly towards the doorway. Roshena stood there. He didn¡¯t know if his disappointment plain or concealed, although truth be told their voices vastly different and his expectation an illusion.

    "Yes, ready Priestess Roshena, I will follow you now."

    ¡°Seer Roshena, Prince,¡± she replied.

    He knew Lacy would be difficult to track down, he tried without success for eight months. Also, he needed to return to the Faerie Forest and inform his brothers of the theft of their Faerie magic from their fertility children. The first step to either required finding out where he now stood.

    ---

    Lacy briefly thought about using the Shrine to escape, dissuaded by the fact she only overheard the prayer, hopeful Gloringas overestimated her abilities in this regard. If so, he may not even start a chase.

    The climb up the cliff face a calculated risk. She acquired all the equipment; the additional weight of the babies nothing to her. Cresting the top edge of the plateau beyond the cliff face at dusk, Lacy spied Gloringas pacing, a tiny ant in the grove.

    She took his cloak for warmth, ignorant of the legendary concealment properties of the garment. The Elf Prince considered the cliff face several times as a route of escape, although his steady gaze revealed nothing, fairly certain the thief of his cloak didn¡¯t realise its quality. Cloak or not, while the setting sun lit up one cliff face, the opposite rested in shadow and looking up you would chance being blinded by sunlight peeking over. Lacy as a matter of secrecy kept to the shade and fate decreed everything should fall into place and they escaped undetected.

    A great deal of unexplored forest remained in this world; she would need to find a quiet corner and raise her children and forge them into a twin bane of evil she believed they needed to be.

    ---

    "Mother Superior, allow me to introduce Gloringas, First True Elven Prince of the Faerie Forest." announced Seer Roshena. Gloringas surprised Roshena knew his linage, his face revealing nothing. The names of the Elf Prince''s and their rank would have been recorded in some book of Human Lore. A Human habit to write and record details of all things because of their short life spans he assumed.

    ¡°First Prince, I welcome you to the Seventh Grove of Saph. I trust your needs have been met."

    "Yes, thank-you Mother Superior," replied Gloringas.

    No mention made of Lacy or the babies, what become of them, both Mother Superior and Seer Roshena silently staring at Gloringas, expectantly. An awkward silence developed and due to his urgency to inform his brothers he made the next move, uncertain of this strange game.

    ¡°Mother Superior, I would like to return to the Faerie Forest, would travel using the Shrine allow me to save time on the journey?"

    There was no answer from either of his hosts. He did notice a movement; Mother Superior clasping Seer Roshena¡¯s hand.

    Gloringas walked around his hosts and explored the room freely. He found a map and discovered the Seventh Grove of Saph didn¡¯t exist on any continent or island of the world he recognised. While studying another map his hosts apologised to him.

    "We are sorry First Prince, at times the Goddess Saph will call us to her service and our devotion to her is such we will always obey," explained the Mother Superior. Gloringas instantly wondered how such devotion would work on a battlefield while being attacked but didn¡¯t ask the question. Instead he asked about the use of the Shrine again to help him on his way.

    "Yes, we would be able to assist you. In fact, if you would permit it, we would like Seer Roshena to accompany you."

    "What is Seer Roshena¡¯s destination?" asked Gloringas, mildly curious. Hopeful the answer wasn¡¯t the Faerie Forest.

    "I am going wherever the Goddess wills me to, First Prince. I travel under her guidance and wisdom," stated Seer Roshena, plainly.

    "And if we are attacked during our travels, will you stop and commune with your Goddess, when we should be fighting or if the circumstances warrant, running, Seer Roshena?"

    "Oh no First Prince, the Goddess always seems to choose a time most convenient to her worshippers and others that maybe in their company." There should¡¯ve been some mirth in the statement, there wasn¡¯t. A serious reply from a dour future travelling companion thought Gloringas. Although not so long ago ¡­ did his brief liaison with Lacy affect him so, was this year only the second year of his living as stated by the short-lived Descendant?

    "Did anyone of the Estate note the departure of the female companion I arrived here with?" asked Gloringas. Both Mother Superior and Seer Roshena looked to each other and with a silent agreement made, turned back to face Gloringas.

    The Mother Superior answered, "The worshippers of Saph will always answer truthfully to any question asked by someone they respect, as with you." She paused searching for the right words and then continued, "No one of the Estate noted the departure of your companion."

    Simple enough answer thought Gloringas.

    "But we could investigate her avenue or method of departure." On seeing Gloringas'' reaction of hope, ever so subtle and quickly concealed, the Mother Superior knew her next words would be difficult. "The Goddess has given your companion her protection, instructing us not to assist."

    Gloringas felt an inner anger rise up within, the grip on his sword hilt crushing and instant, the weapon sweeping free of its sheath smoothly. The fury cleared from his eyes upon noting their retreat, a singular step, only then realising his sword to hand, instinct taking over. He recognised faith though, being just as devoted to his Goddess. If asked why, he knew the response, ¡®Because the Goddess wills it.¡¯

    Sheathing the sword, he paced around the small room to work off his frustration more than his anger. Emotion on this level new to him and he didn¡¯t like it! None of what he did would change anything. They would obey their Goddess as would he. He could investigate himself, but it seemed to him the intervention of the Goddess Saph meant only her worshippers could properly determine Lacy¡¯s destination. This most likely meant Lacy used the Shrine, possibly with Seer assistance if they taught her the prayer, then they couldn¡¯t note her departure.

    As if reading his thoughts, the Mother Superior stated, "On my instruction the Shrine has been used at least twice since the departure of your companion." As she uttered the last word, her face twisted in pain, intense pain that drove the Mother Superior¡¯s body to the ground, prostrate and now unmoving.

    Seer Roshena whispered, "Because the Goddess wills it." She knelt and bent her head in mumbling religious utterings which Gloringas couldn¡¯t understand and at this point didn¡¯t want to.

    The Mother Superior, using a nearby chair, slowly climbed to her feet. Looking tired, so very tired now, she managed to wave both Gloringas and Roshena on their way. Once out of the temple building Roshena instructed Gloringas to meet her at the Shrine, she would collect the supply packs for the journey.

    ---

    ¡°Mother Superior, so impressive,¡± whispered Seer Roshena.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought my acting so accomplish and yet him so quick to anger. I can only suspect the shape shifter, no, the Descendant has influenced or ¡­ infected him with excess emotion. Our Elf Prince doesn¡¯t realise that in itself a significant change.¡±

    ¡°Why the illusion of direct contact, surely other devotees of their Gods note their fading?¡±

    ¡°As the Goddess of the Seers, Communication and Travel, we need to keep up the illusion and I believe while other Gods will continue to fade in the eyes of their worshippers our Goddess will find a way to return to us.¡±

    ¡°Why did the Shrine of Saph at Water Shallow send to here?¡±

    The Mother Superior looked over her eyebrows, a playful smile upon her lips.

    ¡°Dumb luck. A Mother Superior before my time ordered all Shrines, when the settlement about them overrun or near destruction to make the final journey to the Dukedom¡¯s Grove. A safety net she termed it, in case friends needed rescue or Seers needed a quick escape. At the time unusual, although given the bounty today perhaps the Goddess played a hand.¡±

    Packs over her shoulder, Roshena bowed, ¡°I go Mother Superior, full of faith.¡±

    ¡°Ensure you can settle somewhere safe occasionally to commune with your twin, we need updates.¡±

    ---

    Gloringas didn¡¯t have to wait more than a bell before Roshena appeared. Handing Gloringas a pack and a cloak she added, "Our Goddess placed us under a Geas, Mother Superior unknowingly broke that, us mortals, even her most devoted worshippers do not always know her boundaries."

    She then instructed Gloringas to touch the Shrine. He heard her mumble a familiar prayer, although including a destination and in a blink the Shrine Grove empty once again.

    ---

    Cottages and single-story buildings surrounded the Shrine. Mud filled the trails and paths from and between. A small village.

    ¡°Why here?¡± asked Gloringas as he noted the sun rising on a new dawn. The earlier dawn of this day or the dawn of the next day he asked himself, not knowing the answer.

    ¡°When the sun rises the Citadel of the Third King will be revealed and we need to complete some preparation.¡±

    Gloringas twitched an eye. ¡°I am not pleased with your choice.¡±

    Roshena, fixed her travelling bonnet upon her head, a slight fashionable tilt.

    "While your companion is under the protection of the Goddess, know, you are also."

    "Under her protection!¡± His reply short, sharp and undignified. "Why do I need protection?¡± thundered Gloringas, jamming his travelling hat over his head concealing his hair and ears, a token gesture at best.

    "You have uncovered something that wasn¡¯t meant to be realised, let alone uncovered.¡± She took a big breath and forged on. "No offence but being immortal gives you a very different view of the world and in some cases a very blind view." She held up her hand to prevent him interrupting. "How long would the Elven Lords have continued with the fertility rite and continued to do nothing about the stolen Faerie Magic?"

    While questioning and insulting the Elf Prince Roshena adjusted his travelling hat to improve the disguise oblivious to his rising emotion.

    ¡°How do you know all this?" he growled, barely able to keep his sword sheathed.

    "Saph is not only the Goddess of Travel, another of her aspects is Communication, both sending and listening. Why do you think you were given a private cottage?" His dumbfounded face invited her to answer her own question. "So, you would be comfortable and relaxed, and hence talk about anything."

    Gloringas paced to avoid the worst. Then she continued. "Know that the Worshippers of Saph are good listeners as much as we are good travellers. Your conversations in the cottage well known to us."

    Gloringas couldn¡¯t contain himself, the deceit of eavesdropping, her fiddling with his hat while calmly, without concern and so ¡®matter of fact¡¯ enlightening him! She spoke as if reading out a list of items from a shopping errand. Snake quick, he stretched out an arm, long fingers securely around Roshena¡¯s neck, squeezing until with great satisfaction she stopped talking, her facial expression clearly showing distress. Shortly after her face started changing colour and he knew it wouldn¡¯t be long now.

    Then realising the possible consequence of his action, released her.

    Not being evil, he couldn¡¯t kill her, although her apathy reached within him and ignited an untapped passion for violence! He didn¡¯t know why he succumbed to his emotions! Apologising; again, and again, over and over. The passions running through him confusing; anger, jubilation, humiliation and many more; a new unfamiliar place.

    "While not the reaction I would have thought to such news, I am at least relieved that you did not strangle Me." The words rasped out with a great effort on her part and she could say no more, massaging her throat. Gloringas could concoct a medicine to cure her, except he held none of the herbs.

    ¡°So why do you think you are my companion?¡± asked Gloringas, finally.

    ¡°Your children will be mature in sixteen years¡¯ time. I am with you as a reminder of time passing. You will watch me age and I will tell you when your children are ready for their father.¡±

    ---

    ¡°Wake Prince, enough,¡± demanded the Dryad.

    Gloringas flowed within and then gently out of the One Tree, appearing beside Charis and a kneeling Elfkin, rising to her feet upon his return.

    ¡°The telling of so much, surely unwise?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, although I have grown and come to terms with my emotions and the importance of the fertility rite can¡¯t be underestimated and Charis will be privy to the tragic history and the necessity now.¡±

    ¡°What answer will you give when she asks about the children?¡±

    ¡°The truth. The Seer died reminding me every day after the sixteenth year I needed to find my children and our on and off again search fruitless, their mother proving too elusive.¡±

 1.134 If only ... (8th Day of Stasis Month)

    The Master examined his hand, the vibrant immortal flesh seared, and no matter the willed effort, the scars wouldn¡¯t heal. Drawing his strength back from the Dark Priest, a mistake he admitted to himself, the shock of the pain though ¡­ never since creation has his body been wracked by such torment. The Master should¡¯ve suffered through the pain to allow his priest to succeed in gaining his freedom. After recovery, then possibly return if he so chooses, at his leisure or not at all ¡­ should have been the choices made. The mortals would perish in time ¡­ defeatist thoughts. He needed to find rage and cunning, not self-pity, and examine the details.

    Judge and his Gods abandoned this world, yet the pain from intense sunlight burning flesh and being is demoralising and makes a mockery of this. How do these mortals wield the power of a faded God? They cannot change the past. They can only accept and delude themselves that they might correct it. I called back his power, the strange missiles removed, and his pain a tolerable ache, possibly for the cost of his freedom. Not a good bargain, he mused.

    The release of the Dark Priest¡¯s horde meant further consequences, imprisonment to continue, laughable given the trap¡¯s perfection and annoying given a pure accident coupled with his folly. Advance and destroy. Don¡¯t toy with your food. The Dark Priest was now distant, the blood link severed with anguish, although the last thought from his servant most definitely focused upon saving his own life, the worm. What about the release of his Master?

    He sensed the other two, near yet entombed, separated by Judge¡¯s edict and utterly dismayed. He forced them to listen to him as he instructed them to release their blood and curse their current tomb to make the prison their new coffin. This process weakened them further, although better than the alternative.

    ---

    Weakened already from battle with the foolish women in the Cavern, she listened to her Sire. The Judge Knight was a terrible surprise. How can a real one exist? The battle wounds took a toll on her vitality. Nevertheless, she spilled blood as instructed to curse the stone coffin prison to become a sanctuary. Weakened further, she would need time to recover, whereas previously slow deterioration until dust. She listened to her Master, the possibility of regaining her coffin hopeless, even if physically close. Her coffin, the promise of a swift recovery and the return to perfection, is an unattainable dream. Indeed, those blood bags would have destroyed the beautifully polished enamelled wood and cushion-lined luxury by now; heathens.

    Time is her ally now, agonisingly slow recovery to her former strength. The persistent scars reminded her of the possibility of destruction. The voracious feeding in the proceeding days was a truly inspired circumstance. This alone now fortified her, suggesting the sweet taste of revenge yet possible. She sniffed. Also, inconveniently, she would need a choker for her neck if the scar remained after her next feeding, her smooth skin now blemished and unsightly, which just won¡¯t do.

    ---

    The scar through his chest was a permanent tunnel, front to back, with an arm and attached fingers now fleshless bone. Both sealed, relatively painless and neither healing. Blessed sunlight upon a wielded weapon responsible and perhaps, while struck in bat form the holy weapon, not as outraged to leave a legacy of eternal agony.

    Trapped inside a sealed stone coffin, locked away and impotent, his anger rose to new heights, like his Master testing the strength of the stone and similarly finding defeat. Humiliated, fallen low, he awaited his fate. His first thought was to be on guard for an opportunity. His jailors would want to destroy him, yet time passed, and they didn¡¯t. Each passing day, his strength ebbed. Each night, his recovery was meagre. The option of hibernation entered his mind, although the risk of total surprise, destroyed while helpless a possibility¡ªthe slim benefit, faster recovery.

    His Master ordered a different solution, the sacrifice of blood to transform this stone prison into a sanctuary. Significant depletion of strength initially and then quicker recovery. Without his Master¡¯s permission, he entered hibernation as well, the recovery quicker again. However, regardless of his defenceless state, the effort required and resultant noise for anyone to break into his tomb to attack should wake him with enough time to greet them with much brutal vengeance on his mind.

    ---

    Satisfied his followers would remain alert and slowly recover, the Master¡¯s thoughts turned inward. Not strong, wounds unable to heal and a painful reminder from each, every time he moved, he sank his consciousness and body into hibernation. He needed to conserve his remaining strength. No life, not even a rat, could he drain of blood, and the hunger would soon drive him to folly and madness. Unfortunately, hibernation was not a solution. His body would continue to weaken, albeit slowly, as his feeding habit would catch up to him, a minimum of one hearty victim each month, oft times two, now none. Patience, another would need to release him, and acceptance of this truth took much petulant thought to reach. Nevertheless, he did. The option to shed his blood to create a sanctuary within the cavern was still a way off, his reserves not yet depleted enough to reach that critical point of no return.

    ---

    After weighing up the risk, she also hibernates. Each attempt failed because she could not reach the required meditative state. Searching for an explanation, her mind recalled she didn¡¯t glimpse the sun or spy any daylight, given the snowing overcast conditions in the Death Season. She spent her days in a closed coffin carried by followers until she crashed past the Cavern Entrance and into shadow. She tried contacting the Master, silence, hibernating perhaps? Her eyes darted about the six sides of her prison, now a sanctuary bereft of ideas. Without hibernation, she would wither and decay much faster, rapidly burning through her wonderful gluttony instead of preserving it. The only thing holding her evil to the present was the wonderful orgy of feeding before this ill-fated journey, the memory of which was fresh and fantastic, her first bloodbath and, possibly, her last.

    Trembling hands reached to her face, trying to rub her panic away. She must escape, taste blood again. How? A tickle of pain, fingers tested. Ouch! Gently now, her fingers tested the limits. A large bump on her head was painful to touch. How? Why unhealed? Before being sealed in the tomb, she remembered. A panicked change to bat form, smashing into an invisible wall and stunned back into human form. The bat form closer to mortality. Could she be suffering from a concussion? Ridiculous! Ordinary bruising and cuts always healed. The invisible wall, then. What properties? Was this a great magic construct? Judge Knight mysticism? She swallowed without actual need. This invisible wall held the Master. Not worldly, divine, one of Judge¡¯s edicts, not habitat permission entrance, nothing to do with the sun, crossing running water? How is this inside a cavern?

    ---

    Dione hurried down the passageways, free at last to be one with her stallion. She did her duty, congratulating Lysisa with a brief hug, leaving Niobe and Latona to giggle and pamper the new Initiate. Dione is not totally forgiving, though, remembering Lysisa at the wall supporting Niobe in delaying her pursuit of the Dark Priest.

    The presence of the Goblin Sisters on the Northern Wall was surprising, although who else really? One faced outward, observing over the wall, and one faced back, inward. Why? Was the third missing? No, not missing, huddle up against the wall, sleeping? Dione slowed to a jog and then a walk.

    ¡°Welcome, sister,¡± said Jocasta.

    Dione jumped, unaware and caught off guard, concentrating on the obvious; the small street urchin in a new or at least recently excavated hidey-hole near the wall.

    ¡°We apologise, sister. We thought to protect her like a goblin, hidden well.¡±

    Dione, not sure of the name of the Goblin Sister, who, while on the wall, stood eye to eye with Dione, physically intimidating. Dione hoped the smile was genuine. While not staring eye to eye, Dione refused to lower her head in their presence as one of the Ladies Three. All sisters owed her deference, and these were no different.

    The second spoke without turning around or acknowledging Dione. Her eyes were firmly fixed on the snow-covered Cleft. ¡°Welcome, Sister Dione. Mistress trusted us to stand watch over the Northern Wall, and we will help you.¡±

    Dione passed the Goblin Sister, who looked back towards the Cavern Entrance and couldn¡¯t stay her curiosity.

    ¡°Why do you watch behind?¡±

    ¡°We are Goblin. We watch all ways for danger.¡±

    Except for one thought, Dione. ¡°What about above, the Stone Curtain Wall?¡±

    ¡°We decorated it!¡± The two Goblin Sisters and Jocasta broke out in laughter, and the third rolled over, drawing a fur around tight.

    In response to Dione¡¯s questioning look, Jocasta replied, ¡°Many a loose walking dead husk rests up there, easily dislodged by the unweary sister.¡±

    Dione¡¯s arms flung up in the air. ¡°What if they walk?¡±

    Jocasta stared at Dione¡¯s display, speechless. Sweetears calmly responded.

    ¡°They are few, and warning is the most important.¡±

    No other responses, no reaction and Dione was speechless this time, looking from sister to sister.

    ¡°At least tell your Mistress,¡± said Dione. She then approached the wall, intending to well dramatically leave until the drop proved greater than her courage, even with her stallion¡¯s bare back invitingly poised below. A rope whipped around her waist while she was considering her options. Before she could react, a voice calmed her reaction.

    ¡°We lower you down, saddle and backpack, all alright, sister.¡±

    Dione glanced back. The third Goblin Sister was now awake, apparently.

    ---

    Fresh snow fell in the intervening bells, a clean spread of white before Dione and her stallion. The churn because of the walking dead created a slight depression in the land, and with the layer of snow, the illusion of a white road rolled out before Dione, like a welcome of sorts. With caution, her stallion struck out along the road, which proved remarkably firm, the mud-slush underneath hardening, perhaps.

    Her stallion reached an easy, sustained gait, Dione¡¯s heart light with joy, away from the Cavern, upon her stallion and in pursuit of evil, an evil which wouldn¡¯t escape, revisit and inflict any hurt.

    ---

    Light spilt down from the Training Room through the open trapdoor, Clymene having climbed the steps first.

    The lightly frosted legs behind the steps called to Astera. She thought of a task yet to be completed, her first step upon the stairs poised and finally returning to the cavern floor. Perhaps the Goblin Sisters could add them to any errant walking corpses to form a final pyre.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°Mistress?¡± called Clymene.

    ¡°We need to dispose of our intruders. Perhaps the Goblin Sisters could be asked?¡±

    Clymene poked her head through the trapdoor. ¡°No, Mistress, I will volunteer, as will Ismene and our new Initiate. You have posted the Goblin Sisters on the North Wall, and I have seen no sisters more thankful. They believe you trust them with our defence and to bring them back to fetch and carry so soon, well, not¡­ proper.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I blame my tired self and, as you say, Clymene.¡± Astera cast her eyes upon the stairs, preparing to climb.

    Clymene caught Thyia with a look. Thyia confirmed with a quick nod while assisting Astera. Clymene allowed one Mistress to tire she wouldn¡¯t permit another. At least on this occasion, the explanation was plain and obvious. Most sisters who held the line on the South Wall still slept. Only the Mistress and Thyia were up and about, busy with duties.

    ---

    While waiting for Lysisa, Clymene and Ismene dragged the frozen bodies out from behind the Top Cavern to the House set of stairs. At Clymene¡¯s turn to take the corpse under their arms, Ismene lingered, a double take look at the intruder they just deposited into the lantern light.

    Clymene¡¯s arm around her shoulder startled Ismene, causing her to jump slightly and place a hand on her chest.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that, sister!¡±

    ¡°Do what? You stood here instead of helping over there.¡±

    Ismene¡¯s eyes were now fixated, studying the face of the first corpse, Clymene¡¯s head adjacent and mimicking Ismene keeping an arm around her shoulders.

    ¡°I know her, well, more accurately, know of her,¡± whispered Ismene.

    ¡°Care to elaborate, sister?¡±

    Ismene straightened the glued-on Clymene with her, certain she could place the corpse¡¯s surprised, light blue face.

    ¡°This is Pania, third daughter, the fourth child of the Baron of Water Watch, currently married to the Captain of the City Guard. After months of trying to arrange a marriage, the pieces suddenly fell together.¡±

    ¡°How does a lowly daughter of a minor Lord become involved with evil?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps by making a deal to advance? Come, let us drag out the rest!¡± Ismene¡¯s eyes danced with conspiratorial eagerness as she dashed to the row of corpses.

    ---

    ¡°Sisters?¡±

    Clymene and Ismene looked up from their grim examinations. The six bodies lined up, side by side, with a couple of lanterns for general light, shoving them at the faces of each corpse.

    ¡°Come in. We have only been able to recognise one intruder. Well, Ismene did. I have no idea.¡±

    ¡°Yes, a third person would be useful, if only to stop Clymene from asking a multitude of useless questions,¡± grumbled Ismene, finishing with a sweet smile, ensuring Clymene noticed.

    Lysisa parked the two trolleys and bent over the nearest corpse. A male. Her scream of delight and clapping of hands ended when both Clymene and Ismene flashed their lanterns in her direction.

    ¡°Do tell,¡± asked Clymene, wide-eyed at the tuff of something in Lysisa¡¯s hand.

    Following Clymene¡¯s eyes to her hand, Lysisa smiled awkwardly and patted the evidence back on.

    ¡°A spearman in the Duke¡¯s Guard when my sister and I ¡­¡± Her voice hardened a little, the pain of loss only submerged, never gone. ¡°They presented us to the Temple to finish our Seer Training, his chin displaying a fresh scar, pink skin, so the wound was still healing.¡±

    Clymene raised her eyebrows. ¡°And the clutch of hair?¡±

    ¡°I needed to be sure. He disguises his scar now with a full beard and needs to fill in the scar.¡±

    Ismene tapped her chin. ¡°You would only need to change your appearance if your past is too well known, or perhaps your deeds.¡±

    ¡°Oh yes, sister,¡± said Lysisa, a slight shiver cascading down her body, able to call another sister, once again, belonging. ¡°He would insult or shame to force others to duel, and when his reputation proved a barrier, he would step in for others. After a recent promotion, this soon-to-be stinking corpse was responsible for my brother¡¯s death.¡± Her words finished with hard-edged anger mixed with remorse and triumph. She last waved goodbye to her brother when she was five Death Seasons old and was given a day to mourn when told of his death ten years later. Family is still family.

    ¡°Yes, I see the plotting now. The Baron¡¯s daughter married the Captain before he became Captain, rising when the incumbent met death in a dual!¡± Now clapping and smiling, Ismene caught up in unravelling the conspiracy, forgetting her sensitivities.

    ¡°Did we miss a celebration, sisters?¡± asked Nysa, stepping around the trolleys on her way to the stairs. Pausing, she inspected the corpses lying at attention.

    ¡°Sort of because of our House intruders, we have a duellist and a social climber so far,¡± announced Clymene proudly.

    Otonia chortled, flapping a hand in the general direction of a corpse, a mature female. Clymene and Ismene held their breath.

    ¡°That poor excuse for a merchant supplied cloth and nick-knacks to the Troupe for years and then one season announced she now only supplied to the Castle, in fact, the Duchess herself, surrounding herself with airs and graces when she did, us lowly folk no longer fit to wipe her shoes, so good riddance!¡±

    ¡°Sisters, this old man is a runaway or perhaps hired help for the intruders. Zoe slew him with an arrow through the neck, an amazing release, pinned him to the wooden gate,¡± said Lysisa.

    Nysa stepped between the last two corpses and dropped to her haunches, glancing at one, a male and then the other, a female.

    Voice high and excited, Clymene asked, ¡°What, sister?¡±

    ¡°Do you think there is a family resemblance?¡±

    Clymene shone her lantern on the male, while Ismene helpfully shone her lantern on the other, a female. Both nod at each other after several back-and-forth looks.

    ¡°The Village Priest escorted me to the City when twelve Death Seasons young to witness a Judge Knight Apprentice choosing. Country bumpkin, wide-eyed and impressionable, I took in every sight and every sound, the people and their frantic racing about, including these two.¡± Nysa dropped to her buttocks, arms wrapping around her knees.

    ¡°He was a pageboy in the service of the Duke. She was a servant in the Duke¡¯s household. Nine years have passed, and their faces now those of adults and perhaps lured into evil by the promise of a glorious reward, given the change in fortune of the others lined up beside them,¡± finished Nysa, eyes closed, chin scrunched up.

    Kyra offered a hand. ¡°Up, Judge Knight Adept. They made their choice as we must.¡±

    Nysa raised her head and accepted the offer. ¡°So much younger than the rest.¡±

    ¡°Well, these are people who others will miss, so we must ensure all their clothing and weapons are taken with them to the pyre,¡± said Clymene, her eyes meeting Ismene and Lysisa in confirmation.

    The six sisters packed the corpses, three to each wagon, Ismene having fetched rope to secure them. Nysa, Kyra and Otonia climbed the stairs to bathe and then break their fast, their sleep extending into the second half of the day. Ismene and Lysisa piloted the wagons to the Main Cavern and beyond. Clymene trudged back to the Kitchen, Ismene insisting as a Seer always needs to be in attendance within the House, especially since Astera slept.

    +++

    The Chieftain told him of this great responsibility, explained the importance of the tribute to the clan and with those thoughts in his mind, after examining the unusual snow drift, Crookedtooth almost lost his water. The night dark covered the flush of green upon his skin, although unable to conceal the flush of warmth from his six companions. Fortunately, they, like him, understood the implications.

    The seven, bent low to the ground, scurried across the snow-covered Cleft, evading the white path. The cause, the trampling of a multitude, in this case, walking dead perhaps two or three nights ago, which they guessed sallied forth from the Dark Cavern. An army of this size, unimaginable, the release into the world, a doom. The Goblins quailed.

    Crookedtooth chewed empty-mouthed at the wall, looking back to check on his companions. Their open-mouthed faces confirmed his suspicion; the wall was a recent addition in less than a month. What of the Northern opening? Could a wall be in place there? Why would you protect one entrance to leave another open?

    ¡°I check,¡± whispered Bloodeye, shrinking further and gliding across the snow, hugging the Stone Curtain Wall.

    Crookedtooth nodded, the consent given long after Bloodeye disappeared from their night vision. Trying to comprehend the meaning of everything witnessed, with an absent wave, a companion snuck forward and hefted the tribute bag into the ¡°hole-in-the-wall¡±. Listening for the clunk, none. Crookedtooth and his companion exchanged stares until they both stepped back and squatted, the other Goblin noticeably shaking. The four with them pressed their bodies down further, shifting snow and creating a shallow hole to hide in.

    He waved the first back and, once in retreat, waved to the next to join him. After a moment, he looked back, a Goblin on either side trying to push and handle the next companion forward. A threatening hiss from Crookedtooth silenced the struggle. He swiftly advanced on the recalcitrant, grabbed the faint heart around the neck, and pulled him forward. The sooner they delivered the tribute, the sooner they could leave, and this single aim granted him resolve.

    As breathing became difficult, the captive nodded his head. Crookedtooth used his other appendage to grab around the back of the neck before releasing the throat and driving him forward to the drop-off. Again, the hole swallowed the tribute and silence.

    The third witnessing the first and second survive, or perhaps fearful of Crookedtooth, edged his way forward. Eventually, an arm reached out, grabbing his shirt front and tugging him forward to face his fear. The third tribute fell without a thump.

    ¡°Another wall.¡± Bloodeye was breathless, trying to gulp for air.

    Crookedtooth scratched his head. ¡°Walls? But great army marches?¡±

    ¡°Few remain. Fear attack?¡± Bloodeye shifted his bobbing head in front of Crookedtooth to gain his attention.

    ¡°Tributes, no thump when dropped.¡±

    A slow whistle issued from between Bloodeye¡¯s teeth. ¡°Walls, Army leave, drop quiet, perhaps special metal change tribute?¡±

    ¡°No, like, good this last,¡± said Crookedtooth, flicking his head for them to be on their way.

    Bloodeye placed a clawed hand upon Crookedtooth¡¯s shoulder. ¡°A horse and maybe rider leave Northern Wall, follow the snow path, chase?¡±

    Shaking his head to dismiss the request, he halted. Why did the horse and perhaps the rider leave? To follow? Perhaps attack Cavern and find emptied now chasing the Army. Scout? For who? Crookedtooth smashed closed fists upon his skull, thinking hard! Tell Chieftain quick. He then decides.

    ¡°Chieftain.¡±

    Crookedtooth sprinted away from the Dark Cavern, heedless of discovery, his six companions hurrying to catch up and keep pace. The stale air of the home tunnels drew him.

    ---

    Eyes shut and dozing, Sweetears recalled the activity required each month. The Tribute Drop measured their growth, the crawlway needed widening, and the anteroom required additional excavation to account for their gain in weight and size. Muscle mass and definition from working the stone, height from their bones straightening from eating meat, and when they could bone, occasionally Clymene would gift them leftover bones from smoked meat after the elder chatted to her.

    Each night, two sleep, one listen. The antechamber floor, square and smooth, and the few furs thrown down sufficed as beds. They fitted the stone door during the day, their bronze circles hanging from their ears to gather sunlight if possible, and their Mistress gave them all other time off! The collection of the tribute is a duty, although not personally important. At first detection of movement or low speech, the Goblin Sister on watch quietly woke her two sisters.

    Laying quiet, bodies tense, their ears tuned into the Goblin speech of the visitors. They missed hearing their language and would consume it in silence; the Goblins delivering the tribute, invariably chatting. The usual chat about the tribute, returning home, the journey and some annoying relatives or friends missing this visit. Instead, fear and awe about the walls and theories about the walking dead. The Goblin Sisters¡¯ hearts sank a little when they didn¡¯t speak about home and then heard the news. The visitors wouldn¡¯t return until the next Death Season¡­

    While the humans treated them as equals and felt loyal to them, certainly thankful for saving their lives and making them strong, the three Goblins still missed their birthplace, even if they wanted them or expected them to be dead. Teenagers, or the Goblin equivalent, tended to become homesick, and the three Goblin Sisters were no different.

    Prettynose wiped a tear away. ¡°Stupid males, no news and fearful instead.¡±

    ¡°Goblins always afraid. It is our way,¡± said Bluefingers as she wrapped an arm around her sister.

    Sweetears kept silent, shortly attracting the attention of her two sisters, who stood side by side waiting for the smartest of the three to speak.

    ¡°They also talk dumb, while we talk human¡­.¡±

    Prettynose sobbed and then sniffed, straightening. ¡°We no longer Goblin? Are we human now?¡±

    ¡°Well, our skin isn¡¯t green, and your nose is pretty like a human, not pretty like goblin¡­.¡±

    ¡°You think my nose is a pretty human nose?¡±

    A naked Bluefingers clapped her hands and then rested them on her hips. ¡°Of course, and look at yourselves or me, human breasts.¡± Her hands cupped and lifted them slightly, attachment to a barrel-like chest not allowing much freedom.

    Prettynose likewise cupped hers, bigger and attached to an athletic body, allowing more movement. Sweetears pushed back Bluefingers¡¯ dark hair to expose both ears, which remained the same size while losing the obvious top point, although not entirely human. The face she examined filled out and rounded; the sunken skin hung on bone looked gone. Long oval slanted eyes remained the truest telltale facial feature of their origins.

    Point proven, Bluefingers dressed. Sweetears knew, as did her sisters, that their bodies had changed and, until now, silently accepted the results, each probably wondering if another would raise the obvious. Eavesdropping on the Goblins delivering the tribute confirmed their clipped Goblin speech childish, yet¡­ Sweetears wiped a developing tear from her eye.

    ¡°If we aren¡¯t Goblin anymore and not entirely Human, then what are we?¡± asked Prettynose, finally finishing playing with her¡­ assets.

    ---

    The Sisters delivered the three tribute bags to Ismene, entering the House to do so, welcomed, with Clymene offering a pre-dawn meal containing bones. The bags were handed over without inspection, and while probably containing wealth, there could also be recognisable items within, which their tribe decided to surrender and seeing them would make the missing home even more real.

 1.135 Foolishness and other concerns (10th Day of Stasis Month)

    The Village Priest appraised his assembled militia, their backs straight, chins out and each determinedly grasping a blessed weapon, sharing as necessary, women and men eager for the impending crusade. All determined to prove their village¡¯s faith in Judge since being visited by a Daughter of the Duchess who revealed any weapon carried during the ceremony now sunlight blessed by Judge and capable of instantly destroying any Walking Dead when struck.

    The evil horde skirted their village on the way to the cavern, so it wasn¡¯t unreasonable to expect the same on the return trip, again passing close by. He and his village prepared to carry out their faithful service the various assortment of weapons brandished with religious fervour.

    +++

    ¡°We should send the Sisters early, they can warn the Village Priest and wait for Dione,¡± murmured Astera between mouthfuls of stale bread dipped into a steaming thin soup.

    Thyia¡¯s face rose, frozen.

    Clymene smiled kindly and rubbed the base of Astera¡¯s neck from behind. ¡°You missed yesterday morning Mistress and ¡­ well the Priest has been informed.¡±

    Astera¡¯s arms dropped either side of her bowl, a curse escaping her lips. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me?¡± The question sailed through the air, Clymene strolling away, the answer obvious.

    Thyia¡¯s hands slid across Astera¡¯s, eyes pleading. ¡°You needed the rest.¡±

    Astera couldn¡¯t argue, she leapt out of bed early this morning, keen to break her fast and begin duty. Thyia¡¯s frown and the trepidation echoing within their Warrior Three bond ¡®loud and clear¡¯, Astera nodded and smiled. Thyia released a held breath.

    ¡°I agree,¡± replied Astera, dipping another portion of stale bread.

    ¡°Sisters have volunteered to join the pursuit with Dione, although they await your final approval.¡±

    Astera held up a palm. ¡°Let me guess, Nysa and Kyra certainly ¡­¡± A finger tapped her lips. ¡°Zosime and ¡­ well perhaps Hagne.¡± Reaching into their Warrior Three bond, moisture erupted from her eyes now certain of another. Again, Zoe leaves them, why? Thyia¡¯s strengthened her grip upon Astera¡¯s hand.

    The fun in the guessing game now passed, Astera¡¯s face flinty hard. ¡°And Zoe of course.¡±

    ¡°Our Huntress wishes to hunt and the other not Hagne, although close guess Mistress, Alexis.¡± The light whimsy in her voice crushed by Astera¡¯s soulless reply.

    ¡°Good choices, their blessed weapons, but only six in number when they join Dione.¡± Astera tore off another piece of stale bread.

    Thyia sensed their Warrior Three bond grow barren, her Mistress withdrawn and Zoe equally remote.

    Reflecting on the past Thyia judged being paired better than unpaired, her and Astera moving as one in battle covering each other and able to co-ordinate their strikes. The third, after a sensual and loving start proving difficult to attain the same level of harmony so sadly perhaps a change is required, like Dirce and Drosis, especially given Zoe¡¯s continued absences as if desiring separation instead of bonding. The tearing asunder of their Warrior Three toying dramatically with Astera''s feelings and state of mind, Thyia unable to assist, they needed their third to commit, no more, no less.

    ---

    In the pre-dawn the Shrine of Saph cast long shadows over several Daughters of the Duchess upon arrival. Nysa and Kyra the exceptions, bathed in sunlight, scanning across the village common for any sign of movement, Zosime and Alexis checking the Church of Judge side while Zoe crouched facing the village proper, the quaint businesses with windows shuttered, and doors barred.

    Nysa sheathed her sword. ¡°Where have they gone?¡±

    Zoe held her arm up, her steps silent upon the melting snow, creeping towards the village gates.

    ¡°Fighting, howls of pain on the wind ¡­¡± She looked back and receiving confirmation sprinted towards the battle, four sisters, weapons drawn following in haste.

    On the village side of the gateway, bloodied bodies lay scattered about, a few sobbing, some silent, while the reminder of the mob raced towards the same sanctuary, the Village Priest now hollering and encouraging all to flee. Nysa and Kyra jogged out to meet him while their sisters assisted the wounded as best they could.

    The blood-flecked beard of the Village Priest waved in the wind as he ran, the shepherd of his flock ensuring those able, fled, assisting any who fell and encouraging them on. Nysa and Kyra halted, their eyes tracking the diminishing forms of five or six walking dead to their eventual destination, a larger group beating a hurried get away.

    ¡°Husband!¡± screamed a pitiful voice from behind, causing Nysa and Kyra to turn, Nysa attempting to catch and hold the distraught villager as she charged by.

    Nysa successful and subject to instant punishment. Balled-up fists hammered Nysa¡¯s hard-boiled leather chest plate, while the skinny body tried to break free.

    ¡°My husband,¡± she sobbed, body and mind now exhausted.

    Kyra pointed, in the distance, two prone lumps, curled up, slightly sunken into the snow, their plain light brown village garb barely distinguishable from a fallen tree or the odd clumps of brown grasses cleared of snow.

    Nysa stroked the woman¡¯s long hair. ¡°Let the dead rest for now and take care of the living. When your Priest is certain the way is safe, he will send for your husband.¡±

    ---

    A couple of stretcher bearers hauling a moaning bloodied body greeted Nysa and Kyra at the village gateway, the last in a procession heading towards the Church of Judge. The woman refused to let Nysa go and so the three joined the end of the line, content to wait their turn.

    Inside the Church a triage greeted the Judge Knight, those fit and healthy praying before Judge¡¯s Altar, a few being bandaged, others bandaged and passively laying in line, the Village Priest shuffling along the line, praying and laying his hands upon them. Every second or third remained, noticeably more comfortable, perhaps even sleeping, while others relieved those still bandaging or joined the congregation already in prayer.

    Nysa and Kyra squatted upon the solid wooden floor of the Church with their new friend, both trying to chat to her without any luck. The woman¡¯s eyes fixed upon the Priest, waiting. Zosime and Alexis kindly waved and continued to assist with bandaging, Zoe though, absent.

    The woman shook as the Priest drew nearer. Middle of the day he greeted her.

    ¡°My husband, you must fetch my husband.¡± Her hands released Nysa and dragged down upon the Priest¡¯s blood-stained white robe.

    The Priest embraced her, an all surrounding bear hug. ¡°He will be with us shortly. Wait on the Church steps and follow him to his grave and I will perform his due burial rites.¡±

    Her eyes looked up, past his bushy beard. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°To do Judge¡¯s work, his blessing a boon.¡±

    She pushed away slightly and smashed her small fists into his chest, which the Village Priest accepted with the grace of the guilty, releasing her when she struggled again. Head forward and eyes fixed she marched to the Church steps, motioning to sit, instead rising and running from view.

    The Priest led Nysa and Kyra to a quiet corner of the Church, near the door to his residence. Shifting his feet, hands wiping down his face. ¡°In my pride I thought to defeat the evil of the Walking Dead and with my militia and our blessed weapons sallied out to do glorious battle in Judge¡¯s name. We destroyed many, but in the open they came upon us faster than we could destroy them, the militia panicked unused to being pressed, forgetting to wield their weapons. As you know by now two were slain, I have managed to save those who were wounded and could still run. Thankfully they gave up pursuit as they were running themselves it seems.¡±

    ¡°Yes Priest, this is a task for a Judge Knight, I am sure you and yours were valiant in the face of this evil, but now it is time for me to wield my judgements!¡± answered Nysa, a hand squeezing the pommel of her sword.

    Zosime and Alexis completed a half circle of sisters surrounding the beleaguered Priest, his back up against the door to his sanctuary.

    Zosime straightened her posture to try and meet the Priest eye to eye. ¡°Priest of Judge I would ask if you have discovered a way to cleanse the evil the Daughters of the Duchess originally asked you to research, after giving you the sacred tombs and books?¡±

    His hands fiddled. ¡°I have been distracted but I know I am close, either way I don¡¯t think anything can be done while we are still in Death Season. Return Mistress Charis to me the first day of Harmony Month.¡± His words tired, large body hunched down and shying away from his accuser. The books made mention of a ritual, which needed practice of course, so he believed hope still existed although refraining from politeness or false promise, suspecting a harsh fate awaited him if he lied.

    Pre-emptive, Alexis made a grab for Zosime¡¯s tense shoulders locking each hand reaching for a dagger. The Priest retreated a step rattling the door behind him, Nysa¡¯s hand holding the door handle. The huge man now truly cornered.

    Hands up, he wailed, ¡°I am close, I know I am close, first day of Birth Season ¡­¡±

    ¡°Come,¡± said Nysa, waving to her sisters. ¡°We need to collect our horses and find Zoe and Dione.¡±

    ---

    Middle of the day Zoe ceased the pursuit and spurred her horse for the village. The walking dead clearly fleeing in a straight line and taking no effort to disguise their tracks. At dusk, the village lights visible in the distance, a solitary red eyed winter wolf stood sentential across Zoe¡¯s path. Slowing her horse to walk she closed the distance, until the wolf suddenly bolted a short way, paused to glance over its shoulder. When Zoe reined in her horse to follow, the wolf loped away, now confident the human understood the summons.

    Her guide circled around the village and then struck out for the foothills and tree line of the mountain range. When the patches of snow on the ground joined due to heavy tree cover the wolf halted, lying down curled up for warmth and comfort. Zoe led her horse by the reins due to the tree cover, each step taken only after surveying her surrounds.

    A sweet voice from behind welcomed her. ¡°I am glad you accepted my invitation.¡±

    Zoe didn¡¯t react, taking time to ty her horse¡¯s reins to a nearby tree and when satisfied skipping beside the tree herself and turning to face her host. Zoe¡¯s shoulder against the tree, her bottom propped away in an attempt of some sort. Trying for nonchalant, perhaps.

    ¡°Oh!¡± The word escaped before Zoe realised, the carefree nakedness and athletic beauty of the wolf pack leader overpowering, the subject of her admiration returning an amused smile.

    ¡°Your quarry flees day and night making good time. He is able to travel during the day because he has trained some putrid smelling Walking Dead to carry him. My wolves only followed him to the outskirts of the village. The world is warming so it is time for us to return to the high mountains and their cold embrace.¡±

    Zoe detected regret in her voice, the eyes closing for lengths of time. ¡°Will you miss our conversations?¡±

    In a sultry growl, she replied, ¡°That and the admiring looks you take.¡±

    ¡°I am, so sorry ¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to offend in any way,¡± Zoe stammered. ¡°I am young and while I have seen many women naked, I haven¡¯t seen one as exotic and beautiful you, so I cannot help but admire.¡± Zoe¡¯s eyes searched the snow at her feet for a hiding place, failing. She therefore didn¡¯t notice the object of her admiration until almost upon her, the moment allowing Zoe, wide eyed to look up.

    Zoe gasped as the pack leader effortlessly picked her up. Pointed teeth now ideally positioned to worry and tear at the leather throngs restraining Zoe¡¯s small breasts within her leather jacket. Once free, the pack leader nuzzled them while gently lowering Zoe to her feet. Released, Zoe reached for the rest of her clothes and in an unseemly lustful haste removed them. The warmth rising in her blood cancelling the surrounding cold.

    ---

    Astera slow walked from the underground Shrine of Saph, Zoe¡¯s departure marked with a polite hug, while the balance of the sisters eager and joyous, keen to track down the evil and destroy. There remained another task, Lysisa and her presentation to the Temple of Saph. Initially Astera considered the gesture superfluous given she once belonged and now recently dismissed. The deciding factor being maintaining good reputation with the Mother Superior and advising what became of their surplus Temple Guard, a disgraced one at that.

    Otonia would be required company, given Charis¡¯ absence and one other, ideally a Seer. Alcmene and Clymene definitely not, so perhaps Niobe. Astera expected to meet them in the House having asked Clymene to summon them via Niobe before ¡­ before the departure of Zoe and the other sisters.

    A set of arms wrapped around Astera. A forceful body slammed her against the nearby Sixth Cavern wall.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t ¡­¡±

    Her lips stolen in mid protest and the moment of frivolous disregard embraced, by her God Soll she needed to enjoy the loving passionate company of another. Their Warrior Three bond pulsating with warmth and care, non-judgmental, unconditional, Astera in total surrender the ache of Zoe''s absence fading.

    ---

    Clymene smirked. ¡°Pre-occupied Mistress?¡±

    Astera flashed an enquiring look at Thyia, before facing Clymene again. Their Mistress¡¯ long dark hair slightly dishevelled, face flushed a gentle pink confirmation enough for the House Seer.

    ¡°Ample energy a benefit of sleep so I hear.¡±

    Astera forced a cough. ¡°Are the sisters ready?¡±

    Clymene waved towards the elder¡¯s room. ¡°They await your attendance, although one moment I beg you.¡±

    Ismene and Clymene descended upon their startled Mistress, shortly joined by Niobe and Otonia. The four sisters dragging her to a bath, Niobe and Otonia undressing and scrubbing the flesh clean. Clymene and Ismene fetching fresh clothing and armour. Upon drying their Mistress, Ismene braided her long locks, curling lengths about the head in a dignified and severe design. While Niobe and Otonia dressed their Mistress in full armour, including a pristine Daughters of the Duchess cloak draped about the shoulders, while Clymene stood off to one side commenting and adjusting.

    ¡°Now you are ready to present our newest Initiate Mistress.¡±

    Astera teared, moisture gathering around her eyes unbidden, her gaze falling upon each carer in turn, finally finding Thyia leaning casually against the doorway, smiling in celebration.

    ¡°Yes, my sisters I am ready, and I thank you all.¡±

    Niobe and Otonia escorted Astera to the elder¡¯s room. Lysisa scrambling to stand, knocking a chair over as her Mistress swept past.

    Astera looked back over her shoulder. ¡°Ready Lysisa, Initiate of the Daughters of the Duchess?¡±

    Lysisa nodded dumbfounded, dressed in a Seer Robe, her armour and weapons safely stowed away for now. Her new role that of scribe and given her martial skill, occasional messenger. Donning the robes anew after many years, a sense of vulnerability the overriding feeling, an itch down her spine, a tingle across her shoulders, the weight missing and only a thin piece of fabric protecting flesh. Then of course she needed to return and face the Mother Superior who expelled her, uncertain of the merit, although Astera insistent according to Niobe and their way. A dagger sheathed upon each hip the sole reassurance. That is until Mistress Astera questioned her readiness.

    The acknowledgement snapped out. ¡°Yes Mistress!¡± Lysisa stood tall, chin up.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Let us now secure your Letter of Release and acknowledgement from your Temple you have joined the Daughters of the Duchess.¡± Astera marched through the open door and out into the alley, Niobe and Otonia flanked her either side a step behind, while Lysisa followed directly behind.

    Once the four sisters paraded along Gate Road, the occasional passer-by paused in their rush to gawk, their need to escape from the lingering cold briefly forgotten. A stalwart few traipsed after them, their interest, not in the Single Seer, they peered and chirped trying to ascertain if Charis led or perhaps the leader a proxy to thwart assassination and Charis one of the others. This then started a rumour Charis endured all Death Season in hiding because of an assassination attempt upon her. The crowd needed to find an explanation for her absence not realising during Death Season no one in the Town openly walked the roads and streets, including themselves.

    Snow crunched underfoot as the four sisters approached Temple Street and thankfully none fell from the sky. Shortly after they stood in perfect formation before the doors of the Temple of Saph. The Temple Guards observed them approach, catching glimpses only, until closer inspection allowed them to identify the new Initiate. Bemused and amused they waited.

    ¡°Astera, Mistress of the Daughters of the Duchess seeking an audience with the Mother Superior,¡± announced Astera, exuding confidence on the outside given her deportment and immaculate dress while inside her stomach turned and danced like never before. Then as a joke the world laughed, snow began to fall. One of the Guards called behind him, the expected response, quelling Astera¡¯s stomach slightly. She also reasoned, like the town folk, the Mother Superior would probably be more curious about Charis¡¯ absence instead of the reason for the visit or least distracted and less critical. Astera heard Lysisa shuffle her boots and noticed Otonia subtlety admonish the Single Seer with a look. The clouds from Niobe¡¯s rapid breathing a worrying sign, perhaps another Seer should¡¯ve been chosen.

    A small voice squeaked. ¡°Follow please Mistress.¡± A youngish girl in a plain smock, perhaps twelve or thirteen years old the owner.

    Otonia who visited previously, tried to prepare her sisters and failed. Lysisa silent, concentrating on taking the next step, matching her Mistress stride for stride. Astera and Niobe a little agog at the splendour, especially the carved white stone utilised to decorate the walls and as wide broad arches to hold up the roof. Their boots echoing softly upon the white stone floor, they followed the girl down a wide central hallway, stopping at a single door controlled by a single Temple Guard who upon sighting them opened the door without pause ushering them through.

    Astera led, further impressed by the largesse and openness of the room, especially the large table, legs carved with images which meant nothing to her although Niobe took a quick intake of breath, therefore at least somewhat significant to Seers. Lysisa prepared, due to Niobe¡¯s reaction, resisting a similar response. The interior of the Temple a new experience, never privileged or perhaps trusted to stand guard inside, always serving outside and descending to the barracks via the side entrance.

    The door closed behind them, the noise echoing around the room. Four chairs lined in a row awaited them. Astera chose to stand behind a chair and each sister followed her example. Across the beautifully carved and polished table, posture perfect a single Mother Superior waited. The single Mother Superior an unexpected change, this room another change and clearly meant to intimidate. Astera dragged her thoughts back to the Mother Superior, determined to listen.

    ¡°Welcome Mistress of the Daughters, what do you require of the Temple of Saph?¡±

    Astera catching the woman¡¯s fleeting eye movement in the direction of Lysisa, who unfortunately stood white knuckles on display, a result of her fierce nervous grip on the chair back before her.

    ¡°A former Single Seer, previously serving as Temple Guard, requires a Letter of Release as the Daughters of the Duchess wish to claim her and if possible, provide a path to redemption Mother Superior.¡±

    The Mother Superior eyed Lysisa, her distaste plain as she shifted her jaw as if chewing something disagreeable.

    ¡°This wretch you wish to take in, a cowardly runaway, you know this?¡±

    Astera nodded.

    ¡°Negligent while on duty, resulting in the death of a Seer, her twin now a Single Seer and distraught.¡±

    A gentle quiet sob echoed around the room, accompanied by a sniff trying to end Lysisa¡¯s display of remorse and failing miserably. Niobe¡¯s hand drifted across, her warm touch upon an arm releasing the tension within Lysisa. Not requiring the cover and support from the chair any longer, her hand fumbled for an instant, a light collision, fingers scrambling and tightening and finally her hand firmly locked into Niobe¡¯s.

    ¡°We are a company of second chances and in some cases, third chances. You have our deepest sympathies for your loss and while not of equal value within a Temple of Saph, the loss of another, be her Single Seer, an unneeded waste, the Daughters believe, Lysisa, Sister of Charis from Hillperch can be redeemed and atone for her past failings.¡±

    The Mother Superior¡¯s eyes pierced Astera¡¯s soul, a compulsion to explain further drowned her. Magic? Perhaps the Mother Superior¡¯s presence within her domain of white marble and ornate desk, or the earnest accusations in her voice when she spoke overcame Astera¡¯s resistance? Astera bit her tongue to break the influence she sensed or felt and drew upon the persuasion of her Bronze Loop.

    ¡°A new name to escape your past.¡±

    The Mother Superior drummed her fingers upon the table, her eyes cast upon Lysisa. Niobe tugged on Lysisa¡¯s hand trying to wake her from panic.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Prowling forward, the Mother Superior licked her lips. ¡°Is that all you have to say for yourself, unworthy wretch?¡±

    ¡°No, Mother Superior, I ¡­ I am grateful to the Daughters ¡­ another chance.¡± Niobe squeezed Lysisa¡¯s hand. ¡°I am grateful to the Daughters of the Duchess granting me a new life and to be accepted by them I need a Letter of Release and to accept a new name, they tell me this is required to ensure I leave my past life failings behind ¡­ Mother Superior.¡±

    Her face didn¡¯t soften, and fingers continued to strum upon the ornate desk, the echo haunting and unnerving like a drumbeat, a countdown to doom.

    ¡°I have such a Letter to hand. I only need to scribe a couple of lines and place a Blessing of Saph upon the parchment. Are you worthy of holding a document, which is blessed by my Goddess?¡±

    Lysisa pushed the chair forward and to the side and knelt upon one knee, her eyes cast down.

    ¡°The Goddess is within me, drives me now to atone to make amends. This would be impossible within a Temple of Saph, I recognise this, my past deeds unforgivable. Impossible on my own as I have never survived at any time in my life alone.¡± Lysisa teared as memories of her twin flooded her thoughts. Taking a deep breath, she spoke up. ¡°My only salvation lies with the Daughters and as the Goddess is my witness, I shall spare no effort in ensuring I serve her in their company.¡±

    Her mouth about to open in reply, Niobe interrupted the Mother Superior.

    ¡°The transition is difficult ¡­ without the burden Lysisa carries, with the burden she will need support and the Single Seers within the Daughters of the Duchess will understand part of her torment and be able to guide her on the path to recovery on the other part. Redemption through good deeds.¡± Niobe bowed her head.

    ¡°Finished? No others wish to speak?¡± The Mother Superior looked to each in turn, performing a mock check. ¡°Step forward wretch.¡±

    Lysisa slowly rose and took two steps forward. The Mother Superior slid the Letter of Release across the table. Bravely Lysisa resisted the urge to pounce upon the parchment, waiting instead for a proper sign. The Mother Superior rested her fingertips upon a corner, her eyes studying Lysisa, who for her part refused to swallow, saliva building in her mouth.

    Suddenly the Mother Superior leant back in her chair, relaxed and serene. Lysisa grabbed an edge in her fingertips and deftly retrieved the Letter, scrolling the parchment and tucking the granted freedom within her robes and stepping back to join the line of sisters in one fluid motion.

    Her head swaying from side to side, tut-tutting. ¡°Good luck to you, I fear you take upon yourselves a hopeless case.¡± The Mother Superior raised her arm to dismiss the four sisters and hesitated, Astera wincing internally realising they weren¡¯t yet free of this charade.

    ¡°Why Sister of Charis?¡± she finally asked.

    ¡°We have all taken her name Mother Superior,¡± Astera answered flatly.

    ¡°Yes, I see I will need to be a little more direct.¡± She paused a moment to smirk. ¡°I don¡¯t see Mistress Charis before me?¡±

    ¡°Mistress Charis is currently dedicated to other business, therefore for now, I am Acting Mistress, although even as Acting Mistress my word and any commitment I give on behalf of the Daughters is absolute.¡±

    Aged ears listened, while aged eyes scrutinised the faces accompanying their Mistress. Not a single sign of disagreement flashed upon their faces. Most surprising Otonia''s lack of reaction, now a Daughter, once a member of the Ladies Three and usually expected to be next in line. Interesting.

    ¡°With the breaking of Death Season, would the Temple of Saph once again be able to ask for help from the Daughters, for escorting missions?¡±

    Astera nodded. ¡°Certainly, Mother Superior, it would be our duty and honour.¡±

    ¡°You are most gracious and if our need eventuated in the first week of Harmony Month would Mistress Charis be available to discuss requirements?¡±

    ¡°The Daughters are always ready to consider requests Mother Superior,¡± Astera answered calmly, her breathing even.

    While tempting the Mother Superior refrained from asking the same question differently, she didn¡¯t want to sound needy or Saph forbid, impolite. Astera¡¯s reply confirmation enough, not committing to Charis¡¯ attendance proved the current Mistress uncertain of her return and perhaps whereabouts. Surely not whereabouts ¡­ how to ask a question about Charis¡¯ location?

    ¡°Thank you Mistress Astera, as always our mutual efforts are valued, none more so than by the Duke and the Duchess.¡±

    Astera bowed, her companion sisters following her example.

    ¡°With your leave we will return to our House Mother Superior.¡±

    With a nod, the Mother Superior signalled her agreement. The Daughters of Duchess respectfully retired from the grand room and once the door closed behind them, two young Seers joined the Mother Superior.

    ¡°What has happened to Charis the Young and what do you make of that presentation?¡± asked Mother Superior.

    ¡°She is not with them at the moment I believe, but where she is, is unknown to our former Temple Guard, known to the other Sisters though, is my thought,¡± answered the thirteen-year-old.

    Her twin sister stepped forward. ¡°I believe their new Initiate hasn¡¯t seen Charis the Young and therefore a stranger to her!¡±

    The wrinkles spread out from the Mother Superior¡¯s lips as she smiled. ¡°Our former Temple Guard a simple unsophisticated creature, an advantage going forward, I think. Well done my Seers in Training, I agree with both of your assessments. So how do we find out? Do we need to uncover this mystery?¡±

    The second twin answered first. ¡°Does Seer Rhea owe us any allegiance Mother Superior, if so, perhaps we could ask her?¡±

    The first twin waved her arms about. ¡°What about Seer Elpis at Lonely Keep, a former prot¨¦g¨¦ of former Seer Rhea or her sister Raisa.¡± They momentarily closed their eyes in respect after mentioning her name. ¡°Maybe she or her Seer Twin Agatha could at least confirm Charis is or isn¡¯t near to them?¡±

    The young twins swayed and clapped their hands in delight when possible, eager to demonstrate their eagerness to please the Mother Superior who invited them to spy upon this meeting, further proof of her taking a direct hand in their training.

    ¡°It is good you mention Seer Raisa.¡± Aged hands clasped under an aged chin. ¡°She trained you for a time, did she not?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mother Superior.¡± Twin voices replied together, oddly not quite in sync.

    The Mother Superior raised an eyebrow is response. ¡°You have never spoken about the training she provided, to anyone, so my fellow Seers tell me.¡±

    ¡°No Mother Superior.¡± Their faces holding a blank expression.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you?¡±

    The twins held hands, small and youthful, which didn¡¯t go unnoticed.

    ¡°We now know the peculiar training abhorrent to our Goddess, Mother Superior. We are happier with Mother Superior¡¯s Seer Training when time permits or your able assistant.¡±

    ¡°Do you know I have put the same question to the triplet Seers guided by Seer Rhea¡¯s training method shall we say? Their response very similar to yours, so I wonder what you mean by peculiar.¡± The Mother Superior¡¯s wrinkled hands spread out upon the table before her, one eerily heading towards each twin. When the young Seers didn¡¯t break their silence, she continued. ¡°Their Seer skill improved significantly in a very short time, a training breakthrough possibly and being Seer Twins perhaps they shared their training discovery, you both receiving the same instruction.¡±

    ¡°Seer Raisa commanded us to silence, promising great reward and we knew no better. She often screamed at us when we failed to demonstrate to her expectation ¡­ and held in such favour, we could only try to endure.¡±

    ¡°Yes, regrettable and understandable, although reports suggest as Seers both you and the triplets have regressed, almost back to a first level of skill? You are thirteen, yet you are no better than a nine-year old now, how does that happen?¡± The wrinkled hands slapped the table.

    The twins jumped and hastily replied, ¡°We don¡¯t know Mother Superior! The more we try the more we call to the Goddess the worse we are!¡± They both whined, shedding tears openly. ¡°We are forsaken, tainted, the Goddess has cast us away.¡±

    ¡°Settled now child Seers, forgive a nosey old woman. You may go back to your teacher and resume your training. If you were once better than you are now, with work you will return to it, I am certain.¡± The Mother superior favoured the twins with a sweet, kind smile to calm them and send them on their way.

    The twin child Seers walked slowly to the door hiding their utter relief in feigned sorrow, they didn¡¯t permit any other emotion as they knew the Mother Superior and her spies ever present, always on watch. They also ensured as the days passed, they wouldn¡¯t accidently run into or meet with the triplets.

    Behind them the Mother Superior considered the information gleaned from the two children, right hand rubbing her chin and ending with a shake of her head. Their stories believable on face value except the similarity, given a Seer pair trained them, probably to be expected. Doubt though crept in, could young children who knew only the discipline of Temple life, lie? Maybe a message to Elpis would be useful.

    ---

    Once inside the House Lysisa couldn¡¯t contain her joy, bursting with excitement embracing Otonia and Niobe and after a heartbeat pause, hugging Astera. Her Mistress¡¯ hands resting upon her cheeks bringing her back.

    ¡°Your joy is a blessing and I hope you find your place amongst us.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Lysisa nodded with enthusiasm. Astera smiled and waved her along as the new Initiate bounded out of the elder¡¯s room.

    Niobe slumped into one the elder¡¯s chairs. ¡°The Mother Superior didn¡¯t bless Lysisa¡¯s Letter of Release, the ceremony needs preparation and forewarning. I know from twin loss as the days of mourning provide the required time.¡±

    Astera lent down, her forehead kissing Niobe¡¯s the moistening of the Seer¡¯s eyes bravely held in check. ¡°I would ask then why the Mother Superior didn¡¯t provide the Letter of Release after Lysisa¡¯s days of mourning?¡± The question to divert Niobe from her personal grief, while still sympathetic, their touching foreheads and Astera¡¯s hands buried in Niobe¡¯s long black hair hopefully providing the comfort needed.

    Otonia fetched the blackened kettle from its pride of place and refilled the venerable kitchenware with water from a nearby waterskin, stoking the kettle stove into life, quietly going about her business a fondness and remembrance touching her heart.

    Niobe lent back, trapping Astera¡¯s eyes with her own revelling in the stroking of her hair and soothing scalp massage. ¡°Once she declared a willingness to stay and serve, the Mother Superior would have destroyed the Letter since the Single Seer renewed her devotion, while others like myself sort help before release and then wandered from our assigned Temple is search of a future.¡±

    Otonia¡¯s voice joined the discussion. ¡°Why destroy?¡±

    Unwilling to release her Mistress¡¯ large brown eyes, Niobe replied, ¡°Part of the renewal of devotion ceremony.¡± Niobe stretched her neck and lightly, sensitively pressed her lips upon Astera¡¯s, finding willing participation.

    The warmth in the Warrior Three bond drew Thyia¡¯s attention and bidding Clymene farewell she approached the door to the elder¡¯s room and slowly opened the barrier until able to spy upon her partner. The heartache on behalf of her Mistress eased, the cold barren Warrior Three bond bloomed in sensual oneness.

    Astera broke her intimacy with Niobe in an instant, rising and meeting Thyia face to face across the length of the elder¡¯s room. The sense of unfaithfulness heavy and yet Thyia¡¯s warm smile reassuring as the warrior advanced towards the guilty pair. Her passionate follow up kiss more so, slinging her arms around Astera¡¯s neck mashing their bodies together, almost intertwined.

    A gasp from Niobe, drew Astera¡¯s attention back. Did she offend Niobe? Surely Niobe wouldn¡¯t begrudge a Warrior Three embrace.

    Between her fingers Niobe played with a gem. ¡°Are you certain Mistress?¡±

    Astera questioned Thyia with a look. ¡°Zoe¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°You have been unhappy, our Warrior Three bond an empty place and Zoe accepted her part. She slipped the gem to me during the Shrine farewells and once a Three became a Two the emptiness compounded. And then ¡­ well, enough changed to draw me into this meeting ¡­ and somehow the gem dropped into the hands of another.¡±

    Astera took Niobe¡¯s hand, drawing her up to join in a three-way embrace. ¡°You are most welcome.¡±

    Plonking three cups of tea upon the table, Otonia light-heartily grumbled, ¡°Well I can make a fourth for the unexpected company I suppose ¡­¡±

    Wiping tears while joyfully laughing the Warrior Three settled upon the chairs around the table, giddy, holding hands and at a certain peace. Astera in particular drawing a confidence from the unexpected.

    Thyia sipped her tea, letting out a satisfied sigh. ¡°I doubt I have ever seen a happier Initiate.¡±

    Niobe lifted her head. ¡°Her Letter of Release isn¡¯t blessed and for reasons beyond comprehension she accepts, either out of ignorance, denial or acceptance.¡±

    Leaning towards Astera, Thyia squeezed her Mistress¡¯ hand. ¡°Well us Warriors worship Soll and while we pray to him, our return is nothing and hence we hardly, if ever mention him.¡±

    Niobe rubbed her face, hands finishing at rest upon the table. ¡°Perhaps Saph isn¡¯t present, her blessings false and our Items are all the faith we need ¡­ after all how does the Goddess help or hinder Lysisa now? Our Seers will enlighten her.¡±

    Otonia glanced at Astera as she shared their table, the intruding fourth wheel. ¡°What you are suggesting is heresy unless I am mistaken, I am shocked our small quiet Seer would think, let alone speak such a thing.¡±

    Niobe relaxed when Otonia placed her hand over her mouth in pretend shock.

    ¡°Perhaps I should modify my view and say the Goddess blesses our birth to enable us to be Seers, although once trained the Items allow a greater Seer Skill to be attained.¡±

    Astera blew on her tea while mulling over Niobe¡¯s words. ¡°The only fly in your ointment being the Farstay Village Priest. What is the source of his miracles?¡±

    Niobe smiled, a cat who claimed the cream. ¡°The Ordination of Nysa required the draining of all the Items attuned to the Seers, so perhaps for small things his source of magic a mystery, for great works we return to the magic of the Items.¡±

    ---

    Her stallion planted its hooves to stop the gallop, not a sign or signal from the stirrups or reins, a detection of indecision. Before them the clear trampling of snow and ground heading off into the distance, to continue as before. Over yonder, within sight and a short diversion, the village of Farstay.

    Why his rider bowed to the will of the Herd Mare confused him. The Herd Mare clearly didn¡¯t understand the danger posed by the escaping evil, only his rider knew, intimately sharing her frustration and need. The need paramount and yet sensing her unwillingness to disregard the order, therefore following her command he still trotted towards the village instead of galloping after their prey.

    Four lessor horses and their riders met them at the edge of the village. Former stable mates they deferred to him, the geldings and mares greeted their superior, snorting and bowing their heads.

    ¡°The horde of Walking Dead passed by the village in the pre-dawn, the villagers attacked although suffered loss, we ¡­¡±

    Dione interrupted Nysa. Who cares about the villagers? We must return to the pursuit, the visit pure lip service to Astera and now not the time for idle chatter. ¡°We need to gallop after them, already half a day behind.¡± Her stallion turned away prompted by her mind set.

    ¡°Hold sister, Zoe is yet to return,¡± said Nysa in a commanding tone.

    Dione reined into a stop, didn¡¯t turn instead leaning over her stallion¡¯s neck to pat him, contemplating the options. She needed to reject Nysa¡¯s right to command, couldn¡¯t leave without Zoe, blast her, while with every delay the evil outdistanced her hunt.

    Scanning the horizon, deliberately ignoring the sisters behind her, Dione nudge her stallion forward. ¡°Zoe is a huntress, she will be on the same trail as us, we follow the horde and she won¡¯t be far away.¡± With that said her stallion leapt into action, galloping off.

    Nysa eyed Alexis. ¡°How did you know?¡±

    Alexis repositioned herself on the saddle. ¡°Dione is obsessed.¡±

    Zosime chuckled having held Seer chat sessions with Alexis prior, trying to convince the Seer, her evaluation false.

    Patting the extra supplies, Kyra retorted, ¡°She is one of the Ladies Three, an original companion of Mistress Charis and I for one celebrate her dedication and fixation on destroying evil, hardly obsession otherwise Nysa and I are similar.¡±

    Alexis shook her head. ¡°You confuse your sacred duty with her uncontrollable fanaticism and the most disturbing fact, she rode off assuming command and we her followers.¡±

    With that said, Alexis spurred her horse into a gallop, Dione now far in the distance a sling stone unleashed and settled upon one outcome.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t dissuaded Sister?¡± sent Zosime.

    ¡°Her actions just now prove my case and I wonder if we will share her fate?¡±

    ¡°Fame and glory?¡±

    ¡°No sister, inglorious death, achieving nothing except a waste of our lives.¡±

 1.136 Folly in Pursuit (Second Week of Stasis Month)

    Zoe fed a drop of magic to the Borrow Stone resting lightly within her closed hand. The sightless black of night retreated, replaced with shades of grey, the deeper shades a result of shadowing from wide trees or thick clumps of soil.

    Her body still tingled, sensations of sated desire even now growing hungry once again, catching herself multiple times leaning her sex into the saddle horn as she rode down from the mountain range, a delicious self-pleasuring. The blinking of village lights from lanterns and candles interrupting her latest exploit and causing her to reassess. She couldn¡¯t ride into the village from the North, to ride back along the churned escape path of the Walking Dead more ¡­ proper and explainable. The explanation of delay; underestimating the time required to ride back after following the evil too long. Zoe sighed, none would believe her; incapable of such a mistake her sisters would reason, she despaired, trapped in an unavoidable clear deceit. The reward though still thrilling her loins, encouraging her to pretend a truth, believed or not.

    Galloping around the village and joining the trail her first priority, and like a miracle from Judge the vision provided by the Borrow Stone revealed a possible salvation. Zoe¡¯s mind quickly interpreting the trail sign. A single fast galloping horse blazed a new track beside the Walking Dead churn. Dione! Why alone though? Whipping her horse Zoe galloped after the unusual chance, perhaps between her and Zoe a false truth could be found. The need to keep secret the improper desire she felt for the pack leader complete and unquestioned, one of those few certainties in life. Utterly confirmed by the fact she broke from the Warrior Three with Astera and Thyia evidence enough of her devotion, convinced her love beyond simple lustful infatuation and moreover a love returned.

    From the heights of the mountain range the wolf lack leader scanned the plains below in search of her youthful paramour, questioning her own feelings. While enamoured by the young huntress and to some extent, well maybe a great extent, naiveite of a sixteen-year old an ageless wisdom clarified their association. Her lover a tool, an agent to discover the real nature and purpose of the Daughters of the Duchess and a chance to meet the mysterious Charis the Young and perhaps tempt another youth into a tryst as utter and complete as the one shared with Zoe the Huntress.

    ---

    The light of a campfire attracted Zoe like a moth to a flame. Circling to dismount up wind, the mare snorted in relief, panting and lathered from the forced ride, Zoe using the whip on occasion having heard a thundering of horse¡¯s hooves on the night air, not far enough behind.

    Zoe led her horse into the firelight assured well beforehand by the presence of Dione¡¯s huge black stallion freely patrolling around the camp, shaking its head, hooves occasionally ploughing into the ground, a warning to anyone hostile of possible consequences.

    ¡°Zoe, you arrive before your sisters and from, well not an accusation you understand, only an observation, from the wrong direction if returning from the chase.¡±

    Zoe froze. ¡°I circled windward to ensure I could be certain of the campfire owner is all.¡±

    Dione looked up, tearing a piece of salted beef in two offering Zoe a half. ¡°No.¡±

    Zoe released the horse reins, her hands open and wide before her. ¡°Why do you question my words?¡±

    The portion of beef looping towards Zoe broke her innocent surrender, leaning forward, hands closing to catch the offering. Deliberately thrown short, surely not.

    ¡°My stallion caught the scent of your mare, which is on heat by the way.¡± A tired whinnying from the dark providing confirmation, causing both sisters to smile. ¡°He is an excellent night watch and we share certain awareness¡¯s, including my night sight from my Borrow Stone, although as I said his nose effective in this case due to a slight selfishness perhaps!¡± Dione¡¯s laugh morphed into a sultry moan, back arching and probably due to present company, fingers grasping at the wisps of grass on the ground to prevent her hands from wantonly kneading her loins.

    Zoe¡¯s eyes wide as saucers, mouth slowly closing, eventually recovering to squeak in surprise. ¡°You share with your stallion?¡±

    ¡°We are one in most things and since you know my deep dark secret, you need to reveal yours and perhaps together we can concoct a story to satisfy our sisters before they arrive. Remember though, while my secret is difficult in certain ways there has always been ¡­ an understanding I live a shared existence, whereas I suspect your secret a little more, shall we say suspect.¡±

    Dione threw snow upon the low dancing flames of the campfire, welcoming back the night.

    Zoe swallowed her bile down hard. The image of Dione as an innocent fifteen-year old, near to her own age, firmly shattered. Her real age known and yet, only now did Zoe comprehend her sister¡¯s full wisdom, allowing others to underestimate her due to age, no not wisdom, devious cunning. The sense of entrapment, a fly caught in the spider¡¯s web, stored for now to be consumed at leisure in the future dominated her ability to reason and speak. Dione¡¯s thinning lips and smiling eyes a final confirmation of Zoe¡¯s predicament, the Borrow Stone vision clearly revealing the tells.

    Dione¡¯s stallion nuzzled Dione in triumph, while Zoe¡¯s mare collapsed in exhaustion, a short pitiful whining the only retort after being used. Zoe shuddered, could the huge black stallion detect the recent passionate heat between her legs? If so, Dione would also be aware, would she not. Zoe, wildly clung to coincidence, despite evidence to the contrary, Dione¡¯s lips curled, sensual, her head leaning back while murmuring, as if savouring a fine wine.

    ---

    Thyia and Niobe escorted Astera to the Main Cavern and as one they approached the crypts of the captured evil, the fear quiet, their practiced resistance not required.  Hagne met them with a friendly wave.

    ¡°The fear has receded Mistress and there is a temptation amongst the sisters to discover why, although I suggest only to make conversation and nothing more.¡±

    Astera nodded. ¡°The other.¡± Astera flicked her head in the direction of the Cavern¡¯s deep reaches.

    ¡°Nothing, quiet, although no evil ever radiated from him once the water flowed, so perhaps now more than a physical barrier or his power greatly weakened.¡±

    ¡°You look in bliss Seer Sister,¡± sent Hagne.

    ¡°I ¡­ am, and unashamedly so.¡± Niobe¡¯s eyes closed briefly to savour her newfound sharing. Upon opening her eyes, both Astera and Thyia turned upon her, accompanied by a welcome across the Warrior Three bond.

    ¡°I see now, a belonging, three parts of the one and therefore different from our Seer sharing where connections are made and released without ownership or regret,¡± sent Hagne.

    ¡°Is my bond a betrayal of our Seer Circle?¡± Niobe¡¯s heart beat faster and then arms wrapped around her and questioning faces of concern prompted her to share.

    ¡°No Seer Sister, if anything your bonding brings another tantalising discovery, which can be shared.¡± Hagne flooded Niobe¡¯s mind with images of lovemaking, where not only did Seers know how to expertly pleasure other Seers, Niobe¡¯s Warrior Three bond permitted Seers to pleasure Astera and Thyia in exacting detail with immediate feedback. Niobe¡¯s face flushed beetroot red. Astera and Thyia sighed in pleasure, unable to contain their reactions and craving touch. The three in a crushing embrace. Their bond a few days young, Niobe wondered, what would be the consequences after a few weeks or months. How could Zoe surrender this intimacy? Perhaps the gem meant for a Seer, not a Huntress a possible explanation.

    Astera¡¯s head peered over Niobe¡¯s right shoulder, while Thyia¡¯s peered over her left, her arms wrapped around them both. Joyful tears flowed down Niobe¡¯s cheeks causing her to mumble forgiveness to her Warrior Three sisters, immediately dismissed by them. Hagne stepped forth and wiped the salted drops away stealing a passionate kiss as a reward and in so doing gaining a full comprehension of the bond Niobe now shared, immediately establishing a Seer Circle to project and share Niobe¡¯s blissful joy.

    Thais and Alexa peered over the stone block, momentarily forgetting the work and savouring the new passion broadcast throughout the Seer Circle.

    ¡°Sisters?¡± asked Sweetears, curious why their willing helpers now stared into nowhere, trancelike.

    The twins, while standing, flopped around delirious, their backs against the stone block which now provided unconscious support. The sense of absolute belonging to others, undemanding, freely given, totally new and with closed eyes they both drank deeply unable to hear or even feel their Goblin Sisters and their attempts to rescue them from their stupor.

    Hagne broke free of Niobe¡¯s sensual rosebud lips and enquiring tongue, both in wild abandon, devouring her concerns and briefly dismissing the onerous responsibility of duty. Instantly the breaking of the spell of oneness released the Seers in the Seer Circle, each sighing due to relief and aching after the loss. Thais and Alexa typical as they slid their bodies down to the ground, perplexed trying to rediscover the source of the unique passion.

    The Warrior Three broke from their shared embrace and as if nothing happened and strolled towards the Goblin Sisters toiling away, recently abandoned by the twins who only now stirred to stand and remember their promise to assist.

    Sweetears eyed the pair, convinced the twins now recovered. ¡°Welcome Mistress.¡±

    Astera reached forth and hugged the pale-yellow sister, surprising Sweetears and causing Prettynose and Bluefingers to pay attention. Astera hugging them in turn also.

    ¡°I value you and your toil, truer Sisters if ever there were, and I have been remiss in not telling you so. I apologise for my blindness in this regard and assure you as your Mistress I will hold to our shared oath not only in spirit but also by deeds.¡±

    Niobe and Thyia stepped forward to assist Astera, each embracing a Goblin Sister overcome with ecstatic elation, tears escaping, and their chests puffed out with pride.

    Sweetears broke her embrace with Astera first. ¡°You honour us Mistress and your words bind us.¡± Sweetears shifted her boots upon the cold stone floor of the cavern. Astera waited. ¡°We thought to miss our caves and would await the tribute drops to hear own language spoken, news from home and belong still to our tribe in a small way.¡±

    Prettynose and Bluefingers each wrapped an arm around Sweetears after breaking their embrace with Niobe and Thyia respectively, encouraging her to continue.

    ¡°We came to the conclusion we are no longer Goblin, our skin colour, our faces are proof enough and yet we aren¡¯t human either due to the shape of our eyes amongst other things and therefore find ourselves stranded between two families and yet, with your words and actions we now know our true family and this knowing is a gift beyond measure.¡±

    Sweetears grasped Astera¡¯s hand and kneeling before her solemnly kissed each of her fingers, Prettynose and Bluefingers following suit.

    Holding back tears of joy Astera cleared her throat and once again addressed the Goblin Sisters. ¡°Report on your progress please Sisters.¡±

    The three Goblin Sisters didn¡¯t restrain their pride, honoured by the duty bestowed upon them and determined to ensure they exceeded their Mistress¡¯ expectations. The horse gate in the Northern Wall completed allowing a single horse to pass through at a time, slim blocks able to be positioned by two sisters fitted into separated floor recesses to lock them in. For the Main Cavern nearly all the blocks now contained their embedded hinge, the lowest block for the door furthest away from the evil fitted, underneath a channel shaped in the stone floor to ensure the water flowed. They then shaped a channel within the Cavern Wall so the passage of water couldn¡¯t be detected and easily blocked, which carried the water to the base of the Northern Wall.

    During the report, Thais and Alexa joined the gathering and when Sweetears finished they spoke up. ¡°They are tireless Mistress and we are in awe of them.¡±

    The three Goblin Sisters blushed, their pale-yellow skin shading a stronger yellow with a red tint, an oddly beautiful hue.

    ¡°We know,¡± whispered Astera, not wishing to embarrass them further.

    ---

    Their story agreed to, her secret shared, albeit reluctantly. Dione skilled at questioning, probing until satisfied, often asking the same question a different way until telling the truth the only certain answer to finally satisfy her polite interrogation. Speaking the words and hearing Dione¡¯s interpretation or perhaps accusation Zoe needed to question her own loyalty to the Daughters of the Duchess. Her escapade and romance with the wolf pack leader an innocent affair and yet to another the word betrayal dominated. Zoe dismissed the words of Dione, concluding she manipulated for her own benefit and nothing more. The trade-off for Dione¡¯s silence being unwavering support in the hunt for the Dark Priest. If not guilty why make a deal Zoe questioned herself. The realisation sent her reeling, perhaps she deserved the title traitor.

    During their conversation Dione rekindled the campfire, building from a low flame to almost a blaze.

    Dione¡¯s black stallion snorted and struck the ground with a hoof in warning, breaking Zoe from her self-reflection, warning her, others approached, although not strangers, her sworn sisters. As they arrived Dione met them with smiles and a welcome oozing friendship and camaraderie. Observing from the outside, now knowing Dione a little better, the scene unfolding before the campfire pure illusion, a pantomime with Dione acting her role to perfection.

    ¡°¡­ and poor Zoe still slightly shocked, approaching a prone Walking Dead in the snow and upon investigation attacked.¡± Dione waving an arm in Zoe¡¯s direction and Zosime the first to comfort her with an embrace and a warm smile. Zoe rotated the skinned snow rabbit on the spit to confirm her return from shock, now supported by her sisters and their company, her silence accepted just as Dione predicted. The fire to be extinguished once again once the cooking concluded, nevertheless a fortunate and timely beacon to guide their sisters to their camp when struck.

    Chewing on a portion of charred rabbit flesh, staring into the dying flames of the campfire Zoe¡¯s thoughts returned to her departing encounter with the wolf pack leader, who she discovered to be more than possibly imagined. The wolf pack leader explained, while an animal changer; the winter wolf and brown bear her forms, her heritage enabled more, claiming to also be a Shapeshifter. Zoe¡¯s innocent doubt prompting a demonstration, ¡°growing her breasts¡± as Zoe fondled them in their throws of passion. Keen to impress her young consort, a more startling transformation occurred, the wolf pack leader¡¯s female body transforming into a masculine form of herself, with male parts, otherwise retaining her feminine mystique. The large breasts dissolving before Zoe¡¯s eyes replaced with a hairless and smooth skinned muscular chest. Zoe¡¯s first touch of a male, her naked body lying upon the new and foreign form, a nervous excitement and fear rising within.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    Zoe remembered the tug of pain; her hand automatically squeezing the rabbit flesh in response, to try and ease the remembered hurt. The small dab of blood upon the white snow proof of her lost virginity. While her sisters slept soundly, Nysa and Kyra eager to share the burden of guard duty with Dione¡¯s stallion, Zoe didn¡¯t, drifting in and out of a light slumber trying to come to terms with the past day and her failings, burdened by revelations.

    +++

    Dione and stallion couldn¡¯t push her sisters and their horses anymore. Each horse dressed to varying degrees in a lather of sweat, the rider typically slumped in their saddle with dark circles under their sunken eyes more closed than open. The first day after camping past Farstay the greatest challenge as Dione thought the Dark Priest still within easy reach and therefore quickly caught if they hurried. They broke camp well before dawn, all sisters in agreeance and keen to pursue and make up for lost time.

    As dusk of the first day greeted them, only Dione and her stallion still able to ride ahead and glimpse their quarry. Returning in the night to a camp in darkness, no campfire, horses and humans resting where they dropped, she revived them with words of encouragement, which they answered to return to the hunt. The remaining night of the first day, the daylight of the second, eating in the saddle, briefly stopping in the middle of the day to water and feed the horses couldn¡¯t compete with a quarry walking day and night without any need for sleep, food or rest.

    Dione¡¯s reports guilted them into riding into the night until dawn of the third day, their reservations and doubt extinguished by Zoe, their huntress assuring them of the certainty of success, the occasional sighting tantalising, drawing them onwards, always falling short, out of reach.

    Late afternoon on the third day Dione called a halt upon a gentle rise in the land. They observed the last of his escort through drained eyes, facial bones clothed in stretched pale skin, thinned due to lack of proper nourishment, their spent bodies draped over equally spent horses. The relentless shuffle and sway of the Walking Dead untiring, continuing their straight-line escape gaining distance yet again and the Daughters of the Duchess helpless due to exhaustion, Dione included although fairing the best. Their quarry would never tire, and with an absolute obedience cart the Dark Priest to safety. Dione finally coming to her senses realising even if they did catch him, they wouldn¡¯t be in any condition to fight, in fact helpless to defend and easily slain. A shiver rippled down Dione¡¯s spine in a moment of clarity amongst the haze of disappointment, what if the pursued decided to pursue.

    Dione and her sisters rested upon their horses too tired to dismount observing their enemy fade away in the distance until finally disappearing below a gentle dip in the land. The forest easily in reach from there to cradled them, hide them and consumed them. Dione didn¡¯t know much about the forest on the Eastern border of the Duchy, save for Charis¡¯ dread recollections, always a nightmare and horror, occasionally disturbing her sleep in the early days. Six tired sisters on horseback defeating the Dark Priest in the open with Judge¡¯s light and blessing a feint possibility, within the maze of a forest dismounted, sapping the little strength left to them, easily trapped and surrounded, most likely resulting in their deaths.

    Dione scanned the line of sisters and their spent beasts of burden and knew this pursuit done. All their tired, skin on bone faces returned the same answer, Zoe especially spent, the guilt of complicity gnawing at her. Perhaps if they didn¡¯t fight most of the night to defeat the Dark Priest¡¯s assault on the Cavern or simply used the Shrine of Saph to wait and rest in Farstay until the Walking Dead horde approached, leading the villagers while on horseback, well rested, they would have succeeded. Her stallion snorted in derision, use of the Shrine would mean leaving him behind.

    While Astera¡¯s timing proved a half a night off, her plan to utilise the Shrine sound and perhaps Dione¡¯s own defiance threw Astera off she conceded, trying to placate a wayward sister instead of planning the pursuit. The lesson pained Dione. Searching for a way to avoid blame Dione considered the option to chase immediately after the battle, possible although the resulting battle in a field of inert Walking Dead a risk. What if the Dark Priest could call them to service once again? To catch them after some rest and using the Shrine to wait in ambush with villager support their best opportunity, the best balance between risk and success. Dione rested her mind, somehow, she must still succeed. How?

    Nysa contemplated their situation, the benefit of hindsight screaming loud and clear. If the Dark Priest escaped past the village of Farstay they simply needed to accept failure, the tireless not dead too advantaged when fleeing before the living. Astera in her messages relayed to them by Zosime hinted at return. Dione, confident of success didn¡¯t listen, all the other sisters too tired to challenge the leadership of a former founding member, one of the Ladies Three and Astera didn¡¯t command them to return because Nysa now suspected she didn¡¯t want to risk her tenuous authority over Dione.

    ¡°Well if we return another day to destroy the Dark Priest, there will be no need to track him, where his minions walked, they have churned the ground and destroyed any life within the soil,¡± offered the farm girl in Nysa.

    ¡°I will still accompany you sister as my bow could still be of use,¡± replied Zoe, flashing a weary smile and trying to redeem her honour.

    Nysa sensed Dione¡¯s surrender of leadership, consumed by inner thoughts, self-absorbed while wistfully scanning the untouchable forest. ¡°There is still light, we must ride away from here.¡± Upon hearing their sighs Nysa rounded upon them. ¡°We don¡¯t have to gallop, a steady walking pace for certain as the forest, the Dark Priest¡¯s probable home is too close and to stay within his reach foolish.¡±

    Alexis and Zosime nodded the others too tired, Dione still deep in thought.

    ¡°Dione! Lead the way please,¡± commanded Nysa.

    Five sets of eyes rested upon Dione, expectant. Dione¡¯s confusion dismissed by a flick of Nysa¡¯s head indicating a direction away from the forest. Sore and tired, they followed Dione, her indomitable stallion resigned to defeat easing around walking back the way they journeyed. The head of the stallion tossing in defiance and yet obeying. Zoe resented Dione and her blackmail, they would have quit a day sooner accept Dione whispered a threat into Zoe¡¯s ear. If the Dark Priest now chased them, due to Dione¡¯s stallion, Dione would be certain to escape and survive, even now after the short rest the beast easily reached for a second wind, head raised and neighing, once again stretching out transitioning from a walk to a trot.

    ¡°Dione if you and your mount have the energy then perhaps you should patrol behind us,¡± shouted Nysa.

    Her stallion quit his trotting as if lightning struck him. Dione rested in the saddle until her sister¡¯s mounts passed by, a frustrating wait, their nags false stepping, heads down and often angling their walk off centre until corrected by their exhausted rider.

    Dusk at the end of the day and the Eastern Forest loomed in the distance, large treetops and tree trunks highlighted by the setting western sun. Nysa knew their progress slow and the forest far too close, helpless to correct either. Zoe hunted; none could dissuade her, raising her voice to silence any further objections. Well into the evening, the night about them Zoe returned dragging a deer haunch then collapsing. Burnt venison roused her, waved under her nose by Zosime, which she snatched out of Zosime¡¯s hand with her teeth too tired to move. The flames of the campfire danced before her eyes, tired of mind unable to speak she nevertheless noted the fire too large and why didn¡¯t her sisters set the fire into ground by digging a hole. Also, the horses, why didn¡¯t they form a flesh ¡®hide¡¯ around the fire and her sister¡¯s bodies an inner ring in between horse and low flame. Surely, they would extinguish the fire now the cooking done and with that final thought Zoe fell into a deep sleep.

    The horses smelt them first, rearing while tethered, lashing out with their hooves as best they could when assaulted. Dione¡¯s Stallion called to its Mistress to wake and since free to roam and patrol caused havoc amongst the Walking Dead attackers, retaliating, able to manoeuvre, the lessor horses restrained by the rope line, handicapped and eventually brought down.

    The Stallion¡¯s neighing woke Zosime and Alexis first, Nysa and Kyra a close second, while Dione shook Zoe to no avail, dead tired. Forming up around the campfire, several vital moments slipped by until they woke up to the fact the Walking Dead avoided them. They all ran to defend their horses, the Walking Dead intent on horse flesh. Nysa and Kyra went into battle with just their sword and shield, fighting topless a loin cloth their only armour. Each strike of their swords reduced a Walking Dead corpse to dust and released the essence contained within. Zosime, Alexis and Dione stood protectively around Zoe armouring up as a possible reserve.

    With the Walking Dead defeated the battlefield still screamed as wounded horses cried out in pain. With terrible sadness Zosime and Alexis found their great veins and mercifully relieved them of their misery. Only Dione¡¯s stallion, able to manoeuvre and ably fight back survived relatively unharmed and in quick time bandaged in exacting detail since he informed Dione of each injury.

    ¡°Where are we close to Zoe?¡± asked Nysa.

    ¡°All of this land is new to me and I followed the obvious trail as much as everyone else, the forest is still close, although the mountains can be seen to the North in the light of day.¡±

    Dione, leading her stallion, patched up and ready, joined the discussion.

    ¡°Lonely Keep would be my educated guess as Bircharbor is far to the south, I think. Plus it has the advantage that we shouldn¡¯t get lost with the forest on one side, the mountains ahead of us and if we miss we will either strike the trail that leads there or the foothills of the mountains behind all the while angling our walk away from the forest until we see the Keep.¡±

    ¡°We keep this same distance from the forest?¡± asked Alexis.

    Stroking her stallion¡¯s mane Dione replied, ¡°No, the Dark Priest has already demonstrated he can strike us at this distance from the forest so we will walk in an eastly direction while also heading slightly north, so we close the distance on the Lonely Keep.¡±

    ¡°We go now,¡± commanded Nysa, lifting Zoe to her feet and holding her upright until awake enough to stand unassisted.

    When no one made any noise, Nysa tried again.

    ¡°Break camp, grab as many saddle bags as we can carry and stuff them with food and essentials, then start walking using the Borrow Gems. To me his plan clear, the first attack to slay our horses and keep us here, possibly expecting us to relax after surviving and even going back to sleep and then attacking again.¡±

    Nysa couldn¡¯t catch all their faces as her sisters milled about, satisfied though when no one voiced any disagreement and started doing exactly what she ordered including Zoe and within a bell they abandoned their campsite and slain horses. Zoe couldn¡¯t be absolutely sure of the direction but given the nearly straight line of the trampled path she guided her sisters directly away in what she estimated to be roughly East of North.

    Zoe voiced her logic to be certain. ¡°When you walk you will favour your dominate hand, mine is right so if I do stray, I will favour East while travelling North and at least guide us away from the forest. If we find the trampled path again, we will have walked in a circle! Hopefully though I will have more trail sense and keep us more Northerly.¡±

    None disagreed or even spoke of anything else.

    They rested after a night of walking, breaking out salted meat as a glorious yellow-orange dawn broke from the East. They trudged over numerous rolling hills to finally rest upon one. The landscape completely devoid of any farms the thin snow cover allowing the green grass shoots of Birth Season to push up. No farms even abandoned ones meant they needed to walk a great deal longer. Perched upon their hill all eyes scanned the distant forest. Fortunately, the only one of their party unconcerned about the forest and more concerned about feeding on the new grasses grazed upon the Western side of the hill and immediately smelt their decaying rot, neighing a warning, the same as last night.

    Dione didn¡¯t need to look; her stallion shared his view. ¡°Sisters we have some company, Walking Dead West of South for the moment hidden in the trough of a rolling hill, so do we fight or run.¡±

    Nysa unsheathed her sword, dropping the scabbard then equipping her shield. ¡°Defend. Dione do you think your horse fit enough to be ridden so you can scout, while we prepare. I would hate to think we aren¡¯t seeing all of them and some sneak up on us!¡±

    Dione vaulted onto her stallion and the beast leapt into life galloping away. Dione deciding to search for the enemy in the places where she didn¡¯t see them. Zosime assisted Nysa and Alexis assisted Kyra into their full armour while scanning the hills. Zoe kept watch on the other points of the compass her bow strung, an arrow nocked, although not drawn back. Zosime and Alexis once finished with Nysa and Kyra, equipped their own armour, a softer leather except for the chest. Zosime handed Alexis a couple of her daggers, her blessed daggers, even though they were balanced to be thrown they would make do as stabbing daggers.

    Nysa noticed the hand-off. ¡°You may as well return the daggers Alexis, the Village Priest made the same mistake, the blessing of Judge is tied to the person as much as the weapon. When some of his flock discovered the difference, all the villagers, including those blessed thought Judge deserted them and a panic bloomed, which the Priest couldn¡¯t rally them from.¡±

    Reluctantly Alexis returned the throwing daggers, drawing her own slightly longer stabbing daggers at least forewarned.

    Nysa and Kyra charged into the scattered horde destroying the enemy before they could concentrate their numbers on either one of them. With Judge¡¯s Light on their weapons the Walking Dead turned to dust with every hit. Zoe alert on overwatch to further protect the Judge Knights, releasing only when absolutely necessary to ensure she didn¡¯t unduly attract attention, although Zosime lingered nearby at the ready. Alexis took up the watch now vacant due to Zoe¡¯s new duty. The evil swarmed about the two Judge Knights, Nysa in particular needing on occasion to beat a hasty retreat. Zosime destroyed several with throwing daggers while staying mobile, at times being slowly chased by strays. Alexis climbed after Zoe who retreated to low limbs of a tree barely more than a sapling, dangerously swaying while accommodating both of them. As the Walking Dead gathered around the tree they tended to look up, presenting an easy eye socket target to stab an arrow in. Towards the end Dione and her stallion returned to crush the remaining few.

    All the sisters gathered around their saddle bag camp and dropped fatigued to the ground, especially Nysa and Kyra. Both realising they should be dead instead of dead tired as the number of Walking Dead would have normally overwhelmed them with ease.

    Nysa scanned the tired faces and with reluctance spoke her mind. ¡°We need to keep moving, not only are we being chased but snow melt has commenced and once in full swing, all the abandoned fields of the old farms will turn to deep mud and even the trails between them won¡¯t be kind to us.¡±

    All nodded and with effort climbed to their feet. While protesting to Dione, her stallion nevertheless permitted the saddlebags of the sisters, part way reducing their burden. Dione continued to scout ahead regardless, her stallion accepting the weight handicap.

    Middle of the day, Dione galloped towards them, her urgency causing Nysa to call her sisters to arms.

    ¡°Nysa! Nysa, trouble!¡±

    ¡°Take a breath Dione, take a moment and compose yourself.¡±

    ¡°Many follow us, but that isn¡¯t the worst of it.¡± Dione swallowed. ¡°I came upon some prone lifeless bodies. As I cautiously approached, they rose and lurched towards me. They could have waited until I closed the distance and try to attack me, but they didn¡¯t, they spread out and chased me, no, they herded me back to here. They know where we are Nysa.¡±

    Nysa took the news well enough, scanning the trail ahead. ¡°I don¡¯t see how, although I don¡¯t know what magic the Dark Priest may or may not have. What I do know is during the day we are more powerful so while sunlight remains, we must hurry.¡±

    Before dusk they encountered several abandoned farms, after meeting and defeating Dione¡¯s sleepers along the way. The token remnants of civilisation cheering them, and they needed cheering, the trails gathering mud from snow melt, further tiring already tired legs and their lack of sleep compounding their fatigue. They spied Dione in the distance waving them on. With a final effort they broke into a jog and joined Dione to admire a run down but otherwise intact two-story farmhouse, once upon a time the holding of a wealthy farmer.

    ¡°Good enough?¡± asked Dione trying to add life to her voice.

    Nysa¡¯s smile grim, while resting to catch her breath. ¡°Will your stallion be happy on the ground floor?¡±

    Dione patted his neck. ¡°He will make do.¡±

    Zoe scouted ahead arrow nocked, flanked by Zosime and Alexis. Nysa and Kyra cautiously advancing, Dione mounted on her stallion between them surveying beyond the immediate vicinity of the farmhouse. The stallion occasionally issuing a reassuring neighing.

    The house structure proved solid, one of the two opposing doorways on the ground floor still boasted a proper door. With a bell of daylight remining the sisters made themselves at home and improved the defences instead of further travel. This amounted to stuffing a pile of furniture into the ground floor doorway without a door, securing the other doorway by closing the door and lowering the sturdy wooden crossbar. With an abundance of furniture, the sisters considered blocking the stairs, Dione objecting until suddenly her resistance ended when a clopping of hooves climbed the stairs. After cheering the stallion on with words of encourage they assisted Dione to walk her stallion up the stairs to the second storey politely ignoring the creaks and groans from the supporting timber. The sisters pumped the nearby well filling the water skins they carried and filling any buckets within reach for them and the stallion. The sisters then carefully stacked furniture on the stairs to the top floor, more as a hindrance and to ensure anyone using them would create noise and be delayed.

    Oddly Dione¡¯s stallion laid down in comfort, a torn wool filled mattress dragged from a bed long ago meeting his needs. Dione propped up against his chest, the beasts head upon her lap. The sisters shared salted meat for their night meal wondering what the rest of the night and the next day would hold. Zosime and Alexis took first shift, Dione and Zoe the next. Nysa and Kyra would witness the dawn if not woken and called to arms sooner.

 1.137 House Calls (Second Week of Stasis Month)

    Astera searched for Ismene, which usually entailed a visit to both Storage Rooms, although the upper Storage Room held very few foodstuffs this late in Death Season, mainly equipment and empty chests. Opening the door to the lower Storage Room, Astera found a seated Ismene, cross legged with parchment upon her lap.

    ¡°Ismene what is our food situation? Forget that, what is our whole situation given I have ruined some of your planning.¡±

    Ismene withheld her smile, not the time to reward her Mistress¡¯ confession, although some situations couldn¡¯t be helped, and they did need more rather than less as they were now responsible for a huge cavern system and a captured evil. Even Ismene appreciated their new situation.

    ¡°Mistress, in summary, if frugal, we won¡¯t starve as we have enough until the end of Harmony Month.¡± Ismene looked over her eyebrows. ¡°If we don¡¯t invite more mouths to stay that is.¡±

    Without realising, Astera leant forward. ¡°What happens then to save us?¡±

    ¡°The roads and trails will be open to wagons, and the huge stores of the city will be opened and available to purchase from of course.¡±

    Her words spoken so matter of fact, Astera blushed slightly with embarrassment from not knowing. On the farm her father stored enough in underground cellars, the cold of Death Season keeping the various preserved food stuffs until Birth Season. She didn¡¯t realise how others recovered from Death Season.

    ¡°Continue your report please.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress. As you know the battle used all our arrows, quarrels and lamp oil. Unfortunately, after making some enquires no one in town has any stock they wish to sell, unless we wish to pay at least triple the usual price and my many enquires started to raise questions about our need. So again, we will need to wait until merchants start travelling the roads and trails again next month.¡± Ismene paused to read her notes.

    During the brief silence Astera confirmed her thoughts. ¡°You are saying we are largely defenceless against another such attack.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, at least until next month. Although¡­¡±

    Astera looked directly at Ismene as the report to date sounded unhelpful until the last word.

    ¡°We are short of coin Mistress.¡±

    Astera¡¯s jaw dropped slightly before she realised and closed it.

    ¡°Well to be exact, short of coin but not short of funds. Let me explain Mistress.¡± She spoke quickly sensing an inner turmoil within her Mistress.

    ¡°We still have much of the false Duke and Judge Knight¡¯s armour and weapons. Plus, whatever number of horses we still have. They have been difficult for me to track as they¡¯re always being moved for one reason or another between our Stable, the Farm and the Cavern. All of these items I have sold in limited numbers before Death Season so the market isn¡¯t over supplied, although for our best price I would suggest we sell them all in the city, taking multiple trips. The coin we do have is enough, although you know we have much more, but that isn¡¯t available to us, is it?¡±

    Astera slid down a wall and planted her buttocks on the floor motioning to sweep her hair behind her ears and then dropping her hands as Ismene¡¯s braids eliminated the need. ¡°No Ismene, the non-Duchy coin is not to be touched as that will probably lead to more attention than we need.¡±

    ¡°On the bright side I was able to find some usable coin from the Goblin Tributes which has assisted our situation.¡±

    ¡°Thank-you Ismene, you know the Goblin Tributes have stopped as Death Season is over.¡±

    Ismene confirmed with a nod and Astera waved her on to continue with the stocktake. The near empty Storage Room a mix of scents and smells, a new discovery for Astera, thoughts then straying, imagining the mix when full. Ismene¡¯s content mumbling a peaceful backdrop, while Astera considered ¡­ everything.

    Her primary concern, the restoration of Charis and the glimmer of hope offered, although Zosime suspicious of the Village Priest in her report. Next the entrapment of the evil in the Cavern, the Master and his two followers, well contained for now and seemingly their rescue relied solely upon a Dark Priest now being chased by six daughters. Why six? Why did she sleep in? Good for her, not so good for the company¡¯s future and a possible disaster in the making. Bah ¡­ can¡¯t change the past.

    Perhaps the Lord of the Northern Watch could be duped somehow into following the scar of their march across the land and tie up the loose end, although the risk of him being him and misinterpreting the facts and truth to some insane conclusion a distinct possibility not worth the risk.

    She needed to wield her authority; Dione be dammed! Her clenched fists bashing the floor disturbed Ismene, who cautiously looked over her shoulder.

    Time to go. Astera mouthed an apology and climbed to her feet.

    The pity in Ismene¡¯s eyes crushed Astera, the burden of Mistress so obvious or the poor handling of her responsibility, so obvious?

    Ismene opened her mouth to speak, hesitated and then decided to forge ahead. ¡°You are responsible for others and some, like nobles I have known, take that responsibility lightly. I am heartened by the fact you don¡¯t. My wisdom, for what it is worth is, if ever set upon with doubt hang onto one thing, people are always more important, and those same people will save you.¡±

    Astera¡¯s throat tightened and hoped her expression of appreciation would suffice while beating a retreat from the Storage Room.

    The Mistress and the House Seer crashed together, the bowl of stew and stale bread in doubt for several heartbeats until as one they rescued the situation, Astera grabbing for and placing the hot bowl upon the Kitchen table, while Clymene threw an arm around Astera while puncturing the stale bread with her fingers. Niobe and Thyia clapping and applauding their efforts.

    Clymene batted her eyelids. ¡°Why Mistress if required my embrace, you only need to ask.¡± Her quick kiss and peel of laughter a tonic for Astera who chuckled in reply.

    Releasing herself, Clymene extracted her fingers from their bread prison, eyes locked upon Astera. ¡°You only need to ask Mistress.¡± Scooping up the bowl she strutted away to serve their audience.

    Resting her elbows on the Kitchen table, chin on clasped hands Astera thought about the defence of the House and Cavern while observing Clymene, Niobe and Thyia. Their friendly banter, occasional laughter while playing the child¡¯s game of parchment, knife and mallet refreshing, the three always selecting the same, pointing and accusing. Two Seers, one of the two Warrior Three bonded to the third, perhaps impossible to find a winner. Knife ¡­ parchment ¡­ parchment ¡­ mallet; the choices floated into her mind within the Warrior Three bond confirming the impossibility for Astera.

    Dione, no Nysa needed to lead the group of sisters back, as the numbers of sisters defending the Cavern woefully short. Unknown visitors and unexpected strangers would call in once Death Season finished and the Birth Season Summoning began, not to mention the possibility of other nefarious deeds and the required instigators. Acting as the resident Dark Priest to greet newcomers easy when none visited, the construction of the walls certain to surprise and immediately place any on alert. For the moment their defence relied upon three pillars; Dirce and Drosis, the critical need to ensure the water continued to flow and the evil contained behind water or stone.

    ¡°Ismene some help please,¡± called Astera as she headed towards the table of fun wondering how her Warrior Bond and Ismene¡¯s isolation would turn the game around. Probably Ismene being defeated four to one or victorious one to four!

    +++

    Astera glanced right and left, Thyia and Niobe recognised the signal and waited at the threshold. The Elder¡¯s Cavern still contained a weapon rack and target dummy, although the Elder¡¯s Cottage dominated. Astera stepped forward, recalling happy memories, celebrating the elder¡¯s life, rather than dwelling on the sadness of loss.

    Well one definite change then, the door ajar and Astera stuck her head through. ¡°Have you settled in?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, while difficult, the elder prepared us well and I suppose wrote us a will of sorts, bequeathing the Cavern and Cottage to us and ¡­¡± The twins stumbling over their words, their voices breaking. ¡°Mistress, she adopted us, her family line and legacy now ours to be cherished and nourished with knowledge our sworn oath to support the Daughters.¡± The twins lurched towards Astera grief stricken, shaking. Astera met them hallway with an embrace, supporting their dead weights waiting for an explanation in the fullness of their own time and with the door shut, under candlelight.

    ¡°We confess Mistress to avoiding our duty. We did anything and everything else to avoid ¡­ to avoid ¡­ here.¡± Their chests hitched in unison as they sobbed.

    ¡°Please forgive us our sadness, the elder offered us comfort after the loss of our Single Seer guardians as no other did and we couldn¡¯t face the Cottage with our grief so fresh.¡±

    Astera used a hand to rub their backs in comfort.

    ¡°We fear the expectation upon us, our skills a mere shadow compared to the elder¡¯s light and so it follows our fear of failure, unable to help the Daughters and their Mistress when truly needed.¡±

    Astera rallied her strength and drew the twins in tighter. ¡°Quiet now. You are forgiven, although you must know sadness is normal after loss and fear of failure is normal when expectations are placed upon you. Hush and rest easy against me.¡± Speaking the words aloud to the twins clarified Astera¡¯s own predicament, she needed to act, the fear of failure; Dione challenging her authority would be resolved one way or the other, not calling Dione out immediately the real failure.

    The twins snuggled further into Astera¡¯s embrace, sniffling occasionally but otherwise silent.

    ¡°You can call another in if you wish. Niobe is in the Cavern if you need someone fetched.¡±

    The warm breaths caressing either side of her neck soon turned into words. ¡°No Mistress and in any case the door is closed, the Elder experimented with metals when she crafted her cottage to prevent eavesdropping, she called it, so a Seer needs to be particularly skilled, which we aren¡¯t, to Seer Link within her ¡­ um our cottage.¡±

    Astera pushed them away slightly, catching each of their shocked faces. ¡°What if we are attacked, you won¡¯t be warned?¡±

    ¡°Clymene and Alcmene are able and probably Helice ¡­¡±

    Astera¡¯s right hand buried in Alexa¡¯s long black hair, while her left sunk into Thais¡¯ close-cropped contrast drawing them back to her bosom, both immediately snuggling and shifting until satisfied. Astera tested her Warrior Three bond, discovering emptiness, broken links now barren of warmth and contact. The loss so like when Zoe surrendered her gem. Both of her bonded sisters quit her. Gone without explanation. Her pillars of sanity and support ripped away, the fear of a sudden unexplained rejection freezing her mind.

    The twins lifted their heads off her chest, eyes questioning. ¡°Your heart jumped Mistress ¡­¡±

    Breathless, Astera tried to mouth words.

    Both twins turned to run, then sorted Seer like, only Alexa ran, while Thais nursed Astera, laying her down on their bunk bed ignoring the feeble attempts to fob her off.

    The moment the cottage door flung open with Thyia and Niobe in the doorway the Warrior Three bond flooded with their concern and love. Thais relieved when the Mistress¡¯ breathing steadied and her face relaxed, to an almost serene visage. Thyia and Niobe crawled over the bed ignoring the presence of the twins to lay either side of Astera feathering kisses upon her face and neck, murmuring words of comfort.

    ¡°What ¡­ what affected the Mistress so?¡± Their twin voices a whispering squeak, timid although following their mentor¡¯s prescription, always ask questions.

    Niobe broke off a passionate kiss and lifted her head. ¡°The Warrior Three bond is being tested, and I fear I am to blame. When I joined with Astera and Thyia the progression from beginner to intimate partner rapid. Separation from a partner, a recent example being Zoe caused a certain amount of ¡­ well ¡­ angst, although Thyia¡¯s presence tempered the fluctuations in mood somewhat.¡±

    Niobe lightly kissed Thyia on the cheek. ¡°When isolated from both of us, I suspect the sudden total loss crippling.¡±

    ¡°She talked to us and comforted us for a long time, only when we mentioned the cottage preventing eavesdropping did our Mistress ¡­¡±

    Niobe kissed Astera on the lips taking the opportunity as Thyia¡¯s lips strayed elsewhere.

    ¡°Our Mistress must have tested the Warrior Three bond and found nothing but loneliness.¡±

    Climbing past Thyia the twins resumed their position, horizontally now, snuggling into Astera. ¡°We apologise Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Has the Mistress recovered?¡± sent Thais and Alexa to Niobe.

    ¡°She experienced a shock and even now thinks of us and everything else but herself, we need to be supportive,¡± sent Niobe in reply.

    ¡°Would we be permitted to kiss her?¡±

    ¡°An expression of love is never a waste,¡± sent Niobe.

    Surrounded by love, expressed within via The Warrior Three bond and without by the loving touches of her sisters Astera¡¯s concerns melted away and while many threats opposed them without solutions, as one, the Daughters of the Duchess would endure, the certainty now clear in her mind.

    Astera opened her eyes to four relieved faces. Thyia and Niobe sensing beforehand their third at peace, although physical confirmation welcome. Their Mistress kissed them passionately in turn, Thyia, Niobe and after confirming consent, Thais and Alexa.

    Astera couldn¡¯t prevent the warmth spreading to her face, her request a silly indulgent one. A deep breath as a hand cupped a cheek of each twin. ¡°I appreciate your attentions, would you permit me to indulge in them further, while I ask questions?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, command us, question us we are Daughters of the Duchess and our loyalty freely given.¡±

    Astera smiled. ¡°Well my loyal sisters where are we with the Main Cavern door?¡±

    ¡°We help our Goblin Sisters who have a far greater affinity with stone than us, so progress is good. Once nervous of the evil, no longer, Zosime¡¯s wounding of it must have been grievous as he is quiet, and we are now well seasoned getting used to the evil from his followers.¡±

    ¡°Have you noticed the ¡­ erm, changes in the Goblin Sisters?¡±

    Thais and Alexa both smiled, their eyes wide with excitement.

    ¡°Yes Mistress, they have grown in height, so amazing. The elder fed her meat to them as an experiment.¡± They paused for Astera¡¯s reaction and when none occurred, continued. ¡°Sorry Mistress, she said the meat wasn¡¯t going to help her, so we also shared our meat and asked Ismene to feed them more dried meat from supplies to add to any they ate at mealtimes.¡±

    Astera interrupted. ¡°I have also heard Clymene fed them bones, which may further help explain their changes.¡±

    The twins giggled. ¡°Such a conspiracy Mistress. The elder though kept notes, for her a question to be answered and an experiment to be recorded. Pages on skin colour change, muscle gain and features changing.¡± They grew hushed for a moment. ¡°Also, Mistress they became smarter, not devious or tricky, really thinking smarter and talking proper. The elder gifted them three Bronze Circles and successfully taught them the stone melding spell when she felt the time right. Working stone natural to them. All made possible when they started to eat meat.¡±If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°Are they still loyal, given they can think for themselves?¡±

    Thais and Alexa confirmed their shared opinion across their Seer link and nodded in unison.

    ¡°Most definitely Mistress as they now fully understand loyalty and trust. They¡¯re brave also, putting themselves in great danger when building under the Shrine and then helping us in battle. We would trust them with our lives.¡±

    Astera thought the same, although always good to check the opinion of others on certain things.

    ¡°Good. Will you report any of your discoveries, at least a little bit more often than the elder did?¡±

    The twins giggled again a certain mischief ringing out. ¡°Only if we can snuggle when we do so ¡­¡±

    Astera reached along their bodies and tickled their ribs causing them to flip flop about upon her body, fortunately protected somewhat by her armour. ¡°I am certain that can be arranged.¡±

    Thyia rolled out of the bunk first, catching and thereby assisting Alexa and offering a hand to Thais when close to the bedside. Astera climbed out with Niobe¡¯s arms draped around her neck, at the edge swivelling around to catch Niobe under her armpits and hoist her out of the bunk. Lowering the Seer to the floor Niobe stole a kiss, which Astera stole back a hand wandering over her buttocks and pinching for good measure. Niobe leapt forward in surprise and Astera stole another kiss, receiving a friendly slap on her arm.

    Thais and Alexa escorted their visitors out of the cottage and barred the door. Alexa fed a drop of magic into her Borrow spell and dipped her hand into a jar of fireflies conveniently placed nearby while holding a yellow gemstone. Instead of making most of her body glow the light transferred to the gem, which she waved over her head as proof. Thais copied her twin and they ran around the cottage laughing and giggling in celebration, deciding they could tell their Mistress next time.

    ---

    Astera, Thyia and Niobe crept through the Inner Cavern, silently passing various prone bodies on bunk beds, curled up asleep.

    The Guard Post before the Main Cavern contained an awake Agape, and a sleeping Dirce and Drosis. Two convenient double bunks located to the rear.

    ¡°The braids suit you Mistress, they seem remarkably familiar,¡± whispered Agape.

    ¡°Yes, Ismene quite the expert.¡±

    ¡°In our previous lives we would turn about, decorate with ribbons and jewellery and then undo our creations and begin again. Frivolous girl stuff really.¡±

    Astera sympathised, former maid to a noble now rough hands wielding a weapon. ¡°While I am not sure what the Daughters promised you, I am hopeful you won¡¯t abandon us before the year is out.¡±

    Agape blushed. ¡°I have discovered sincere and attentive company within the Daughters of the Duchess and to abandon the Daughters would be to abandon them. Unthinkable Mistress.¡±

    Ah yes, another Warrior Three, thought Astera. ¡°What of Dirce and Drosis?¡±

    Agape looked back for a moment. ¡°They grumble a little, laugh a lot and ¡­ um play a little, all in all loyal soldiers doing their duty. I sense they prefer the outdoors if given a choice but otherwise happy to stay warm and fed in a Cavern.¡±

    If a Warrior Three, then ¡­ ¡°When do you sleep?¡±

    Agape quirked her head, ¡°When they do Mistress, I am only awake now to allow Latona to take a meal, while I keep watch over the Main Cavern although I am certain our Goblin Sisters would raise the alarm if warranted.¡±

    The newest Novice or perhaps Initiate, Astera unsure for some reason. ¡°How is our farm girl?¡±

    ¡°Young and nervous, the presence of the Goblin Sisters nearby on Day Shift helps to calm her. They also encouraged her to face the tombs while Dirce and Drosis spar with her and me during evening shift before meal, bath and bed.¡±

    ¡°She of all our latest recruits seems the most neglected, which I must remedy.¡±

    ¡°We are looking out for her Mistress, so no need to worry about everyone.¡±

    Bidding Agape farewell, the three sisters marched into the unguarded Main Cavern. Astera still remembered her shame in this cavern and wondered if she would ever forgive herself. The only nearly occupants of the Main Cavern, the Goblin Sisters, trying to manoeuvre stone blocks into position to build up the door. Astera stood and watched amazed at their skill and strength, unfortunately a short-lived appreciation as the Goblin Sisters noticed the Mistress spying upon them shortly after.

    The three Sisters carefully stopped their toil and approached Astera, kneeling before her, accompanied by a slight bow of their heads.

    ¡°You are Sisters now, so rise and know you are equals among equals, I insist, forever.¡± Their culture one of subservience and Astera determined to reinforce their rights and privileges within the Daughters of the Duchess.

    They stood smiling, returning Astera¡¯s hug with a strength and firmness not unexpected. Astera thankful some years of growth remained to her since the Goblin Sisters continued to astonish with their growth, only noticeable like now, when close, the top of their heads slightly below her nose.

    ¡°We are glad and happy to be Sisters, Mistress. We have learnt much, blessings to the old one who taught us,¡± said Sweetears.

    Bluefingers quickly followed up. ¡°We also know the old one made us smarter by allowing us to eat meat.¡±

    ¡°Yes, lots and lots of meat, smart and strong, casting magic, so able to help more than just polish armour and sharpen weapons,¡± added Prettynose.

    With Astera, Thyia and Niobe standing before them, they then did the strangest thing, quickly undoing the three top buttons of their dress or underclothe revealing their naked chests and the valley between their breasts.

    Shocked, Astera tried to maintain her poise. With Thyia and Niobe being slightly behind her, Astera therefore unaware of their reactions, although before Astera could say anything, Niobe stepped forward and inspected the three sisters!

    The words spoken as one, clearly rehearsed, the three Goblin Sisters chanted, ¡°We have seen the Sisters naked many times and we know when they swear their oath, they¡¯re naked, now equals we wish to do the same.¡±

    With the top buttons undone, the neck opening now spread allowing their dress or underclothe to cascade down their bodies revealing their naked glory, their breasts and loins bare, the afternoon sunlight showcasing their athletic forms and subtle differences. To Astera the three bodies before her more human-like in shape than not. The definitive Goblin features less pronounced, subtle, their faces seen more often and perhaps due to that, the differences able to change over time unnoticed.

    Unable to resist, curiosity drew Astera forward. The tops of their ears still slightly pointed, although the largeness of the ears, disproportionate limbs and large noses gone. The difference between a stumbling newly born calf and a healthy well-fed yearling thought Astera, flesh on bones, muscles developing and growing. Only naked could Astera appreciate the biggest change; their skin colour, now a pale of pale yellow, no tint of green.

    ¡°We have changed have we not Mistress?¡± whispered Sweetears.

    Astera tried to touch without touching, curious. ¡°Erm ¡­ yes most definitely.¡±

    Amused with her Mistress¡¯ antics Sweetears tried to explain. ¡°We realise now why the Chief and his favourites ate the meagre amount of meat hunted, while the rest of the tribe ate mushrooms.¡± Sweetears searched for support from Bluefingers and Prettynose who smiled encouragement.

    ¡°We must ask for forgiveness Mistress. We ate so much. Sister Ismene always questioned the old one, always worried about supplies and the old one insisting.¡±

    After an extended silence Astera realised they waited for her to forgive them. ¡°Equals amongst equals,¡± she declared.

    The three Goblin sisters released their collective held breaths.

    ¡°We wish to swear our oath to you as Sisters. To assure you we will pay back our debt, for not only did you save our lives, feed us meat and taught us magic, most importantly, you have trusted us even after we forgot to tell you about the young ones sexing in the cavern and what happened to them.¡±

    Astera, still trying to make sense of their changes only half-listened. She didn¡¯t know of any creatures, let alone thinking ones who could change like this, for all she knew goblins were goblins and humans were humans, forever. Their silent patience while unclothed snapped her back to the issue at hand, swearing their oaths. This, Astera could fix with an announcement.

    ¡°If you wish to join the Daughters of the Duchess please step forward in turn, your nakedness symbolising the shedding your past and embracing your future, so swear your oath of loyalty.¡±

    Each in turn stepped forward, unashamed of their nudity.

    ¡°I swear to serve the Mistress of the Daughters of the Duchess and bind my life to hers. I swear to be loyal to her and my Warrior Sisters until my death. I swear to keep this oath and never break it under pain of death.¡±

    Astera took her cloak off and wrapped Sweetears within it who then knelt, knowing the ceremony well.

    ¡°I accept your fealty and promise in return to value your life and protect it as much as possible to the limits of my power and ability. Further I will never ask you to do anything that would dishonour you or me.¡±

    Astera held out her hand and while not required assisted Sweetears to her feet. She then embraced the newest Daughter of the Duchess Initiate.

    Bluefingers and Prettynose followed Sweetears lead with Thyia and Niobe offering their cloaks.

    The human sized cloaks a reasonable fit all things considered, which further confirmed in Astera¡¯s mind Ismene would be instructed to order extra supplies to see how far the Goblin Sister¡¯s growth could go. With all three oath-sworn; Astera embraced them again each in turn to confirm their welcome.

    ¡°It is not the Goblin way to sex with a sister, but we are not Goblins anymore Mistress, we are Warrior Sisters and accept the way of things, although we may not participate. While you accept us, we doubt other humans will, so we will remain careful and watchful,¡± whispered Sweetears. Astera certain the words only for her ears, spoken with reverence.

    Niobe showed more interest than her Mistress, her embrace of each goblin sister lingering longer than probably appropriate, although the Goblin Sisters didn¡¯t seem concerned, returning the embrace.

    The three Goblin Sisters cheered and jumped around embracing each other in celebration, ending in a three-way hug, collapsing on the stone floor in joyous humour.

    Ismene¡¯s arrival a surprise to Astera, although not to Niobe who lent in close to whisper. ¡°Latona¡¯s meal break, a ruse to advise Clymene and Ismene the Goblins Sisters wished to swear their oaths and would do so when their Mistress visited next.¡±

    The three Goblin Sisters climbed to their feet, astonished by the sight of Ismene pulling a cavern wagon into the Main Cavern, a cover thrown over to secure and most likely hide the load. The Provedore fronted each Goblin Sister in turn insisting she alone retrieved their borrowed cloak, leaving them naked while Ismene returned the cloak to the original owner, then fetching their new cloak. She then admired the athletic nakedness before her, while presenting each Goblin Sister with their cloak and pin. The cloak and pin difficult to wear outside of the Caverns in reality except equal meant equal, all Daughters of the Duchess received the cloak and pin.

    Ismene then introduced the Goblin Sisters to the Cavern Wagon stacked high with various pieces of armour. Almost squealing with delight when the Goblin Sisters neatly folded away their clocks and asked her to fit and critic the various offerings, while essentially naked. Niobe quickly stepping in to offer her assistance as well.

    While as tall, their wiry muscle and athletic build would easily defeat Ismene and possibly Niobe in a fight. A sobering thought discussed quietly between Astera and Thyia.

    Sweetears, an imposing figure once in armour, boiled leather greaves over leather pants, leather vambraces and a hard leather breastplate, which surely would restrict her breathing thought Astera.

    Sweetears smiled. ¡°I will tame this armour Mistress never fear.¡±

    The way Sweetears projected certainty, Astera¡¯s doubt disappeared, nodding in agreeance. This change greater than an affirmation about armour realised Astera, Sweetears and her sisters exuded confidence, the sure and steady kind, not strutting or boastful. Three Warrior Sisters ready to accept the responsibility and the challenges they would all soon face perhaps. Astera unconsciously corrected her own posture.

    ¡°We follow the old one¡¯s plan for the door Mistress, the blocks are prepared, and a hinge set in each, two blocks now hung.¡±

    For Astera, with Sweetears and her sisters now clothed the meeting and following discussion normalised. Relaxed she remembered another detail.

    ¡°Sweetears? Do you and your sisters wish to be given Daughters names?¡±

    Sweetears paused in thought before she replied, and therefore regardless of the answer Astera welcomed the considered response as a good sign.

    ¡°We will talk between us first, yes?¡±

    Astera nodded and with Thyia and Niobe continued the inspection, strolling towards the two tombs holding their guests. The evil fear washed over the three sisters. The conditioning over time strengthened their minds and all three enabled to ignore the evil influence.

    Next inspection, the water channel, the trio followed from the entrance to the Cavern to the exit, which branched off to the Southern Wall and also to the Northern Wall flowing across the Cavern Entrance to block any uninvited evil. With the sun setting in the late afternoon the day shift would shortly finish and so Astera hurried to the Southern Wall to greet Hagne.

    ¡°Hello Mistress, all is quiet. It is still a little cold I think.¡± Hagne tugged on a fur to prove the point.

    ¡°We are thin though, aren¡¯t we?¡± Not really expecting an answer just thinking aloud. ¡°Perhaps we need to move Dirce and Drosis to the Cavern Blind so they can respond quickly. We are depending on our walls.¡±

    ¡°For others the loneliness would be difficult, as an Assassin and a Seer, I am either used to the long solitary wait or can Seer Contact my sisters for company,¡± suggested Hagne.

    ¡°For non-Seers it means if the sentry here or at the other wall is lost, we would not know until too late,¡± said Astera.

    Hagne stared out across the battlement, finally settling on a response. ¡°Leave Dirce, Drosis and Agape at the Guard Post Mistress so they can defend a final chokepoint protecting their sisters. In the Cavern Blind they will be trapped more likely as not.¡±

    ¡°Sound advice, when the evil attacked previously, those in the Cavern Blind given little choice.¡±

    Hagne laughed, a huge belly laugh. ¡°I reminded your Seer escort of her dash to freedom and her response most undignified I must say.¡±

    Niobe spoke up. ¡°Don¡¯t believe her Mistress, as you know butter wouldn¡¯t melt in my mouth.¡±

    Chuckling Hagne offered another piece of advice. ¡°I believe three Seers should stand watch on this wall, while non-Seers watch the Main Cavern.¡±

    Niobe quick to retort. ¡°You certainly are full of ideas today sister.¡±

    ¡°Plenty of time to think Seer Sister unless pleasantly interrupted, which I thank-you for.¡± Hagne¡¯s salacious grin causing Niobe¡¯s face to turn bright red.

    ¡°Well ¡­ well, I guess you¡¯re welcome.¡± Niobe fled due to embarrassment.

    ¡°How do you propose to run from a Seer?¡± sent Hagne to Niobe.

    Niobe stopped in her tracks, so foolish, what must Mistress think of me.

    ¡°Korinna can take next shift and Alcmene night shift or visa-versa and our Goblin Sisters have the Northern Wall covered while the Main Cavern can be watched by non-Seers with Agape, Dirce and Drosis close by,¡± finished Hagne.

    Astera frowned. All the Goblin Sisters worked on the Cavern Door; how could they also watch the Northern Wall.

    ¡°I note your confusion Mistress, if you amble back to the Main Entrance our Goblin Sisters will further demonstrate their ingenuity.¡±

    Nodding quickly, Astera quickly swivelled around and beelined for the Main Entrance picking up a contrite Niobe.

    The Goblin Sisters gone from the Main Entrance when Astera check and so eventually met on the Northern Wall. Bluefingers settling into sleep, Sweetears on outward watch, Prettynose on inwards watch and the first to spy their Mistress¡¯ approach.

    ¡°Halt who goes their Mistress!¡± asked Prettynose, chuckling after issuing the challenge.

    ¡°Greetings to you also Prettynose,¡± replied Astera.

    Keeping her eyes outwards Sweetears asked the obvious. ¡°How can we help Mistress?¡±

    ¡°I am told by a Seer Sister you watch the Northern Wall day and night and yet all three worked on the Main Gate today. Apparently, you have a trick or two to reveal.¡±

    ¡°No trick Mistress, a hidden helper. Try to discover her Mistress,¡± asked Sweetears.

    Prettynose leant her head towards the Cave Wall side as a hint.

    Perched high, behind an extremely small blind of stone Astera barely made out Jocasta.

    Prettynose chuckled. ¡°Mistress spotted her easily Sweetears, we need to do better.¡±

    ¡°Oh, well done Mistress. Apologies Jocasta,¡± said Sweetears her voice uncertain.

    ¡°Prettynose gave Mistress hints Sweetears, I am impossible to spot.¡±

    ¡°So sure, young one,¡± added Astera, grudgingly admitting to herself the claimed not unwarranted. ¡°How does Jocasta give warning as I am certain from the blind¡¯s positioning an enemy would have great difficulty concealing themselves?¡±

    ¡°We crafted a stone tube from her position to the entrance of the Cavern, a scream, a yell or words would be heard in the Main Cavern Mistress and regardless we would run to the Wall,¡± said Sweetears.

    A round stone shifted to one side and Jocasta popped her head up. Conveniently nearby, a pile of rubbish.

    Climbing out Jocasta hurried to tackle Prettynose in a hug. ¡°My sisters cover the stone with rubbish when I am in position and before they leave. While there I practice my Seer Skill and like now, I will practice spear a little and then eat, bath and sleep. In the morning race back before dawn.¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t fallen asleep once?¡± asked Astera.

    ¡°No Mistress as Zosime Seer links to me ¡­¡± Jocasta¡¯s silence alerted Astera immediately, happy, talkative and then fading to silence.

    ¡°Tell me Jocasta, as Mistress your oath is to me and no other.¡±

    Jocasta bit her lip, eyes searching for help, instead Prettynose knelt beside her, wrapped an arm around their little sister and encouraged her to speak.

    Tears rolled down Jocasta¡¯s face, forming tracks in the settled stone dust. ¡°They have chased to exhaustion Mistress and now fear for their lives, Zosime too tired to Seer Link Mistress, too tired!¡± Jocasta let out a huge sob. ¡°A day and a night passed and after an attack Zosime managed to assure me our sisters still lived and then the contact broken when resting the walking dead attacked them again. We must do something Mistress, we must.¡±

    Astera picked the girl up and cuddled her, instinctively swaying side to side to comfort her. The reports from Zosime brief and more circumspect, chase finished the Dark Priest fled to the Forest, returning now. Small attack in the morning easily defeated as we make our way to Lonely Keep. When did truth get sacrificed for pride?

    ¡°We will suspend Spear practice tonight, I will take Jocasta with me and I commend you on your ingenuity, thank-you Sisters.¡± With that said Astera turned on her heels and hurried as best she could to the Main Cavern.

    ¡°Niobe contact Hagne please and ask her to wait for us in the nearest Cavern to her or possibly suggest a more convenient place, which suits.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Jocasta, in the morning can you ask our Sisters to enlarge the Guard Post so Dirce and Drosis can train sisters there freely and easily.¡±

    ¡°Yes ¡­ Mistress.¡± Honour clear in her tone.

    Astera felt elbows and arms ¡­ Jocasta¡¯s hands wiping her face while held.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Astera, setting Jocasta down, allowing her the dignity to use her own feet.

    ---

    Thyia pushed open the Trap Door, allowing Astera, Jocasta and Niobe easy passage into the Kitchen.

    ¡°Bath, then meal,¡± ordered Astera.

    The youth scampered away as Astera looked about in search of Hagne.

    Niobe tapped Astera on her shoulder. ¡°She waits in the Meeting Room Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Wait here, eat and bathe I could be a while ¡­¡± Astera then strode off to the Meeting Room.

    As Astera pushed the door open a semi-naked Hagne made busy scrubbing her hair dry with a cloth, her curves flashing in and out of view with each motion, her Seer Robe untied.

    Astera coughed. Hagne looked up unashamed and continued, while Astera closed the door.

    ¡°Surely you haven¡¯t forgotten past times?¡± queried Hagne.

    Truthfully no, thought Astera, except her Warrior Three bonding governed her appetite significantly more now when with anyone outside of the three and while Astera could appreciate the magnificent woman tempting her, she desired two others. Why didn¡¯t Zoe feel the same? Astera needed to shake her head clear.

    ¡°You can¡¯t get me out of your lusty thoughts that easy Mistress.¡± Hagne smiled, her messed shoulder length hair somehow framing her sharp cheekbones all the better.

    Astera waved an arm, inviting Hagne to a lounge, receiving a knowing smile in return, except Astera held her standing position.

    ¡°I presume, you, Alexis and Korinna developed a particularly strong Seer Link?¡±

    Business then thought Hagne, who wrapped her Seer¡¯s Robe around and tied the loop.

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡± Hagne somehow nervous, patting down her hair using long strokes.

    ¡°Korinna is on duty at the Southern Wall so I need to depend upon you.¡± Astera paused, waiting for confirmation, a nod. ¡°Good, whatever the effort, I need you to Seer Link with Alexis, with luck the six will be partaking of a meal and not fighting for their lives.¡±

    Hagne swallowed, ¡°Their lives, Mistress?¡±

    ¡°Let us say the reports of their situation have been greatly understated and leave it there. I will wait while you succeed.¡±

    ¡°But ¡­ Mistress there are many factors ¡­ I may ¡­¡±

    Astera cut her off. ¡°You may only succeed are your next words Seer Sister.¡±

 1.138 Distressing Times (Second Week of Stasis Month)

    Astera lounged about half-asleep eyeing Hagne concentrate, the effort yielding a sweating brow and every so often a glance over to check, not the usual Seer Skill behaviour tells, which meant trouble. She didn¡¯t doubt Hagne¡¯s effort, which meant Alexis or worse the entire expedition possibly met their end. A line of thought Astera quickly dismissed, not true she told herself, impossible.

    ¡°My Items are exhausted Mistress, I can explore our joined path, reach Alexis and yet her mind, impenetrable. Thankfully not dead.¡± Hagne¡¯s brow wrinkles. ¡°Dead tired?¡±

    ¡°You are certain ¡­ not dead?¡±

    At Hagne¡¯s confirmation, a great relief rolled over Astera.  ¡°Encouraging.¡± Astera played with one of her long braids. ¡°Dead tired though, hopefully only her, anymore and who would be fit to defend.¡±

    Hagne frowned, chewing the inside of her cheek, the Mistress¡¯ request meant more it would seem, perhaps she would try to Seer Link with Zosime, no she thought, the Mistress specifically asked her to Seer Link with Alexis. Hagne then recalled her presumption for the meeting and took a little swallow.

    ¡°Thank-you Hagne, try again when you can and ask Korinna to do the same please.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mistress and about before ¡­¡±

    Astera waved her concerns away. ¡°Seers are lusty creatures and I would be disappointed if you didn¡¯t ¡­ ask.¡± Looking over her eyebrows Astera added, ¡°You respected my right to say no, which is greatly appreciated.¡±

    Hagne nevertheless exited the Training Room with haste, mindful of Warrior Three triplets, at least the non-Seer bonded. A word or more with Niobe, Hagne¡¯s next task.

    ---

    Otonia entered the Meeting Room closing the door behind her. ¡°What did you say or do to Hagne?¡±

    Astera toyed with her braids. ¡°Thank-you Otonia for waiting, I need your advice I believe.¡±

    ¡°Niobe insisted ¡­ my advice?¡± Otonia slid her bottom into the lounge alongside Astera hands clasped together.

    ¡°We are extremely vulnerable and the sole reason we are surviving now is because no one is attacking us.¡±

    Otonia shook her head from side to side, the coin dropping, her hand reaching for Astera¡¯s thigh trying to reassure. ¡°You couldn¡¯t have stopped Dione Mistress, her determination one eyed and even that eye blind. A contest of wills would have erupted with unknown results.¡±

    ¡°So frustrating, because I agreed with the necessity of destroying the Dark Priest and I manipulated Dione into waiting for as long as I could, perhaps I needed to take her into my confidence and explain the broad brush strokes of my plan ¡­ well more an our plan ¡­¡±

    Patting Astera¡¯s thigh Otonia craned her neck to hold Astera¡¯s attention. ¡°In her frame of mind at the time, any request or command to discuss a plan would have been met with suspicion, perhaps with her believing you lay in wait to trap her.¡±

    Astera took in a deep breath, a confession. ¡°I needed to try though, to get through to her, instead I folded before she ran in defiance. Now I find out some truths about their plight. Early on Zosime reported Dione and Zoe equally determined to pursue the Dark Priest to the bitter end. I suggested they turn back, but I didn¡¯t command.¡± Astera¡¯s eyes found the ceiling to prevent any moisture escaping and regather her composure. Her voice trembling despite best efforts to keep calm, so many failings, so many doubts. ¡°You and Dione, companions of Charis before meeting me, the famous Ladies Three and I am uncertain if your positions are simply one of respect or a de facto assumption of command, Charis¡¯ natural successors.¡±

    Otonia swung off the lounge, ending up on her knees in front of Astera, both hands placed upon her Mistress¡¯ thighs, gripping to emphasis her words as required. ¡°You are Mistress, Astera. Charis appointed you on more than one occasion I will add. If she thought you unfit or someone more fit for the duty, you wouldn¡¯t be Mistress now. You must command as you did when highly respected voices called to give chase immediately after the battle and your word held. You must do so again and order them to return if you consider their lives in danger or the Cavern and House at risk or both.¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you previously concerned about a contest of wills?¡± Astera almost breaking into a delirious laugh.

    ¡°Yes, but Dione assumed she would catch the Dark Priest and return triumphant. Her chance is now passed and while we know Dione and her horse can chase anyone forever, those with her can¡¯t. She may even welcome the command as a save of face to break the chase, honour intact, or at least pride.¡±

    Astera reached forward with her hands and grabbed Otonia to drag her forward and kiss her forehead.

    ¡°You never wished to be Charis¡¯ heir apparent?¡±

    Otonia smiled and then laughed, a happy merry laugh. ¡°Dione and I met Charis first, which could mean something of course, except an old Mother Superior convinced Charis of her destiny. I believe the first to swear their loyalty to the Charis The Foretold, sits before me now.¡±

    Soft thumbs wiped the tears from Astera¡¯s eyes and cheeks, smiling pale green eyes assuring her. Astera firmly squeezed Otonia¡¯s hands, closing her own eyes and savouring a moment of huge relief and support.

    ¡°Oh, Mistress, your hands are so rough, you need to wear gloves more often.¡±

    Astera¡¯s eyes flung wide open, hands releasing Otonia¡¯s as if scalded. Otonia fell backwards rolling around laughing. Next moment Astera leapt upon her, a muscled thigh either side of her waist, and both arms held in the grip of one of Astera¡¯s hands. The free hand grabbing Otonia¡¯s chin, allowing her Mistress to pause for permission before passionately kissing her willing captive.

    ¡°What of Thyia and Niobe?¡±

    ¡°Niobe ¡­ encouraged me, odd I know, while Thyia, well strange, a strong meal, food or perhaps hunger emotion ¡­¡±

    Despite her Mistress¡¯ buttocks upon her waist, Otonia erupted into boisterous laughter.

    Astera frowned. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Mistress, what Thyia is suggesting is as old as the ages, growing your appetite is all well and good as long as you eat at home!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Otonia took the opportunity and threw Astera off by suddenly rolling her hips and shoulder. They laid side by side quiet, their hands joined, fingers interlocked.

    Otonia spoke to the ceiling. ¡°It would take at least five or six days to reach the forest from here and perhaps six or seven days of easier riding to return, more if they are walking. So perhaps a generous date is the last day of Death Season.¡±

    ¡°Let us hope we have no challenges until then,¡± sighed Astera, ¡°your advice is good though, I just need to be able to contact them.¡±

    Otonia rolled toward her Mistress, propped up on an elbow and kissed her Mistress¡¯ forehead. Climbing to her feet Otonia waved as she left Astera to her own thoughts. Astera¡¯s hands settled interlocked behind her head, pondering. Thyia and Niobe peered in from the doorway, each strolling over and grabbing a hand, forcing their Mistress to her feet.

    Reluctantly she didn¡¯t resist even though a certain mischievousness flashed across their eyes.

    Half a bell later, naked and soaped up in the warm water of a specially prepared bath Astera released the anxiety of the day. Thyia and Niobe joining to be certain they scrubbed every nook and cranny to her great delight. The three floated in the bath until their skin wrinkled and the water cooled. Once dry they wrapped a cloak about their naked bodies and retired to Astera¡¯s bed.

    As Thyia reached to extinguish the last candle in the bedroom and welcome back the night, a moment of clarity struck Astera, delivering a possible solution to her dilemma. With many sisters skilled at horse riding only a few would be required each shift to patrol the Cleft and perhaps attack for a change instead of always on the defensive.

    ¡°Niobe would you ride a horse and patrol the Cleft or prefer to defend behind the wall and possibly allow strangers to escape?¡±

    ¡°I would do what my Mistress commands, although I would ask why we can¡¯t do both? Defend upon the wall and if a stranger does escape hunt them down in the Cleft?¡±

    Niobe earnt herself a passionate kiss and then contrary to the plans of her and Thyia, Astera demanded sleep.

    +++

    A rapid knock on their door woke Astera, Thyia and Niobe with a start, Thyia leaping out of bed and opening the door.

    ¡°¡­ tris.¡± Ismene agog at the naked Warrior Sister crowding the doorway.

    Thyia stepped back and unhooked a Daughter Robe to cover herself now the urgency revealed.

    Astera propped on her elbows and stared at the scene, Ismene¡¯s urgency waylaid, eyes drinking in Thyia¡¯s powerful strapping form.

    ¡°Ismene,¡± called Astera.

    Ismene took a doubletake, mouth edges drooping a little given Thyia¡¯s near dressed state.

    ¡°Oh ¡­ Temple Guards Mistress, they are pounding on the elder¡¯s door demanding entry. Hagne and Latona are readied, about to start Day Shift ¡­ and perhaps Thyia?¡± Ismene¡¯s eyes strayed, Thyia now leaning against the edge of the open door, arm high, chest and thigh in contact. Niobe wrapped her own nakedness in a Seer Robe and met Thyia in front of her hanging armour.

    ¡°Ismene inform the guards the Mistress of the Daughters will be there shortly, do not allow them in the House, I doubt they can defeat the elder¡¯s spell.¡±

    Ismene licked her lips, Thyia once again naked now applying a loin cloth, while Niobe bound her breasts.

    ¡°Ismene!¡± called Astera.

    Her head snapped to, wide eyes upon her Mistress. ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡± Then she took flight failing to close the door in her haste to leave.

    ¡°Growing her appetite Mistress while yearning for Charis,¡± offered Niobe.

    Thyia and Astera flashed each other a look. Niobe laughing.

    Astera decided upon robe, cloak and pin, the braids receiving a curt nod of approval from Niobe, busy buckling on Thyia¡¯s breastplate. Thyia, one foot propped upon a chair fitted one greave and with well-practiced ease fitted the other. The unsheathing and the sheathing of her daggers, the ready sign.

    ¡°Advise Clymene you and her will flank me, while Hagne, Latona and Thyia will take up positions to intervene if required.¡±

    Along the hallway, shortly arriving at the top of the Circular Stairs, the banging of a sword pommel against the elder¡¯s door loud and clear.

    Their Mistress checked her escort; Hagne, steely eyed ready, Thyia, unflinching and Latona, breathing heavily, eyes unfocused. Astera favoured her with a warm smile while standing ready, Clymene on one shoulder and Niobe the other. The elder¡¯s door swung open, the follow through of the next blow causing the assailant to stumble forward. In silence Astera thanked the elder for such a wonderful legacy.

    Cursing, the burly Temple Guard righted his helm and sheathed his sword, rising from his impromptu kneeling, bowing position.

    ¡°About time!¡± He made to step across the threshold, when the door slammed shut. Astera smirked as a yell issued from outside. The door opened as the Guard made to unsheathe his sword, which he immediately slammed back.

    ¡°Such foolishness will not make this go any easier,¡± he roared. The two Guards escorting him stepped forward in support as the three entered the elder¡¯s room.

    Astera held her hand up, the Guard eyeing the appendage trying to decide whether to walk past or halt. His options taken away when the two following, pushed him forward, Astera¡¯s palm resting upon his chest.

    ¡°Are you Guards of the Temple of Saph or useless oafs?¡± Astera blasted them.

    They stopped their pushing and shoving and paid attention.

    ¡°State your business now, so you can leave all the sooner.¡±

    The Guard on the left nudged the Guard on the right while whispering and staring at Latona. The Guard on the right followed suit, although nodding towards Hagne. The first Guard ignorant of their salacious behaviour most confused when Hagne stepped forward swiftly drawing twin daggers.

    Eyes fixed on the right-hand guard, Hagne growled, ¡°If you have something to say coward, say it or hold your tongue.¡±

    The first Guard looked over his shoulder in time to shake his head, the right-hand Guard feigning fear, waving his hands defensively. ¡°Please stop you frighten me ¡­¡±

    Astera held an arm out, Hagne halted.

    ¡°Stand and be silent you cretin!¡± shouted the first Guard over his shoulder, his head turning back, a sweet smile decorating his lips.

    Astera, stony faced crossed her arms across her chest.

    ¡°Erm ¡­ yes Mistress, to business, official Temple business.¡± The left-hand Guard smirked and patted the first Guard on his shoulder. The first Guard glanced back, restraining a smile.

    ¡°And that would be?¡± commanded Astera.

    ¡°The Temple demands the return of the Guard you protect. Additional punishment is to be administered.¡±

    Astera held her pose and stared, eyes boring into messenger unflinching.

    ¡°You hard of hearing? Get her, get her now she has duties to perform!¡± The right-hand Guard snickered, while the left-hand Guard turned away heading out the door his belly laughing not quelled by distance.

    Astera growled, ¡°Oo ¡­ uu ¡­ tT¡±

    ¡°What you don¡¯t believe me? The Mother Superior will hear of this ¡­¡±

    The right-hand Guard stumbled out the door holding his belly, stifling his mirth.

    Astera, Hagne and Thyia took a step forward, boots rapping upon the floor.

    ¡°Alright, alright ¡­¡± Holding up a hand, as he retreated out the door.

    ¡°Don¡¯t return in future without a signed parchment from your Mother Superior.¡±

    He nodded and then turn to his companions. ¡°I said I would ask for the whore back and I did, now pay up!¡±

    ¡°Aww, guess so,¡± agreed the left-hand Guard, reaching inside his armour.

    ¡°What do you mean? The bet should have been to get our toy back, they treated us serious ¡­¡±

    Thankfully the elder¡¯s door slammed closed and no more conversation reached Astera¡¯s ears.

    No sister spoke. Each eased themselves into a chair and in different ways tried to comprehend the inference, none wishing to assume any truth, although difficult.

    Latona lowered her head and entwined the fingers of her hands. Before her chin rested upon them, she decided to speak instead of staying silent and unseen.

    ¡°Lysisa still sleeps, if you wish I will fetch her ¡­¡± Latona¡¯s eyes darted from face to face, all fallen. She didn¡¯t understand, although Lysisa being from the Temple ...

    Clymene looked up, a ruffle of parchment and shortly after the Seer straightened out the creased note with her hands, while pushing the missive towards Astera. ¡°I thought this a joke, drunks perhaps, the scrawl barely legible. Now I know not a joke, a bet.¡±

    The note demanded the former Temple Guard be returned for punishment, forthwith!

    Astera¡¯s orders crisp and decisive. ¡°The note changes nothing, we must know the truth. Latona please fetch Lysisa. Thyia stand guard at the Meeting Room. Clymene and Niobe with me, I will need you to demonstrate perhaps. Hagne, you and Latona start your shift once Lysisa arrives.¡±

    Astera disliked the notion of sharing Niobe with her Sisters Seers, Niobe quick to rebuke her Mistress and Warrior Three bonded triple, a Seer¡¯s appetite beyond pleasure, required for Seer joining. The internal conflict quelled for the time being; Astera, Niobe and Clymene positioned themselves in the Meeting Room.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    ¡°The Mistress is possessive,¡± sent Clymene to Niobe.

    ¡°Seer Sister you ¡®heard¡¯?¡±

    ¡°We awakened you, trained you and our intimacy knew no bounds. Oh and of course I did caress the back of your hand with my fingers when I noticed the turmoil upon the Mistress¡¯ face, interested to see if your Warrior Three bond the source.¡±

    ¡°Privacy, Seer Sister!¡±

    ¡°Improve your Skill, Seer Sister!¡±

    Challenge accepted thought Niobe, Alcmene and Clymene have poked the wrong alley cat!

    ¡°Good,¡± sent Clymene, with a wave of emotional support.

    Niobe gulped. ¡°You read my mind?¡±

    ¡°We still touch and not exact thoughts, strong emotions, your determination to be better.¡±

    ¡°You know I have tried and yet I read nothing of you or your emotions ¡­¡±

    ¡°I offer you a false, although expected destination for your Seer Link, real to you yet devoid of my presence, which you read as a fortress of impenetrable Seer Skill.¡±

    ¡°Deception ¡­¡±

    ¡°Always the prerogative of the first who establishes the Seer Link, so a quick lesson perhaps for you.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you teach all ¡­¡±

    ¡°Trust must be earnt and your position as the personal, oddly bonded Seer to the Mistress requires refinement of your Seer Skill. Alcmene and I thought our Mistress would retain my Seer Twin, until Zoe¡¯s whatever it was. Our young Huntress played with our Mistress¡¯ emotional stability and now we find ourselves in a Dione mess. You need to be a stabilising influence and you need your Seer Skills developed. Take every opportunity to do so.¡±

    ¡°When Charis returns, Helice will assume her previous position and well Charis is a Seer ¡­¡±

    ¡°While developing your Seer Skill, try to discover the bigger picture and share your thoughts some time ¡­¡±

    The Meeting Room door snapped opened. Thyia ushering Lysisa in breaking the Seers away from their ¡°conversation¡±.

    ---

    Lysisa completed her umpteenth swallow, fingers digging into the palms of her hands as Thyia guided her into the Meeting Room closing the door behind her, the clunk like a death nell. Latona¡¯s whisper mentioning Temple Guards demanding her return and calling her whore, although Latona¡¯s wordy description more indirect. They knew her sordid past, the only reason. How could her happiness be extinguished so quickly, welcomed as an Initiate of the Daughters of the Duchess and now what? Expelled due to her dalliances. She would explain, sentenced to the old Barracks the men demanded services from her, otherwise promising her a life of misery, lower than low. Perhaps the Mother Superior knew this, the punishment meant to break her, take her own life? The Mother Superior underestimated her bravery, only climbing half of the steps to the top of the Town Wall before turning back. Now her happiness no more.

    ¡°Lysisa?¡±

    Her Mistress called; her head rose slowly ready to face her doom.

    ¡°When we say the past is in the past, we mean it. You have accepted the cloak and pin and taken a Daughter¡¯s name. Swore an oath until death. Do you understand?¡±

    Lysisa nodded and breathed again, hands falling then frowning in thought, not being discarded ¡­

    ¡°Three Temple Guards visited this morning making accusations, I am certain Latona would have mentioned a detail or two?¡± Astera not entirely sure, a good guess though, confirmed by Lysisa dropping her jaw.

    ¡°She thought to hint, no more, showing concern Mistress as I asked the reason, demanded the reason for my summons, she isn¡¯t at fault ¡­¡±

    Astera held a hand up, waving the distraught sister to calm.

    ¡°The accusation?¡±

    Lysisa lifted her posture, chin out. ¡°True Mistress. I thought to make excuses, although they won¡¯t change the facts.¡± The strangest thing occurred, Clymene and Niobe wept. Guarded, restrained, their hands wiping their eyes, nevertheless ¡­

    ¡°As a Seer pair what is the absolute unforgivable betrayal to the Goddess, and no matter how desperate no Seer ever, as far as I know, I admit, has ever committed?¡±

    Her chin trembled, she needed to concentrate to resist losing her water and yet as a Single Seer why ask, why did Niobe and Clymene hold hands, bracing themselves?

    ¡°Laying with ¡­ a man ¡­¡± Her voice quiet, trembling. The barracks ¡­ and all those men, not only one, oh Saph Lysisa thought, so many ¡­

    ¡°Do you remember your questions early, the coincidences, the unexplainable appearance of sisters, the co-ordination of attacks ¡­¡± Astera let the words hang in the air.

    Lysisa nodded slowly, cautiously, intrigued to know the answer and now afraid to know the answer.

    Niobe wiped her eyes and climbed out of the lounge, reluctantly releasing Clymene¡¯s hand. ¡°We are Seers Lysisa.¡±

    The Initiate, returned a stilted nod in agreement, yes, we all were, now only Single Seers ¡­ although Clymene and her sister Alcmene poor Seers ¡­ by all accounts?

    ¡°As virgins, remaining true to the Goddess and coupled with arduous training Single Seers within the Daughters of the Duchess have been known to recover their Seer Skill. A dream we hoped for you, but now ¡­¡±

    Each word piled upon Lysisa¡¯s anguish, the loss of her twin devastating enough, alone without her family she hung on to the only home she knew, the Temple, then punishments and finally expulsion for the death of a Seer. Her survival required her to make choices and now when most happy, one choice resulted in exile from her Seer Skill. Head in her hands, mind churning, denied Seer Skill and an opportunity to return ¡­ connect with another Seer, ease the emptiness, so long and now snatched away by men, no, one woman ¡­

    Lysisa used her hands to rub her face in angry frustration, removing the cover-up and baring her final misery. The smearing on one cheek revealing the edges of a red wine stain, their peering alerted her, they are always interested until the mystery is solved and then rejection. Tired, Lysisa took a deep breath, right hand scrubbing the right cheek and chin bare, the disguise peeling away, a large red wine stain on display.

    Astera uncertain if the stain stopped there as portions of fake colouring still adhered lower, any further inspection interrupted by Lysisa.

    ¡°I have lived with this mark my entire life, so I share your disgust Mistress and then the ones who feared me, the ¡­ the worst taunts when young, and I didn¡¯t understand. Even my twin sister unsure of me. There is no need to turn away.¡± Lysisa lifted her head, all eyes upon her, why? Don¡¯t these women recognise ugly?

    Astera intrigued. Nysa¡¯ affliction a motivation, although less obvious except during intimate moments and now another ¡­

    Lysisa continued, convinced their loyalty to her would be tested and found wanting. ¡°At first when young and called to the Temple, a relief to be shut away from strangers cruel to me, my twin unmarked and therefore spared my torture. Then a Mother Superior took pity upon me and taught me to apply face paint, although in good light most could discern the difference between one side of my face and the other. I grew my hair wild to narrow my face, trying to look normal.¡±

    These memories joyful thought Astera as occasionally a light of happiness seemed to shine from Lysisa¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°While sleeping in the barracks, a punishment, a secret part of me welcomed the attention which eventuated. Me! The ugly one, the centre of attention for a change, receiving compliments. Then of course they demanded more than chat, kisses and heavy petting. This naive Seer not realising ¡­ although I should have when the men would always approach me on my better side ¡­¡±

    Astera cut her off with a hug.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be a virgin to remain with the Daughters of the Duchess ¡­¡±

    Lysisa broke from the embrace pushing away from Astera, almost violently.

    ¡°That is so cruel Mistress! My twin dead, I morn her daily and sense her loss whenever mentioned. Ours a closeness forever broken, and I accepted the loss of my Seer Skill. Now so close and a fateful choice condemns me.¡± Lysisa¡¯s eyes lock onto Niobe¡¯s. ¡°I believe you, a Single Seer now whole. Not because of the strange happenings, because I desperately want to and at the same time because I am again lost, deeply envy you and your faith, whereas I ¡­ the marked unfaithful one ¡­ found wanting, always found wanting.¡± She refused to tear, her choices, her fate.

    Niobe eased forward intending to hug the devastated Single Seer, instead Lysisa pushed out with her hands.

    ¡°There is no point to regret, it is one of the lessons Single Seers are taught are they not, Seeress Niobe? Know I will be forever jealous, never fear though, I will work hard to be of value, my Spear and Shield in your service Mistress honouring my oath.¡±

    Astera needed the self-pity to end, the truth and loss of her Seer Skill once again soul destroying. ¡°Sleep for now, your shift can be taken by another for as long as you require. We can discuss your future again in the morning if you wish.¡±

    Lysisa bolted to her feet. ¡°No Mistress, my folly and I demand to honour my oath, I will relieve Latona in the Main Cavern. With your permission I will return to the Caverns.¡±

    ¡°You have my leave,¡± whispered Astera, waving her hand in the direction of the door.

    Her stain caught the attention of a couple of sisters in the Kitchen and yet no fuss, no gasps ¡­ strange thought Lysisa as she climbed through the trap door.

    ---

    ¡°Her pain and disappointment Mistress, my heart goes out to her.¡± Niobe sobbed freely.

    Astera knew the depth of Niobe¡¯s feelings, their Warrior Three bond echoing them, Thyia drawn into the Meeting Room approaching to embrace her.

    Clymene shuddered and also embraced Niobe. ¡°I am glad my sister and I are still whole and while Single Seers with the Daughters fair better than Single Seers within or outside of the Temple I don¡¯t wish to suffer through the loss or have Alcmene do so if she lost me.¡±

    Astera could only believe Lysisa would hold to her Daughter¡¯s oath, despite breaking her oath to the Goddess Saph.

    ---

    Lysisa couldn¡¯t sleep until a bell before she needed to wake for her shift, Korinna nudging her. The Assassin didn¡¯t pay Lysisa¡¯s any particular attention, like Alcmene and Ismene earlier in the day. Lysisa checked her disguise, definitely wiped clean.

    While buckling on a greave, Korinna observed a tired body swing its legs out of the nearby bunk. ¡°We are adept at disguise if you wish to be taught, although to be honest we all have our imperfections, yours more obvious is all. Your mark doesn¡¯t affect your skill with a weapon and given what the Daughters recently survived you have earnt our respect in battle and if the rumour is true, your dilly dallying with Dione upon the Wall more so, Niobe particularly appreciative.¡±

    The Warrior Sister Initiate touched her stain, her whole hand unable to cover the imperfection. Lysisa smiled internally, the torment of her life, the wine stain merely an imperfection according to Korinna.

    Lysisa climbed to her feet and reached for the ladle taking a swallow of water, the usual start of her routine. ¡°You know don¡¯t you ¡­¡±

    ¡°I know you are brave, proven in battle and while unable to discover your Seer Skill, will make an excellent Warrior. What more is there to know?¡±

    The knowledge of her failure now common? In less than a day did all the Daughters of the Duchess know of her folly, her disgrace? She calmed herself, Korinna making herself ready providing the respite. Lysisa needed to confess her lack of faith, needed to face the truth each and every time, the words dribbling from her lips.

    ¡°I slept with many men, assuming being a Single Seer a permanent state not realising the unique opportunity the Daughters could offer and now needing to accept the high price for my lack of faith. So, there it is. I must now prove my worth in other ways as I need to prove my current oath unbreakable.¡±

    Korinna dropped a foot and raised the other against the side of the bunk to strap the other greave. ¡°A dependable Warrior Sister it is then ¡­¡±

    ¡°Can you describe the alternative? Can you share the hidden truth with me?¡±

    Korinna stood, arms dropped by her sides. ¡°No one really explained then ¡­¡±

    ¡°Tell me!¡± Lysisa on the verge of a scream, managing to hold an overflow of frustration within her. Instead of answering, Korinna blankly stared, one heartbeat, two heartbeats, three heartbeats.

    ¡°We are sorry. No one thought even a single Seer would break such a solemn vow.¡±

    Breastplate loose, Lysisa marched over to Korinna. ¡°Where did you go, to your new Seer Sister? Explain please. When you say we, what do you mean?¡± Lysisa knelt and sobbed before the Assassin Sister, or more rightly Seer Assassin?

    Korinna unsure if she should reveal more due to the unknown consequences of telling, especially since the Goddess¡¯ blessing permitted them to not only rekindle their Seer Skill, but actually surpass their previous Skill, and the joining within the Seer Circle a unique secret.

    ¡°You hesitate again. What have I exiled myself from? Tell me!¡±

    Korinna pinched the bridge of her nose, squinting her eyes. ¡°The Seers of the Daughters of the Duchess can train Single Seers, to be truthful by an unusual technique, where the notion of being one of a pair or one of a triplet, isn¡¯t the way, Seers more fully share. This technique if embraced can gift skills to the Seer but more importantly all can combine into a Seer Circle and together do even greater, unbelievable feats of skill and magic and where our minds meet our Seer loss a celebrated remembrance of life while lived and peace found in service to the Goddess once again.¡±

    Crest fallen Lysisa swallowed; the pain shoved down all day and stealing her sleep, surely about to erupt now her spirit shattered. One mistake, a final life changing one it seemed, why did she, why? Her memory answered, to survive the men in the barracks.

    Lysisa looked up at Korinna. ¡°Your slight pause before, you contacted the Seer Circle again, yes?¡±.

    ¡°Yes, I asked if I could share with you. I sadly informed them of your distress, caused by your need to know. Unfortunately, the cutting edge of a Seer Circle, there are no secrets. Perhaps Alcmene and Clymene can shield their thoughts they¡¯re the most skilled. Helice may also be able to if still with us.¡±

    ¡°Who is Helice? Where is she now?¡±

    ¡°We hope still alive and with Mistress Charis but lost to us for the time being. I am sure you will be told about our past, but it is a long story and usually only told once, so I suspect Mistress Astera is awaiting a quiet moment for the telling.¡±

    Lysisa, about to ask another question waited while Korinna drifted off again.

    ¡°Niobe is a little upset, regretting the missed opportunity to train you.¡± Korinna flashed Lysisa a bright smile.

    Lysisa missing the meaning entirely recalling her Temple ways. ¡°Is the training punishing and brutal, enjoyable for the teachers, difficult on the student?¡±

    Korinna couldn¡¯t stop herself and released a hearty belly laugh, tears of joy in her eyes.

    ¡°From your reaction, it seems it is very much the opposite then,¡± deadpanned Lysisa.

    ¡°Yes, my Warrior Sister. The most difficult part is you need to accept sexing, as our Goblin Sisters call it, with your Seer Sisters and Warrior Sisters. Some needed to reconcile with their natural inclination to take a male partner, although over the weeks and months which follow the inclination is forgotten. The elder held to a theory, never proven one way or the other of course and who needs a reason when the rewards are so obvious.¡±

    Rewards. Lysisa knew now forever beyond her. The Temple Teachings regarding Seer loss flashed across her mind, internally she cried a river of tears trying to accept Seer Skill loss as well.

    ¡°Sorry, Sister, I didn¡¯t mean to tease or be hurtful,¡± whispered Korinna.

    Lysisa climbed to her feet returning to the bunk, Warrior preparations performed in haste, anger rising with each frustrating mistake, the final straw, her smooth routine of preparation a failure as Korinna readied first and left without her.

    ---

    Lysisa stomped past Latona, ignoring the friendly welcome and wave goodbye. The torches spluttered light across the Main Cavern, many places remaining dark, especially towards the back of the Cavern. Halfway across the Cavern heading to nowhere, walking off her ¡­ what? She didn¡¯t know anymore, a chance to catch the wind again and denied due to her lack of faith. Her lack of faith. To blame others folly, she made the choice, took the easier path to placate the males about her instead of holding onto her purity.

    The fear strangled, bore down. Frozen in place, Lysisa¡¯s eyes the only body part still willing to obey. She strayed too far while indulging in regret and now the fear tickled her mind, broke her concentration, allowed more fear to invade, destroyed her concentration and now ¡­ oh no. A warm liquid travelled down her legs. The devastating shame releasing the vice like grip of fear swallowing her mind, able to hear a voice behind.

    ¡°Step back towards us, yes towards us.¡±

    The voice; concentrate on the voice. First one step and then another, two steps then three steps, the fear lighter, her mind more in control than not. Another step and suddenly clear. Hand gripping her spear, eyes down, the wetness plain and she, unwilling to turn around to reveal her disgrace.

    A very pale-yellow hand, well a couple reached around to undress her, dry or wet it didn¡¯t seem to bother the strangers. Lysisa tried to swat the hands away, and the owners laughed enjoying this new game perhaps.

    ¡°Always the oh, oops, no, when humans wet themselves, Goblins wet sometimes when we fear for our lives, so no problem for us.¡± The helper finished with a knowing quiet laugh.

    Lysisa accepted the offer of a robe and pair of boots pushed into the back of her hands. Dressing in a hurry Lysisa gently refused assistance by shaking her head.

    ¡°You embarrassed we see naked parts?¡±

    Lysisa turned away from the nearby torch, keeping the stained side of her face in the dark.

    ¡°Yes, but only half of her face is, not all?¡± said a second Goblin Sister.

    Lysisa knew the Goblin Sisters existed, watched them occasionally at the Cavern Entrance handle the stone blocks, knew they helped bravely in the defence of the Cavern. This though the first time so close. Hopping on one foot while fitting the second boot she suffered one of the Goblins to poke the wine stain.

    ¡°Look still red in the face and not all white, like us, once green and now all yellow. Not finished colouring perhaps?¡± said the Goblin Sister who poked her cheek.

    ¡°It is called a wine stain and will never go away.¡± She tried to explain, her bottom lip quivering. The two Goblin Sisters simply lent their heads to one side and back upright again, almost in unison, mulling over her words.

    ¡°Never go away?¡± the first Goblin Sister asked, trying in her mind to confirm the impossible.

    Lysisa decided to confess. ¡°The stain is considered ugly and I am therefore considered ugly by most who look upon me.¡± A determined and honest explanation.

    ¡°Sometimes hard to tell who you humans are, you all look alike to us, but you will be easy!¡± said the first Goblin Sister.

    ¡°Not the no hair and long hair ones though,¡± suggested the second Goblin Sister.

    They both hmphed and faced Lysisa.

    ¡°Well I am Lysisa.¡± She then reached out a hand to the last who spoke.

    In turn they shook her hand and revealed their names with a slight bow.

    ¡°Mistress says we can have proper names if we like, but we are not sure yet,¡± said Prettynose.

    ¡°Maybe it is like my mark, your names are who you are as much as my mark is who I am.¡±

    ¡°Oh, smart words, we will think some more.¡±

    ¡°You wish to try the fear again?¡± asked Bluefingers.

    Lysisa¡¯s look must have betrayed her trepidation.

    ¡°You only have so much water to lose, we lost a lot before we learnt to ignore it.¡± Bluefingers and Prettynose puffed out their chests. ¡°We locked the evil away in the stone using the great magic the old one taught us,¡± said Prettynose, boastful.

    ¡°They are trapped, scary with no real hurt,¡± confirmed Bluefingers.

    ¡°What do you say?¡± Lysisa needing to crane her neck to catch Sweetears¡¯ face. The quiet one perhaps?

    Her yellow face didn¡¯t flush did it? Surely a trick of the torchlight. ¡°You can be brave if I can be brave, I will hold your hand if you like.¡±

    Prettynose and Bluefingers smirked, Sweetears acting like a girlchild, all timid and quiet.

    Lysisa about to reject the suggestion, agreed instead, since the three seemed very confident. Then they looked at her and after a pause, Sweetears pointing, she removed robe and boots. Sweetears then took her hand and led her towards the evil. She paused as Sweetears clasped her hand a little tighter and about the same time she felt a shallow line underfoot carved into the stone floor. Lysisa understood and took one cautious step forward and felt the evil almost instantly.

    The warmth of her hand and its strength helped Lysisa focus. She felt the evil, sensed the need to freeze in place, all the while calling out the false urge, the danger only in her mind; an evil close by, now rendered harmless through the talents of three Goblin Sisters. She took another step forward and waited. It took some effort to ignore, one more step and then another.

    Then she felt Sweetears pull on her hand and she knew, time to step back and out of the evil influence.

    ¡°You try without Sweetears, two steps are all.¡±

    Lysisa did. Two steps in, slow and cautious and then two steps smoothly out. They all hugged her in celebration her nudity ignored.

    ¡°When do you sleep? Are you on a watch?¡± asked Lysisa.

    ¡°One awake always, the Goblin way so when danger comes, they can give warning so as many as can, run,¡± replied Prettynose.

    ¡°We finished talking to Latona, teach her better Goblin. You real busy with your anger while we watched,¡± said Bluefingers.

    ¡°Well thank you Bluefingers for teaching and rescuing me.¡± A chill breeze caressed Lysisa, loins exposed, goose bumps sprang across her skin. Somehow nakedness in front of humans difficult yet nakedness in front of the Goblin Sisters not so much. Perhaps given her unfaithfulness to the Goddess she retained no pride.

    Relaxed now and the silence growing Lysisa noticed their eyes busy studying her at an intensity unexpected. She stalled her hand from covering her face, not only there. In a casual hurry Lysisa reached for the robe upon the stone floor and wrapped it around her nakedness. The three Goblin sisters quietly laughed.

    ¡°We not looking to sex you. We are looking if you have some Items,¡± stated Bluefingers.

    Returning a confused look, Lysisa said, ¡°What?¡±

    The three Goblins Sisters knowingly looked at each other. Bluefingers untying the lacing on her shirt and pulling the opening wider to reveal one of her breasts. Prettynose did likewise. Shocked by what they were doing, Lysisa only realised both of her hands were grabbed when she felt them on the Goblin Sister¡¯s breasts! One under her right hand and one under her left hand and pressure applied!

    She felt a something. As her fingers explored, the pressure on her hands released. A small loop rested under the flesh of each of their breasts. Both small, not unlike a human breast in every way, except pale yellow in skin tone. The loop underneath the areola, definitely a closed loop. Lysisa stopped, her fingers springing away from Goblin flesh. Bluefingers and Prettynose smiling oddly, their hardened nipples well manipulated by her fingers trying to research the hidden object. Sweetears smirked, further embarrassing Lysisa.

    ¡°Well, I must return to my duty, thank-you again,¡± stammered Lysisa, while fetching spear and shield, pausing over her wet clothes and armour rescuing her breastplate and placing her head between the front and back. Nibble pale-yellow hands buckled the armour snug and firm. Her greaves and vambraces expertly positioned and strapped on by those same pale-yellow hands. Lysisa oddly ready, protection restored except for loins and upper legs.

    Lysisa quirked her head. ¡°Who is guarding the Northern Wall?¡±

    ¡°A friend,¡± replied Sweetears, who Lysisa just noticed remained armoured and at the ready throughout.

    ¡°Can your friend see in the dark? The sun has set.¡±

    The three Goblin Sisters snapped their heads around and with weak goodbyes sprinted for the Cavern Entrance, now in deep shadow. Lysisa inwardly smiled.

    As the evening deepened, the torch at the Cavern Entrance and the passageway entrance the sole bastions against the dark and Lysisa patrolled between the two. Her sisters told her if any strangers approached, she needed to alert Agape, Dirce and Drosis and then wake any in the Inner Cavern. The evil should remain asleep they assured her.

 1.139 Discoveries (12th Day of Stasis Month)

    Otonia relieved her. No fanfare, a polite greeting and wave goodbye. Lysisa didn¡¯t wish to return to her bunk, not trusting herself to sleep easy, although not brave enough to stay and force idle conversation with one of the original three. Lighting a torch for herself she traipsed up the passageway to the Inner Cavern and at the threshold she exchanged the torch for a candle. Making her way to the cold lonely bunk, bending over, she spilt melted wax on the bunk post to affix her sole source of light.

    Straightening, devoid of exuberance she plonked her weary body down intending to lay out and not move again. Instead Lysisa sprang up, the semi-soft expectation of the bunk replaced with lumps and bumps poking her bottom.

    Pulling back the single blanket, she discovered pieces of armour. The heavy oil aroma striking her heart, taking the former Temple Guard back to the Temple Barracks, the racks of polished armour and sharpened weapons. Also of course, the sweat of men, once a fragrance she relished now forever locked away in bittersweet memory.

    She closed her eyes. Man, after satisfied man, many stumbling away weakened by their release and fixing their trousers, eager to be away for some reason, a shameless smile upon their faces and occasionally, a whistle upon their lips. A few men took to summoning her with a whistle and enamoured by their attention, she ran like a fool to satisfy their needs, giddy with acceptance.

    As she undressed herself, the armour-stand beside her gladly accepted the pieces from body and bunk. Disrobing she stood naked beside the bunk, the slight chill in the air welcomed upon her skin. The female barracks a wonderous place, devoid of men and their sweaty bodies. She sniffed and almost gagged. Perhaps a hasty wash of loins in order.

    ¡°You can bathe properly if you wish.¡±

    Lysisa recognised the silky quiet voice of Korinna and continued with her makeshift washing.

    ¡°And eat.¡±

    Both good reasons Lysisa thought, although she would need to face the Kitchen and whomever served.

    ¡°We would probably have the run of the place ¡­¡±

    Korinna¡¯s shortish nails crawled across Lysisa¡¯s shoulders, an intriguing sensation rippled through her. What did this mean? An invitation? A whistle type invitation, from a female? From a Seer Assassin. Even the men commented about her toned body as their hands crawled over her curves. They could ignore her face, could Korinna? Could she lay with another female? What of Korinna¡¯s oath to the Goddess?

    ¡°What are your intentions?¡± The suspicion in Lysisa¡¯s words clear and instantly regretted.

    ¡°Harmless fun, perhaps education, I didn¡¯t mean to offend ¡­¡± With a swish of her Seer Robe Korinna disappeared at a brisk pace, exiting the Inner Cavern.

    +++

    The gentle considerate caress upon her face a wonder. Lysisa¡¯s lover attending to her needs, a pleasant, although impossible reality only conceivable in a dream calming her innate panic. The sensitive touching continued and yet Lysisa didn¡¯t dream for such an event. Eyes open, the touch ceased, although a clinging warmth ran down the length of her body, from the back of her shoulders to the protrusion of her buttocks.

    Lysisa turned her head, she always slept with the wine stained cheek down. A pale-yellow hand hovered over her eyes, trembling ever so slightly.

    ¡°Sweetears what are you doing?¡± While an unexpected visit, Lysisa maintained an even voice. Just her luck the strangest of the three Goblin Sisters decided to pay her attention and if you discount the creepiness, the lack of a knife or dagger encouraging thought Lysisa.

    ¡°I like you.¡± Her voice fell to a whisper. ¡°Your mark so special. Can I touch it?¡±

    Lysisa didn¡¯t know what to make of this attention. Looking around no one else seemed to be awake, although she realised Sweetears would¡¯ve made sure, most likely.

    ¡°Yes, but then you must leave my bed.¡± She heard Sweetears¡¯ breathing deepen. Her hand moved closer, slowly passing over Lysisa¡¯s eyes and then withdrawn as if a heat scolded her, hesitating. Lysisa needed this done and took the initiative.

    Lysisa using her own hand clasped Sweetears¡¯ gently, pushing down, forcing the touch upon her cheek, steadily releasing her grip afterwards. Sweetears let out a held breath, her fingers firmly upon Lysisa¡¯s cheek. Lysisa winced at the slight roughness, working with stone perhaps she thought. Then Sweetears felt Lysisa¡¯s cheek again, this time with the back of her hand, softer.

    While contemplating another question, Sweetears withdrew her touch, body springing from the bunk into the dark, moving quicker than a human, thought Lysisa, no disturbance behind, body or bunk. The other bunks peaceful under the unsteady light cast by the lonely torch.

    Satisfied, Lysisa rolled over, blood stained cheek hidden, finding sleep.

    ---

    Lysisa blinked awake and dragged herself upright in the bunk. The Inner Cavern silent, the torch flickering, feeble and variable, almost out. Why didn¡¯t Otonia require a torch last shift? Another secret? She threw back the single blanket and quickly drew the cover back. Naked. Didn¡¯t she at least tie on a loin cloth? For a reason beyond her understanding another clue missed; naked breasts. Before this happenstance ¡­ her routine perfectly normal, barracks like ¡­ and now all out of sorts.

    Nakedness, the Goblin Sisters didn¡¯t care, Korinna touched her shoulders instead of anywhere intimate and all of the Daughters of the Duchess, well, only female. A wonderous freedom Lysisa thought. She recalled running free with her twin around the Temple of Saph their thin robes flying behind them and yet this offered more. She threw back the blanket and stepped out of the bunk, slinking over to the water barrel, one ladle for thirst and another over her face, the rivulets rolling down between and over her breasts awakening her nipples as a chill breeze wafted into the Cavern. She twirled flashing her goose bumps.

    She still belonged. Ugly, unfaithful to the Goddess and now Single Seer forever, the Daughters of the Duchess accepted her. Spear and Shield beckoned. Even in the low torchlight they shone and when equipped she practiced her stances, lost in the dance of feigned battle, stabbing shadows.

    Back straight, spear held at the correct angle from her body, shield poised against the left-hand side of her body, Lysisa finally stood to attention, panting. The exhilaration of the exercise and something else, the tease of being naked, the risk of being caught perhaps.

    Sobering up, Lysisa returned to the bunk, spear and shield laid to rest. Upon the bunk calling to her, loin cloth and breast wrap. First though, another couple of ladles of water, her new routine she decided, although instead of wrapping her breasts she dipped the cloth into the water carry and wiped her body free of sweat, female sweat she chuckled. Dressed in a new set of goose bumps she faced the armour-stand.

    The damp breast wrap flung on the bed another dry one available and utilised. Loin cloth next. Then a choice of clothing, new pieces available overnight, how fortunate. Gifts from an admirer? Her outstretched hand withdrew. Another choice presented, knee length over cloth, knee length felt. Both quickly slipped on. Her body warmth finally trapped. Long sleeved soft leather jacket, the cut appropriate, accommodating her breasts. Sniffing first, to check, ah, cleaned, long legged soft leather trousers next and finally fur lined boots.

    ¡°If you wish to impress, wearing your armour a wise choice, our Goblin Sisters work if I am not mistaken.¡±

    Lysisa swivelled about in vain, the torch light too weak. Lysisa certain the voice spoke from the darkness. The voice released a merry chuckle, a booted foot stepping into the torchlight, followed by the other. Lysisa noticed, probably due to the flickering light, her commentator¡¯s breasts leading the way, the face a poor second.

    ¡°Given you are a Daughter of the Duchess, I would also don the cloak if not the pin.¡± A swish of a cloak confirmed she followed her own advice.

    ¡°Otonia!¡± Lysisa took a step back. ¡°I wanted to speak to you last night ¡­¡±

    ¡°I hope not about my wounded leg! Dammed thing, instead of here I would be in the chase!¡±

    ¡°No ¡­ more about things.¡± Lysisa spread her arms wide and waved them about.

    Otonia craned her neck. ¡°By Bella that is a massive wine stain you have.¡±

    Lysisa shrunk back, falling upon her bunk as Otonia¡¯s eyes drifted away ¡­

    ¡°I know, um perhaps knew a certain woman, hair a Judge cursed dark soil brown colour, unique, teased as a child and then of course her mother decided to clip the tops of her ears off! Well children can be cruel, hair, deformed ears and mad mother and yet she survived.¡±

    Lysisa touched her cheek.

    ¡°Your stain not a concern unless you make it one, terrorise your foes and those you don¡¯t slay will remember you.¡± Otonia poked a finger towards Lysisa. ¡°That you can be certain. I did hear right? Your spear and shield aren¡¯t for decoration?¡±

    Lysisa stuttered, ¡°No, no. When I lost my Seer Twin, I dedicated myself to the warrior craft to serve my Goddess. I ¡­ I fought the Walking Dead to defend the Cavern ¡­¡±

    ¡°Right. Good for you. Talking about wine stains, I know another with a stain as big as yours, possibly bigger. Hey, perhaps we can compare them some day in the future?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­ well if they are willing ¡­¡±

    ¡°You may remember her, serious lady, Judge Knight, my Warrior Three bonded triplet.¡±

    Lysisa¡¯s mind shutdown at Judge Knight. They didn¡¯t exist, did they?

    ¡°¡­ not sure if she would have a sense of humour though for what is needed.¡±

    Lysisa returned. ¡°What is needed?¡±

    Otonia smiled and patted Lysisa upon her shoulder. ¡°Her wine stain covers her loins. Your face, her privates we would need to get them close to compare properly.¡±

    Wide green eyes stared at Otonia. ¡°I can understand her probable hesitation, so perhaps not.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you could be right.¡± Otonia turned away and then paused. ¡°I appreciated your warrior dance, same bell tomorrow?¡±

    Lysisa¡¯s face turned a bright red upon wine stain red, one side angry embarrassed the other plain embarrassed. Otonia chuckled as she headed up to the House; bath, eats and hopefully sleep.

    ---

    Otonia correct. Lysisa brimmed with confidence; armed, armoured and cloaked. She marched down the passageway passing the Guard Post, three prone bodies in the bunks. Who kept watch?

    Her eyes traced the water into the Main Cavern until the sunlight from the Main Entrance captured her attention, which she hurried towards while searching for Latona. The girl stared at her. First thought the stain, determined, her free hand remained down. Although Latona acquainted with the mark ¡­

    ¡°You look amazing Lysisa, a true Warrior Sister, not a charlatan like me who jumps at every shadow.¡±

    ¡°I doubt you jump at every shadow,¡± replied Lysisa. When Latona¡¯s eyes drifted up, Lysisa met them with a warm smile.

    ¡°Not every shadow then ¡­¡±

    ¡°Well we can practice if you are serious?¡±

    Latona leapt into Lysisa¡¯s arms, their spears barely avoiding impaling either of them, their shields out of harm¡¯s way resting upon their backs.

    ¡°You do look magnificent Sister,¡± whispered Latona.

    While savouring the embrace Lysisa noticed the sunlight highlighting a portion of the neatly carved half circle centred on the tombs and the evil contained within. Between the carved line and the water channel enough clearance remained to avoid transgressing either.

    Lysisa released Latona and with confidence marched determinedly into the circle of fear. The fear gnawed at her mind, attempting to infiltrate and take over, control her actions. She remembered the words of the Goblin Sisters and held enough of her mind to be in control. Her strength to resist grew. Four, then five steps closer to the tombs, didn¡¯t, to her surprise, increase the level of fear, once defeated; the fear only a whisper, easily ignored. Perhaps if tired or wounded the fear may rise, for now, nothing. Lysisa flashed Latona a confident smile and then joined her.

    A quick hug goodbye and Lysisa made her way towards the Cavern Entrance, the Goblin Sisters absent, although their handiwork, the stone blocks, stacked in an orderly fashion, a barrier if not yet a door. She stepped over another stream of water at the Cavern Entrance and peered out. Her memory of the gap one filled with desperate sisters and too many Walking Dead until Nysa and Kyra appeared, turning them to dust. Judge Knights? Finally, an explanation. The Goblin Sisters would be guarding the Northern Wall, so perhaps a stroll to the Southern Wall ¡­

    The Sister atop the curtain wall, a statue, her head fixed outwards. Lysisa crept towards her, carefully placing her footfalls, not needing to rush.

    ¡°Your Warrior skills appreciated in the defence of the Cavern, your stealth skills ¡­ perhaps need more practice.¡±

    ¡°How do you know I am not a foe or a sneak?¡±

    Hagne glanced back at the newcomer, pinpointing her position against the Stone Curtain Wall and then casually resuming her watch.

    ¡°You wear our pin, plus you approached from the Cavern and you hold your spear lightly. I only hope you haven¡¯t assaulted another to steal her pin.¡±

    Lysisa straightened. ¡°I am your sister by sworn oath, so you are safe.¡±

    ¡°I welcome you to the Daughters of the Duchess, I believe I kept Guard Duty during your Initiation.¡±

    ¡°Yes, an occasion, which I am glad to be done with.¡± Her nakedness more frightening then.

    ¡°It appears one of our Goblin Sisters requires an audience with you.¡±

    Lysisa swivelled about, preparing for the worst and not disappointed.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Lysisa, beautiful one,¡± whispered Sweetears from the shade.

    A smiling Sweetears greeted her. Lysisa still failing to understand how her wine stain attracted the attention of this single Goblin Sister, although accepting of the morale boosting attention, at least for now. Sweetears waved Lysisa over, shrugging she trudged towards a new fate. Once there Lysisa followed Sweetears into the Cavern Blind meeting Bluefingers and Prettynose lying in wait.

    ¡°We work to build a special place for Dirce and Drosis for Mistress Astera, needed quickly,¡± said Sweetears.

    Lysisa slid onto a shelf type stone seat and observed. The Goblin Sisters invoked some magic and then using their hands shaped and moved the stone in front of them, at this stage removing stone to enlarge the current space. At times they would climb stone stairs to the top of the Stone Curtain Wall, which housed the Blind.

    ¡°Why do you go up?¡±

    ¡°We soak in the sun,¡± said Sweetears.

    She said the answer so matter of fact, Lysisa knew she missed something. Goblins didn¡¯t like the sun from what she read. They lived their lives in dark caves.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Magic our Items.¡± She patted her right breast, proudly puffing out her chest.

    When Sweetears climbed up again, Lysisa followed. Sweetears peeled off her smock, unlacing the top three bindings, allowing the garment to fall to the stony ground. Lysisa couldn¡¯t remove her eyes from the cords of muscle winding around the waist and upon the thighs, possibly shoulder blades and then ¡­ breasts. Lysisa swallowed, caught as Sweetears turned about to face the sun. The Goblin Sister promptly ignoring Lysisa¡¯s shocked look as she took her time to lay down.

    A broad smile graced Sweetears face, she couldn¡¯t help herself, utterly content with the results of her plan. Her special human gawked upon her naked form, too entranced to run away or speak.

    Lysisa studied Sweetears¡¯ naked, sundrenched body. Sweetears deliberately adjusting to ensure her right breast subject to the most sunlight, ignoring the slight cold in the breeze, which coincidently caressed her nipples into a state of erect hardness. To Lysisa¡¯s amazement one nipple became surrounded by a raised areola, a perfect circle.

    Lysisa knew the sun could burn if exposed long enough and genteel ladies avoided sunlight to preserve their pure white skin. The Goblin Sister under her gaze didn¡¯t burn while under the sun and she stayed there long enough to do so because Lysisa suffered slight sunburnt before Sweetears dressed and returned to work. Their skin colour seemed to fade under sunlight to an even lighter shade of pale yellow, although Lysisa not entirely certain, witness to only several exposures.

    Lysisa compared her skin colour to Sweetears and also Prettynose, truly confused and amazed. ¡°We have eaten plenty of meat and been baking in the sunlight during the cold days. We wonder what will happen when we bake in the sun after the snow melts!¡± said Prettynose trying to guess at Lysisa¡¯s confusion.

    Lysisa shared the middle of the day meal with the three Goblin Sisters and noticed a distinct lack of meat on her plate, so she asked.

    Sweetears smiled politely. ¡°No meat for you Warrior Sister, otherwise your beautiful mark will fade.¡±

    Lysisa shook her head from side to side, chuckling. ¡°My wine stain mark is permanent, and no food will make it fade.¡± She grabbed both of Sweetears hands and looked into her deep dark eyes. ¡°I promise.¡±

    Sweetears nodded, wanting to believe, disinclined to take the chance. Prettynose and Bluefingers, with some reluctance shared a small portion of their dried meat with Lysisa, while Sweetears watched intently, eyes fixed upon a certain wine stained cheek.

    When finished Bluefingers and Prettynose removed their smocks, returning to work. Sweetears continued to help by removing stone the other two Sisters extracted. Lysisa stood agog.

    ¡°They both polite before, but tired of clothes on and clothes off, so just work, then sun, then work, then sun. No clothes in between. I need to go outside so I wear clothes, our Human sisters still act odd when they see us naked. We didn¡¯t act odd when they sexed and naked,¡± explained Sweetears.

    Lysisa tried to hide her confusion, why would the Sisters need to ¡®sex¡¯, at least often enough the Goblin Sisters mentioned their habit and naked state as a typical grumble. Another mystery.

    After a couple of loads Lysisa gave up watching. ¡°Sweetears where do you take the stone?¡±

    ¡°Thais and Alexa are building with the stone in the Inner Cavern.¡±

    ¡°You build with your Sisters and I will cart the stone away.¡± Lysisa finished loading up the small wagon Sweetears intended to fill. Sweating, she removed and neatly stacked cloak, armour and felt. Satisfied, she delivered the load to the Inner Cavern.

    Thais and Alexa pointed to a section of wall and Lysisa unloaded piles of stone at a time, heaped where the twins required. The trips continued until a couple of bells before the start of Lysisa¡¯s shift.

    ¡°Sweetears I need to ready myself for my shift and I promised to train Latona.¡±

    ¡°See you next day?¡±

    The eagerness in Sweetears eyes couldn¡¯t be denied, the work not difficult and given the strengthening of the Goblin Sisters good training thought Lysisa needing to keep busy, mind and body occupied.

    ¡°Yes, although I will need to return to the Inner Cavern to sleep and armour up.¡±

    ¡°Why? All your stuff here.¡± Sweetears pointing into a separate room.

    ¡°When?¡±

    ¡°No point returning with an empty wagon and we thought you might want to stay with us,¡± said Sweetears, her voice sickly sweet to match her name.

    ¡°Well I will need to wash the stone dust off, so I will take the wagon and fetch a bucket of water.¡±

    Bluefingers and Prettynose laughed, while the continued to work. Sweetears took Lysisa¡¯s hand and led her into ¡®her¡¯ room. In the corner water poured out of the wall and into a shallow basin shaped into the stone floor. The overflow then continued, disappearing into another opening in the wall.

    ¡°We diverted a little water flowing to the Northern Wall to here. Dirce and Drosis will need water to live here so no bother.¡±

    Lysisa didn¡¯t argue, how could she. When she carted the stone Lysisa removed her armour and felt, leaving the pieces in a neat pile. In the corner of the room stood an armour-rack made of stone, fully dressed, while upon hooks of stone hung her cloak, felt and a couple of ¡®pretty¡¯ clothes. Near the cistern, two stone hooks carried, what looked like breasts wraps or loin clothes. Lysisa removed her under cloth and grabbed a wrap, dipped the cloth in water to wash herself and used the other to dry herself. Once clean and readied she jogged from the Cavern Blind to begin training Latona. Shortly after Jocasta joined and while unexpected, welcomed, allowing the two beginners to spar, encouraged and corrected under Lysisa¡¯s watchful eye. Sweetears passed by hauling several wagonloads before dusk called a halt to all activity, With the departure of Latona and Jocasta shortly after, Lysisa occupied the Main Cavern alone.

    Otonia arrived to relieve her Warrior Sister, standing instead at the passageway entrance to the Main Cavern observing Lysisa move through her combat stances and forms. The martial expertise no less masterful, although less entertaining given the subject armoured up instead of naked.

    ¡°Do you wish to sleep sister?¡± called Otonia.

    Lysisa finished the form, smoothly moving into the salute stance and relaxing once completed. Otonia now before her, Lysisa nodded and smiled, once again Otonia without torch in hand.

    ¡°Where do you go using the main Entrance?¡± asked Otonia.

    Lysisa paused. ¡°The Goblin Sisters have invited me to stay with them. Is that alright?¡±

    Otonia shrugged, and waved Lysisa on.

    The Cavern Blind empty, Lysisa showing her candle in each room and finally her own. The Goblin Sisters definitely having moved in, their goods and chattels occupied the other completed room. Sweetears explaining as much, earlier in the day, eat, work and sleep in the one place, the work completed sooner and then Dirce and Drosis can move in.

    Lysisa undressed herself while dressing her armour-stand, finally removing her under cloth and stretching out her nakedness and grabbing the ladle by the cistern and smiling.

    +++

    The creaking and squeaking of the cavern wagon wheels announced Lysisa¡¯s arrival into the Inner Cavern drawing Thais from her task. Under the flickering light, back straight Lysisa hefted square stone after square stone from the wagon and stacked each upon the marked spot, a neat cross moulded into the Cavern¡¯s floor.

    Finishing, Lysisa stretched and glanced towards the twins. This time Thais stared at her, grinning when caught. She returned a weak smile and then trudged off with the empty wagon.

    ¡°Given her lack of faith and no longer capable of regaining her Seer Skill, I wonder if we should test this?¡± sent Thais to Alexa.

    Alexa dusted her hands. ¡°What did you have in mind?¡±

    ¡°Why do you speak?¡±

    ¡°Because we are alone and our Seer Skill is still developing ¡­ eavesdropping, remember the elder¡¯s advice.¡±

    Thais scrubbed her close-cut hair with her hands, then held them away at Alexa¡¯s laugh ¡­ realising her mistake, a greying of her black hair. Dropping her hands, she sent, ¡°We have escaped our past sister, out of view deep in a Cavern system.¡±

    ¡°Everyone is out of view in Death Season sister.¡± An undercurrent of frustration lacing her words.

    Humphing, Thais relented. ¡°We have a couple of odd items left to us when the elder experimented, I wonder if we can gift our fallen Single Seer two of them and see where it takes her?¡±

    Quirking an eyebrow, Alexa asked, ¡°Are we asking the Mistress first?¡±

    Thais feigned a shocked look. ¡°Yes, we aren¡¯t the elder, we¡¯ve sworn an oath.¡±

    The twins continued their work, steadily building up an experimental stone walled room, the hope being any sister sleeping within would do so undisturbed. An airgap between double stone walls offering soundproofing so arrivals and departures or even sisters passing through the Inner Cavern wouldn¡¯t wake those within. As the twins exhausted their Items, they sunned themselves against the outside wall of the Main Cavern. Thais continuing her observation of Lysisa as she carted stone to the Inner Cavern, toiling away without a grumble, her wine stained cheek and neck clearly visible.

    ¡°Sister we must go, Niobe warns us Mistress is almost upon the Inner Cavern.¡±

    Thais¡¯ head lolled over in the direction of her sister, nodding and fumbling at her under cloth relacing as required to cover her exposed breasts.

    Alexa enjoyed the relaxing necessity, the sunlight a warmth and a comfort in one and any could be easily seduced to ignore the duties and troubles around them while ¡®busy¡¯ renewing their Items. The twins ¡®met¡¯ Astera, Thyia and Niobe in the passageway past the Inner Cavern.

    ¡°Mistress, can I ask you to return to the Inner Cavern for a moment?¡± asked Thais.

    Astera thought nothing of it and agreed, following the twins.

    ¡°Alexa and I have been thinking about Lysisa and we would like to test the theory that sleeping with a man results in Seer loss.¡±

    Astera knew of the impossibility ¡­ still. ¡°What did you have in mind?¡±

    ¡°The elder possessed some unusual Items which she experimented with, although the notations are sparse and impart no useful knowledge. Perhaps attuned by a fallen Single Seer they may reveal something of their purpose or nature.¡±

    ¡°Has that become a name now, a title?¡± snapped Astera.

    Thais frowned. Alexa stepped forward.

    ¡°Fallen Single Seer could mean a number of things Mistress. We have borrowed the term as a shorthand description, no more.¡±

    Niobe touched Astera¡¯s arm subtly. ¡°The term is a statement of fact, although within a Temple of Saph deep shame typically inferred.¡±

    The twins exchanged nervous glances.

    Astera looked over her eyebrows. ¡°Names acquire meaning and this one seems to have already. Those Seers, Temple trained, will gradually think less of Lysisa, when she deserves respect as a Sister and recognition as an accomplished Warrior.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡±

    Niobe offered, ¡°Perhaps our Sister Lysisa is a perfect candidate instead and if nothing else deserves a reward for loyal service.¡±

    ¡°Select the Items you deem most appropriate, make the gifting common knowledge, no need for secrets as her deeds speak for her.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, Lysisa is due to deliver another load to the Inner Cavern so we will talk to her then.¡±

    Astera leant forward, crowding Thais slightly. ¡°That is a good sign then, is it not? She contributes beyond Guard duty, so I am doubly certain Lysisa will make something of the gifts you give her.¡±

    Alexa closed ranks with her twin. ¡°Yes Mistress, what of Latona, we pass through the Main Cavern and she jumps every time.¡±

    Sighing Astera knew the truth of her neglect in particular, the Goblin Sisters working on the Cavern Entrance door were a company of sorts and now busy elsewhere. ¡°You build rooms in the Inner Cavern, our three Sisters carve out a Barracks within the Stone Curtain Wall, while Dirce, Drosis and Agape are our reserve. While I am ashamed to say, Jocasta is also an important reserve with Judge blessed weapons if perhaps the worst happens and still the Cavern Entrance doesn¡¯t have a door.¡±

    ¡°We will work tirelessly Mistress, so we can then help our Three Sisters finish and then together finish the door to the Cavern,¡± said Thais.

    ¡°Thank you, Sisters. You can investigate these as well.¡± Astera handed a bag of recently acquired Items to Thais.

    ¡°They¡¯re from ¡­¡±

    ¡°Our recent visitors, those who entered the House and slain.¡±

    Thais pulled the leather cord on the bag and peered in. ¡°An interesting collection Sister.¡±

    ¡°Make sure you report their use to the Mistress,¡± sent Niobe to the twins.

    Satisfied, Astera bid the Twins farewell, determined to at least acknowledge Latona¡¯s efforts and assure her.

    ¡°I told you,¡± said Alexa, slightly agitated.

    Thais shrugged and showed the contents of the bag.

    Forgetting Niobe¡¯s intrusion, Alexa flashed a grin at Thais. ¡°Blue gems?¡±

    Thais winked. ¡°The elder¡¯s notes on the one she tested clearly frustrated her ¡­ so perhaps we can do better?¡±

    ---

    "Your concerns?" questioned Niobe.

    "Many."

    Niobe stared, stretching out an arm when Astera tried to brush passed her, earning a one-eyed look. Thyia smirking, waiting for the victor.

    "I am not convinced the Cavern Door is the solution, which is why I divert our stone workers to other tasks. A door will lock our enemies out while locking us in. A plague of Walking Dead waiting, endless patience and immune from destruction."

    "Can I apologise on your behalf?"

    "I ..." Astera nodded. Niobe''s arm dropped and after a moment as one the three proceeded to the Main Cavern.

    ---

    A blankness surrounded his perception.

    He yelled, ¡°I must be slain!¡±

    The words formed in his mind only, bodiless and therefore lacking vocal cords nothing reached ¡°beyond¡±. Expressing his thoughts, yelling without consequence a small comfort, nevertheless yielding a strange self-satisfaction. Gradually his mind reconnected with memory. The process taking days, perhaps weeks, never knowing, his salvation from death to awareness a mystery, the real world passing him by. Ah! A new memory, his present condition familiar, slain once before and so saved a second time then.

    The magic saved his soul, a first step and a given since he existed beyond death. His memories returning piecemeal until awareness ¡­ he suspected. Once awareness achieved, self-thought, additional memories and then a sudden stop. Contemplating these thoughts, since time in the blankness meaningless, he believed his soul ¡°the spark of life¡± and his body ¡°the container of his memories¡±, perhaps his spirit?

    Another memory! Oh dam, he ruminated about the cycle last time! Same conclusions, how boring. Oh, that is unexpected, a female the first time, mmm some unpleasant memories and then nothing. The sudden stop, perhaps the destruction of his body?

    Remembering from last time he needed to reach out for others with his mind. He needed another, ideally weak willed to dominate and assume ¡°ownership¡± over. A gentle wistful brushing up against the other¡¯s mind, sufficient to gain the right amount of information without being ¡°noticed¡±. If many noticed, people would invariably seek a cure, which meant sharing the encounter and if all described a similar ¡°mind touch¡± the inquisitive would investigate and if particularly unlucky, one would document. The keeping of such knowledge most unwelcome. So careful and cautious ¡­

    Interesting. A flutter, definitely two minds close by. Gently now, focusing ¡­ argh, the first rejected the enquiry harshly, a sense of female and nothing else, useless. A name the essential start and according to his memory, always obtained. To the second ¡­ ejection, forceful and ¡­ oh prepared. The two minds similar or shared? Seers? He imagined peeing his pants, the thought of nothing uncovered about the second, not even male or female meant their shared existence almost one! Scary powerful!

    A challenge awaited; the promise of an amazing reward overrode caution, the prospect of possibly dominating both minds if they shared a link! He needed to discover a way in and then explore the possibilities.

    His awareness returned to his vessel, the precious sapphire, under a caret in size. No point in being a huge treasure, locked away forever in a chest, better to be set in a piece of everyday jewellery and free to mingle. His consciousness brushed across a whiff of magic ¡­ multiples actually. This time other precious stones, circles and loops shared his location, each shape occasionally in contact and then gone, replaced by another, the original eventually returning displacing yet a third piece. At each contact he drew their contained magic to his mind and once this reservoir overflowed, his precious sapphire next. With a store of magic, his memory informed him he could go where previously forbidden ¡­

    ---

    The cool night air reminded him of Death Season¡¯s ending. With half a thought on the future waning of his power, steepled fingers allowed the resting of his chin upon them while he considered the delicious prey ¡­ almost within his grasp. Disappointment to be sure, they still eluded capture although there is much to be said for the thrill of the hunt. The original objective to slay modified with the discovery of a bloodied rag. One within his reach a virgin, her sex untainted by the seed of man and therefore blood pure and highly potent. If taken alive and cared for, able to be harvested from until finally sacrificed. Where one existed, perhaps another kept her company, after all his pursuers numbered six.

    The first charge of his servants through the barricaded doorway unsuccessful. The prey¡¯s weapons surely blessed to so easily destroy his undead servants by touch. So unfair. His Master slept, possibly hibernating and unable to be contacted to confirm his conjecture. No matter, he would devise new tactics. This did raise the question concerning his Master, his action a prelude to destruction or preparing for retribution?

    Using four groups of willing undead workers, he instructed each to assemble before a corner of the house and strike. Bit by bit, chip by chip a slow progress commenced. Some used old rusted weapons, others required one on one direction from their creator to take up the various tools about the farm or stored within outlying buildings which made up the estate. The passage of time, two days, three, mattered little with Death Season end still days away. As for stray visitors, few if any ventured this far south anymore. No, the key rested with the prey, food and/or water supplies would force them to act eventually under threat of the slow relentless destruction of the ground floor, hopefully occurring outside their reach. To take any action requiring them to risk striking from the second floor, probably from a precarious position or alternatively sally forth. He mustered several groups of his servants lurking inside nearby partially ruined outbuildings to ambush them if they choose the second option.

    The Dark Priest, his will done then utilised the rest of the night to be transported with a small escort to the nearby ancient battle field. Waiting for the inevitable losses to mount he called forth new followers from the mass grave as replacements and walked his new servants back with him to the house before dusk. He so hated the sunlight upon his eyes.

    A nice collection of weapons and tools lay in wait at each corner of the house which he tasked his new followers to pick up if they had none of their own to begin again from where those now destroyed left off. The groups on guard remained complete, therefore his prey must have struck, at great risk from the second floor. A vicious smile decorated his lips as he imagined them weakening and more likely to fall, tomorrow or the night after.

 1.140 Loose Ends (15th Day of Stasis Month)

    A disturbance. No, a pressure, which he tried to ignore without success.

    Perhaps they have begun their assault, trying to catch him unawares. His mind stirred the hibernating husk of his body, nudging function back into limbs and torso, awakening senses. So slow, then his fingers responded, hope. How long did he have? Unknown. A panicked urgency gripped him.

    He drew the favour of Death Season in; faint and tenuous. The pollution of new life occasionally contaminating the flow reminding him Birth Season loomed large and promised doom. Sight returned to his eyes tracing the glorious dark thread, an undeath line of salvation.

    Foolishness! His tomb now breached; how else could flecks of life reach him. A coffin is sealed against light and life while resting. Secret and now pressing freedom but a slim crack in the stone of his tomb. He willed his body into a mist, the transformation slow, an agony as motes of life need to be expelled. An explanation also for his poor recovery, still frail. Thankfully the ribbon of darkness guides him, although he needs to reign in an unnatural eagerness as his gaseous form floods the slim hope to break away. Immediately plans for freeing his Master and plotting revenge dominated his thoughts.

    Shortly after, his escape is waylaid, attracted away from the dark path. No, he willed himself, withdrawing, tugging at his gaseous form ¡­ freedom lies in the dark.

    A holy kiss.

    The Light of Judge burns through his weakened form, an unusual pointed metal object buried in the stone, an incredible force smashing the now blunted weapon against all protest into the stone, creating a hairline crack and creating the trap. In a wink his existence ceases.

    His hibernating Master unaware of his demise, and those he manipulated and extorted in the City none the wiser still living in fear. Their future a torture, forever wondering when he would return.

    ---

    Lysisa continued her daily routine of assisting the Goblin Sisters by removing the stone they sculptured out of the Stone Curtain Wall, only to see the stone piles shrink, taken by the twin sisters and used to build the stone rooms or cabins in the Inner Cavern. During Lysisa¡¯s evening shift the arduous training of Latona and Jocasta continued, both insisting to stay most of Lysisa¡¯s shift, resting and drinking water, between practicing forms, sparing and observing Lysisa practice.

    Both contributions worthwhile and hence satisfying for now. She took the middle of day meal with the Goblin Sisters and before her shift start, basked in the fear circle while critiquing Latona and Jocasta¡¯s Warrior forms as they practiced. Different sisters would visit to condition themselves, although none with the confidence to sit against the stone wall of the tombs, which allowed Lysisa to wallow in a fake self-exile. The visiting sisters pitied her, including the non-Seers, the story of the fallen Single Seer common knowledge.

    The first load of the next morning different though. Dragging the stone ladened wagon into the Inner Cavern, Thais and Alexa waited for her, no pretence, both perching casually upon a low stack of stone blocks. Lysisa searched her memory, trying to find a reason and in the end mentally shrugging while approaching them, her eyes darting from one twin, to the other, waiting for them to speak. Their hands free of stone dust informing Lysisa the Stone Cabin of yesterday still waited, she apparently more important.

    ¡°Mistress has noticed your dedication and while you would have walked a different path we have suggested, and Mistress has agreed that we should gift you these Items,¡± said Thais.

    Her steely green eyes widen, joy filling her heart. No circles though ¡­

    ¡°This blue gem recovered from the Mage you tracked down with Zoe.¡± Thais dropped the gem into Lysisa¡¯s outstretched hand. ¡°We can sense magic in it, otherwise closed off.¡±

    Lysisa eyed the gem, speechless, barely remembering the close-cut black hair twin, Thais.

    Alexa smiled. ¡°The other blue gem we can offer acquired from the evil who attacked the House with his friends. In appearance, shape, size and cut a duplicate of the first, no residual magic and perhaps with both in your possession you can discover their purpose.¡±

    Lysisa accepted the second from the long black haired twin, the gem joining the first in the palm of her hand wanting to scream in excitement and then the next Items appeared, their uniqueness apparent in an instant.

    Alexa extracted the paired Items from the bag behind her and shuffled them in her hands. The Watcher the last to implant the Items and this choice igniting a heated discussion with her twin, due to their length and dangerous origin. Alexa eyed the almost salivating Sister, rolling the gems around in the palm of one hand, the other hand, fingers curling and uncurling waiting. Perhaps a warning appropriate. ¡°These two silver strips liberated from a very strong evil who we dubbed the Watcher. She hid amongst many within the City, extremely evil and yet well camouflage, responsible for training the Assassin Seers ¡­¡±

    Lysisa¡¯s eyes rose from the Items while she swallowed and stared at Alexa. ¡°The Items you gift me, inherited from evil beings and your voice betrays your reluctance or warning of danger.¡±

    Thais shifted to enclose Lysisa¡¯s empty hand for a moment. ¡°All our Items have the same origin, more or less. These though we admit from stronger and more troublesome evil to slay yet destroy them we did.¡±

    Alexa added, ¡°The evil unable to utilise them to our knowledge, they tend to carry more as their affinity for evil increased though.¡±

    ¡°I am not sure you have eased my worry and yet ¡­¡± Lysisa looked from Alexa to Thais in turn. ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± declared Lysisa, hand outstretched.

    Alexa lowered the Items until grasped and taken, her eyes closing for a moment. ¡°They are paired and as you see, large and we suspect not absorbed without pain.¡±

    Lysisa opened her mouth, swiftly closed, pain a small price and still, she didn¡¯t care. Gifted Items, even if unusual welcomed and the thing which mattered most, approved by Mistress Astera, an acknowledgement of her efforts. Perhaps her self-exile could be ended, the meaning of the Items beyond the obvious; trust and acceptance.

    Alexa drew her hands together, resting them upon her lap. Whatever would be, will be. ¡°We advise you to absorb your gifts in the morning sunlight.¡±

    The twins glanced at the silver strips, half the length of a forearm and two finger widths wide. With handles and perhaps reinforcement they would make excellent blades of some sort.

    Lysisa bobbed her head, yelled thanks and with the empty wagon in tow, bolted to the Cave Entrance, racing past a stunned Latona slowing upon entering the Cavern Blind and releasing the wagon to roll free and bump into a wall. The Initiate threw off her armour and clothes ignoring the stares of the Goblin Sisters and their smirking, possibly thinking their human gone mad or crazy or both.

    Climbing the narrow stone stairwell two steps at a time a naked flash hurried to the sunlight. Once atop the Stone Curtain Wall Lysisa quickly wrapped both Blue Gems to her belly button and wound a silver strip to each shin. While the length didn¡¯t prohibit placement within her forearm, Lysisa preferred the longer lower leg and a slim chance of additional protection. The twins mentioned the attuning process, contact and try to shift each Item to ensure a proper bonding and wait until middle of the day.

    ---

    Another mind, just at the limit of his senses, he could expend some of his magic, but he may need all his reserves to succeed when a better opportunity presented. As he decided upon this plan the third mind ventured closer. Gentle enquiry, strong mind and ¡­ single, certainly single. An excitement occupied her consciousness to the exclusion of all interference or control and for the moment his attempts to discover more, rejected. Patience he schooled himself, wait until they slept and enter their mind upon a dream. The duality of reality and imagination could create confusion between each while asleep, usually enough to gain control, the struggle for possession and eventual ownership following soon after, wonderful. Although, another female, would that matter?

    In contact with her flesh, what a chance! The elation though, overflowing within his target, an almost blinding uplift in spirit and confidence; she could prove difficult to master while engorged with joy. Also, given his distraction the obvious occurred; now unable to contact the other magic surrounding him, his gem separated from the pack. A pity, although drained by him. His hope, they would slowly regenerate and if in contact again enable him to drain them again.

    Time unmeasurable passed.

    A shock, an assault upon his mind, the unnatural fear oppressive paralysing his will, how long could he endure? His mind crawled into the absolute centre of his gem, withdrawing himself from the ¡®outside¡¯. The fear whispered to him even there, no escape and for a second time he felt his water escape even though he didn¡¯t have a physical body. Then in an instant the fear released him.

    His stored magic destroyed, utterly gone, not some, all. Did pissing himself expend his magic? Without magic to cast his mind afar, a lonely blindness crowded about him the boundaries of his gem now impenetrable walls. Recovery from his condition indeterminate, magic required to waken his ¡°sight¡± and ambient magic thin, wistful ¡­ he screamed in abject silence.

    Time unmeasurable passed.

    Magic rammed into his consciousness, blinding and energising. His gem first, the overflow into his mind shortly after. Impossible! The depth or reservoir within the gem he believed unfillable, until now. Excitement, joy, such power at his disposal. What could he do, who could he conquer! The girl who carried him a poor choice, the two ¡­ yes of course, twins! Seer Twins. The magic continued to flow, no, flood in and a stupor infected his mind. Magic drunk? Such a ¡®thing¡¯ possible, his last thought before unconsciousness.

    His mind awoke as if struck by lightning, his magic draining away. How? His mind, impotent, unable to grasp his joy, the promise of power and freedom slipping away. Gathering his will, he latched onto the stream, his touch brief, ownership firmly transferred to another. The impotent girl? How? Once again trapped within his gem, powerless, unable to send his consciousness ¡®beyond¡¯.

    Distraught, he reached for the memory of a singular joy; the receiving of two more magic items and running deliriously to the old gate of Hillperch, pausing to open his hand and greedily savour them and imagine the possibilities. With reverence the two treasures carefully found their place in a secret interior coat pocket, patting them to finalise their safekeeping. A heartbeat after ¡­ no ¡­ unhappy ¡­ stop ¡­ the memory ignored his plea and continued to roll on. An extremely swift, sharp pointed arrow pierce his throat, the initial slicing painless. Then the struggle began. His hand around the shaft, red gore slippery, unable to free the arrowhead from the Gate. His mouth sucking in air accompanied by his own traitress blood trying to drown him, gurgling breath splattering tongue and mouth red, the coppery taste sickening. Then darkness. After an unknown time, he replayed the memory to satisfy a real human need, to feel. The dark interior of the gem offering an inert nothingness.

    ---

    Lysisa, although isolated in her self-imposed exile learnt much from Jocasta. The girl offering her perceptions about people, Sisters and the urchins, followed up by the certain observations. The gems for example, absorption under sunlight, typically behind the belly button until comfortable and the attuning could begin. The knot binding her wrapping upon her hip, a simple pull of the bow to untie and inspect progress. After three bells of indirect morning sunlight both gems quarter descended into her flesh. Satisfied, Lysisa removed the binding allowing the middle of day sunlight to shine directly upon them. The progress of the silver strips lacklustre. After three bells, no descent, able to pick them away from her flesh at the edges and presumably the entire length, although resisting to pick them away deciding instead to cast aside the binding. Remembering Sweetears and her efforts to ensure sunlight directly struck the location of her Item she actively did the same.

    The Mage¡¯s gem first, tucked behind her bellybutton at depth, an index finger pressing down to locate and roll upon the Item. Concentrating, Lysisa discovered the gem receptive to her will, the contained magic welcoming her claim. Unexpected. She imagined the gem elsewhere, pushing slightly right, the corded muscle resisting and the rounded shape of the gem visible under her skin causing no pain. The more Lysisa pushed the gem about the easier the gem bent to her will until they became one. Attuned. With a flick of mental directing, the gem returned to her bellybutton, magic within exhausted.

    The Watcher¡¯s gem next. The effort minimal and expenditure of magic a token amount compared to the Mage¡¯s gem, a mystery ignored by a celebrating Lysisa, believing previous practice the reason. With an unreserved confidence Lysisa¡¯s mind reached out to the silver strips. The skin-silver contact enough and yet no progress. The entire surface area unable to sink directly or slip sideways into her flesh. Lysisa chewed her bottom lip. The right leg strip responded to her will, the long edge slipping lengthwise into her flesh. She clenched her teeth, resisting the need to scream as beads of sweat popped out across her forehead.

    ¡°You have gifts?¡± asked Sweetears.

    Lysisa¡¯s face relaxed. ¡°Yes, although the last are ¡­ painful.¡± Her hands waving over her shins.

    Sweetears squatted beside Lysisa, ensuring her shadow out of harms way. Inspecting both legs, her eyes intense, a hand resisting the temptation to touch, although gliding over the wound sight.

    ¡°Imagine arrow point, or spear point, not sword blade?¡±

    Lysisa cursed her stupidity. Lead with the narrow edge, the reason the strips needed to be absorbed into an arm or a leg. Her hand rested briefly upon Sweetears¡¯ bent knee and her eyes blinked slowly as Lysisa mouthed a thank-you. She concentrated on the right leg strip, dipping the leading edge into her flesh. The initial pain intense, her hand returned to Sweetears¡¯ knee for support. Once through the skin, the displaced flesh more forgiving, similar to the gems, although unable to wrap behind and refill the movement wake.

    Sweetears stretched out beside her human, sliding the human¡¯s needy hand along her thigh, until reaching a conveniently naked hip. Her exposed breast positioned to receive a dose of sunlight, the original reason for her appearance atop the Stone Curtain Wall.

    Lysisa¡¯s grip tightened in reaction to the pain from the left leg strip, Sweetears¡¯ sigh of pleasure unheard. The Goblin Sister edged closer, her body nestling in tight and close, lifting Lysisa¡¯s head slightly to position her arm flesh underneath as a pillow as they both took in the sun. Lysisa¡¯s eyes closed, concentrating alternatively on each silver strip blissfully unaware although comfortable, able to relax to ease the absorption, a delightful smile breaking across her face. Sweetears interpreting the reaction of her beautiful one as an invitation. The Goblin Sister wholeheartedly accepting.

    When done, Lysisa slept. The incisions in both of her legs marked by a thin line of congealed blood. Sweetears binding both locations and then lying back in bliss, intent on observing the rise and fall of the chest of her beautiful one.

    At dusk Sweetears welcomed Lysisa¡¯s awakening with a huge smile, her breathing purring, relishing the intimate contact of the stretching body beside her.

    ¡°Welcome Sweetears my sister!¡± the joy in Lysisa¡¯s voice plain to hear and not wasted on Sweetears. Gloriously an arm extended across Sweetears, brushing her breast, flicking her aroused stiff nipple sending a shiver of pleasure deep into her being, a warmth spreading across her face, needing to bite her lip to suppress her sigh.

    In ignorance Lysisa toyed with her Items, relocating her gems behind her bellybutton, painlessly. The silver strips settled in place and while receptive, Lysisa cautious, satisfied when they shifted slightly, the pain bearable. All Items acknowledging her ownership and the magic within available to answer her call. A happiness spread from the tips of her toes to the top of her head.

    The rasping touch familiar, a single finger exploring the flesh about her bellybutton. Lysisa opened her eyes, waking from her celebration, Sweetears¡¯ face a couple of finger widths away focused down, their eyes meeting, a panting breath now audible and warming Lysisa¡¯s wine stained cheek.

    Sweetears¡¯ face one of complete bliss, her hand now exploring Lysisa¡¯s lower torso. Lysisa opened her mouth to speak. Sweetears expected more, closing her eyes briefly rolling her body away, carefully extracting her arm from underneath Lysisa¡¯s neck and once free, fleeing naked. Her smock abandoned, lying beside Lysisa still warm to touch as Lysisa regretted her inability to speak, to try and explain impossible feelings. Instead, she shyly slid the warm smock over her naked body to complement her internal warmth, hands placed upon a pounding heart, uncertain what to do with the heat emanating from her loins, eventually sobbing herself to sleep and forgetting her duty.

    ---

    Nysa slumped against the window sideways, her shoulder under the windowsill and neck craned to allow her to observe the estate grounds, especially the well. She worked her jaw, trying to coax some moisture into her mouth, failing.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    Her head flopped in the direction of the familiar voice; a lip cracked smile greeted the owner. The cup shook in the outstretched hand, which Nysa gladly accepted and took a sip.

    ¡°Our last.¡±

    Nysa nodded, savouring every drop as she sipped again and again until finished, placing the cup on the floor. Kyra sidled up close and they kissed. The worse ever, lips cracked and rough, the best ever, passion strong and agreeing to hold on to their hope.

    ¡°Zosime and Zoe have woken.¡±

    Nysa nodded. ¡°While I admire their foolhardiness, he will replace what they have destroyed last night, tonight. They continue to pick at the house while we weaken.¡±

    Kyra lent her head upon Nysa¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Dione is talking about breaking out and riding, her Stallion weakening without water and the sight of that magnificent horse slowly dying grieves us all.¡±

    ¡°She has been quiet these passed few days and perhaps concern over her Stallion the cause,¡± said Nysa.

    ¡°Dione mumbles, awake or asleep, soft incoherent words of comfort, we can only assume to her Stallion, there is no other with her she loves as deeply ¡­¡±

    Nysa playfully tapped Kyra¡¯s thigh, the closest body part without needing to move.

    Kyra opened her mouth wide. ¡°What?¡±

    Nysa stared out the window, the sun almost set. She reached out with her faith, the four groups of evil around the house gone, destroyed by Zosime and Zoe. Further afield, another group in a dilapidated stable, two groups in separated sheds, small, only partial walls remaining and another group slightly further away in a rundown cottage. Nysa correlated her memory of the farm buildings over the locations of the evil. Another group still further away again, to the South, the evil in this group shone bright, although one glowed above all others. Certainly, the Dark Priest. Certainly, within reach she thought although very few of her Sisters would return if they decided to attack him, which is why she didn¡¯t mention his exact presence to any of her Sisters. This final group moved away and like previous nights would return before morning with replacements.

    Kyra waited for Nysa to return to her. A calmness cradled Kyra when Nysa exercised her faith, she didn¡¯t know what for or how, only when. This moment lasted the longest and while her eyes tried to weep for joy, they could only muster a dry redness.

    ¡°Tell all the Sisters to rest tonight, conserve their energy, at dawn we will escape or die in the attempt.¡±

    Kyra stared at the Judge Knight, jaw set with a hint of sadness lingering in her eyes.

    ¡°Do we have a plan?¡±

    Nysa and Kyra looked in the direction of the voice. Zoe leaning against the doorframe. The door lost long ago.

    ¡°Sit, before you fall,¡± offered Nysa.

    Zoe yawned. ¡°Answer my question.¡±

    ¡°Yes, tell everyone to pack, although only the essentials and there will be no deeds of bravery tonight all will sleep. I will be there shortly.¡±

    Zoe nodded and pushed herself off the frame to slowly return to the main dining room and their camp.

    ¡°Even tired she maintains her stealth ¡­¡± whispered Kyra.

    +++

    The dawn light caressed Nysa awake, opening her eyes, all the Sisters rested soundly. She reached out with her faith and four groups of evil gathered at the corners of the house, four large groups remained where they always waited. The Dark Priest, Nysa assumed returned. She would need to return to her window to confirm, which she didn¡¯t, time for the Daughters of the Duchess to take the initiative.

    Nysa and Kyra searched the piled-up furniture on the stairwell to find what they needed. Neither had the strength to swing their swords and joked how a blessed spear would be handy right now and then devised a makeshift alternative.

    With the Dark Priest to the South, Nysa chose the doorless doorway to the North to exit from, which required moving away the furniture, although not all. Dione saddled her Stallion, his trip down the stairs, while tired and weakened almost ending in tragedy from several missteps, or mis-hooves? Nysa shrugged unable to decide between the two.

    Zoe braced an upright table on one edge of the doorway, Alexis did the same on the other edge. These would funnel the Walking Dead towards another table, lying sideways, Nysa and Kyra holding position, their swords resting upon the table edge poking outwards. Not quite spears set against charge, although Nysa hopeful the Walking Dead would run themselves through while her and Kyra guided as required.

    At Nysa¡¯s signal, Zosime, bottom on the edge of the table swung her legs over and took several steps outside. Nysa smiled. The groups picking at the House didn¡¯t react. The four other groups did, heading directly for Zosime, although one, if they didn¡¯t veer left or right would try to shuffle through the House. Nysa tapped Kyra.

    ¡°Return Zosime,¡± called Kyra.

    Zosime, after a slight hesitation, her face screwing up, swung back over the barricade and stood behind the Judge Knights, daggers and throwing stars prepared.

    ¡°Who pinned the bloody cloth to the table?¡± she asked.

    Nysa and Kyra traded baffled looks.

    ¡°I did, I thought they needed an incentive to stay true and straight!¡± shouted Zoe as the impending din of the Walking Dead arriving built up. Crowded shuffling and many carried weapons, which clashed as they homed in upon the doorway.

    The Judge Knights swords over a half a man long, the table edge chest height and the Walking Dead focused on a bloodied cloth at knee level. The combination destructive requiring little effort. The victory added a much-needed energy to the Sisters, along with hope.

    Zoe removed the bloodied cloth, her Sisters aghast. ¡°Blood is blood,¡± her response.

    Zoe held her hand out to Alexis. ¡°Did you save them?¡±

    Alexis brusquely nodded, a slight red to her cheeks, producing a broken bucket full of bloodied cloth. Zoe tore the bloody cloth into strips with her hands, drawing more disgusted looks from her sisters, she shrugged.

    ¡°We need at least three markers to ensure they follow long enough to lose enough time to give us a good chance.¡±

    Nysa searched with her faith, four groups around the house, no others. ¡°Zosime and Kyra draw water from the well, fill the water trough and our waterskins.¡±

    Dione waited, chewing her fingernails, absently patting her horse. Nysa gazed upon the proud beast, a deep animal cunning lay behind the Stallion¡¯s brown eyes and an indomitable spirit. Dione wrapped her arm around the Stallion¡¯s neck and immediately returned to her old self, certain and confident. Nysa braced for a debate.

    Zoe unrolled and rerolled three bedrolls, handing each to Dione who tied them to her Stallion¡¯s saddle and led her Stallion outside or possibly her Stallion urged Dione outside, difficult to say thought Nysa, thankful Dione still followed. The Stallion lapped up the water at a steady pace and stopped without being dragged away. Dione taking her fill and a waterskin, soon in the saddle, her bottom nesting into the familiar.

    Nysa, watchful, shared a look with Dione. ¡°You certain you wish to ride out and set the false trail?¡±

    ¡°My stallion and I are the only ones who can, so stop questioning a gift horse.¡±

    Placing the bloodied bucket by the doorway, Zoe hugged Alexis. ¡°Your timely bleeding still yields benefit.¡±

    Alexis¡¯ face glowed red, while Zoe smiled and ushered her out of the House to join their Sisters gathered around the well. Satisfying their thirst as well.

    ¡°We follow Dione out of the Estate and then take to the trail. Dione dropping a bloodied bedroll past the trail and hopefully drawing the Dark Priest and his servants,¡± said Nysa, receiving murmurs of agreement.

    Zoe added, ¡°The Estate has a low stone wall which travels parallel to the trail, we will as far as we can walk along the top of it. Once upon the trail though, single file, try to step in your Sisters footfalls. I will do my best following behind to clear our tracks, although the damp soil won¡¯t help.¡±

    ¡°How will I know where you are, to join you?¡± asked Dione.

    Nysa patted the Stallion¡¯s neck, looking up. ¡°I don¡¯t think you can. Our only hope is for you to ride to the Lonely Keep and if possible, arrange a patrol to come looking for us.¡±

    ¡°What if I can¡¯t convince the Baron,¡± retorted Dione.

    Zosime joined Nysa. ¡°Reach the Inn, Alexis and I rested well last night, the water this morning and finally some sunlight on our Items, Rhea should be able to contact us.¡±

    Dione nodded and her Stallion walked towards the Estate gate taking a circular path to avoid the groups still chipping away at the house. Her five Sisters following one behind the other.

    Zoe noted the hard-packed soil of the Estate proper yielded vague footprints, although the Stallion¡¯s hoof prints clear enough. Crossing the trail, the ground churned previously although the cold of Death Season lingered leaving definite foot impressions.

    ¡°Follow Dione a little ways Sisters, although keep single file and walk by the wall,¡± Zoe instructed.

    The fallow land past the trail cold hardened firm, the Stallion¡¯s hooves barely noticeable.

    ¡°Halt in your tracks Sisters, walk backwards in your footfalls as best you can until you reach the wall and then try to climb up without disturbing or scuffing the ground.¡±

    Once her Sisters retreated, Dione started to throw away collections of goods, spare weapons, pots and pans and also the first bloodied bedroll, trying to give the impression the Sisters realised they needed to leave many things behind if there were to escape and covering the ¡®end¡¯ of their following footfalls if any discernible.

    Zoe following last, the first up onto the wall, each step carefully placed until far enough along to wait for her sisters. Zosime and Alexis should be accomplished at wall walking thought Zoe given their assassin skills. Nysa and Kyra the concern.

    While slow going they made a fair distance, the next farm before Kyra fell, fortunately the field side of the wall. Kyra climbed back up and the five Sisters continued until middle of the day. The two-story farmhouse on the Estate still visible when standing on the wall making Nysa nervous, plus the concentration and effort required starting to show.

    Nysa called to Zoe. ¡°Time for haste Sister, do you agree?¡±

    Zoe checked her Sisters faces, all pleading, judged the distance covered and nodded.

    ¡°Walk up to my position, sit and lightly climb down onto the trail. We will jog in line trying to follow in each other¡¯s footsteps as best we can.¡±

    She didn¡¯t really know how the Walking Dead tracked the living and if by sight she intended to make the task as confusing as possible. She felt though, given the Walking Dead weren¡¯t alive, they would sense, perhaps smell for life and blood the only sure sign of life she knew other than a beating heart. Zoe bet everything on Dione setting up a false blood trail and the Dark Priest not following until night. A little snow fall would be useful, although they awoke to a clear blue for as far as the eye could see. The biggest worry, their passage along the wall noticeable to her under the light of day, would the Dark Priest see the same with his vision during the night?

    Dione dropped a clean bedroll next, not far from the first. Further along the bloodied rag would be shaken out of a bedroll and buried poorly under rocks. The bedroll open and abandoned close by. Obviously, the female unable to prevent leakage due to heavy bleeding. The final drop consisted of the last bloodied bedroll and the other two ordinary bedrolls, with cooking goods, mostly from the house to set a scene of panic, the Sisters fleeing upon hearing or seeing the approach of the Dark Priest and his Walking Dead. If the Dark Priest discovered them gone at dusk and picked up the blood trail, Dione needed to time the last discovery just before dawn. After following the Dark Priest for days, she felt confident about the distance he typically covered during a night. Given the bedrolls held a straight-line West they hoped he would order his Walking Dead to hold the same line during the day while he hid from the sun and if so their escape all but guaranteed as no one could backtrack such a large lead they convinced themselves.

    Dione¡¯s stomach growled; jealous she couldn¡¯t eat the green new growth grasses her Stallion found. Rider and Stallion continued to trot West for a bell and once satisfied, turned sharply North heading towards the mountains which could be clearly seen on the cold bright Death Season afternoon. Both revelling in the open rolling plains they conquered with each galloping stride her Stallion¡¯s recovery invigorating Dione. As dusk approached Dione decided she needed to turn East, she needed to find her Sisters. Continuing North she would eventually find the trail to the Lonely Keep and be able to follow until arriving at the Inn of the Scarred Lady and then wait for instructions. Wait. The word didn¡¯t sit well with her, they all knew the Baron wouldn¡¯t risk any soldiers on a rescue. Plus, she needed to suffer with her Sisters, the alternative, sitting in front of a warm fire with a full belly; not appropriate for a future Mistress. Dione didn¡¯t need to pull on the reins, her stallion knew her, receiving his agreement. They turned towards the forest, the setting Western sun behind them, their new mission, to find and rescue their Warrior Sisters.

    ---

    Many things happened at once to Lysisa, none of which she exercised any control over. Her back ached, sleeping on stone all night atop the Stone Curtain Wall will tend to do that. The extreme cold penetrated deep; flesh, muscle and bone, although a mysterious warming began. Shin bones, two, the incredible pain from both snapped her awake, although the shaking of her entire body a close second. Trying to command her eyes open became a contest, a foreign will fought for control, trying to overcome her mind. With a grunt, she obeyed a command to open her eyes. No not hers, another. A voice she recognised.

    Again, ¡®open your eyes¡¯ a shout this time. Her mind untrusted, this voice though she recognised and knew held only the best intentions. Eyes opened and Sweetears met them with a glowing relief. Before she spoke Lysisa willed the paired silver strips to stop, stay within the flesh, release from the bone. In an instant the pain ceased, the loss of the distraction helping her mind regain control.

    Sweetears¡¯ eyes intense, scrutinising every facial nuance and tick of the face held between her hands. Her eyes darting back to greet the opening of the face¡¯s steely green eyes and overwhelmed with relief; drew the face to her bosom.

    As Lysisa gulped for breath from between Sweetears breasts she only realised then Sweetears straddled her, the source of her warmth and a reminder of a certain heat. A whisper from within urged Lysisa to take the girl, her loins wet for you; she is yours. Lysisa inwardly smiled, her mind completely hers, clamping down, denying the salacious voice any right to free speech.

    Sweetears didn¡¯t know, she just didn¡¯t know. After a futile search and asking other Sisters Sweetears found her pretty, asleep where they parted company. Sweetears spied upon her pretty for at least a half a bell, wondering, trying to decide to be brave and ask her heart¡¯s desire if ¡­ just if? Could they be one, no longer Goblin and Human, simply two who wished for more. At first her pretty¡¯s head tossed from side to side and shortly after the entire body wriggled and flopped about threatening to roll away, in between yelps of agony.

    First one step and then another, Sweetears dashed across the distance separating them, throwing her leg over and straddling her pretty across the hips. Safe loving hands then captured her pretty¡¯s head while an anxious voice told her to wake up. Now awake, her face buried in Sweetears breasts, the Goblin Sister decided to take a chance, even if rejected she would be able to remember this moment.

    Before Sweetears could make a move, Lysisa rolled her off easily while unprepared, deep in other thoughts and decisions. Then her pretty kissed her; again, and again, Sweetears becoming so excited she bit her pretty¡¯s lip. The Goblin way. As she tasted her pretty¡¯s blood her pretty withdrew, eyes wide, sucking on the injured lip. She wasn¡¯t Goblin, Sweetears cursed herself; she knew how humans did sexing. The Goblin Sisters witness to many such lessons. Not one with biting, stupid Sweetears. Then a pain brought her back to reality. Her lip stung and bled.

    Pained eyes stared at Sweetears. ¡°¡­ incredibly painful, so I return it once to let your Sisters know we are one, but no more.¡±

    Sweetears nodded slowly. Forgiven for her mistake by her pretty. Forgiveness, not the Goblin way, mistakes punished, Sweetears liked this new way.

    Lysisa being on top made no difference, exercising her abdominal muscles Sweetears forced herself into a sitting position and embraced her pretty one in tears, relief and comfort. She didn¡¯t think in her wildest dreams the pretty one would return her affection, her ¡­ love.

    The magic of the silver strips swirled about the happy couple unbidden, released by their sharing of blood.

    Lysisa never knew such an absolute love.

    ---

    The darkness surrounded him, impotent, although he did sense his possible power, the magic briefly within his mind¡¯s grasp beyond his imagination, perhaps equal to the magic wielded in ages past. Then a new sensation, familiar and yet different.

    Another.

    And again.

    He prepared.

    And again; he drew, no he stole magic during the contact, his gem briefly in contact with another. The contact almost rhythmic, predictable and he patiently accumulated magic, took his fill and with discipline stopped before any overflow, reasoning the girl somehow detected the overflow previously.

    Freedom. His consciousness carefully reached ¡®outside¡¯; feather light touch, the girl first, who he quickly withdrew from, although he sensed another. A female and a surprise. Not human and yet almost human, how could such a being exist? He needed eyes to gaze upon this anomaly. His consciousness blindly fumbled around trying to determine his location. He expected his gem to be set in a piece of jewellery and yet he sensed his gem floating, no, actually implanted in flesh. His past life informed him of the difference.

    Being embedded in flesh, another surprise. The evil one who rewarded him ripped the Items from his very flesh. His technique when alive different, worn as jewellery in near skin contact obliviously a debilitating mistake, handicapping his potential. He also needed to find out how the magic renewed so quickly and fully, the same requiring days of non-use when he lived. What of the practice of those about him now? His gem one among many held together, the occasional, irregular contact seemed to indicate a flexible container such as a bag, therefore held and given out according to some rules or authority. Which raised another question. So far only females, odd. Although not so odd for Seers of Saph. Could he now be in the possession of the Seers?

    Now he came to it, did he have the courage to try, the strength of will to challenge the girl for her mind, her eyes? He explored, the second one now gone, his host confused, her emotions in turmoil and after a time she fell into a fitful sleep, vulnerable. His consciousness enveloped her mind and began his assault. The strength of her mind, even now defying him. He drew upon more magic capturing control of her five senses, cutting them off trying to induce panic and fear. Through her eyes he observed another arrive. A female, oddly human and yet some features, eye shape, slightly pointed ears and skin colour, exotic. This female pounced upon his host, straddling and yelling at her. Her mind and body responded requiring additional magic to quell.

    His host didn¡¯t panic. She simply ignored the discomfort and slowly isolated his gem, exercising her ownership. Losing control, he saved scraps of magic deep within his consciousness and as one last perversion told his host to take the exotic female. She ordered him to be silent, the instruction sent directly to his mind, raw and unforgiving, laced with revenging pain. He silently screamed.

    ---

    The Dark Priest woke at dusk. His chosen bodyguards remained at attention and alert about him. Chipping sounds echoed across the estate, unexpected. With his bodyguards about him he visited the first rundown building to find his Walking Dead absent and if one group reacted, they all reacted, therefore his prey escaped, most likely in the morning. He needed to give more refined orders to his followers, for example, when they leave the farmhouse wake me.

    Other than the above he planned for this moment. The stockpile of corpses before him, gathered over several nights, now at his disposal. A dormant stack of Walking Dead awaiting their creator to call upon them once again.

    ¡°Arise my minions, I call you to service!¡± The words unnecessary, only his will required to bind them back to his service nevertheless indulging in the dramatic.

    The Dark Priest inspected the house and worshipped the bloodied bucket before following their tracks through the estate, the horse hooves being the most prominent. He commanded his creations to halt at the gate and while in some sense foolhardy, continued the inspection alone, his minions would obliterate any tracks they trampled over.

    The tracks crossed the trail, very plain and obvious, although he paused to gaze along the trail wondering. He shortly discovered the pile of discarded things, almost anti-climactic until the bedroll caught his eye. Bound tight, the knot impossible for him to untie. Use of a knife solved the impasse. The sweet scent reached his nostrils before the eyes spied the blood red. His tongue confirmed a second virgin, her taste exquisite, his delirium all consuming. He ran into the night eager to catch his two prizes following the divots from the horse hooves despite the frozen ground.

    Sweat. He hated sweat. Bent over gulping for air, alone, a shiver wiggled down his spine, a reminder his minions couldn¡¯t protect him. He willed them to follow, nothing, too distant. Trudging back provided him time to consider and plan, still heady with her scent, although no longer consumed.

    The trail represented the problem. South led to nowhere. East the Forest. West led to nowhere, except for the promise of virgins for him. North led to safety, the Lonely Keep. Would they travel West and then strike North to avoid the trail, the most obvious route?

    His thoughts broken by a resounding thump, the house finally crashing making a noisy end to a failed trap. More Walking Dead, which he actually forgot about and being reminded clarified his plan.

    He willed half his minions to follow the trail and slay all on or nearby. He considered sending one of his stronger minions to ensure the Walking Dead could be directed to account for tricks or changes and resisted the luxury. Either those on the trail would eventually catch his prey or more likely ambush them if after fleeing West they turned North. His true prize fled West and with his minions carrying him day and night while they fled on foot, he would see them run down in good time.

    He spread the second bedroll he found on his platform, disappointed at the time and yet encouraged as the cast off spoke of panic and desperation ¡­ soon, very soon, two virgins would be his to grow his power further and with a single mental command his minions understood his will and they hastened to carry him forward.

 1.141 Unpleasant Surprises (16th Day of Stasis Month)

    Lysisa didn¡¯t expect ¡­ this. The twins fussed about in their cabin, making her welcome and insisting she sipped tea, while seated in a venerable wooden chair at a rickety wooden table. The cabin decorated with hanging herbs, drying most likely, various metal and wooden instruments, hanging or collected in barrels. Multiple boxes with labels, the distance and shadow preventing any chance to read off their contents.

    Alexa eventually stayed at the table once she prepared the tea and three cups of beverage, sipping from her own cup while Thais continued to rummage. Lysisa met the twins at the Cavern Entrance throwing herself upon their mercy for missing her shift and willing to make amends, concerned about the Mistress and the expected punishment. They waved away any concern and asked her to relate every detail about her attuned Items while they took a leisurely stroll to the Elder¡¯s Cavern.

    Lysisa tapped her thigh repeatedly with a fingertip, placing her cup down on the table. ¡°I apologise for missing my shift, please let me make amends and I offer no excuse.¡±

    Alexa placed a hand over Lysisa¡¯s. ¡°Truth be told, your absence expected.¡± Alexa held a finger in the air to halt any protest. ¡°And planned for. Your routine well known, so when you didn¡¯t show early to train Latona, Jocasta informed Dirce, Drosis and Agape, who took over training and your shift.¡±

    ¡°Planned for ¡­¡± Lysisa mumbled.

    Thais placed three bronze circles upon the table with a slap. ¡°Finally found them, the elder did have a system, although perhaps early on still in discovery stage. And yes, planned for.¡± Thais beamed a smile across the table.

    ¡°So, no one, even Mistress is upset with my failure?¡±

    Alexa glanced at Thais, grinning before addressing Lysisa. ¡°Sister you have discovered much and the effort not without difficulty, which we assumed would be the case. Be assured we, and by we, this includes the Mistress are pleased with your efforts, otherwise why would we encourage you to continue?¡± Thais making a show of pushing the three Bronze Circles across the table.

    ¡°I am honoured.¡± Moisture filled her eyes. She knew as an oath breaker to a Goddess her oath to the Daughters of the Duchess would always be questioned with a certain anticipation and assumption of repeating her lapse. ¡°I hold to my oath as a lifeline, a chance to start again. I ¡­¡±

    ¡°Hush Sister, your fears are unfounded,¡± said both Seer Twins in harmony, extending their hands to clasp and release each of Lysisa¡¯s.

    ---

    Returning from the Twins, Lysisa discovered Sweetears still fast asleep in their bed, a serene look of satisfaction upon her face. Working stone developed a different type of fitness apparently. Lysisa slid to the floor, content to enjoy the vision. Waiting, she idly moved the two gems about, exploring a comfortable position near her bellybutton, yet separated and avoiding her abdominal muscles, settling on a position lower down. Somehow her guest drew magic from the other gem and the simplest explanation would be from physical contact, especially when Sweetears ¡®played¡¯ with them both. A theory she now wished to test, eager to discover more about the owner of the suggestive voice. Content with his silence within the Mage¡¯s Sapphire for the moment, yet his presence a concern given his potential to attack while she slept.

    ¡°Come on sleepy Sweetears, I need your help.¡±

    Dreamy eyes met Lysisa, the Goblin Sister exhausted emotionally and physically, loving and sexing hungry activities. As Sweetears dragged herself up, Lysisa threw a smock over the naked body before her only pausing once in admiration. They ran through the Main Cavern, Latona leaning on her spear, eyes following them, left wondering. Then through the Cavern Blind, up the stone stairs finally catching their breath once upon the Stone Curtain Wall. Lysisa opened her hand, Sweetears inquisitive, appreciating the surprise.

    ¡°Where did you get the Treasure?¡±

    ¡°I asked the Twins explaining I am trying to find the mystery voice I told you about. So, I will need you across me again.¡± She paused to flash a quick smile. ¡°And if I am thrashing about, wake me.¡±

    Sweetears nodded with a demure smile upon her lips.

    Prepared, placing her underclothe and felt upon the cold stone, Lysisa stretched out naked, balancing the Bronze Circle gift from the Twins above ¡®his¡¯ Gem. Time and sunlight drew the circle into her flesh. Sweetears allowed her fingertips to stray across the pretty one, teasing. Not the Goblin way. Sexing for Goblins quick, over when the male satisfied. Her pretty one teased endlessly last night and now Sweetears wished to return the pleasure. Once Lysisa felt the circle lodged in her flesh enough to hold the Item in place her hands sort out Sweetears initially surprising and then delighting her Sister.

    Once the bronze circle fully embedded into her flesh, the magic began building up. Lysisa surmising the initial magic generated utilised in the absorption. The build-up proceeding at a pace, monitored although not controlled by the host. Shortly after she sensed the magic being drained away, a slim diversion and examining the stream with her mind¡¯s eye detected his presence as his consciousness on the physical boundary of his gem harvested the available magic, the bronze circle neatly encircling the Sapphire.

    Before he could try anything and exhaust the limited magic gifted to him, she ¡°spoke¡±.

    ¡°I will feed you magic but if you try to control me, I will destroy your gem or a friend of mine will do so if she discovers me acting odd.¡±

    She could sense his panic; unexpectantly caught after being careful, his host supposedly carefree and distracted when attuning another Item. Unfortunately for him, a trap to draw him out, to teach the guest the host owned him.

    ¡°You will never need to do that. I am trapped and helpless, scavenging for morsels at best.¡±

    Pressing magic into his Sapphire, willing truth, Lysisa tested her theory. ¡°How do I rid myself of you?¡±

    ¡°I need some magic and then either a brain dead but alive body if I am being nice or a weak-willed person if I am being nasty.¡± The honestly flowed from him, how, his secret revealed. What changed?

    ¡°Your gem, your home is mine, so I overwhelmed you with the familiar magic from your home, to speak the truth. I sense you can¡¯t be fully trusted worm.¡±

    ¡°It is due to my last body. I take on some of the stronger emotions and it can¡¯t be helped. Perhaps if you allowed me possession of the exotic one my emotions would be tamed,¡± he whined.

    Unforgiving of his excuses and momentarily stunned by his request, Lysisa replied with venom and disgust. ¡°Keep the magic you have as I may want to speak again.¡±

    Then silence, perhaps his request bold, although clearly the exotic one the junior of the pair and given they weren¡¯t twins, no affection or loyalty due and yet her response ¡­ excessive. His attempt to break his awareness out an absolute failure, his consciousness trapped within the physical boundary of the Sapphire. Trying to draw more magic to him from the surrounding Item recently available and no response. At another¡¯s beck and call, how did it come to this he wondered?

    Lysisa handed the Bronze Circle to Sweetears and her eyes lit up. The thought of the worm desiring Sweetears turned her stomach. Lysisa and Sweetears, two halves of one whole, a union never to be sundered, a warmth originating from her shins spread across her entire body in affirmation.

    ¡°Go fetch your sisters I have gifts for them also.¡±

    The twins convinced Lysisa she couldn¡¯t reward one without rewarding the other two regardless of her affection. They also realised the more Items the Sisters attuned the more stone shaping they could accomplish, and they promised Mistress to finish the Cavern Doors.

    Bluefingers and Prettynose accompanied Sweetears, all three naked and laughing as they arrived to stand before a naked Lysisa. The three while not triplets, shared features, more human in common than Goblin somewhat translating into an embarrassment Lysisa never thought possible. The worm didn¡¯t identify Sweetears as a Goblin, more so an exotic human compounding the situation. Previously her nakedness and theirs a non-issue, Lysisa now self-conscious.

    Lysisa kept her eyes levelled as she dispensed the Bronze Circles to Bluefingers and Prettynose. Both ignoring her oddness as their joy took over. The three stone shapers laid down at Lysisa¡¯s feet, placing their Bronze Circles upon their breasts, the dying cold of Death Season enough to harden their nipples to hold the Item in place.

    ¡°Most happy Prettyone, we have balance now with a circle for each breast,¡± said Bluefingers.

    ¡°Also, the last time we can gather up here as the Cavern Blind is almost ready for Dirce and Drosis, next is door,¡± added Prettynose.

    Sweetears murmured, ¡°Giving of Gifts from Prettyone good final memory.¡±

    It took a moment for Lysisa to realise they granted her a Goblin name. They invited their Prettyone to learn the Stone Shaping spell like the elder taught it to them, which she heartily agreed, kissing and hugging them all in her excitement. She took a sheepish look at Sweetears, who didn¡¯t seem to mind. Once their Bronze Circles set the three sisters took great delight in teaching Lysisa the Stone Shaping Spell and put her to work immediately, spellcasting and finishing the stone. Her arms jelly like when released and the constant bending at the waist found muscles, she didn¡¯t think she owned. Lysisa realised then why these Sisters grew muscle mass, working the stone for days compared to her lazy three or four bells until shift start. The meat they ate converted to pure muscle and as they ate more meat, they worked harder and grew more muscle and so on. Would their growth stop at some point? Lysisa hastily made her apologies to the three, a lingering kiss for Sweetears as she needed to ready herself for her shift, determined never to miss another, standing by her oath.

    ---

    Lysisa apologised to Latona and Jocasta, both expecting their teacher to start two bells before her shift start. Nevertheless, neither idle when Lysisa hurried into the Main Cavern, both practicing their Spear and Shield forms.

    Demonstrating and then instructing a new overhand strike, Lysisa critiqued and corrected her two students until they could practice with only the occasional call to adjust.

    Lysisa dropped a mote of magic into the gem and summoned him. While desirable to force him to tell the truth, being wary of the technique used against him previously Lysisa thought he would harvest the magic and still lie. Boasting and revealing coming at a hefty price.

    ¡°You were a Mage yes?¡±

    ¡°Well yes, but only some small spells.¡±

    ¡°If you have no value to me then I may as well crush your gem.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to threaten. I can¡¯t teach you because I can¡¯t show you or have any books you can learn from, I am¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop. Where are your books?¡±

    ¡°I would need a body to show you where.¡± Then he felt pain, he didn¡¯t know if deliberate, descending upon him without warning and withdrawn suddenly.

    A period of long silence and while wondering, he didn¡¯t want to ¡®speak¡¯ in case he suffered again. The alliance an uneasy and uneven one, him clearly the snivelling underling. The silence eventually broken by fear, familiar now, so he didn¡¯t lose his imaginary water, well not much, his mind paralysed. An anger grew in him from frustration and as his mind clouded over the fear became subdued. As one reduced the other increased the cycle repeating and the Mage unable to formulate a coping mechanism.

    Lysisa nestled against the two evil stone coffins in the Main Cavern. The radiated fear ensured the location became her own space, none of her Sisters brave enough to encroach. Visitors conditioning themselves satisfied to hover on or around the edge of the fear circle. Lysisa encouraged Latona and Jocasta to practice their forms within the circle, the first few times their hand in hers. Tonight, their first bout of sparring. Her three Sisters also didn¡¯t linger this deep not because they couldn¡¯t, solely because they didn¡¯t see the sense in tempting death, although in their own way acknowledging Prettyone¡¯s claim and letting her be.

    ---

    The Sisters jogged and walked, alternating, resting only upon common agreement, the first day, the first night and into the second day. At dusk, eyelids heavy and muscles aching the five dropped to the cold, although snowless ground, exhausted falling into a deep sleep. They avoided the temptation of resting in any deserted farm cottages beside the trail for fear of being trapped again.

    Alexis sunk into nightmare. Walking Dead upon her, ripping and tearing at her armour until flesh revealed. Long fingernails gasping her tender flesh, grunting their success, attracting others and no matter the wounds and dismembered limbs Alexis alive to witness her devouring ¡­

    ¡°Alexis, wake, you are safe Hagne your sister calls to you ¡­¡±

    None nearby to observe Alexis, her head no longer tossing and turning, her mouth shaped to scream and yet release no sound, her horror kept to herself. A silver piercing penetrated her horror. Then smiling, caring lips. Above them a wide nose. Alexis knew this intruder, her mind distracted from terror trying to remember. Sharp cheekbones below sharp penetrating eyes, smiling now trying to reach into her soul, the face of Hagne framed by her shoulder length black hair. Hagne! Hagne!

    Alexis opened her eyes to the black of the night and savoured her release.

    ¡°Alexis?¡±

    Alexis sobbed. ¡°Oh. Sister, never did I believe in your lip piercing until now ¡­¡±

    Hagne tried to re-establish her Seer Link, calling upon the Seer Circle to support her the attempt accepted and yet no communication.

    ¡°Sister?¡± Alexis sent to Hagne.

    ¡°Sister! Sister! Sister!¡± Several of the Seer Circle pushed through their joy and happiness, the thought of Alexis being lost devastating and the celebration of finding her again wonderous.

    ¡°We thought you ¡­ never mind. What of Zosime? Hagne, Kyra? Zoe and Dione? Tell us sister.¡±

    ¡°Oh Sisters ¡­¡± Alexis sniffed, collecting her courage. ¡°We live, although I only assume so for Dione who rode out on a false trail to draw the Dark Priest away.¡±

    ¡°Are you near anywhere?¡±

    ¡°We follow the trail to the Lonely Keep, two days and a night routed, fleeing for our lives. We are done sister, all collapsed at dusk and I am the first to wake surrounded by four crumpled forms.¡±

    ¡°Mistress has commanded you wake Zosime, you both are being summoned back.¡±

    ¡°No! I beg to stay with my Sisters, we have starved and suffered thirst, slain together, I can¡¯t leave them, I can¡¯t ¡­ we must survive together.¡±

    ¡°The Mistress expected your response and reminds you of your oath and orders you to do as commanded Daughter of the Duchess.¡±

    Alexis¡¯ hands reached for her head grabbing at her short hair, cursing the length as her grip slipped free from the greasy unkept strands. Her hands moving to her thighs and taking a deep breath, she then crawled to Zosime¡¯s prone form, her buzz cut now with a little length. Alexis catching the laugh bubbling up inside.

    ¡°Laugh Sister, grab humour when you can ¡­¡± sent Clymene.

    ¡°Laugh Sister,¡± sent another, followed by yet another.

    Their contact surprising Alexis to silence and then busy rolling Zosime on her back.

    ¡°Zosime?¡±

    ¡°Zosime!¡±

    ¡°Zosime!¡± Alexis tap slapped Zosime¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°Zosime!¡± Alexis slapped Zosime¡¯s cheek, tears falling.

    ¡°Zosime!¡± Alexis panic stricken, grabbed Zosime by her shoulders and shook. The attached head lolled about. Too late? Zosime dead? Alexis straddled her Seer Sister and pressed her forehead upon the non-responsive Assassin.

    ¡°Zosime! Zosime! Zosime!¡± She brutally forced her Seer Link, gathering all the desperate pent up emotion inside and calling her name.

    ¡°Alexis ¡­ you found me ¡­¡± sent Zosime.

    Alexis collapsed upon Zosime her physical body spent and unable to hold Zosime upright any longer. Zosime more than content to lay back down.

    ¡°Zosime wake you sister, now!¡± sent Hagne, who sensed they both suffered extreme exhaustion and the discipline of their minds fading, going to mush.

    Zosime bolted awake. Staring around in the dark trying to recall her present situation and finding herself at a complete loss. Alexis, yes, she thought, wake her. Hagne demanded, no she didn¡¯t demand she pleaded. Desperation.

    ¡°Alexis?¡±A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Zosime ran her fingers through her short hair. ¡°Alexis?¡±

    A kiss. ¡°Please sister, Hagne is desperate for our help.¡±

    ¡°Hagne? In danger?¡± murmured Alexis.

    ¡°Ask her, I must sleep some more ¡­¡±

    ¡°No Zosime. I remember now.¡± Alexis stroked Zosime¡¯s hair and kissed her, receiving the kiss returned Alexis joined the Seer Circle. Her eyes planted upon a portion of frozen ground, unswerving, dragging at the dregs of her consciousness. The magic of the Seer Circle pulsed through her and where her eyes shone Hagne appeared.

    The Seer Circle gathering included Rhea, Elpis, Agatha, Korinna, Clymene, Alcmene and the twins and they drew magic from non-Seers, the House unguarded and the Cavern barely so. With Hagne as the anchor and utilising the last vestiges of Alexis¡¯ awareness the spent Assassin Seer arrived in the centre of the Seer Circle at Clymene¡¯s feet. Astera and Thyia carted the limp body of their Assassin Seer into a bedroom across the hallway, Jocasta in charge of her care.

    Hagne battled to revive Zosime, the Assassin Seer needing to be conscious and aware. Hagne dribbled water into her mouth, which helped and then touched foreheads to explain the urgency. Zosime joined Alexis, both under the care of Jocasta. The Seer in Training dribbled water into their mouths with the care of a mother hen and then removed pieces of their soft leather armour, rotating the tasks until both Seers rested comfortably in underclothe and felt.

    Korinna joined Hagne, devastated by the sight of their three Sisters, prone and incapacitated.

    ¡°Alcmene please send three backpacks of food and three water-skins our sisters are pitiful. I can¡¯t believe our magnificent sisters are so helpless and possibly ¡­¡± sent Korinna, needing to lean on Hagne for support. Hagne maintained her composure to ensure delivery of the food and water and then broke down in sorrow, her legs collapsing now the initial rescue complete and for the first time realising what Korinna recognised upon arriving; possibly three corpses as none cried out or moved since Hagne''s arrival.

    Hagne and Korinna worried the three motionless bodies until certain they breathed then prepared a proper camp. They joined the bedrolls so the three Sisters could share body warmth, fully prepared to add theirs if needs be. Once settled they constructed a low shade over them in preparation for the morning sun and started their recovery by dripping water into their mouths and as a vague consciousness returned pre chewing bread and dried fruit to feed the starving.

    ---

    Blackeyes led the six of his small tribe, unchallenged. They obeyed him in all things as they owed him their lives. None questioned the caution required, hiding ever watchful for days, learning the timings, habits and paths taken by the inhabitants until the routine of the guards well-known and memorised. This their final visit to Lonely Keep before the end of Death Season. During the transition from one season to the other, one weakening, the other preparing to start especially Death Season to Birth Season the humans sluggish and superstitious. They ignored the weather conditions and waited until the first day of Birth Season before changing their routines and venturing out.

    Three of his gang crept to the wall of the Keep under the cover of dusk. He snuck out of the abandoned cottage and occupied their vacant watch position. The remaining three occupied his watch position in the abandoned cottage. Scaling the wall made easier due to a rope being in place. The night before, the same three approached the wall at a point where the guards, for whatever reason never patrolled. Climbing upon each other¡¯s shoulders and using the wall to steady themselves, three high they looped a rope around a wall merlon. They kept watch the rest of the night and during the next day to ensure the rope remained undiscovered.

    While night enclosed him, he still used vegetation to break up his humanoid outline, conscious of his size, no longer a typical Goblin. Each time he thought about how, he blessed his luck and circumstance. The three from the cottage joined him and when the three at the wall climbed up and over the wall, they crept forward to cover their escape and together they waited.

    As time passed and no hue and cry issued from the Keep, Blackeyes knew the search for useful booty obviously challenging, Death Season and their previous raid draining their stores. Movement confirmed the return of his three companions, crouched low upon the wall, lowering bundles of goods, a significant haul considering the time of year. The second three taking the bundles one at a time and making their way back to the abandoned cottage. Blackeyes providing overwatch, prepared to provide a diversion if required.

    A slight change in the direction of the chill breeze and his sense of smell became overwhelmed with a fragrance he believed even a human nose would be able to detect. Nothing or no one ¡®arrived¡¯ in plain sight, the Guard upon the Wall continued his routine as if nothing happened. His companions continued the liberation of the booty. He should leave, the source of the odour intrigued him though, and another sniff confirmed his interest. Caution he schooled himself.

    He stretched out prone and low spider crawled, one appendage at a time up the smallish mound, glancing at the Keep wall, counting internally and then stopping as the scheduled guard walked by. As he made the crest of the mound, he needed to take a second look to be sure he wasn¡¯t delusional. He then rolled on his back and looked back at his companions who now waited for him in their reserve positions.

    As he watched, even at this distance they finally smelt what he smelt and looked directly at him. He signalled for two to come to him, low waving twice. He rolled over and waited, watching the guard keep to his routine, pleased when two companions settled quietly, either side of him.

    ¡°We have three bodies to collect, two-person carry, one at a time and I will stay on watch.¡±

    They waited for the guard routine to provide an opening and quickly crawled to the lip of the mound and reached over to fetch the nearest body. Once the body mounted the mound lip the two companions slid down to the bottom of the slope depositing the body in deep shadow. Two more passes and the three bodies rested under cover.

    ¡°One body each, half-way, hide or be still, then when clear run again.¡± They nodded to him, good enough he thought. Waiting for the guard routine, each shouldered a body and low dashed toward their four waiting companions watching for their warning signals.

    When safely together in an abandon cottage and ready to leave for their camp one of his companions approached him.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Do you trust me?¡±

    ¡°Yes boss, but it would be good to know why we carry extra.¡±

    ¡°See that one.¡± Blackeyes pointed to one with unusual hair. ¡°She is why you are still alive and more importantly why I am still alive and able to teach you how to live. It is a debt I have hoped to be able to pay back for a very long time.¡± His companion grunted his thanks and nothing more said until they reached their northern camp.

    Not a time to be silly after surviving for so long, Blackeyes placed the three guests in a shallow cave barricaded off with thick tree limb bars. They usually held captive animals in the prison and being empty, now put to a new impromptu purpose.

    Waking in the morning his guests remained where placed, confirmed alive although unconscious. After a night of rest, he expected them to be awake and arguing with him, negotiating their freedom, protesting the indignity of being imprisoned and yet nothing. The silence a little disappointing to be truthful he thought to himself.

    Pondering the situation, an arrow struck the tree next to him. Craning his neck to check, his companion on lookout duty signalled to Blackeyes to join him. Sighing, he glanced at the guests and began the necessary climb.

    ---

    She felt his fear and smiled. Not the smile of disrespect but the smile of one who has learnt to accept the fear and accept it isn¡¯t real. He would also, eventually, until then she sensed his mind frozen and helpless. She did wonder what she could do with his mind but didn¡¯t know how to invade it. Perhaps this is something he could teach her although she suspected the skill or magic a necessary secret imparted by the gem. Otherwise how does someone trapped in the gem find another body?

    Latona and Jocasta retired early for reasons not explained, Otonia fetching them. At shift change Otonia paused in the Main Cavern, waved to Lysisa and raced out of the Main Entrance, yet to return. Her shift done, Lysisa tried to stay awake and failed, worn out by Sweetears in love play, the Mage in mental games and physically by working stone after learning stone shaping from the three Sisters. Closing her eyes, she drifted into a deep sleep.  She imagined her mind drifting outside of her body as part of a dream trying to emulate the worm and his gem magic.

    Her dream taking place in the Main Cavern, reality and fantasy crossing over. Meeting resistance she drew on her magic and flew above her body. The stone tombs presented another challenge. The stone would be more difficult? Impossible? She wondered.

    She pushed into the tomb directly behind her body. The impassable simplicity itself, a hairline gap in the stone permitting her entry. The tomb utterly empty. She didn¡¯t need sight in her dream state all being revealed, her imagination convincing her. Lysisa disappointed, certain an evil needed to reside in the tomb otherwise where did the feeling of fear originate from. The mystery woke Lysisa from her dream state, eyes blinking, head swivelling trying to determine place and time, surrounded by darkness.

    ¡°Are you well Prettyone?¡±

    Lysisa never thought Sweetears¡¯ voice would ever be more welcome and groped in the direction of the voice for comfort finding no one. She tried to stand, and her body refused finding herself once again floating above. She didn¡¯t appreciate this mystery and perhaps the answer waited for her in the other tomb.

    The stone resisted, no not the stone, a boundary of familiar evil. Lysisa called upon more magic to force entry; through and rushing in, brushing up against something dormant. An evil. Awakening, becoming aware. Back, retreat, flee. A tentative awareness and the evil confused.

    ¡°I am lonely. Oneiroi is that you? Send me a dream? Master told us they destroyed you.¡±

    The thoughts jumbled, random. The mind wakening, still escaping a fog. Lysisa wondered what from here. She sent not a dream, a memory. The Barracks, the men, her dirty deeds to satisfy them.

    ¡°Exquisite Oneiroi, could one woman satisfy so many men? I am glad you exist. Return again and entertain me, my energy is low, and I hibernate to extend my existence. Can you contact the Master? Oneiroi are you ¡­¡±

    Fear gripped Lysisa¡¯s mind snapping her fully from her dream state this time. The evil mentioning the Master chilled every bone and gripped her heart. Chatting to her ¡­ Lysisa opened her eyes, reflective sunlight entering the Cavern Entrance, morning then. Her rapid breathing calmed.

    The three Sisters shaped the stone at the Cavern Entrance, Sweetears sending her a good-natured smile. The Twins missing or busy elsewhere. Everything and everyone around her seemed normal, except she knew something felt off. Perhaps guilt for sleeping in or more appropriately dreaming in while the three Sisters worked. She climbed to her feet, her buttocks cold and numb, stretching and sticking her bottom out to recover some feeling. Their laughter letting her know the exercises entertained. Sweetears hugged her although keeping her stone dusted hands away when she did.

    Lysisa stood and slowly circled about trying to determine ¡­ something, what? Otonia missing! No dawn has arrived, Latona is missing. Lysisa pinched herself. Ouch! No dream then she thought. She wandered off, leaving the Main Cavern the three Sisters pre-occupied or not concerned, didn¡¯t comment or wave goodbye. The Guard Post empty. Deserted? The Inner cavern empty, she searched each stone cabin one by one to be certain. Her worry increased. The Elder¡¯s Cavern abandoned; the twins absent from the Cabin the door swinging open. She reached the Top cavern and finally found the urchins, still waking and content to be left alone. Still, the first living persons encountered.

    The Training Room and Kitchen empty, although tidy, therefore no unplanned exit or rush to leave. The elder¡¯s room empty. Who actually guarded the House? The Storage Room still stocked, although supplies low and Ismene absent. No Sister abed in the White Room; no Sister bathing in the Bathing Room. The next floor then she thought. Lysisa remembering being told only during Death Season could Initiates step foot on the next floor. By her reckoning at least three days remained, at least one in any case! She quietly climbed the circular stairs until she reached the first door and eavesdropped.

    Could the noises, sounds ever be explained? Lysisa slid to the floor, hands on her ears, trying to forget. The Watch Room glowed with captured sunlight, not bright although enough. There remained another exit, to Lysisa¡¯s relief, an ear upon the door yielded silence. Cracking the door open, she discovered a hallway, seven doors on the right-hand side, one on the left-hand side. Swallowing, she placed her ear against the left-hand side door discovering the faintest of muffled noises, difficult to discern. She stood resolutely in front of the doorway, turning the doorhandle and gently throwing the door open. Not entering, observing from the hallway.

    Multiple naked bodies intertwined, if not every Sister then near every Sister, their pleasure audible and unrestrained. The sharing and swapping uninhibited. Her jaw dropped; mind locked in a state of shock. Seers, Single Seers, Warrior Sisters, she momentarily closed her eyes thinking they deceived her, another dream?

    ¡°You ¡­¡± The first word spoken by another immediately drew Lysisa¡¯s attention, spinning around to face the speaker. ¡°You can join them if you are good at sexing.¡± Lysisa¡¯s mind lost all semblance of intelligence. Fight? Flight? Freeze? No. Jocasta. The voice belonged to Jocasta, which meant Jocasta stood before her.

    ¡°I am being trained to be a Seer but have to wait ¡­ I am sorry I didn¡¯t mean to upset you?¡±

    Lysisa¡¯s hands covered her face, tears filling her eyes and she didn¡¯t know why. Jocasta craned her neck to try and take a peek.

    ¡°You can talk, can¡¯t you? I only wonder because I thought you would have by now.¡± Jocasta confounded, she apologised to the fallen Single Seer, not meaning any harm and yet she continued to cry. When training her Spear and Shield, Lysisa not so fragile, why now?

    Lysisa slowly removed her hands, Jocasta politely withdrew. ¡°I, you ¡­ know what is going on in there?¡±

    Jocasta smiled at the question, pleased and delighted to answer. ¡°Oh yes they¡¯re sexing to refresh their Seer Links so they can form another Seer Circle, Mistress is very worried about Nysa and the Warrior Sisters with her. So, they are going to try a summoning if they have enough magic.¡±

    ¡°Summoning?¡±

    ¡°I have probably said too much, it is sort of Seer business, but I am sure you can ask the Mistress if you need to know more.¡±

    A memory flashed in response to Jocasta¡¯s answer. ¡°But ¡­ but there are sisters who aren¡¯t Seers in the room, how can that be if it is Seer business?¡±

    Jocasta tilted her head. Didn¡¯t anyone tell this new Sister anything? Although her Spear and Shield skills are excellent and perhaps, given her vow breaking all she needs to know ¡­ well she is a sworn Sister, and this isn¡¯t such a huge secret ¡­

    ¡°Well. I guess. Two Seers can call other Seers to them like a Shrine of Saph I guess but it takes plenty of magic, so needs a Seer Circle.¡± As Jocasta said the words, she reconsidered, Lysisa¡¯s brow furrowed, lost in thought.

    Lysisa imagined herself naked, again. Would she need to fully participate? Would this joining be a betrayal of her union with Sweetears? She could help with her magic though, a little drained from the dreaming, not much, surely enough to help. Would they accept her help, an oath breaker to the Goddess? Has her penance been served? What did she mean by Shrine of Saph?

    Lysisa fled down the hallway, skipping down the Circular Stairs two at a time, all the while feeling Jocasta¡¯s curious look when their eyes met the moment she decided to flee.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Jocasta called down the hallway to no avail.

    Lysisa decided. A disgraced Seer needed to know her place and she could help her three Sisters on the Cavern Door, she belonged there, with them.

    ---

    They attacked in the false light before dawn, thankfully not many, a disorganised mob, not in any way controlled or manipulated. Hagne warned Korinna who rapidly armoured herself with the time available. Hagne did wonder what would have happened if they attacked a bell earlier while still dark, because without weapons, they didn¡¯t make any noise and the ¡°Borrow Gem¡± she used couldn¡¯t ¡®see¡¯ them.

    Hagne cut herself slightly so they followed her blood scent, playing for time. Distracted they didn¡¯t realise another hunted them until Korinna¡¯s garrotte decapitated several. They pressed Hagne who struggled to fend the Walking Dead off with her two daggers, then Nysa and Kyra struck and each time their target turned to dust and the battle as such, ended.

    Hagne, on her haunches smiled, relieved.

    ¡°Your intervention timely,¡± quipped Korinna.

    ¡°They looked uncontrolled, searching for life to slay, attracted by blood?¡± said Nysa.

    ¡°We thought the same Sisters,¡± said Korinna wrapping an arm around Nysa and Kyra pushing in between them.

    Hagne stood. ¡°About time we break our fast and walk to civilisation if we all agree.¡±

    Nysa spared a look for Zoe. ¡°We should probably ask Zoe first, if we can wake her that is.¡±

    Kyra added, ¡°She insisted on scouting ahead and behind, probably trod twice as many steps as any of us.¡±

    ¡°Well it is probably best to wait for her to wake as the body knows what it needs,¡± offered Hagne, handing out chunks of stale bread and tough dried beef strips.

    Another smaller group of Walking Dead attacked a couple of bells later, quickly dispatched by Nysa while Kyra rested, and Zoe slept. Hagne and Korinna provided a diversion if required.

    The next mob, the largest yet. Kyra woke everyone except Zoe, they prepared as best they could, all were armed and armoured as the leading strays arrived. These destroyed by Kyra and Nysa, making sure they didn¡¯t get too drawn away from Zoe¡¯s prone body.

    Nysa and Kyra, tiring quickly and sluggish couldn¡¯t destroy the horde fast enough and they began to wrap around them and engage Hagne and Korinna who completed a circle of protection around Zoe. Then it got worse. Nysa surprised first, struck heavily on her chest and knocked back, trampling on Zoe trying to keep her balance. She shouted a warning to Kyra who shield bashed the one following through after Nysa. To her shock it didn¡¯t dust, although it did crash to the ground and spoil the attack of another on Hagne. Quick to recover she stabbed the evil in its lowered head, and it fell.

    ¡°They aren¡¯t being destroyed by our blessed weapons we will need to defend and defend some more,¡± yelled Kyra.

    Zoe woke after being struck accidently by Nysa. She realised the situation desperate after hearing Kyra¡¯s shout, trying to collect her wits quickly. Cries of pain from Hagne and Korinna reached her ears as a glancing strike here and a cut there started to mount up. Only Nysa and Kyra tasted any success, destroying the occasional attacker while concentrating on maintaining a protective perimeter, waiting desperately for Zoe to join the fight.

    Zoe used their five bedrolls as weapons; she quickly raised a fire in one and used it to fire the other four. She lobbed them at the Walking Dead attacking Hagne and Korinna to try and give them some relief. The fifth she threw as far as she could into the pack that faced Nysa and Kyra as fire worked best when the Walking Dead were dry and crowded. Zoe¡¯s bow remained on her back as she didn¡¯t have any arrows and she seriously considered taking up the sling noting the many stones at her feet.

    They all realised time stood against them, Nysa, Kyra and Zoe already fatigued from days of running, tiring quickly, while Hagne and Korinna found it difficult to land killing blows, needing to hack the arms of the Walking Dead first so they couldn¡¯t be grappled and drag down. The only good news, the occasional fire still burning, as some Walking Dead faced them partially burnt or afire.

    ---

    Thyia rushed to answer the door, trying to vet any enquiries first and provide Astera the luxury of extended sleep. Niobe remained unconvinced although didn¡¯t council against the change.

    Both though taken aback when Jocasta occupied the doorway.

    ¡°I need to speak with Mistress Astera.¡±

    Thyia rocked back on her heels. ¡°I suppose, checking with me first to confirm the matter is important or not isn¡¯t necessary?¡±

    Jocasta cast Thyia one of those looks, ¡®would I be here otherwise¡¯; hands on hips, ¡®I know the Mistress needs rest¡¯.

    Astera shuffled into an upright position. ¡°Yes Jocasta, what do you have to tell?¡±

    Jocasta marched up to Astera¡¯s bedside, dodging any attempt by Thyia to prevent her, much to Niobe¡¯s amusement. ¡°When the Seer Circle formed up Lysisa spied upon it. I found her looking in and suggested she could join, but all she did was think, say very little and run away. Also, many Sisters have noticed she spends many bells leaning against the crypt tombs where the evil is. When asked, the Goblin Sisters say she is at peace there. You need to talk to her Mistress.¡±

    Astera reached a hand behind Jocasta¡¯s head, drawing her forward to kiss the Seer in Training on her forehead.

    ¡°Thank-you I will break my fast and then talk to her.¡±

    Jocasta shook her head slowly, her face scrunching up and before the former urchin could protest, Astera explained further.

    "Of course, I will talk to her now.¡±

    Jocasta nodded her agreement. ¡°While she is sitting in front of the crypt tombs would be ideal, I think Mistress.¡±

    A leader needed all sorts of help, especially from the keen observers or just those who seemed to be in the right place more often than not. In Jocasta¡¯s case she actually worked at being in the right place at the right time. She also valued information and invariably obtain more to fill in the blanks, therefore making it easy to heed her suggestions.

    Astera dressed lightly, underclothe and robe while Thyia learning from past encounters with Jocasta, already armoured up, with Niobe¡¯s assistance and ready, awaiting Astera¡¯s command.

    Jocasta chirped. ¡°Mistress should always have a bodyguard armed and armoured.¡±

    Thyia could only nod in agreement and follow Astera out of their room, ignoring the smirk upon Niobe¡¯s face, with a great deal of self-control.

    Jocasta satisfied, returned to tend Zosime and Alexis although both near fully recovered, managing to eat and drink without assistance now. Jocasta running for both when required, otherwise on duty to ensure they didn¡¯t leave before their Mistress gave them permission to do so. She knew they grumbled about Mistress summoning them. Jocasta though approved of the decision, confirmed by eavesdropping; Hagne in tears when examining Nysa, Kyra and Zoe the three so near death, no water and pushing themselves well into the night after a very long chase, bad, very bad.

    She then thought of her Mistress and visited Clymene in the Kitchen. She would wait for the Seeress to prepare a meal and deliver directly to her Mistress as she still needed to break her fast.

    As Astera, Thyia and Niobe strolled into the Main Cavern, the Twins and Goblin Sisters crawled over the blocks of stone, shaping and moving as required to construct the Cavern Door, the side furthest from the evil half height and freely swinging. Mentally Astera ran off the other emergency assignments, Alcmene, Alexa and Thais on rotation on the Southern Wall, Dirce, Drosis and Agape on rotation on the Northern Wall, Latona, Lysisa and Otonia guarding the Main Cavern. Clymene and Ismene continued to guard the House and cook meals for the Daughters. Herself, Thyia and Niobe their only reserves until Zosime and Alexis recovered. Thinking of Lysisa ¡­

    Lysisa¡¯s body slumped awkwardly against the stone wall containing the crypts, just as Jocasta reported. Approaching the Warrior Sister, her head arched back, the top of which kissed the stone not the worst though, the whites of her eyes could be clearly seen, body rigid and still. Thankfully her chest rhythmically rose and fell confirming her body still lived, the concerned then, her mind.

    Astera missed the opportunity to have the now obviously necessary conversation and reasonably certain shaking her bodily to wake her fraught with its own danger. The three Goblin Sisters stared, while one in particular stepped forward, her face ashen, the pale-yellow skin colour all but gone.

 1.142 Some Lost Find a Home (18th Day of Stasis Month)

    Lysisa ended her stumbling run after the Fifth Cavern; instead of pushing off to continue she leant against the stone wall for support, panting and wilting to the floor. Her heart rapidly beating from the obvious physical exertion and also the sight, which couldn¡¯t be unseen. The rumours ¡­ could they be true, the outrageous gossip usually from men with certain ¡­ wish fulfilment rather than actual evidence of sightings or such while in public.

    The naked bodies, the wanton flesh. What of her and Sweetears then? She enjoyed exploring Sweetears¡¯ body, and truth be told enjoyed Sweetears¡¯ attentions, tentative and coy as the female Goblin embarked upon love making so ¡®not Goblin¡¯. Perhaps her running away from what she believed to be their dark secret, an overreaction? Although the sharing ¡­ could she lay with anyone except Sweetears? Betray their bond?

    Lysisa stood, dismissing the question; the privilege to serve Saph as a Seer or a lowly Single Seer never to be. Return to the Goblin Sisters and the ¡­ Twins ¡­ how could she, the image of their naked bodies, backs arched in ecstasy and eyes squeezed shut, burnt into her memory, the final straw.

    The lantern light splashed down the passageway. Lysisa deciding to follow the light and forget about moral dilemmas and naked twins, reaching the Main Cavern without memory of the journey. Upon arrival she assisted with the door following the instructions of the Goblin Sisters, contributing with small stone shaping and other tasks.

    ¡°Your mind isn¡¯t here, and your heart isn¡¯t devoted,¡± sighed Sweetears, hands embracing Lysisa¡¯s cheeks.

    Lysisa curtly nodded, without meeting Sweetears eyes as a shame overtook her, skulking off to her thinking place instead.

    The fear a comfortable hum surrounding her, Lysisa thought through the last encounter while here, trying to erase any memory of the other. The Master a false panic, imprisoned and if the beast truly held any power; long escaped by now, or slaughtering the jailors who held him impotent, neither occurring.  Lysisa imagined and identified herself as Oneiroi, the Dream Sender. She then calmly contacted the one trapped in the crypt tomb, secure the misidentification would conceal as long as she conversed via dreams.

    ¡°Oneiroi you return, I am pleased,¡± whispered the trapped one.

    ¡°Why are you imprisoned? Impotent? Where is our Master?¡±

    Lysisa absorbed the angst, the ¡°wiggling on the end of a hook¡± reluctance of the trapped one and waited.

    ¡°Faithful to our Master for over three hundred years and yet still young and na?ve, poorly trained ¡­¡±

    Lysisa grew an anger within her, replaying a specific Mother Superior¡¯s indignation. The rumour reaching the Mother Superior¡¯s ears, Lysisa¡¯s confession confirming the transgression; lingering eyes upon a Daughter of the Duchess and the instant disgust. Then Lysisa¡¯s own rage. The punishment, banishment to the Men¡¯s barracks and only once rumours of her fall became common knowledge did the old bitch reveal the exile temporary. A test she explained, simple and if faithful to the Oath easily passed and yet, failure; a fallen Single Seer.

    Lysisa unleashed all the bottled-up fury through their connection. ¡°You should explore and develop yourself, improve and be worthy, not wait to be fed power. You are imprisoned because you are inadequate!¡±

    Contrary to Lysisa¡¯s plan, the contact direct and immediate. The trapped one¡¯s mind contracted, severely chastised, whimpering. ¡°He released me, and I drank in his name to gain the power to free him ¡­¡±

    Lysisa needed to guard her revulsion as the trapped one continued to describe the carnage wrought in detail as the evil creature slaughtered and drank to empower and beautify with the single goal of liberating its Master. The fallen Single Seer withdrew from direct contact, sending a dream of loss, her Seer Twin. The evil enjoyed the dream, accepting the first-person point of view because stolen dreams tended to feature a traumatic moment involving the dreamer.

    Somewhere in this exchange he surfaced, realising the fear surrounding him false, concluding even if real how could such a condition affect him in any case. The bindings restricting him, loosened as Lysisa now busy, distracted somehow.

    Lysisa sensed him explore with his mind beyond the confines of his gem, unable to stop him while weaving her memory into a dream.

    He discovered and touched the new mind, testing the new prospect for weakness and possible liberation from his current predicament.

    The trapped one became immediately confused. Part of the dream? No, the contact direct, therefore real. Did Oneiroi plot to betray her somehow, gain favour with their Master?

    For a single moment of thought, he savoured the target¡¯s confusion and then he pounced trying to dominate and wrest away control. He realised too late he didn¡¯t do enough investigation. The attack would fail before begun, success impossible due to a single thread of her existence, very feint now, which linked and bound her to another, her Master. For an instant the Master¡¯s impenetrable mind flashed before him briefly exposing two thousand years of domineering existence, his feeble presence saved due to the Master¡¯s deep hibernation and lethargic reaction, withdrawing his panicked mind and screaming back to the safety of his gem.

    Lysisa didn¡¯t waste any magic on him, although the distraction proved unfortunate. The trapped one able to distinguish reality and dream state, questing to explore the true nature of the one posing as Oneiroi and once the seed of doubt sown, following the dream path back to attack with malice and attempt to do harm. Lysisa didn¡¯t know how to fend her off as the trapped one invaded her mind trying to dominate her. She drew upon her magic store and thought to construct an imaginary wall and repel the invader.

    The void of the gem welcomed him back. Safe within the confines he determinedly squatted in safety. The contest raged around him, her body his link to the conflict and the threat. What if his current host lost, would an evil with an evil Master destroy someone as annoying as him? His mind ventured beyond safely, the Master subdued and a pinpoint in the distance. The contest though evenly balanced. Could he tip the balance? If so which way? The choice simple in the end, deciding better the host you know instead of the evil mind you didn¡¯t and reasonably certain of the consequences. The evil could so easily delight in his destruction by crushing his gem and at least Lysisa seemed prepared to play along a little longer.

    His original journey to the Master not in vain, the existence of the feint thread now a promising target. Unlikely to sever the three-hundred-year-old bond, he utilised his remaining magic to block the Master-Servant link, hoping for at least a panic in the Servant to enable his host to gain dominance.

    ---

    The sun blinded him. He didn¡¯t like tasting his own blood or feeling pain in his body. Strangely no pain emanated from the waist down, he seemed to have lost all sensation in the lower half of his body. Every breath though moved his rib cage containing several broken bones, the pain of which needed to be tolerated. Able to swivel his head, he determined he fell into a canyon of some sort. His fall missed a deepish looking lake, unfortunate. A couple of nearby cabins he also missed, fortunate. No, he fell onto a corral, dried horse patties about him and broken corral rails beneath him. Better than a picket he mused.

    Several corpses, former Walking Dead kept him company within and without the corral and as if to prove a point, one impaled upon a corral picket. His two loyal servants though lumbered towards him, one dragging a leg, another clawing with hands, both legs broken. He waited until both close enough and drawing upon the magic within the Item gifts he restored their broken bones and various injuries, both straightening to attention awaiting his orders.

    Screaming in pain he regretted his first order. His two stupid followers lifted his broken body back onto an equally broken platform. Each lifting a different section and the tenuous join between each section separating, tipping their Master off. Without pause they loaded him onto another section, and both grabbed an end and lifted. At the top of the lift, through clenched teeth he managed to scream, ¡°Stop!¡±

    The modest height increase allowed him to survey his surrounds in more detail. The canyon not a singular course, joined at various intervals by ravines and gorges, one ravine in particular rising, providing a narrow trail or path out. Overall an unusual natural phenomenon and you would need to consider yourself unlucky to be on a set path, which ended over a single cliff face. He did give a thought to his quarry though and if they knew. If so, they would be worth the trouble when he finally sacrificed them with much pain and screaming, much screaming.

    He broke away from future promises and returned to the present and the accursed sun. His salvation remarkably close at hand; he pointed towards a cave and his servants obliged. Jostled slightly as they held the platform awkwardly and plodded unevenly, although thankful on more than one occasion they didn¡¯t drop him. With some relief he called a halt and they lowered his broken body into the shadows of the cave. He assessed his body once again, although quickly drew the conclusion more bones were broken than unbroken, especially his legs which he must have landed upon, probably feet first.

    As a temptation he tried to animate the bottom half of his body; unsuccessful. Apparently not dead as yet even though lost to him, all feeling and control absent.

    The heavy steps drew his attention. From the depths of the cave a large humanoid shape lumbered towards him. Perhaps not directly, he lay to one side and the creature sort the entrance. As he approached the bulk of the man became apparent. Large pallid blockhead crowned by wisps of black hair and flanked by large crinkled ears. A shouldered backpack kept in place by a large callused hand, four stubby fingers curling around the straps. The other hand busy feeding the creatures maw of yellowed teeth with cheese.

    ¡°Hey!¡± called the Dark Priest, not only once, repeated as he approached, walked past and then out over the threshold of the cave entrance.

    The creature casually lifted a large rock and carefully placed the load to one side. He then reached into his backpack and dropped a small satchel. The Dark Priest guessed into a hole? Once done he carefully replaced the large rock, the Dark Priest blinked a couple of times, certain the angle and facing exactly the same as before. A hidden cache!

    ¡°Over here!¡± called the Dark Priest as the creature returned on the exact same path, his footfalls almost perfect. Again, ignoring the calls.

    Once well within the cave the creature flopped down upon a rock, placed his backpack beside him and began eating another block of cheese. The Dark Priest called out to him again. The behemoth placed his hand around his ear and tilted his head in the direction of the Dark Priest.

    Deaf? Hard of hearing thought the Dark Priest? He ordered his servants to carry and position his platform beside the creature.

    ¡°Who do you serve?¡± asked the Dark Priest.

    Again, the creature cupped his ear. With great effort and suffering immense pain the Dark Priest shifted into a sitting position, his back supported by the uneven cave wall.

    Finally, the creature paid him attention, leaning closer.

    Before he could think the creature grabbed his hair and pulled back his head exposing his throat. Trying to command his two servants, only gurgles of blood issued from his mouth, his throat being cut from ear to ear. With the death of the Dark Priest his two servants woke from their bondage. Their first act; to consume their former creator, devouring flesh, bone and his Items. Their feasting nonchalantly ignored all the while by their creator¡¯s murderer, who finished his cheese long before they finished and resumed his Geas.

    Far away in a Tower, former servants awoke to their freedom, while dormant Walking Dead, lined up in stacked rows near a collapsed former double story farm manor house obeyed their final command to arise upon their creator¡¯s death and seek the blood of the living.

    ---

    A surprise. The link to her Master strangled. A euphoria of freedom engulfed her, setting mind and will free. Truly liberated, beyond even the unleashing of her chains when wreaking havoc in the town. Upon her escape his yoke of tyranny forever gone.

    In celebration the trapped one clenched her fists and the attached fingers dusted. Toes next, legs and forearms shortly after. Already on the verge of destruction, the dried husk, once her body aged rapidly as the link to her Master faded, her existence tied to his. Hibernation during Death Season affording a stay of destruction by lending its strength, unable to assist now and with the first day of Birth Season to dawn shortly an inevitable decline in any case. This decline though, now and final.

    She needed to escape destruction, a rage and indignation brewed within as the last of her body returned to soil; she didn¡¯t want to cease. The mind she tried to dominate resisted and her essence, now bereft of a physical form to attach to, began fading, shortly to be no more. Refusing to panic, she searched instead, for anything or anyone weak enough to invade and dominate. None except this accused human. She felt another, although more a presence without a bodily form and therefore useless. Fading from existence, almost extinguished, a familiar evil pulsed within reach, which she rushed towards, a last desperate hope. A welcome greeted her instead of resistance, full acceptance and her existence stabilised, but where?

    A magic surrounded her, some consumed upon entry and yet a vast quantity remained. Trying to command the magic a failure, locked away, not lack of skill she concluded. Her presence held within a defined boundary and every attempt to escape beyond repelled and yet the steady pulse of blood washed by her new sanctuary or perhaps prison. The lack of blood the reason for her slow demise and yet now close. Screaming out of her mind in frustration, the lack of sound bringing a new dawn of understanding. She existed without a body. How? Her silent scream reached a new fever pitch.

    Then pain, her scream slammed down, mind reeling from confusion as new shackles imposed their will upon her.

    ¡°Somehow you have become mine instead of being destroyed, miraculously escaping to a gem. The sapphire once belonged to another of your Master¡¯s servants so perhaps his evil drew you and the stored magic allowed you to find continued existence, possibly by design like the Mage maybe.¡±

    The evil tried to speak. After many attempts a little of the surrounding magic became available to her.

    ¡°I remember your ¡®voice¡¯, you sent me dreams and duped me. I realise now the servant I thought you to be truly destroyed. I can¡¯t even sense the presence of my Master.¡±

    ¡°Is that a bad thing?¡± the voice questioned her.

    ¡°I am scared and ¡­ alone.¡± Her Master a constant companion, if not beside her, then via their shared link.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be scared or alone anymore, I am your Mistress and you will obey me and only me.¡± Lysisa hoped her mind radiated a strength she didn¡¯t really feel. She needed to bluff and bluster, pretend to be commanding. She recalled and channelled each and every imperious Mother Superior from memory.

    ¡°Yes Mistress. But I am thirsty how do I drink?¡±

    Lysisa didn¡¯t know the answer. Would an imprisoned being require such sustenance? The gem rested within her flesh and yet no blood transferred to her servant. Perhaps exposing the gem, breaking the skin surface and then drops of blood? Or ¡­

    She willed the sapphire to break the skin surface beneath her bellybutton. Within this perfect basin, blood drops from a small thumb prick accumulated, although the bellybutton reservoir never overflowed as the gem greedily absorbed the offering. Murmurings of absolute satisfaction issued from the imprisoned evil.

    ¡°Mistress I bond my eternally damned soul to your exquisite blood, and I am yours in absolute service.¡±

    The Mage didn¡¯t overhear any conversation or words of fealty, still he sensed a change, a definite shift in power as the blue gem adjacent and yet too far away, pulsed with a sentient existence. He shuddered in fear and excitement. What would the change mean for his future?

    Lysisa all the while maintaining her rigid position against the tomb, time slipping by unmarked.

    ---

    ¡°Lysisa.¡±

    The call, one of many, drifted dream-like across her trance-like state. Feathering her unconsciousness, willing a return until Lysisa snapped back to the real world. An aching neck throbbing as her body relaxed and needing to blink her dry eyes moist while repositioning them forward.

    As she focused, the shadow of her crouching Mistress shielded her from the morning sunlight.

    ¡°Are you well, are you safe?¡± Astera asked, while stretching out a hand and not quite touching.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°Are you still you?¡± asked Niobe, standing opposite Astera.

    ¡°I think so, why ask?¡±

    Astera¡¯s hand found Lysisa¡¯s shoulder. ¡°The fear is gone, either due to you or by some other means.¡±

    Lysisa¡¯s eyes stared off into the darkness at the far end of the Cavern. ¡°I am not sure Mistress as I find myself waking up from a dream. I thought myself lost, my mind crushed and yet now ¡­¡±

    Astera stood allowing sunlight to strike Lysisa, who stretched her body in response. ¡°The morning daylight perhaps a trigger? Thyia please reflect sunlight onto the crypt tomb, and Thais, where the sunlight lands and only there, clear away the stone, slowly. Alexa be prepared to repair the stone.¡±

    Thyia hefted the polished shield into position a weak diffused splash of sunlight struck the tomb, while Astera, Niobe and Lysisa stood back. Thais thinned the stone as much as she felt comfortable doing given the unknown depth. Once Alexa and the Goblin Sisters indicated their readiness Thais cleared the last of the stone away. Immediately a cloud of dust exhaled from the tomb, heavy with the smell of death and scent of decay. Undaunted, Thais enlarged the hole to expose the interior, the weak sunlight eliminating the darkness within to reveal an empty, almost wholesome cavity.

    The second tomb also empty of evil, although containing significant piles of dust, the aroma of death stronger suggesting the former occupant recently destroyed, aligning with the removal of the fear. With this cleansing, the Main Cavern somehow became more theirs representing a significant victory and somehow thought Astera, Lysisa the catalyst. As hugs and quiet shouts of celebration travelled around the gathered Daughters, Astera singled out Thais and Alexa, whispering a congratulation in choosing the right Items for their new Initiate.

    Thais and Alexa supported Lysisa as she draped her arms around them in relief and thanks, confirming she would visit in a day¡¯s time to recount her discoveries.

    ---

    The hibernating body of the Master shifted, not quite a half roll, acknowledging the disturbance as he felt her loss. He barely noticed the destruction of his other servant several days ago and refused to try and contact his errant Dark Priest, determining the cost too high for little gain. The Dark Priest concerned with his own survival and no longer loyal.

    The Master drew in the token sustenance offered by the fading nights of Death Season. The waning of Death Season a warning Birth Season loomed ever closer, and therefore Judge¡¯s ascendancy and his rapid degeneration assured without a supply of fresh blood to feast upon.

    The end? The twenty Vampire Kings, Princes and Lords would finally gloat over his demise, the favoured one of his and their sire, The Original Vampire. A proven inept inheritor of the twenty-first Dukedom during The Original Vampire¡¯s time of endless wounding. A sly smile escaped his thoughts, would the last Dukedom continue to be a place of intrigue or would the others squabble openly over the last undrained prize?

    ---

    Lysisa released Astera from her embrace. ¡°I wish to bask under the light of the sun, too long have I thought fear and darkness my place of solace.¡±

    ¡°You require company?¡± asked Astera, inwardly chuckling as she followed Lysisa¡¯s eyes, straying upon Sweetears returning to work upon the stone doors.

    ¡°No Mistress, when I am reconciled, I know where that can be found.¡±

    Astera, Thyia and Niobe gathered and observed Lysisa striding confidently from the Main Cavern. Briefly pausing to hug and whisper to Sweetears along the way.

    Niobe breaking the silence. ¡°She continues to prove herself, does she not Mistress?¡±

    Astera folded her arms in response. ¡°Yes, although as Mistress I wait until the twins report.¡±

    ---

    The morning sun, rising from the East behind the town caressed her nakedness with a weak reflected light. Lysisa, content to wait, recalled happy moments to pass the time while laying upon the Stone Curtain Wall. As her Items slowly filled with magic, she granted her tenants a drop of magic each, supplying and contacting the trapped one first.

    ¡°I name you Melasia.¡±

    ¡°Mistress I have a name, it is ¡­¡± She stopped. Sensing her Mistress¡¯ anger build. ¡°Yes Mistress, my name is Melasia. I rejoice and celebrate it. Thank-you Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Do you feel the sunlight upon you?¡±

    ¡°No Mistress, I sense the magic you gift me. I worship your blood.¡±

    ¡°Use my gift of magic to sense beyond your gem and report your discoveries.¡±

    ¡°I wish to keep the magic Mistress it is a comfort to me.¡± She sensed her Mistress¡¯ anger rise. ¡°I am sorry Mistress I glory in its use in your service. Forgive your stupid servant.¡±

    Time passed and after using over half of the gifted magic her servant spoke.

    ¡°I sense no other living mind near you Mistress. I sense no evil and no good. Mistress I thank-you for your gift, your magic is bountiful.¡±

    ¡°Search again and this time focus below us foolish servant.¡±

    Melasia knew of below and above as any flying creature would, she needed her Mistress to assume a false superiority. ¡°I sense two minds, no three, Mistress. The third now joining the two enjoying themselves. I touched them lightly, undiscovered while consumed in their pleasure.¡± Melasia shuddered. ¡°I remember. Can I linger Mistress?¡±

    Why, thought Lysisa. ¡°Doesn¡¯t the ¡­ spying, frustrate you, given you can no longer partake?¡±

    ¡°Blood and sexual pleasure are in my nature and I don¡¯t think I can ignore the lure. Pleasure is all in the mind Mistress ¡­ I am ¡­ well satisfied and return to you. I am content and pleased to be in your service Mistress. Perhaps I can share with you?¡±

    ¡°Explain?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t crush me when I lightly touch your mind Mistress. We are joined by blood and flesh so I should be able to, well share, but only if you permit and don¡¯t repel my mind¡¯s touch.¡±

    Lysisa inwardly nodded, and then relaxed as a replay from first Dirce¡¯s point of view and then Agape¡¯s point of view swept over her mind. For Warrior Sisters their touches and accommodations gentle and considerate, two as one giving and receiving gratification. A third replay commenced, Drosis¡¯ point of view, where Dirce and Agape attended to her, seemingly knowing the most pleasurable locations and exacting techniques to bring their subject to ultimate pleasure. Lysisa gently shut out her servant, ending the replays.

    A silence lingered. Lysisa in deep thought, comparing Sweetears and her love making to the replays, believing theirs an ultimate and yet upon witnessing the sight of multiple bodies in ecstasy recently and now the three below them truly pleasuring their partner ¡­ her and Sweetears therefore absolute beginners.

    Melasia whines. ¡°I am still in awe Mistress and beg you to feed me please I wish to impress you.¡±

    Lysisa observes each drop of blood disappear into the gem and then her servant¡¯s voice returns.

    ¡°Check your wound Mistress.¡±

    Lysisa checks. Her thumb now healed. ¡°It is whole, how?¡±

    ¡°Cut yourself again, although I would beg you not to waste the blood."

    Lysisa could almost hear her servant salivate as she spoke.

    The thin stream of blood from the deep cut never once overflowed Lysisa¡¯s bellybutton, all rapidly absorbed by the gem and then the wound closed up. Just as Lysisa came to admire the clean closing of her wound, her body strengthen, invigorated and healthy. Reaching a finger inside her mouth Lysisa confirmed the sudden ache due to a tooth growing anew.

    ¡°If you feed me blood Mistress, I can grant you some of my former vampiric powers. I also know that I am bound to you, just as I was once bound to my former Master. There is a tether, can you feel it Mistress?¡± She tried to keep her elation from her thoughts, such glorious blood!

    Lysisa not only sensed the binding she pulsed magic across eliciting an immediate response.

    ¡°Pure powerful magic Mistress, do you see your new servant Mistress?¡±

    Swaying before Lysisa covered in rotting flesh stood a Walking Dead. One of the many bodies used as an alarm animating. Repulsed by the abomination, Lysisa willed the Walking Dead destroyed, relieved as the construct collapsed before her eyes.

    ¡°I have displeased you Mistress?¡± Her voice wavered.

    ¡°Surprised.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry Mistress. My spells corrupt, it is my nature.¡±

    Lysisa then pin pricked her thumb and shared the pain down their shared tether.

    ¡°Ouch Mistress.¡±

    Lysisa then pleasured herself and shared.

    ¡°Mmm ¡­ Mistress.¡±

    Satisfied pain and pleasure could be shared along the tether Lysisa stopped her experiment, instead questioning her tenant and probing for fallacy.

    ¡°Mistress I am your loyal servant. Our bond strengthens by unknown means, before we shared thoughts and instructions only, this is more. I sense another presence Mistress. I know this other, he separated me from my dying decaying body. I can only sense him because the strength of our bond is growing Mistress. He is like a worm on a hook to me now Mistress I am the stronger, his superior, can I explore his mind Mistress?¡±

    ¡°Certainly.¡±

    ¡°A Mage, Mistress, he didn¡¯t create his soul gem, only naming it so. He has some spells and more he hasn¡¯t learnt in books secreted away. Oh, originally a she. Assaulted by the original creator of the gem, she resisted and the small chest which held the gem, suddenly closed. A special chest Mistress. In fact, the chest crafted to imprison the creator of the gem and when shut severed her path of retreat, the distraction resulting in destruction. She claimed the gem as her portion of the spoils and carried it on her for many years until slain recently and her soul fled to the gem.¡±

    Lysisa fed him some magic.

    ¡°How do I have a headache? It seems someone trampled on my memories.¡±

    ¡°It was I worm, Melasia, devoted servant of Mistress Lysisa.¡± A clear sneer in her retort.

    ¡°You sound familiar ¡­ the Vampire in the tomb, how come you weren¡¯t destroyed?¡±

    A proud reply. ¡°My Mistress carried the means of my survival.¡±

    More competition he thought. ¡°So, blocking the tether to your Master didn¡¯t destroy you?¡±

    ¡°Your interference destroyed my decaying body, which I am now free of.¡±

    He threw temptation. ¡°Still having a body is good, drink, food and women for a start.¡±

    ¡°Why are you male, instead of your original form?¡±

    ¡°I tired of the attentions of men as a female, so I deliberately looked for a male body when I returned.¡±

    ¡°You have no loyalty to Mistress Lysisa,¡± she accused.

    He smiled inwardly. ¡°Well no, but I am fairly much trapped as I need magic to dominate another and I never seem to have access to the amount required.¡±

    ¡°Mistress is wise in this. You are not worthy of further conversation.¡±

    An ache arose in Lysisa¡¯s womb, unexpected due to the Season, and yet so close to the end, therefore a possibility. She withdrew access to the little magic granted to him, to silence voice and perception. Swallowing down the pain, blood seeped from her womanhood. Lysisa hurriedly placed a loin cloth between her legs, smearing the fabric red.

    ¡°Mistress place my gem there, I beg you.¡±

    Lysisa gritted her teeth to ignore the blessing pain and while basking under the weak sunlight willed the gem to break free from behind her bellybutton and shift down, slowly. As the gem approached her womanhood, particular areas responded with pleasure. With a shudder Lysisa settled the gem between two fleshy folds of skin and relaxed in an effort to still her panting.

    ¡°Further Mistress, inside slightly and the gem will close off your seepage entirely ¡­¡± Melasia projected an image of the location into Lysisa¡¯s mind.

    ¡°How do you know ¡­¡±

    Melasia couldn¡¯t suppress a mental chuckle. ¡°All women are the same ¡­¡±

    Lysisa continued, the gem finally resting neatly in the centre of a circle of flesh seemingly ideally sized and upon checking, no blood leaked passed, all she presumed, absorbed by her servant.

    Several bells passed in an awkward silence. Lysisa embarrassed she didn¡¯t know her body well and not brave enough to ask more or hurry her servant to speak, safe in the knowledge her loyal and faithful servant Melasia would speak when necessary.

    Lysisa rested, half asleep, when Melasia whispered gently across her mind.

    ¡°Mistress your virgin blood is empowering and perhaps the real secret behind our shared bonding.¡±

    A single heartbeat passed, accompanied by a deep sadness. ¡°I am not a virgin I have sexed with men.¡±

    ¡°Your blood doesn¡¯t lie. I would trust your blood and in fact your body.¡±

    ¡°I remember my deeds. You know them well when I sent my memories to you masquerading as a dream. I entertained many men ¡­ I am no longer a virgin and the Goddess Saph has forsaken me due to breaking my vow of chastity.¡±

    Melasia found restraint, holding back her incredulous laugh, realising any ridicule could prove dangerous, in not fatal, deciding to educate the naive instead.

    ¡°Mistress, if you will allow, I will share a memory of a man and woman sexing, the woman as a result losing her virginity.¡±

    Lysisa mentally nodded, a certain anxious trepidation escaping and accidently shared with Melasia.

    The Single Seer aghast, a hand covering her mouth, eyes closing, although unable to block any inner sight, a highly detailed encounter from the previous debauchery sponsored by her servant in the town of Bircharbor.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t lose your virginity Mistress. You serviced the men in the barracks with your mouth while they felt your body. My gem rests in a specific, special place, which only for a virgin remains intact.¡±

    Melasia lost contact with her Mistress.

    In the time alone Lysisa thought through all her pain. Her biggest question being did the Mother Superior of the Temple know the workings of a female body. Did she act out of malicious intent or ignorance? Lysisa deciding, how could she not know and therefore the Temple deliberately perpetuated an ignorance amongst the Seers in their care. Lysisa pushed down the anger, as a Single Seer, even as a virgin, she wouldn¡¯t make a difference. Instead she needed to tell someone, or better still a Seer pair the news and only wonder at the ramifications. The memory of Alcmene¡¯s disappointed face, lasting and recalled in this moment.

    ---

    Concern welled up to almost bursting when contact returned and Melasia quickly asked a question to gain her Mistress¡¯ attention.

    ¡°Is your Seer Twin still alive Mistress?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Lysisa mentally crossed her arms, retreating within, the memory painful.

    ¡°I apologise Mistress, I only thought ...¡±

    Melasia, like the Mage, suddenly isolated and imprisoned within her gem access to magic denied.

    In haste, Lysisa picked up her clothes and repaired the stone seal above the stairs. She then began a search for Seer Twins.

    ---

    A shout rang out across the battlefield. The voice strong, confident and known.

    ¡°Sisters! Turn and charge to me,¡± yelled Dione.

    Nysa and Kyra shield bashed the Walking Dead in front of them to push their reaching hands away. Both then turned to charge past Korinna leading with their shields determined to deflect the Walking Dead in the way to either side. Korinna, Hagne and Zoe desperately followed in the wake created, hope growing. Dione rode forward and her stallion¡¯s hooves helped clear the way. Salvation shortly found in a one room cottage. Korinna barred one window, the shutters still intact. Hagne positioned a small table against the opening of the other, her back leaning against the barrier. Once all the sisters entered Dione rode off to see if she could draw some away with little success. The Walking Dead preferred the smell of blood.

    Nysa and Kyra closed the sturdy door and pushed back against the Walking Dead trying to enter. The Walking Dead brushed up against the windows, Hagne and Korinna holding them at bay. Zoe attended to the most grievous wounds suffered by Hagne and Korinna reaching into her pack, the only pack they salvaged in their haste, for the small number of bandages to staunch the bleeding. Once done, she relieved Hagne and then Korinna in turn so they could drink from their remaining water skin. She relieved Kyra, who then held the door while Nysa drank. In this way they waited and rested, drawing in deep breaths and gnawing on the remaining dried meat, sweating despite the cold air outside.

    The thumping and scratching at the door and windows intensified. Their safe place held until a rotting arm burst through a cottage wall, not a feat of strength, a result of hacking at the neglected mud bricks of the cottage. Unknown to those trapped Dione hadn¡¯t left. If she drew any away her stallion destroyed them, otherwise she used her sling in the hope of striking the target in the head to destroy it.

    Then Dione noticed the Walking Dead on the outskirts of the horde start to burn, fiery arrows in their torso and as they crowded the fire spread usually joining others similarly struck. The conflagration grew until large enough to gather all the fuel nearby, including the cottage¡¯s dilapidated thatched roof overcoming the dampness and creating a billowing smoke. Dione hovered around the cottage trying to pick the right moment to act, which didn¡¯t arrive. Fretting, she decided to charge in immediately.

    Using her stallion, she smashed and trampled the Walking Dead from behind, making for the door calling to her sisters to escape. Pausing at the door, the stallion is crowded and grabbed at. He rears and lashes out with hooves, neighing. Nysa and Kyra charge from the doorway, shield bashing the couple the stallion can¡¯t reach. The rest of the sisters boil out of the cottage followed by flames and billowing smoke, drawn to the fresh air made available through the opened door and windows.

    The stallion pushed through the crowd, Nysa and Kyra protecting his flanks. Once through, ones and twos of the Walking Dead turned to pursue. The cottage collapsed in a fiery crash, Walking Dead taking defiant last steps as the flames burnt them to the ground, the backdrop. This time Kyra and Nysa paused to dispatch the chasers with Dione¡¯s stallion circling back to finish off any stragglers or bowl over any groupings. Coughing, smoke smudged faces met as they sprawled about, relieved and exhausted waiting for their rescuers and any possible demands bereft of any energy to do anything else.

    One appeared from behind the remains of the cottage. Tall and muscular for a Goblin, bow sheathed to his back, arms folded, feet splayed apart. In silence he waited, eyeing them in turn. The sisters share a knowing look, their rescuer reminds them of their own Goblin Sisters, except favouring a pale green skin colour. Nysa climbs to her feet and with tired steps strode forward, waving an eager Dione back.

    ¡°You will need to ride and rescue me sister if this proves to be a trap.¡±

    As Nysa closed the distance, she judged the Goblin Sisters more muscular, although the waiting male Goblin seemingly strong enough and tall enough to match most human fighting men and women for that matter. He now leant against a tall spear and the large bow on his back, one end above his shoulder, the other end peeking behind his upper leg, intimidating.

    He holds a palm out to Nysa. Apparently, she has approached close enough, within talking earshot.

    ¡°We thank you for our rescue and we pay our debts,¡± declared Nysa, displaying open palms.

    ¡°Fortunately for you, it is I who needs to repay a debt. I believe this is your Mistress.¡±

    As he signals with a free hand, three stretchers, a body upon each are carried into Nysa¡¯s view. He smiles as Nysa places a hand to her mouth and leans forward. It must be she, he thinks, for they recognise at least one of the bodies.

    Barely able to contain her concern, Nysa asks, ¡°Are they hurt? Injured?¡±

    ¡°Difficult to tell, we found them unconscious and so they have remained. We haven¡¯t attempted to wake them, normally the body knows when to wake if injured.¡±

    The six Goblins who carried them out, similar to their chief, build, arms and armour, including the one female as they lined up on either side of him.

    ¡°Tell your Mistress that I would like to talk to her sometime in the future but if that doesn¡¯t happen tell her that I have paid my debt to her even if she never knew it existed as she taught me to hunt and more importantly to eat meat! As you see, for a Goblin that makes all the difference.¡±

    ¡°How will she find you?¡±

    ¡°She only needs to setup camp at the forest edge although a little more to the north is better as there are too many Walking Dead spawning from the forest here about.¡± Then he bellied laughed at his own joke while disappearing behind the few farmhouses that still stood in the area followed by his companions.

    Nysa waved her Sisters to join her, while kneeling at each stretcher, Charis, Helice and possibly Raisa. Their faces serene, evidently at peace. Nysa fought to hold back tears, eyes moistening despite her efforts.

    Renewed energy drove her Sisters, gathering around the stretchers in disbelief.

    Nysa snapped out several orders. ¡°Korinna contact our Seer Sisters we need the help of at least one more and supplies. Hagne and Kyra start to carry our sisters to shade and out of any wind. Dione scout around for any further Walking Dead and the best trail to Lonely Keep.¡±

    Zoe held up a surprise, a bow and quiver of arrows, thoughtfully gifted by the Goblins.

    ¡°And Zoe, please stand watch ¡­¡± Nysa casting a joyous grin.

    Zoe smiled, nocking an arrow and crouching, searching for an ideal watch position, noting the feathering on the arrow similar if not the same as crafted by Charis, a confirmation if any needed the Goblin Leader learnt skills from their Mistress.

    Dione stood still, the reins of her stallion in one hand, although unnecessary.

    Nysa turned and meet Dione¡¯s gaze. ¡°We thank-you for our rescue Sister, now is the time to secure our freedom and protect our Mistress.¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    An inner conflict stormed over Dione¡¯s response, she needed to lead and yet how to wrest the leadership from Nysa and ensure the other Sisters would follow. Kyra would follow Nysa, Korinna and Hagne also, given they didn¡¯t share in the pursuit, which left Zoe. Hopeless. She rescued them; Nysa acknowledged as much. Why didn¡¯t they look to her?

    Nysa noted Dione¡¯s furrowed brow, deep in thought, while the stallion waited completely still in an unnatural way. A crossroads possibly, obey or rebel.

    Dione leapt upon her stallion and without a further word took to her assigned task.

    Zosime and Alexis pleaded with their Mistress to return and soon arrived standing before a cross legged Korinna, carrying more supplies. The Seer Circle included Rhea and Elpis and they offered to drive a wagon trailing several horses from Lonely Keep and carry the patients to safety. Astera thanked them, knowing Rhea would be keen to join her twin.

    Dione rejoiced upon her return, Zosime and Alexis would acknowledge her leadership she felt certain. Meanwhile she observed Nysa encouraging all to move, her and Kyra bearing Charis¡¯ stretcher, Zosime and Alexis assigned to Helice¡¯s stretcher, Hagne and Korinna assigned to Raisa, with Zoe scouting out front, now armed with bow and a quiver of arrows.

    The sisters walked stubbornly North directly towards the mountains until dusk with Dione circling them, allowing her Sisters to glimpse her, although not joining them. Lantern light bounced towards them along the trail and Dione rode to escort Rhea and Elpis with the wagon and horses to the Sister¡¯s night camp.

 1.143 Is there such a Thing as Humble Power? (19th Day of Stasis Month)

    Otonia stared after Lysisa as she hurried through the Main Entrance. She observed the Initiate pacing when first arriving to take over guard duty and then pleasantly surprised when Lysisa delivered a quick hug and glowing smile in greeting. The Initiate¡¯s usual sombreness absent, perhaps her destruction of the fear or maybe her dalliance with Sweetears, sweeter now? Otonia chuckled at her thought.

    ---

    Lysisa, because of great need, half-walked, half-ran to catch Alcmene as she swept through the Main Cavern at least a quarter of a bell before Otonia. She plans to discuss her virginity with both Alcmene and Alexa. Now an ideal opportunity as Alexa would be waiting like her for the shift changeover.

    As Lysisa distanced herself from the flickering torchlight of the Main Entrance, the darkness enveloped her. She needed to chase forward, and yet the night blinded her.

    ¡°Mistress, allow me to grant a small boon,¡± crooned Melasia.

    Shortly after Lysisa¡¯s consent, her vision adjusted, and the night blindness rolled back, replaced by shades of grey, the path before her crystal clear, and she surged forward, glimpsing Alcmene in the distance.

    Alcmene and Alexa conversed, Lysisa was certain as they moved their hands occasionally and nodded, yet neither spoke, although on more than one occasion, they held hands. Not in an affectionate way or even as a greeting, which confounded the Initiate and caused her to pause and observe instead of greeting them both as she planned.

    When they hugged, she realised Alexa would soon leave at shift end. Lysisa sprang from her spying stupor in a mild panic blurting out the first words which came into her head.

    ¡°I am a virgin!¡±

    Both Seer Sisters gazed at the interloper, neither realising someone lurked about, pleased they decided to Seer Link their conversation.

    Alcmene was the first to question. ¡°How can you be sure after being so certain you weren¡¯t Sister?¡±

    Lysisa halted her charge, stunned by the question. How could she? Did she need to tell them about Melasia? Course she did, having promised to tell Alexa and Thais. Why did she feel uncomfortable doing so? Both blank stare at her, waiting.

    ¡°My servant told me, erm ¡­ showed me ¡­¡± Lysisa lost control of her breathing, wringing her hands. ¡°The sapphire, in there. With the other in the other sapphire.¡±

    As her eyes closed, a gentle hand cupped each cheek, the body warmth of Alcmene and Alexa a reassuring comfort.

    In gentle whispers, their synchronised voices encouraged her to still her thoughts. ¡°You are safe, pause and collect your thoughts and speak when you¡¯re ready and start from the start.¡±

    ¡°We know of the Mage. The other is new. It seems the sapphires can capture or preserve souls. However, the explanation of how is beyond us,¡± sent Alexa to Alcmene. Their caressing of Lysisa¡¯s cheek is comforting. It enables the Seer Sisters to discern emotions and ¡®loud¡¯ thoughts of any within touching distance of the flesh.

    The two Seers deliberate in their positioning. Both face the distraught Initiate while secretly holding hands, the folds of Alcmene¡¯s Seer Robe aiding the concealment while their other hands provide physical contact with their subject.

    ¡°Their presence I can sense, although both are confined, which means our Initiate has developed some skill to manage her guests, it would seem,¡± sent Alcmene.

    ¡°Perhaps a change of plan then, not the Mage but the other, clearly the stronger of the two.¡±

    ¡°While the Mage is opportunistic, there is an evil within the other, although if our Initiate can control the other, I would suspect a higher chance of success,¡± sent Alcmene.

    ¡°Should we wake Clymene or Niobe as we will need another for the Watch if nothing else,¡± sent Alexa, a hint of amusement echoing across their physical Seer Link.

    ¡°¡­ pretended to be another of the Master¡¯s servants and fed her a dream, the one¡­ where I service the men in the barracks¡­¡±

    ¡°We could ask Lysisa to confess to Clymene and Niobe in the morning¡­¡±

    ¡°Coward! Who is afraid of their twin, I wonder?¡± Alexa teased Alcmene, knowing Clymene as Mistress of the House an authority figure, although if the Temple-trained Seer Twins held any jealousy, none openly manifested.

    ¡°No, I would enjoy the chance, except both of us are coping with the blessing pain.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I witnessed, well, I saw you all naked, and although Jocasta tried to assure me, I couldn¡¯t accept. I heard rumours, but ¡­¡±

    Alexa read some of the elder¡¯s books, which clearly stated the order and ownership of certain known truths. ¡°I thought Birth Season owned conception. How can your body do so in Death Season?¡±

    ¡°Alexis suffered blessing pain during the pursuit, so earlier than Clymene and me, a mystery for now. Although without further evidence, perhaps an indication evil is weakening across the land somehow.¡±

    ¡°I would cherish that explanation, however impossible! For now, you ask Clymene, and I will ask Niobe, and hopefully, one will accept?¡±

    ¡°¡­ sort solace in the fear and darkness and confident I pretended to be one the Master¡¯s servants again¡­¡±

    ¡°Agreed,¡± sent Alcmene, sighing.

    ¡°Sorry, Sister, I know I shouldn¡¯t have, I needed to escape what I had seen, and well, I didn¡¯t see the harm.¡± Lysisa sniffed.

    Alcmene blinked and then realised Lysisa assumed, rightly although incorrectly, she sighed because of the Initiate¡¯s action in the retelling.

    Kissing Lysisa¡¯s forehead, Alcmene whispered, ¡°So brave and yet dangerous. You need to take care when exploring the unknown. Please continue.¡±

    Alexa squeezed Alcmene¡¯s hand, threw her a mental chuckle, and then tried to Seer Link to Niobe. ¡°Niobe, sweet Niobe, can you wake for me?¡±

    Alcmene squeezed back before Seer Linking to Clymene. ¡°I know you suffer, Twin, although perhaps you should venture to the Southern Wall. Our newest Initiate believes she is a virgin still!¡±

    ¡°¡­ I confess my foolishness, the evil proved my equal at least, perhaps stronger, and then the link to her Master faded. I assume the Mage as he gloats when he and Melasia are permitted freedom to speak and use magic. Without the link, Melasia¡¯s body collapsed to dust and she sort survival, finding the sapphire probably due to the evilness of the previous owner.¡±

    Seeing the need for rest, Alcmene led Lysisa by the hand to the makeshift guard¡¯s camp, bedroll, waterskin and a modest store of dried meat. Alexa yawned and shook her head while following.

    Lysisa leant against the wall and took a swig of the waterskin, then tore the offered portion of dried meat in half so she could place the entire piece in her mouth and begin the chewing. Alexa laid out upon the bedroll and drew the single blanket over her while Alcmene mentally tsked.

    Once she finished the night snack, Lysisa continued to describe Melasia and the sharing of vampire powers, including the animating of a Walking Dead, healing and her night vision, to name a few. She occasionally interrupted Alcmene¡¯s questioning when she remembered something else. Alcmene, for her part, established a Seer Circle with Clymene and Niobe as they both decided to join the discovery confession.

    ¡°The sapphire Item is still in position? Absorbing the blood from your blessing pain?¡± asked Alcmene. Her eyebrows and voice pitch high.

    ¡°Yes ¡­ yes, Sister, the virginal blood empowers Melasia¡­¡±

    Alcmene wrinkled her nose. ¡°Can she accumulate enough to overpower you?¡±

    Lysisa looked down, noticing her fingers lacing and unlacing and laying them upon her thighs to still them. ¡°She has sworn a blood bond with me. Nevertheless, I can deny her voice and magic, which imprisons her within the gem as she is now. She is not privy to my confession or our discussion.¡±

    ¡°How do you still see in the dark without her assistance?¡±

    Her fingernails scratched the leather of her pants. ¡°She explained. The vampiric power is granted for a duration based upon her blood empowerment.¡±

    Clymene asked, ¡°Do you wish to serve the Goddess Saph as a Seer again?¡±

    Lysisa jumped. Instead of Alcmene holding one of her hands, the Initiate almost leapt into Alcmene¡¯s lap. Nevertheless, both of Lysisa¡¯s hands held onto Alcmene¡¯s, and after her eyes rose to meet Alcmene¡¯s for assurance, Lysisa climbed to her feet, back straight and chin up with one hand firmly grasping Alcmene¡¯s.

    ¡°I would be honoured to serve the Goddess Saph as a Seer and will succeed at any training and tasks required.¡±

    Clymene tried to hold her hand up, palm out to temper the Initiate¡¯s words, failing. Some knew of her relationship with Sweetears and thought this might complicate ¡­ things.

    ¡°You know what you witnessed in the House will form most of your training. You will be required to have sex with your Seer Sisters. Can you accept this? Can Sweetears accept this?¡±

    Would Sweetears accept? Lysisa¡¯s life purpose before Twin Loss required service to Saph as a Seer. Nothing else would matter. Yet, Sweetears, in Lysisa¡¯s darkest, weak moments, rescued her, unselfish, finding beauty where others found ugliness. Melasia¡¯s debauchery held no meaning to her, a requirement to grow her power and serve her Master. Her servicing of the guards in the barracks had no meaning, a necessity to survive without torment. Then, of course, the Daughters themselves all participated in the orgy and yet clearly, particular Sisters hold affection for other Sisters above and beyond what is required as a Seer or non-Seer for that matter. Could Sweetears accept?

    ¡°It is well she deliberates, Sisters,¡± sent Niobe to the impromptu Seer Circle of Alcmene, Clymene and herself, with a napping Alexa semi-aware.

    As doubt grew, a salacious inner voice spoke to Lysisa, take this opportunity and fulfil your purpose to serve Saph as a Seer. If Sweetears loves you, she will understand the difference between sexing and lovemaking¡­

    Lysisa stepped forward and kissed Clymene hungrily on her rosebud lips. Clymene¡¯s eyes flew wide open, her body unable to retreat as Lysisa¡¯s warrior hands surrounded the Seer¡¯s bald head, locking her in place. Clymene¡¯s hands flailed about until they found some purchase on Lysisa¡¯s body and gently pushed back.

    ¡°Your face Seer Sister, there aren¡¯t enough coins in the Dukedom to pay me to forget!¡± sent Niobe.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you helping?¡± sent Clymene. The plea such, Clymene shared her discomfort across their Seer Circle. Alexa waking with a start, fearing an attack or other calamity and laughing through sleepy eyes at the locked embrace.

    Alcmene was more practical, jumping to her feet and placing a hand on each of Lysisa¡¯s cheeks from behind her head. ¡°Enough Initiate, Clymene needs to breathe.¡±

    Like lightning, Lysisa released Clymene, apologising profusely while patting down the Seer¡¯s shoulders and upper arms. Busy, she inadvertently swipes one of Clymene¡¯s breasts as the Seer turns away slightly from the exuberant attention. The intimate contact causes Lysisa to raise her hands up and away as if stung, turning her head away.

    Alcmene embraced Lysisa around her shoulders from behind, whispering, ¡°Settle, Sister, calm. In fact, your first lesson begins now. Lay down and be still.¡±

    Lysisa embraced the instruction and laid down upon the cold stone at her feet, arms by her sides, body almost stiff as a plank. Alcmene thought to instruct further when Clymene intervened.

    ¡°No, Sister, leave her be. We need to make some preparations.¡± Clymene shivered slightly as a chill breeze reached over the Southern Wall.

    ---

    The Initiate Seer recognised the room instantly upon entering. The room Sweetears crafted for her, in the end for them and their first tryst in the Cavern Blind barracks. She wanted to run, almost anywhere else, she thought and yet, Clymene, Niobe and Alexa looked on expectantly. Oddly the ¡®owners¡¯ Dirce, Drosis, and Agape weren¡¯t to be seen, while Alcmene remained on guard duty.

    ¡°Niobe and Alexa will remove your armour and clothes. When naked, you will lay upon the furs and blankets. You will first Seer Link to Niobe.¡± Lysisa opened her mouth, and Clymene waved her silent. ¡°I will be the voice while Niobe introduces you to the techniques.¡±

    Clymene waited, a slight smile on her lips as Niobe pranced around in anticipation, Lysisa¡¯s warrior body perfect. Clymene¡¯s eyes traced the wine stain, across one side of her face, down her neck and flowing over her collar bone and splashing the top curve of her breast. The contrast in complexion is dramatic. Clymene at once compared to Nysa¡¯s, although hers being hidden presented a different issue upon being revealed. Lysisa¡¯s known to all until covered up by disguise.

    Niobe laid down naked and positioned the top of her head to touch the top of Lysisa¡¯s.

    ¡°Lysisa, what I ask may seem hurtful. I apologise in advance, and please be assured I mean no harm. Reach out with your mind and form your Seer Link, like you would if about to contact your twin sister.¡±

    ¡°Why? My Sister is dead. This doesn¡¯t seem respectful somehow,¡± she wavered.

    ¡°Niobe is trying to be your new Seer Sister. Imagine extending your Seer Link from your mind through the top of your head, reaching for the inside of Niobe¡¯s mind,¡± whispered Clymene.

    Lysisa blinked, unable to see anyone. They had faced her away from the entrance. She considered releasing Melasia to ask for advice and then discarded the thought. What did a vampire know about Seers?

    ¡°Try, be brave. What we say is either true or false, never hurtful.¡±

    Lysisa formed her Seer Link within her mind and then, like a seeking tendril, explored beyond. She didn¡¯t need to make the link thin with their heads in contact. Further reach required a thin tendril. The more accomplished Seers could thin their Seer Link and narrow again, enabling a distant connection, a sign of Seer Skill. Lysisa¡¯s Seer Link tendril searched and found darkness. How could this work? With her twin, their ¡®link ends¡¯ sought each other out until joyous union, two halves seeking to be whole, needing to be complete. Doubt crept in. Did she somehow fail? Did the Goddess still curse her?

    Niobe¡¯s sweet voice whispered to her, ¡°Keep searching, keep exploring. There is nothing to fear. We can try again and again.¡±

    Lysisa¡¯s tendril searched until the darkness ended, and once past the edge, realised a wrongness and hurried back into the dark. She then followed the edge around, discovering a wide circle of darkness. Could this be Niobe¡¯s Seer Link tendril? Lysisa and her Seer Twin were an accomplished pair, yet Niobe¡¯s Seer Link¡¯ end¡¯ suggested the capacity of her Seer Skill ¡­ Lysisa would be the pumpkin seed, while Niobe the entire pumpkin in comparison. How?

    The darkness reached out, trying to grasp Lysisa¡¯s offered presence. The touch of the other Seer Link tendril was unfamiliar and unnatural and yet the same in many ways, like forgotten friends reintroducing themselves after many years apart. When Lysisa accepted one of the offers, the Seer Link formed.

    ¡°Welcome, Seer Sister,¡± sent Niobe.

    Lysisa placed her hands over her face in relief, and the interruption broke the Seer Link. Her head tossed from side to side as her hands bawled up into fists. Her eyes opened wide as Clymene quickly straddled her and held her fists.

    ¡°You can try again. One broken link attempt isn¡¯t the end.¡± Clymene pressed her lips upon Lysisa¡¯s and released them. ¡°Concentrate, form your Seer Link and find Niobe.¡±

    Lysisa closed her eyes as a realisation dawned upon her. As twins, each needed the seeking nature of their Seer Links, being thin. Blindly joining would be impossible or supremely frustrating, with many giving up the attempt. Being in contact, their minds as close as physically possible, when her thin Seer Link projected out blindly, Niobe¡¯s colossal Seer Link would, without fail, ¡®catch¡¯ whatever reached her. The unanswered question teased her: How did Niobe grow her Seer Skill to such an impossible extent ¡­

    Clymene teased Lysisa¡¯s nipples with her teeth, distracting her deliberations.

    Lysisa¡¯s eyes shot open, her mouth open wide, sucking in a deep breath.

    Clymene smiled down upon her captive. ¡°I am beginning the second lesson early.¡±

    Lysisa gulped, her mind turning back to the orgy. Clymene and also Alcmene, for that matter, were particularly ¡®busy¡¯.

    ---

    A sheen of sweat covered Lysisa¡¯s naked body, her chest rising and falling rapidly, trying to suck in as many breaths as possible before Alcmene attended to her again. The Seer Twins share guard duty and pleasure duty. In desperation, Lysisa released Melasia, commanding her to consume a portion of her vampiric power to revitalise her Mistress¡¯ tired body. The tiredness resulted from her selfishness, holding her orgasms to herself instead of sending them to Niobe. For the Single Seer, her orgasm was a worldly awakening from what she believed sexing, let alone lovemaking, capable of delivering. She simply didn¡¯t know and couldn¡¯t wait to educate Sweetears if they still shared a relationship.

    Alcmene commenced again, a mischievous smile gracing her lips. With Melasia released, the servant took the initiative and utilised her vampiric power, engorging and enhancing the sensitive erogenous regions of her Mistress while subtly revitalising her. As a reward, her Mistress shared everything using their tether.

    ¡°Mistress, the one pleasuring you, bring me closer to her womanhood.¡±

    Lysisa released to Niobe and panted. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­ sense ¡­ other blood ¡­¡±

    ¡°My blood unsatisfactory then?¡±

    ¡°No, Mistress, never! Favoured I am when I absorb your virginal blood ¡­ your ¡­ your flow has faltered for now. I apologise, Mistress, for my voracious appetite ¡­¡±

    ¡°Revitalise me, and I will throw my Seer Sister off, launch myself upon her, and tend to her body for a change.¡±

    Lysisa enjoyed Melasia¡¯s delight in the proposed conspiracy.

    Alcmene worried one of Lysisa¡¯s nipples with her teeth while a hand fondled her breast, and the other reached between the Initiate¡¯s legs while precariously balanced. Lysisa¡¯s core muscles bunched as she heaved Alcmene off and over. The Seer Sister froze, her eyes wide in disbelief. Lysisa climbed over her Seer Sister until gaining a straddle position.

    The Seer Sister struggled to win her freedom, failing as Lysisa¡¯s thighs clamped around protesting legs and Lysisa¡¯s hands stretched out Alcmene¡¯s arms above her head.

    ¡°No, Sister, I am bleeding through the blessing pain. After, and I am sure I would welcome your attentions.¡±

    ¡°I need a pause from your attentions, Sister, so just some teasing practice for the future ¡­¡± moaned Lysisa.

    Alcmene smiled and closed her eyes. ¡°We are taking a break, Sister,¡± sent Alcmene to Niobe.

    ¡°I noticed your change of position and wondered. Our new Initiate has extended our Seer Link across the room and probably doesn¡¯t realise. Not saying unusual Skill by any means, although very satisfactory wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±

    ¡°Mistress, reposition my gem to the folds of your womanhood and then adopt this position ¡­¡±

    An image reached Lysisa¡¯s mind, and the naive Seer blanched for a moment. Alcmene did not miss the pause.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°You tired, Lysisa?¡±

    ¡°No, just a moment and I will have a surprise for you ¡­¡± To distract, she removed the Seer Twin¡¯s breast wrap.

    Lysisa repositioned the gem, not without discomfort and oddly pleasurable at specific locations, then lowered her groin to align with Alcmene¡¯s.

    ¡°Mistress, I sense her blood but cannot drink my fill.¡± By declaring her frustration, Lysisa knew how she could tease her servant easily in the future.

    Lysisa removed Alcmene¡¯s loin cloth and ground her womanhood against Alcmene¡¯s.

    ¡°Lysisa, my blood ...¡± whimpered Alcmene.

    ¡°Mistress, you tease me horribly, I am dedicated to your service, and I only taste drops.¡±

    Concentrating, Lysisa moved her servant¡¯s gem once last time. The pain was bearable due to the sharing of Melasia¡¯s vampiric vitality.

    ¡°Mistress, I am drinking my fill. Are all here virgins, Mistress?¡± The question is one of awe and wonders as Lysisa sense¡¯s her servant trying to imagine and understand what the answer could mean.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    She felt Melasia shudder in delight.

    Then Alcmene made an unusual comment. ¡°Your lips are on mine or near. One hand is upon my scalp, and your other is teasing my breast. We are alone, so what or who is delightfully stroking my womanhood?¡±

    ¡°I am sorry, Mistress, your servant, lusts after more blood. Your womanly folds stretch, and I can intricately manipulate my gem in this search. My gem has occasionally stroked the sensitive nub of your current partner in this search.¡±

    ¡°Manipulate how?¡±

    ¡°Engorged with virgin blood, with a force of will ¡­ I can move the gem you permit me to inhabit. The gem is melded to your skin while the folds stretch, allowing some ¡­ movement.¡±

    ¡°We will talk about this later, but for now, be more deliberate about its movements when you sense the time is right.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡±

    Lysisa rolled Alcmene, so the Seer Twin straddled Lysisa¡¯s hips.

    ¡°Look down, and you will see my attuned gem.¡±

    Uncertain but wanting to know, Alcmene looked down, spying the blue gem in the folds of Lysisa¡¯s womanhood, although proud.

    ¡°I can move it ¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand. More please,¡± exhaled Alcmene as she ground her loins upon Lysisa¡¯s.

    Alcmene¡¯s Seer Link dwarfed even Niobe¡¯s, and Lysisa easily connected with the Seer Twin.

    ¡°Will you be in demand, Mistress, and therefore, will I be drinking the blood of virgins often?¡±

    Lysisa could feel through their tether the anticipation within her servant. This grew into a pent-up frustration and a desperate need to know.

    ¡°Yes, my loyal servant.¡±

    Then Alcmene released her orgasm. Lysisa knew this because Alcmene pushed her pleasure into Lysisa¡¯s mind. She and her servant screamed in delight, Lysisa¡¯s body bucking, ignoring Alcmene¡¯s weight upon her loins. With Alcmene¡¯s and Melasia¡¯s help, Lysisa shortly after released her orgasm to Alcmene and sated, Lysisa rolled away.

    ¡°Most satisfying.¡± Alcmene sucked in a breath. ¡°Although, where did the blood from my bleeding go?¡±

    ¡°I am hesitant to say ... my gem absorbs ...¡±

    ¡°Do you know what that means?¡±

    ¡°I have only just made the discovery, so I need to talk to Mistress and the twins before I speak of it again.¡±

    As Alcmene inspected her clean loincloth, she glanced again at Lysisa and then continued to dress while in contact with her Seer Twin, who expressed her eagerness to sample the new experience.

    ¡°How do I share with you?¡± asked a timid female voice.

    Lysisa raised her upper body, crunching her core muscles, then rested back on her elbows. Alexa was no longer present, and Alcmene went to swap with Clymene, which left Niobe dozing off in the corner. With her fatigue taken care of by Melasia, Lysisa eyed Niobe off as another partner.

    Niobe released to Lysisa several times before exhaustion forced her to roll away. Grabbing the edge of a fur rug, she rolled and wrapped herself up to cover her naked body. Lysisa called upon Melasia to re-energise her Mistress.

    ¡°How do I share with you?¡± asked a timid female voice.

    Alcmene and Clymene approached Lysisa together. Who guarded the Southern Wall, wondered the Initiate? This concern was quickly discarded as the unbridled desire radiating from the Seer Twins made Lysisa nervous. While Alexa and Thais were known as twins, Alcmene and Clymene were Temple-trained Seer twins, two who acted as one in all things. In appearance, both are bald, faces unblemished and near indistinguishable. Lysisa guessed Alcmene, the twin on the right, as she licked her lips when their eyes met.

    Two mouths, four hands, four legs and two loins pleasured effectively together, which Lysisa appreciated and screamed her release to them. Lysisa satisfied Clymene first and then Alcmene, and after several repeats, she grinned inwardly and released to Melasia using their shared tether.

    Thank you,¡± whispered a timid female voice.

    ¡°Are you able to release at a distance?¡± asked Clymene.

    Oh, thought Lysisa, she forgot they were Adept Seers.

    ¡°I ¡­ I haven¡¯t tried, Sister.¡±

    ¡°With practice, you will be able to, useful for delivering surprises,¡± said Clymene, a playful humour behind each word.

    While Alcmene and Clymene dressed, Melasia kept her silence. When both Seers hurried to their duties, Clymene returned to the House and Alcmene to the Southern Wall, her servant still uncontactable.

    Incapacitated by exhaustion, Lysisa began searching for her servant with her mind, starting with her gem!

    ¡°I am aware, Mistress ¡­ your pitiful servant is indisposed.¡± Then Lysisa felt Melasia scream in pleasure and almost screamed herself. The next release was less intense, racking her body, nevertheless.

    ¡°With a body, I would exhaust, but I don¡¯t have one, and much virgin blood empowers me.¡±

    Again, although the intensity is less than the previous release, Lysisa curls her toes in response.

    ¡°I am still enjoying your gift, Mistress, but have been able to divert a portion.¡±

    ¡°Explain and fix me.¡± There is a frustrated edge to Lysisa¡¯s command.

    ¡°Sorry, Mistress.¡±

    Lysisa felt invigorated again.

    ¡°When you released your passion to me, I also savoured the same, directly. I am separate but joined to you, the double intensity overwhelmed me, and I don¡¯t occupy a body to dissipate the pleasure. Before I lost my mind, I did what you did and released as much of my passion as possible. Even so, I was still caught in absolute bliss.¡±

    Lysisa could sense the tremors of pleasure still moving through Melasia. Then she realised she needed to ask a question.

    ¡°Who did you release to?¡±

    ¡°While I abhor the unworthy and disloyal worm, he was the only one I could contact, although he was asking as a she. Did you not hear him or her trying to get our attention? So, I don¡¯t know of his or her present state, Mistress.¡±

    Lysisa laughed.

    ¡°The disloyal cannot be rewarded, Mistress. They should be punished.¡±

    Lysisa climbed the steps to the roof, unsealing the ¡°door¡± first so she could catch the weak dawn sunshine upon her nakedness, brazen and uncaring. She fed the worm a trickle of magic and nudged his, or was it her mind?

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°I am trying to, but I am confused as to who I am.¡± The captor spoke in a mix of masculine and feminine voices.

    ¡°Why has your female past resurfaced?¡±

    ¡°My male past cannot interpret female pleasure, although he was in control until the final direct release.¡± The words were entirely spoken in a female voice.

    ¡°Will you be any more loyal than him?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see how I can or cannot be loyal. I am locked in this gem until I gain enough magic to overpower a weak mind or take control of a brain-dead body. I don¡¯t have any purpose or skills beyond that. While I am here waiting, I would appreciate feeling anything beyond the void of the gem, though.¡±

    ¡°Disloyalty is not to be rewarded,¡± demanded Melasia.

    Lysisa shut down the Mage, which mollified Melasia somewhat. Next, she closed off the stairs to the roof of the Stone Curtain Wall by stone melding and, once done, trudged off to the Inner Cavern in search of Sweetears, before her Goblin Sister could start on the Cavern Door.

    ---

    The roughhewn stretchers served as beds for Charis, Helice and Raisa overnight as they kept the three Sisters off of the cold ground. The wagon was positioned to the North as a wind break, and blankets and furs were thrown over for warmth. The changing two Sisters on shift kept watch and dripped water into their mouths to ensure they didn¡¯t dehydrate while unconscious. One shift change united the four Seer Assassins, Elpis and Rhea. They formed a Seer Circle with many in the House. They intended to try and wake the three or at least one. Failure! their efforts were thwarted by an unknown.

    The dawn sun rose in the East and shone upon three breathing yet non-responsive bodies. Dione and Zoe broke their fast at first light. Dione began scouting far ahead on horseback while Zoe investigated on foot. Nysa and Kyra stood guard, chewing on tough dried meat, while Zosime, Alexis, Hagne and Korinna broke their fast and lined the wagon with as many furs, blankets and bedrolls as they could find. They hauled a stretcher at a time to the wagon and transferred each Sister with care, reusing the furs and blankets. Elpis and Rhea prepared the wagon, hitching the horses. Sisters rode one of the horses, sat in the wagon, or clung to the wagon¡¯s tailgate as they made their way to the Lonely Keep.

    With the Lonely Keep in sight, Elpis rode off ahead, parting company with the Daughters of the Duchess to return to her role as the Seer of the Lonely Keep. Approaching the village, several villagers peered out of their cottages in the late afternoon sunlight. The grim faces of the escort dissuaded any enquires, and they trundled to the Inn of the Scared Lady without any mob following behind. The Sisters stabled the horses and wagon, transferring their passengers quickly to one of the Inn¡¯s larger rooms.

    Rhea attended to her guests, ensuring they received water and tried to feed them soaked bread without much success. Before dusk, each Seer attuned to the Lonely Keep Shrine of Saph.

    Zosime received orders from Astera informing the gathered Sisters they would all return except Dione and Zoe. None voiced any dissent, either too exhausted or eager to return. In the dead of night, the Sisters gathered around the Shrine of Saph, Zosime leading the prayer, ensuring she visualised the below-ground Shrine of Saph in Hillperch. In a wink, they disappeared.

    ---

    Lysisa entered the Inner Cavern, Bluefingers and Prettynose passing by without a wave or greeting, both spending most of the night trying to console their Sister. Lysisa gulped and turned her eyes momentarily upwards before lifting her heavy feet towards their shared Stone Cabin. Sobbing greeted her before entering.

    ¡°I am sorry I didn¡¯t return after my shift.¡±

    Sweetears, head in her hands perched on the edge of their bed, looked up. ¡°Prettyone busy all night sexing with Seers, Sweetears not know why. You, not Seer and you have Sweetears?¡±

    Lysisa dropped to one knee before Sweetears reached for her hands, which withdrew.

    ¡°I am a Seer Sweetears. The Seers trained me last night. Those men didn¡¯t have sex with me. I erm entertained them, I suppose you could say.¡±

    ¡°I am happy for you.¡± She burst into crying, recovering, and in a pained voice, adding, ¡°What of Sweetears, you no need now!¡±

    ¡°I will always need Sweetears, the beautiful sweet girl who welcomed me when I felt the most rejected.¡±

    Sweetears stopped crying for a moment and lent forward until eye to eye with Lysisa searching for insincerity. ¡°You will need Sweetears, always?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± replied Lysisa, the single word never spoken with more sincerity.

    Lysisa wiped away Sweetears¡¯ tears with her thumbs and planted a light kiss on her lips. Lysisa then wiggled into bed with her Sweetears, wrapped in each other¡¯s arms and promptly fell asleep.

    Sweetears worried Prettyone never return to her, like Goblin. The male visits and does sexing, never seen again unless son is born. A strong Goblin is expected to mate with many to make the tribe strong. In the Daughters of the Duchess, the Seers needed to sex with many to make them strong. This Sweetears, Bluefingers and Prettynose understood after months of spying. Prettyone, not a Seer, so the Goblin Sisters couldn¡¯t know until this morning. Being a Seer, Sweetears reasoned Prettyone would discard her as the Seers choose other Seers, not non-Seers, for mates.

    Content Sweetears smiled and fell asleep. Mid-morning, Bluefingers woke her to help with the Cavern Door. Sweetears didn¡¯t mind at all, as her Prettyone slept in their bed. Bluefingers shook her head and escorted Sweetears to the Main Cavern, listening to a happy Sweetears and an explanation.

    ---

    Melasia didn¡¯t need to sleep when a vampire, especially if she never glimpsed daylight. She certainly didn¡¯t need to sleep now. The power of the virgin blood, especially from Clymene and Alcmene, still throbbed throughout her consciousness while her Mistress kept a regular bloody supply washing against her gem. She lamented the loss of her glorious body and feeding with fangs, although not much else, especially the consequences of one mistake which could quickly dust her body and destroy her existence.

    She skimmed her Mistress¡¯ mind, and several Seer Links lay passively available. Each link seemingly protected her mind, impossible to even glimpse within now. With skin contact, Melasia thought the Goblin sleeping with her Mistress would be available for domination. Instead, the one named Sweetears seemed impenetrable for reasons Melasia couldn¡¯t fathom. Although surely not ¡­ impossible ¡­ she mentally gagged at the thought; a possible explanation could be due to the Goblin¡¯s utter love of Lysisa. If true, she needed to prey upon the lonely and needy to reclaim a body ¡­ if she ever wanted to.

    Lysisa locked her voice and access to magic. Her Mistress didn¡¯t lock or couldn¡¯t discern the power she attained from Virgin Seer blood, and with this source, Melasia reached out with her mind beyond the confines of her gem. Two slept in the Cavern, the first Otonia, non-Seer. Upon close inspection, a purity burnt her, excruciating pain; how? No physical body, only an ethereal presence. What could hurt her? This time, she needed to consume more power to fortify her presence, and she analysed Otonia from a distance. Two sheathed knives lay upon her chest, crossed over between her mountainous breasts. The metal, Judge¡¯s Bane, is a curse for all vampires. Why knives instead of swords? How can that be? Nevertheless, Melasia shuddered and understood why they could injure her. The others, Alcmene and Lysisa, fled from her mind, the number of Seer Links beyond quick count and latent Seer Skill pulsating even while asleep.

    Melasia caught herself ¡®walking¡¯ down the passageway from the Inner cavern to the Main Cavern when she decided to ¡®pass¡¯ through the wall emerging on her former Master¡¯s ¡®side¡¯ of the Cavern. His raw evil radiated from his temporary coffin. The fear washed over her like a warm welcome blanket, and for reasons unknown, she wished to return to him even as her former Master lay humbled. The cause was an accident, to be sure, trapped by a simple flow of water within a solid stone cavern and yet each Death Season day, he marked time. The approach of Birth Season, though, would weaken him.

    Would she skim her Master¡¯s mind? What would she gain or achieve? Melasia decided upon a light touch, content to detect strong emotions if any could be discerned. She withdrew immediately. Her Master was plainly terrified and fearful of destruction, possibly Birth Season, a paltry two days away heralding his doom. A waiting game then with only one winner. He would be destroyed like his other captured minion. She would escape, as her Mistress would be able to save her.

    Once in her gem Melasia knew peace and security, returning to her Mistress as she rose and made ready to start her afternoon shift early. Duty bound to train Latona and Jocasta beforehand.

    +++

    The Daughters of the Duchess awoke in a hive of activity the following day. After sharing the night consoling and comforting one another, the Seer Assassins Zosime, Korinna, Hagne, and Alexis relieved the night shift; Northern Wall, Southern Wall, Main Cavern and Cavern Blind barracks. The Kitchen and Ground Floor Training Room hosted every other Sister called to order by their Mistress, Astera.

    The Seers formed a Seer Circle to share the proceedings with the four Seers on guard duty and those in residence at the Lonely Keep, Bircharbor and the Inn of the Scared Lady. Astera asked Lysisa to tell her story firsthand, assuring her, the twins, and, if necessary, Astera would elaborate or explain any confusion if required. Her wine stain and Seer Temple upbringing didn¡¯t prepare her well for public speaking, along with the added burden of her unusual relationship. She gained courage from Clymene, Alcmene and Niobe as they Seer Linked words of encouragement to her. Three Seer Sisters, her eyes moistened, the journey to serve the Goddess Saph as a Seer now begun.

    Astera called the meeting to order and invited Lysisa to speak. Lysisa took Astera¡¯s advice and asked Sweetears to stand with her. Sweetears was equally shy in front of a crowd, regardless of the familiar faces and able to remember many naked.

    ¡°Our Mistress has asked me to tell my story. Firstly I would like to introduce you to my friend, partner and ¡­ lover, Sweetears.¡±

    Sweetears grabbed Lysisa¡¯s hand and held on tight.

    ¡°Tell us something we don¡¯t know!¡± yelled Jocasta, sitting cross-legged on the Kitchen table.

    The room burst into applause and howls of supportive laughter. The odd couple, one pale yellow, the other wine-stained, hugged, eyes moistening.

    With the ice broken, Lysisa continued, not leaving out any detail; after all, eventually, the Seer Circle would probably learn any secrets. The embarrassment of not knowing about her body, in particular, her virginity, gained a great deal of sympathy and educated many of the Seers present, who, unknown to themselves, were also ignorant of the facts given the common source of their knowledge on the subject. The admission of servicing the male guards of the Temple of Saph silenced the room, needing Astera to prompt Lysisa to change the subject.

    Lysisa then explained the purpose of her Items to the best of her understanding. She Introduced the first blue gem, the sapphire, capable of holding and preserving a person¡¯s existence. She explained that the current occupant was the Mage slain by Zoe, who initially identified as male and now, after Seer Training, identifies as female. Lysisa explained the circumstances earning many laughs as the impossible occurred; Clymene and Alcmene blushed a touch.

    The second blue gem was also a sapphire capable of holding and preserving a person¡¯s existence. After conferring with the twins, they concluded both gemstones were deliberately crafted. The second gem was somehow attuned to attract and accept an evil presence, probably due to being embedded inside an evil creature for years beyond measure. Trapped within the treasure is the female vampire who tried to assault the Main Cavern and, after capture, is imprisoned in the stone crypt and the source of the fear. Lysisa needed to assure her Sisters both of her guests could be controlled and denied free will.

    The significance of the silver strips is still a mystery, although they held a significant reserve of magic.

    Lysisa ended with a demonstration, commanding Melasia to skim everyone¡¯s minds so they could identify her presence and detect any future attempts. She cut herself and commanded Melasia to heal her. Challenging Nysa to an arm wrestle, losing the first three rounds and then after Melasia strengthened her, easily winning the next three rounds.

    Astera thanked Lysisa and then confirmed Charis, Helice and Raisa were found. They rested unconsciously in the Inn of the Scarred Lady, and apart from dripping water into their mouths, they waited for a miracle.

    The Daughters of the Duchess filed out of the Kitchen. Dispersing to find sleep, attend training of one sort or another or enjoy their spare time in the company of their Sisters. Astera observed them quietly, contemplating her future role once Charis returned as Mistress, never doubting.

    Clymene leant over the Kitchen table, her shoulder deliberately brushing against her brooding Mistress, who rested against the fixture, arms folded.

    ¡°Rhea contacted me, and we both think something must be done to revive Charis, Helice and Raisa if, for no other reason, this is their third day without food, surviving on dribbles of water.¡±

    ¡°What does she suggest?¡±

    ¡°The Seer Circle is denied contact. Perhaps Lysisa¡¯s servant is different enough?¡±

    Astera didn¡¯t need to call Lysisa back as Clymene contacted her when Astera nodded in agreement.

    Lysisa walked into the empty Kitchen, hesitant, only moments ago full of Sisters and now at one end beside the Kitchen table, Astera and Clymene. Her hands fidgeted a little as she approached.

    Astera smiled in an attempt to relax the Initiate. ¡°Rhea has suggested, after listening to you describe your servant, you need to go to the Lonely Keep and see if your servant can contact or at least check the minds of your three Sisters since the Seer Circle hasn¡¯t been able to.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mistress, it would be my honour. I am ready to fulfil my oath to serve and use my body and skills for that purpose. Please send me Mistress. I am sure I can help ¡­ I will certainly try.¡±

    Astera assessed the bright, eager face of the animated Initiate bobbing about before her before taking a deep breath. ¡°You must understand they could be vulnerable, so do you trust your servant?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mistress, she is sworn to me.¡± Lysisa chewed her bottom lip absently. ¡°Although ¡­ there is another perhaps ¡­ I need to remove.¡±

    Unabashed, she unlaced the top of her leather pants, pulling them down below her belly button. Reaching into her loincloth and after flashing a slight grimace, a blue gem surfaced into her waiting hand.

    ¡°This is the blue mage gem.¡± Holding it up between thumb and finger. ¡°It contains his or now, her soul. It can only escape the gem if it dominates another, so probably not wise to take it with me, Mistress.¡± As she handed the blue gem to Astera, the brightness dimmed, losing lustre and gaining a sort of sadness, thought Lysisa.

    Closing her palm around the gem, Astera said, ¡°Most wise, although I was going to ask for it in any case.¡±

    Lysisa realised late that perhaps she overstepped, instructing her Mistress. She tried to swallow her stupidity. ¡°Yes ¡­ Mistress. Sorry.¡±

    ¡°No harm, I prefer we all think as I am not as certain a Mistress as Charis and appreciate the support.¡±

    A warm breath caressed her neck, and Astera knew Clymene wanted to speak yet couldn¡¯t due to Lysisa¡¯s presence.

    Astera smiled, as much to herself as to Lysisa. ¡°Clymene will form a Seer Circle as soon as you are ready to leave.¡± Holding up her hand as she sensed Lysisa about to speak. ¡°Make sure you have everything you need. Would you like anyone to go with you?¡± Astera looked over her eyebrows, expecting a specific answer.

    Lysisa thought about Sweetears, although uncertain if she could help and concerned if anyone saw her would put her life at risk. She considered no other Sister. The realisation made her sad.

    ¡°I am with you, my Mistress,¡± whispered her servant.

    ¡°I am ready, Mistress,¡± said Lysisa.

    Then her hands rushed to her waist and, with haste, pulled her leather pants back up and retied them, finishing with a weak smile.

    ¡°It is always good to have your pants on before you go anywhere,¡± Jocasta said, from an innocuous corner of the Kitchen to the surprise of all.

    ¡°Join the Seer Circle Lysisa. It is ready. I will stand before you, given you are new to your Seer Skill, and when done, you will stand before Rhea,¡± said Clymene as she skirted around the Kitchen table.

    Clymene felt Lysisa¡¯s mind join the Seer Circle, nervousness to be sure, also trust, the better of the two. For a split moment, she sensed an inquisitive shadowy presence, Lysisa¡¯s servant, although fading too quickly to be inspected. A mistake, of course, Lysisa assured her Seer Sisters the servant could not exercise independent action when her host was otherwise occupied. The Seer Circle joined as one and visualised Lysisa standing before Rhea. With an expenditure of magic from each, Lysisa vanished from the House and instantly appeared before Rhea, immediately receiving a hug.

    The eagerness in Rhea¡¯s voice was plain. ¡°Let us free them from their sleep ¡­ erm, before we start, do you need anything?¡±

    Glad Rhea couldn¡¯t see her face, their heads side by side in the hug, Lysisa tried to downplay the apparent expectation. ¡°No, not for now ¡­ the sooner we start, the sooner we will know if my servant can help.¡±

    ¡°You ¡­ aren¡¯t sure?¡± Rhea released Lysisa and sat down on a nearby chair, placing her face in her hands. Lysisa heard sobbing and, not really knowing what to do, knelt before Rhea and rubbed her legs, trying to console the Seer.

    Trying to peer past Rhea¡¯s hands, Lysisa said, ¡°We will know more soon. I just didn¡¯t want to promise if I couldn¡¯t be sure, I have met with disappointment before, and I didn¡¯t like how it tasted. I am sorry.¡±

    ¡°Please do want you can. I don¡¯t think I can be there, though.¡±

    Lysisa kicked herself mentally; this wasn¡¯t only about Mistress Charis for Rhea. Her twin Raisa was one of the three. Who worried for Helice, Lysisa suddenly thought?

    Two doors led into the Common Room, one to the outside and the other to the guest rooms. Lysisa opened the interior door and ventured into the hallway. She released a breath seeing Dione wave to her, standing by an open door, one of several. Dione opened her hand in an invitation to enter. Lysisa leant into the room. Three bodies lay still as statues on three beds, looking comfortable and at rest.

    ¡°Melasia, reach out to them and see what contact you can make.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡±

    Dione stood there looking on, answering Lysisa¡¯s question before she asked. ¡°I am patient. I have been amongst Seers for a long time now.¡±

    ¡°Mistress, there is something there, but it could take some time. I suggest you get comfortable.¡±

    ¡°My servant has checked, and she needs to be careful, so this could take some time. Am I able to lie down in the next room, perhaps? I will be able to monitor what is being done and answer any questions she may have. I could also join the Seer Circle for advice, although I would need Rhea to join me as my Seer Skill is still new and my strength not fully developed.¡±

    Dione nodded and pushed the room door across the hallway, revealing Zoe astride a chair, rocking on two of the chair¡¯s legs, waving Lysisa in. Dione bid them both farewell, heading for the Common Room. Lysisa made herself comfortable lying down on the bed in the room, thankful for the constant company, somehow reassured.

    ¡°Can I see it?¡±

    Lysisa looked at Zoe.

    ¡°The gem can do things. I have been told it moves by itself?¡± whispered Zoe, as if discussing a dark secret.

    Lysisa smiled. It seems her talents or her servants¡¯ talents are now common knowledge beyond Seers, even though she didn¡¯t mention any specifics during the morning reveal. She untied her leather pants. Zoe was eager and helped pull them down and remove them entirely. Lysisa¡¯s eyes were wide, nevertheless appreciating Zoe¡¯s lustful smile. Without asking, the huntress squatted beside Lysisa on the bed and placed her hands on Lysisa¡¯s loincloth, staring into her eyes. Lysisa nodded. Zoe licked her lips and gently removed Lysisa¡¯s loincloth to reveal the unique blue gem. The gleaming sapphire nestled proudly within the folds of Lysisa¡¯s womanhood.

    ¡°Mistress, we have time.¡±

    Lysisa could sense the desire in her servant along the length of their shared tether. There would be time after. She needed to do her duty and fulfil her oath now. She studied Zoe¡¯s face to recognise such desire in others to ensure no like opportunity in the future would be lost.

    ¡°No, my servant, we must prove ourselves first.¡±

    Dreadfully disappointed, Melasia held those thoughts to herself as she smelt Zoe¡¯s bleeding and craved the rewarding promise of virgin blood to acquire more power. Melasia would have to trust she held enough, although maybe she could suggest something.

    ¡°Mistress, have her straddle you as she is bleeding, and her virginal blood will assist in empowering me in my investigations.¡±

    Lysisa blinked in acknowledgement without meaning to. ¡°Zoe, perhaps you could assist, although I caution you not to distract with any forceful attentions. Your bleeding will assist my servant if you are willing to straddle me while naked.¡± The words flowed freely from Lysisa¡¯s mouth, such a blatant request, uncertain if Zoe or anyone would readily agree. To her amazement, Zoe stripped from the waist down without protest or discussion, removing her blood-splotched loin cloth and climbing over Lysisa to grind her womanhood upon Lysisa¡¯s, sighing heavily.

    ¡°Mistress, she is not a virgin, but her blood will still assist.¡±

    ¡°I am surprised, but only Seers are certain to be virgins.¡±

    ¡°I will reach out now, Mistress. I will find the one most likely to respond and then come back to you for instruction.¡±

    Lysisa felt Melasia leave beyond the confines of the gem, the tether maintaining their connection and providing a path for Lysisa to follow her servant with her mind.

 1.144 Rumble in the Inn (20th Day of Stasis Month)

    A smile broke out across Astera¡¯s lips, threatening to grow into laughter.

    Thyia wrestled Jocasta playfully. ¡°You would spy upon your Mistress, would you ¡­¡±

    Jocasta giggled and bent over from being tickled, shattering words in reply between peals of glee. ¡°Well, if the ¡­ Mistress¡¯ bodyguard ¡­ sleeps instead of guarding ¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that right little one?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­ am ¡­ proof am I not ¡­¡± Jocasta screamed in delight.

    Astera pushed off from the Kitchen table, and arms folded again once on her own two feet. ¡°Take her away, my bodyguard and practice stabbing her with your spear. Check to see if Lysisa taught her anything.¡±

    ¡°More like she did, the test will be if our little spy has the brains to retain the lessons,¡± quipped Thyia.

    Jocasta set her jaw and tensed her body, which Thyia released, content to observe the outraged performance of the Apprentice Seer while rocking back on her heels, arms folded.

    ¡°I learn whatever has been taught to me, you ¡­ you feeble excuse for a bodyguard!¡± Jocasta spat the words out, indignant.

    Thyia grinned mercilessly, flicking her head toward the Training Room, which Jocasta stomped towards without looking back. Thyia nodded to Astera and followed.

    Astera plopped herself in a chair, Clymene and Niobe accepting the silent invitation to join her. ¡°You changed the plan?¡±

    ¡°We ¡­ changed the plan ¡­ slightly,¡± said Clymene.

    Astera strummed the top of the table with her fingers before flattening her hands. ¡°The Vampire instead of the Mage? What of the risk, Clymene?¡±

    ¡°What you said to Lysisa ¡­¡±

    Astera raised an eyebrow and found Clymene¡¯s eyes with her own, a caution.

    ¡°You are an excellent Mistress. You didn¡¯t need to say otherwise, especially to an Initiate.¡±

    Astera stretched back into her chair with a disbelieving expression across her face, head shaking.

    Niobe lent forward across the table. ¡°You are Mistress.¡±

    Astera sniped, ¡°Well, none died, only just, of course, given Dione¡¯s antics ¡­¡±

    ¡°Sister, say something!¡± sent Niobe to Clymene.

    Clymene steepled her fingers, with elbows resting upon the table, contemplating her following words and trying to choose wisely to reassure their Mistress. ¡°The Lady in White declared Charis, The Foretold. She told our chaperone, Single Seers, we needed to join Charis, and their good work is now done, claiming guidance in this from our Goddess. That joining led to Single Seers again serving Saph, a momentous achievement in itself and then, of course, the expansion of our Seer Skill, truly blessed.¡±

    Astera remembered slapping Thyia, surviving the stupidity of prominent men, and, of course, worshipping the ground Charis trod on. An inner smile broke out, recalling a simpler time.

    ¡°The Foretold isn¡¯t just an honorific Mistress. The Lady explained The Foretold is touched by Judge, favoured, although she did dismiss his involvement with Charis in particular. Saph and Mara being her Divine guides, granting her wisdom beyond her years if you wish to believe in the words of an old Seer, of course.¡±

    Looking up, Astera sighed. ¡°And yet Charis still fell to evil ¡­ so what hope do ¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, my point exactly. You have excelled, Mistress, without any guidance beyond the Sisters about you. Please never forget that and never admit any false doubt, especially to an Initiate, who unknowingly is about to be very brave.¡±

    Astera swept forward, her elbows landing heavily upon the table, facing off against the Seer Sister. ¡°The risk, Clymene ¡­¡±

    ¡°The precautions in place for the Mage are equally valid for the vampire. Rhea cryptically mentioned Lysisa¡¯ well arrived¡¯, which meant she sympathised with Rhea¡¯s situation, no evil influence detected and therefore still in command of her person.¡±

    Astera ran her fingers through her hair, first to flinch or assured, Niobe uncertain until she heard the question. ¡°What of Charis, who knows nothing of our plan?¡±

    Niobe grabbed Astera¡¯s hands and looked her square in the face. ¡°Have you heard nothing, Mistress? Divine guidance, we must have faith. The Lady in White spoke the truth.¡±

    ---

    Melasia touched Raisa¡¯s mind first. Vacant; nothing to be found except a blank stillness. She thought how He or She would have liked to be here without contest, dominating and claiming a new body. She secretly considered the same, except why become a sapling when a mighty oak could be harvested.

    ¡°Lucky the Mage gem remained behind,¡± said Lysisa after receiving her servant¡¯s report.

    ¡°Yes, Mistress, most fortunate.¡±

    Melasia touched Charis¡¯ mind next. Steady, testing, an opportunity to savour the revered first Mistress. She didn¡¯t skim. Melasia burrowed into the passive mind served up before her. Sight nonresponsive, not connected to any active mind functionality, not even an involuntary flicker of an eyelid. Smell the same, all the senses inert, delightful thought Melasia. Lysisa and Mistress Charis evoked no displays of concern, which encouraged Melasia to continue, dubbing her technique ¡®controlled intensity¡¯ in a moment of triumphant exuberance, celebrating the naming with a sinister chuckle. Now, she thought, would be an ideal moment to dig through some memories ¡­

    ¡°Melasia, why are you taking so long with Mistress Charis?¡±

    Melasia stilled her investigation, no suspicion from her Mistress, impatience only, therefore a creative response. ¡°I am exploring a thread of hope, Mistress. It is difficult, and I must ensure I don¡¯t make things worse.¡±

    ¡°Leave Charis for now and test Helice so we can report back to the Seer Circle.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mistress,¡± said Melasia, catching an errant emotion of frustration in time.

    Melasia touched Helice¡¯s mind casually, uninterested, while the prize of Charis waited to be taken and essentially went through the motions to appease her Mistress.

    An active thought wisped by, barely detected by the distracted Melasia. A glimmer of hope her Mistress would relish reporting, and therefore, she turned her full mind to the task. The deeper she examined, the more the resistance increased, at first thinking a passive Seer-like warding, yet every deep avenue into Helice¡¯s mind led to an indeterminate dead end. Did Helice have control of her five senses or not, for example? Deliberate resistance! The three are supposedly mind-blank, Raisa and Charis indeed, and yet Helice is aware on some level.

    ¡°Mistress, Helice is thinking. She is actually trying to stop me from helping her.¡±

    ¡°Try to talk to her if ¡­¡±

    A cold chill and Lysisa disappeared from her awareness, Melasia instantly alone. Her Mistress withdrawing of her own will for a reason or forcibly severed? Is their tether broken or constrained? Melasia¡¯s mind traced back, searching for her Mistress and found the tether an echo, a memory. Is the gem no longer within her Mistress¡¯ body, therefore a grant of freedom, or did Mistress dismiss her? Melasia returned to Charis and drew upon the stored Virgin Blood magic within her gem seizing the golden chance to act without scrutiny. Stupid! Of course, she thought. Her gem was no longer awash with blood, so unable to draw upon the lusty desperation of ¡­ what was her name ¡­ yes Zoe. This was stark proof her gem was separated from her flesh. Still, Melasia overflowed with confidence, optimistic the body and mind of Charis would soon be hers to toy with, setting to work.

    ---

    Dione waited. The task was trivial, although the watching was critical.

    Helice wiggled her toes.

    Dione hurried from the room, knocking on another door as she passed by, then once passed the bar of the Common Room, signalling to Rhea until arriving at the far side of the Common Room and the three chests positioned there. She immediately examined the lining of each chest once more. Rhea was now well on her way to the other room.

    Helice maintained her grasp of Raisa¡¯s petite hand. The most vulnerable of the three, her mind in the Faerie Forest, was challenged by the physical limitations of her body and needed something, probably a shock, to wake her consciousness. As with Charis, the Seer Circle was ineffective. The consensus of the Clymene, Alcmene, Thais and Alexa Seer Circle, after much theorising as follows; due to the magic of the Faerie Forest embedded in their Items, and therefore in sympathy with their induced healing condition, any attempted awakening by drawing upon the Item¡¯s Faerie Magic, basically more of the same and ineffective.

    They, therefore, needed different. Initially, the Mage was chosen, being greedy rather than evil and, at the time, the only choice. When discovered, the plan quickly changed to the vampire. When alive, the Mage utilised Items, and the Seers considered the high risk remained with a meagre chance of success.

    Raisa drifted within a void, mind barely aware of the body, breathing, the steady inflation and deflation of the lungs, hungry, stomach gurgling and thirst, working a dry mouth to induce saliva, although occasionally placated. Sight, smell, hearing, taste and touch are denied to her. Then predatory fear hovered over her, griping her mind, heart and soul. Freeze, fight or flee? Unable to run, frozen in place by limbs failing to respond to a mind numbed by the void, leaving fight or at least awakening, forcing the disconnected body to respond to her mind¡¯s panic, adrenaline coursing through her body.

    The disdain of the predator was overwhelming, Raisa insignificant and beneath any further consideration, the fear withdrawing and releasing her, although unknowingly a catalyst to kickstart her awareness. Raisa yipped in shock.

    Their bunks adjacent, Helice rolled over, her forehead in gentle contact with Raisa¡¯s temple. Helice nudged Raisa¡¯s mind with her Seer Link tendril, the persistent steady ¡®knock¡¯ being rewarded as Raisa¡¯s mind welcomed the promise of company and breakout from the lonely void.

    ¡°Welcome, Sister. Join our Seer Circle as we need to offer you protection and not yet reveal our presence,¡± sent Helice, rolling back to her bunk.

    ¡°Oh Sister ¡­ belonging, finally a return ¡­ how long have I been lost?¡±

    ¡°Questions for later, revel in our company now and be safe.¡±

    That exact moment Helice grinned, the evil weakly brushed against her mind ¡­

    ---

    Zoe heard the knock.

    ¡°Sorry, Sister,¡± she whispered to no one in particular.

    Climbing off Lysisa, Zoe noticed the blue gem gleaming and polished all her blessing blood taken. Was Lysisa looking satisfied? She checked Lysisa¡¯s face and could see the whites of her eyes, her mind elsewhere. Rhea was uncertain when describing the possible options or states Lysisa could enter while ¡®communicating¡¯ with her guest. This was the preferred state, as Astera and Thyia couldn¡¯t quickly wake her from it a couple of days ago. Zoe was reasonably confident her next action would; positioning and preparing ropes.

    Zoe reached for her favourite skinning knife; the thin blade honed to razor sharpness in Charis¡¯ father¡¯s Blacksmith shop. Poetic justice, in a way, thought Zoe, separating evil from a Sister with a knife so sharpened.

    As quick as blinking, Zoe grasped the sapphire between two fingers, tugging the gemstone away from Lysisa¡¯s womanhood and cleanly slicing through the stretched, attached skin. The sensitive folds of skin retracting, bloodied. Lysisa screamed, her body sending signals of excruciating pain to her mind, even though ¡®away¡¯. The female instinctively placed her hands on the hurt. Zoe prepared, applying a readied cloth on the wound before dashing from the bedside to open the door.

    Zoe dropped the blue gem into Rhea¡¯s outstretched gloved hand. The Seer attempted to attune the gemstone while hurrying to join Dione. Although expecting pain, she didn¡¯t want to absorb the gem, the glove¡¯s cloth providing a barrier to slow the process. She stood at the back of the Common Room adjacent to a sunlit window to compensate while Dione stood ready beside her, the three chests open and waiting.

    Lysisa screamed, holding the cloth to her womanhood, confused and in incredible pain, Zoe murmuring to soothe her suffering, Lysisa beyond listening, instead rocking back and forth, calling out for the pain to go away. Zoe threw her back down on the bed.

    Quick as cattle roping, Zoe drew the prepared rope around Lysisa¡¯s chest and arms, tying her down. Lysisa screamed to be let go, momentarily forgetting her pain. Another prepared rope around her legs and quickly tied off. Zoe continued tying another couple to bind her, one just above and another just below the wound site, to keep their sister still. She then reached for a bottle labelled with unreadable writing and carefully peeled away the cloth from Lysisa¡¯s wound, managing to keep the congealed blood intact. Taking some of the elder¡¯s ointment from the bottle, she applied the salve liberally to Lysisa¡¯s wound. Lysisa¡¯s face gradually relaxed, although the ropes remained. Zoe applied more lotion to the loin cloth and dressed Lysisa, loosening the two strategically placed bindings to assist and retying them when done.

    Lysisa calmed, and Zoe hurried to the other room to check on Charis, Helice and Raisa.

    ---

    ¡°Get back to your gem bitch, or I will crush it!¡±

    Melasia heard the voice but couldn¡¯t believe ¡­ the venom in the command or the consequence. Would the owner of the voice crush the gem? With the treasure crushed, how long would she exist before destruction? How long would she need to dominate Charis? Perhaps Helice is the better option, active resistance though, an uncertainty. Decided, she quickly reached out to Helice¡¯s mind only to be severely rejected. The resistance ¡­ known, discovered during her skimming of the Seer Sister minds earlier, the combined Skill Seer of a Seer Circle turned against her.

    ¡°Last chance, get back to your gem bitch, or I will crush it!¡±

    Take the sadness away, the worry for her twin and the ¡®voice¡¯ clearly belonged to Rhea. How could she be involved? A mystery for another time.

    Rejecting the weak Raisa outright, Melasia choose Charis and the promise of commanding all the Virgin Seers.

    ---

    Rhea placed the gem in the small chest, closing the lid. The vampire spirit or essence was unclean when she made contact and therefore was pleased when the vile creature chose defiance, certain the distancing of her source of existence would gain her attention.

    Rhea sent Clymene, ¡°Her gem is in the first chest, which means Helice rejected her, and now we are certain ¡­ certain Raisa will be spared any attention and the vampire going for the powerful trying to dominate Mistress Charis.¡±

    ¡°We could destroy the gem. However, we will avoid the loss of the valuable enchantment while we can, our goal to force a chastised tenant back to where she belongs. The creature could be valuable for other things above and beyond trying to kickstart Charis¡¯ consciousness.¡±

    ---

    Even sedate Charis¡¯ mind resisted, Melasia would need to gather more power. Overpowering the mind with brute force could damage bodily functions, particularly involuntary ones, making the body useless. Melasia schemed to return to her Master in this body, the body of the one who trapped him. The first action in his presence will be to free him, a delicious irony.

    During her visit, she made contact, basking in his admiration and acknowledgement of her unexpected survival, welcomed beyond her wildest dreams. His mind caressed hers when she thought he would crush her for betraying him and taking delight in the fact the enemy trusted her. His previous indifference motivated her to strive and impress him, therefore needing to demonstrate her worth. The coup de grace? Feeding him stores of power derived from their enemy¡¯s virgin blood, awakening him from his slumber and encouraging previously inert wounds to heal, returning him from oblivion.

    She admonished herself afterwards. In rapture over her Master¡¯s unbridled praise, she eagerly fed power to him when he suggested his thanks; actual thanks to her encouraged an overly generous sharing, which Melasia now regretted. Her belief then, with virgins everywhere, the virgin blood an endless indulgence and the capacity to share would further demonstrate her value.

    The thread to her gem was distant and weakened. Was she being taken away? The cost to draw power increased; therefore, whatever the conniving bitches planned would be a race of some sort. Thus, regardless of the cost, Melasia drew more power to commence the enjoyable task of peeling away the protective layers around the revered Mistress Charis¡¯ mind.

    Initially, the unexpected discovery shocked her, and then realisation dawned as Melasia put the pieces together and celebrated. Only a particular servant of the Master could scar a prey¡¯s mind so and only in her dreams. The reason for the Mistress of the Daughters of the Duchess¡¯s absence was plain. The Master¡¯s Minion of Dreams, Oneiroi, at one time extremely close to domination. Mistress Charis¡¯ mind was vulnerable to anyone who could easily follow the dream scar, the secret backdoor, avoiding the multiple layers of protection.

    Destroying her jubilation, the thread to her gem mysteriously strengthened and weakened again. Therefore, she withdrew the remainder of the gem¡¯s stored power before the cost became too great. Another bonus, confidently anticipating total domination, Melasia harvested the tasty motes of dark essence patiently placed by Oneiroi in Charis¡¯ mind. Expending these kept her mind-stored power intact and hastened her journey down the now easy path to victory, whereas previously, she contemplated a desperate struggle.

    The thread to her gem strengthened again and then, as before, weakened, although this time to a new low. An exceedingly thin line now sustained her existence; desperate, she injected power from her mind storage to keep the link active. No connection would result in inevitable destruction. Time slipped by, and the only option left was to continue, the trail back unknown with the motes consumed.

    She returned to her task with a vengeance. She was so close. Melasia was determined to succeed, where Oneiroi faulted.

    ---

    ¡°The gem is in three chests now, and at each inspection, I sensed no presence. She hasn¡¯t returned yet,¡± said Rhea, arms folded, fingers clawing at her upper arms.

    ¡°Perhaps we need to carry the chests further away. My Stallion can be summoned for the task,¡± suggested Dione, not surprised the Seer-led plan, blindly followed by Astera, didn¡¯t entirely go to plan.

    ¡°Possibly, another larger chest would be better, but we don¡¯t have one prepared.¡± She remembered Alexa instructing her to inlay sheets of silver into each successively larger chest to place the gem in the smallest first, then the smallest chest into the next larger chest, until finally the largest chest, three layers.

    Dione grabbed Rhea¡¯s shoulder, gently yanking to gain her attention. ¡°Stand with Zoe, my Stallion, and I will take the chests further away.¡±

    ¡°Too far, and Melasia will be destroyed. Can you decide to do that?¡± mumbled Rhea, in a confused daze. She followed the plan, specific, exact ...

    Dione met her Stallion at the Inn door, dragging the triple chest behind her. ¡°Seek permission if you wish, or better still, go and support Zoe, and I will worry about forgiveness.¡±Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    Dione out of the Inn, rider and chest saddled, the horses¡¯ hooves striking the cold hard ground, finally rousing Rhea from indecision. She dashed to the Inn door issuing a half-throated cry to call Dione back, receiving a scoffing laugh. Her body half slumped against the door frame, rolling slowly into the Inn, a pang of inner guilt tormenting her. Destruction of the evil would ensure Raisa and Charis¡¯ survival, regardless of the plan.

    Rhea closed and barred the Inn door and then ran-walked to Zoe, supporting her jelly legs by leaning on chairs, tables and finally the hallway, a sad glance spared for Lysisa before joining Zoe¡¯s watch over the three. The strength in her legs returned as she spied Helice holding hands with Raisa and Charis and was pleasantly relieved when Raisa¡¯s nose twitched.

    ¡°Dione loaded the chest on her Stallion and rides away from the Inn,¡± sent Rhea to the Seer Circle. She expressed no emotion at all across the Seer Link.

    Clymene informed Astera, who shook her head, begrudgingly accepting Dione¡¯s action. After all, Sisters mattered more than possible gain from an untrustworthy servant regardless of Seer¡¯s interest.

    ---

    Melasia stopped maintaining her tether to the gem; she couldn¡¯t afford to lose any more power as the link became more distant, stretched to a previously unexplored extreme. The moment after, her existence started to fade, not for the first time, and the sensation now known meant she continued to focus on the attack of Charis¡¯ mind.

    Melasia peeled back the final two layers of Charis¡¯ mind, finally at the involuntary functions, with no time to spare to savour the moment, about to claim victory and domination over her Master¡¯s jailor. Her Master was soon to be freed, and her rewards were endless. Within that single imagined thought, her window closed. NO ... No ... no.

    The Faerie Forest couldn¡¯t heal Charis. The One Tree considered her an evil to be destroyed until masked by the magic of her Items. The Elven Lords, unable to sustain the cost of maintaining beings not of their own within the Faerie Forest, ejected the three and closed the impromptu portal to the Faerie Forest simultaneously. Raisa, nonresponsive, was induced into a deep sleep by the cocoon of healing administered by the Faerie Forest. Charis was imbued with Elven magic to camouflage the evil within and rendered inert. Helice, the sole member of the three, was welcomed due to her burden-free items and yet, given her association with her two companions, ejected with them. The sudden reintroduction to the ordinary world takes time to adjust to but is otherwise harmless.

    Charis¡¯ body adjusted to the sudden ejection from the Faerie Forest, same as Helice¡¯s. Her incapacitation, though, was due to the evil which remained within. With each mote of dark essence removed, Charis¡¯ mind clarified. While the final two layers of her mind collapsed, Charis drew upon Helice¡¯s touch to join the Seer Circle effortlessly, which Clymene assembled for her Mistress¡¯ use. The preparation of the Seer Circle was not part of the plan, simply a precaution based upon Charis¡¯ intuition or, perhaps, if an old Seer was to be believed, divine guidance. Charis drew upon the magic within her Items and all the Items within the Seer Circle not to protect her mind; she utilised the available magic to capture Melasia¡¯s mind within an imagined reality, a forced dream state where the vampire tasted victory. The technique was discovered and learnt after weeks of isolation once the original architect of such constructs, Oneiroi, perished, destroyed by her Sisters.

    The evil maintained her state of existence by rapidly expending mind-stored power in the form of virgin blood magic, the dark essence already consumed to hasten her journey. Charis slowly collapsed the imagined reality surrounding the evil, wanting the creature to drain all power to ensure destruction, at no stage attempting to understand the evil, ask questions or delve into the evil mind¡¯s presence to control it. Then it squealed, recognising the victory false due to the constant drain of power instead of opening Charis¡¯s eyes and smiling in triumph.

    ¡°Forgive me. I will serve you. I can help. Ask your sisters if they know this truth.¡±

    ¡°All my sisters are in contact with me now and feel betrayed.¡±

    ¡°The Master subverted me, and he is powerful.¡±

    ¡°He is trapped, so I can only conclude you reached out to him.¡±

    ¡°I can tell you his plans. I know them well. I know his human agents and will locate them for you. I can tell you of the world three hundred years ago, history, any subject you wish to know about.¡±

    ¡°He has been trapped for a long time. His plans are dust. His agents are drifting, so we will stumble across them in our own time. Even your offer of history is nothing.¡± Charis squeezed a little more. Within her mind, it didn¡¯t mean anything, and then it meant everything, the imagined reality the key, imposing your perspective on their perception. They only saw what you wished them to see.

    ¡°I will submit, be your plaything or your anything. I can grant you my vampiric powers. Ask Lysisa.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Then Charis collapsed the imagined reality holding Melasia to her existence. The vampire expired several heartbeats prior, so when the imagined reality collapsed, the evil popped out of existence immediately.

    Charis¡¯ eyes snapped open, and she spoke to those in the room and the Seer Circle.

    ¡°Evil is Evil. It cannot be enslaved or allied. Its nature is devoted to defeating, controlling and destroying.¡±

    With that said, an awkward silence dominated the room and the Seer Circle. Charis allowed time for the Seers to relay her words to any non-Seers within earshot and perhaps share a summary of events.

    ¡°I am sorry about my absence. I can partly blame the evil, although if I took care of myself to take care of you, the evil wouldn¡¯t have invaded my mind. I hope to change going forward, although it can only happen with your help and with me sharing more responsibility.¡±

    The Seers in the Seer Circle sent waves of warmth and affection, which she returned tenfold. Those nearest to her, Helice, Raisa, Rhea and Zoe, embraced her, resulting in an exchange of tears and thanks.

    Standing back slightly, Rhea braved a suggestion. ¡°Perhaps we could eat? I assume at least three are hungry.¡±

    Zoe and Rhea exchanged looks, Zoe volunteering to speak. ¡°Mistress, you will need to attend to our newest Initiate, Lysisa, grievously wounded and deeply involved in this.¡± Zoe opened her hands and waved them widely.

    Charis nodded as Clymene, via Seer Link, continued her explanation to all present the recent events beginning with Lysisa; an exile, a fallen Single Seer, brave and loyal capturing an evil and now a wounded Single Seer unknowingly used.

    ---

    She borrowed Lysisa¡¯s dagger and cut the ropes; untying Zoe¡¯s knots always took too much time. Her body stirred a little exploring the new freedom, while her face winced as Charis removed the bloodied loin cloth to expose the wound. As Charis inspected, she felt Lysisa¡¯s eyes upon her, stirred awake by the sharp tug of her womanhood. Charis caught her eyes in her own and held them; Lysisa, unable to turn away, captivated somehow.

    ¡°I am sorry, Mistress, I thought ¡­¡±

    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t think, although you did tell your Sisters, who also didn¡¯t think, so my failing. Another to add to my growing list.¡± Charis sighed. ¡°For now, I need to help with your wound.¡±

    ¡°It is painful, Mistress but not unbearable. Whatever the ointment, truly helpful.¡± Lysisa curled her body over, peering, gulping, rolling her eyes, and promptly laying back down. Her eyes stared at the ceiling, accepting another deformity to accompany her wine stain. Would Sweetears still want her?

    Her body tensed as Charis placed a warm hand on her wound. While she swore her oath to Astera, Charis was also a Mistress. What did this liberty, taken without asking, mean? Lysisa didn¡¯t believe herself anywhere healed enough to be able to interact ¡­ erm sex, therefore could only conclude a punishment then? She felt a warmth radiate from Charis¡¯ hand, akin to sunlight upon her flesh, while forest scents and flower fragrances filled her nostrils in the euphoria of peace. When the warmth subsided, another heat rose, her loins on fire with desire. Lysisa¡¯s upper body sprang up, arms desperately grappling Charis around the waist, head nesting between her Mistress¡¯ breasts while moaning.

    Charis barely resisted being pulled onto the bunk, the Initiate¡¯s earnest attempt backed by warrior strength.

    ¡°Your desire is from my healing. You will feel differently after a while.¡± Charis was confident in this. Although Lysisa is a Seer with Items, Charis didn¡¯t hold a Seer Link with the Initiate so that the desire would be intense and of short duration, well, in theory.

    Lysisa¡¯s eyes fixed upon Charis¡¯ face in utter disbelief, lust upon her, her love for Sweetears abandoned without a second thought, her body yearning for the one standing beside her. Mind though aware, how could she discard Sweetears so easily, frivolously?

    ¡°My body ¡­ my womanhood gushes at your touch or near enough, my groin aches to be satisfied, my breasts sensitive, nipples hard awaiting your attention.¡± What she didn¡¯t know and therefore didn¡¯t mention, her wine mark on her face blotted out by a deep blush.

    ¡°Perhaps we should return you to the one you love?¡±

    ¡°Clymene do we have enough magic to send Lysisa to Sweetears?¡± sent Charis.

    ¡°Alexa and Thais stand near her now. When Lysisa arrives, the twins will tell Sweetears Lysisa is under a spell and to care for her love, who believes she is lovesick for another and will be for several days.¡±

    Lysisa¡¯s mouth formed an O when she disappeared from the Inn, Charis needing to promise a kiss before the besotted Seer would join the Seer Circle. Alexa offered her Mistress the use of her eyes as Sweetears approached her love, sweeping her up in a princess carry, retiring immediately to their stone cabin. The other two Goblin Sisters were standing aside, agog. Charis appreciated the Goblin Sister¡¯s appearance, their slightly yellow skin complexion and skin fold above their eyes were the only tells left from their original Goblin appearance.

    ¡°Rhea, confirming there will be one less for food,¡± sent Charis.

    ---

    Charis, arms folded, leant against the door frame appreciating the Sisters gathered in the Common Room enjoying a feast of stew, the ingredients somewhat, for the better, unrecognisable.

    Rhea and Raisa were seated at a table in intense discussion between portions. Helice, bowl in hand, pacing, dressed in ill-fitting underclothes good for modesty if not comfort and decidedly unsettled without weapons and armour to occasionally adjust or straiten to keep her hands busy, hence the bowl. Zoe, her back to all, perched near a window spying upon the village outside the Inn. They knew Dione returned because the chests rested lonely inside the main Inn door and where she disappeared to, the stable¡ªgrooming her Stallion and, when finished, grooming any other stabled horse out of habit. However, this time Charis believed her absence was an avoidance strategy.

    Dione finished grooming her Stallion and moved on down the line. The brushing relaxing, the care appreciated as many a horse nudged and whinnied. She ignored her Stallion when pressed, the only horse not in a stall. Easily able to communicate any need, declining to do so and admit its condition, jealousy. Dione glanced at the Inn, time approaching to ask for forgiveness.

    Grabbing a waiting bowl, Charis sniffed the bubbling cauldron over the fireplace and took her fill. ¡°Do we ride back, or do we use other means? Who wishes to stay at the Inn of the Scarred Lady?¡±

    Rhea being closest, looked up first. ¡°Raisa and I have talked, and she would like to spend some time away ¡­ I have accepted this with difficulty. It seems she is my sister and isn¡¯t my sister, so she wants to find herself without my influence.¡± Rhea sniffed back a runny nose and wiped a tear.

    Raisa leant closer to her sister. ¡°I am sorry, Rhea, it is all I have in me for now.¡±

    Rhea pushed back her chair and retreated to the Kitchen to clean up a non-existent mess of dishes. Her sister called her by name ¡­

    Zoe opened the Inn door before Dione could knock. Both casually walked to Raisa¡¯s table and took a chair, each oblivious to the silence.

    Stacking her bowl on top of Rhea¡¯s, Zoe said. ¡°I will ride Mistress as I expect all sorts of creatures to arise at the change of seasons.¡±

    Dione quickly caught on. ¡°Well, I need to ride back, and company would be ¡­ good?¡±

    Looking directly at Helice, Charis asked, ¡°Would I be presuming too much to suggest you will go wherever I go?¡±

    Helice simply smiled.

    ¡°Raisa, you can return to the House via Seer Circle. Lysisa has already been sent, needing to recover from her wounding.¡±

    Helice cackled. Charis looked over her eyebrows and coughed.

    ¡°Zoe, Dione, Helice and I will ride. I still need time to sort a few things, including myself, so first light tomorrow?¡±

    Dione filled a bowl, dipped her spoon, and allowed the stew to drain several times. ¡°You don¡¯t need to get back sooner Mistress?¡±

    ¡°Astera has been Mistress during my absence, so we shall trust her to manage for a few more days. Right then, let¡¯s get ready.¡±

    At dusk, the Seer Circle sent Raisa to the House, allowing her and her sister many bells of further discussion or quiet alone time as required. Rhea was more accepting, although finding the voluntary separation difficult to endure after so long forcibly apart. Dione and Zoe eagerly prepared, while Helice arranged weapons and armour to be Seer Circle sent.

    ---

    In preparation, the Seers of the House constantly basked in sunlight, either atop the House or upon the Stone Curtain Wall, given Mistress Charis called for and drained most of the Seer¡¯s Item stored magic in her battle with the evil. Therefore, when Lysisa and Raisa needed transference, the Seer Circle could provide the required magic. Under protest, submitting to Helice¡¯s reasoning, Clymene drained the last of their magic, sending Helice her list of goods, Ismene vigorously protesting, and Astera needing to adjudicate.

    When Raisa appeared before the Seer Circle in the House, she surprised the gathered Seers due to her teenage appearance and given Death Season about exhausted, her sixteen-year-old biological age. The staring persisted long enough to make her feel embarrassed, Clymene¡¯s welcoming hug notwithstanding. Luckily her recovery in the Faerie Forest aged her. Otherwise, she would most likely be treated as another Jocasta even though, in her mind, she held onto her actual age of twenty-four.

    Clymene invited her to follow. ¡°Are you still an accomplished Seer?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sister, teachings, although I will need to re-establish my Seer Links and ¡­ erm practice until I grow my Skill again in my new untrained brain. I experimented with Helice, an agreeable confirmation for our mutual benefit, unsure if the Faerie Forest sojourn changed our Seer Skill.¡± Raisa blushed slightly and, without prompting, explained. ¡°Helice is most accomplished in sexing, is she not?¡±

    Clymene nodded, hand covering her smiling mouth. ¡°Does your new body feel like it¡¯s you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, now it is. My illness was due to my spirit or soul rejecting my new, although immature body shell, constant headaches, muscles and bones aching, unable to digest food and drink and be nourished. As my body failed, my morale sunk to new lows and my will to live became fragile. Charis¡¯ healing saved my body and, because of the elven magic used, drew the Elven Lord to the Inn and once within the Faerie Forest, their magical flora and fauna cradled my recovery.¡±

    ¡°Are you cured now?¡±

    ¡°I think so, although my extreme sensitivity to Mistress Charis persists, her healing, you understand. Previously only drawn by Rhea¡¯s attraction to her, Seer Twin condition, again something familiar to you.¡±

    Clymene nodded and held Raisa¡¯s petite hand. Another Temple-trained Seer pair warmed her heart. Nothing against Thais or Alexa, just ¡­ well, at times ¡­ they simply didn¡¯t comprehend some of the intricacies.

    Raisa blushed again. ¡°When re-establishing my Seer Connection with Charis at the Inn, my body orgasmed at her approach, and such my surprise, I didn¡¯t have enough warning to release to her. Upon her touch, instant ecstasy and only when near exhaustion could I think to release to her. I needed to rest before attending to her, and any response from her infused me with pleasure. My body more ¡­ normal with Rhea, still maintaining our psyche of twin-ship.¡±

    Clymene didn¡¯t have a response. She knew when Charis healed; specific recipients were more receptive to Charis¡¯ attentions afterwards, Seers with Items especially so, although Raisa an exception given the time since the healing and the fact Raisa lacked any control.

    ¡°She held me lightly on the shoulders, looking into my eyes as I transferred using the Seer Circle. I released to her just before transfer, although I feel my loins very wet even as we walk, talking about Charis, so if you have some time, I think we should re-establish our Seer Connection.¡±

    She paused to look at Clymene, who nodded in agreement, still thinking and wondering how to help.

    They ended up in the Meeting Room, and as they concluded, Raisa spoke.

    ¡°Thank you. Know that you didn¡¯t need to attend to me as well as you did, although I still appreciate your dedication and aftercare. I only need to think about Charis and my arousal blooms.¡±

    ¡°I believe you. Each time you released to me, I lost myself in overwhelming, almost all-consuming pleasure.¡±

    ¡°I need to accept ¡®my condition¡¯ from now on, so I am more than happy to share it.¡± A light smile finished her words, and then she continued, ¡°Please send other Seer Sisters to me when they have time. Perhaps I can exhaust the desire away.¡±

    ---

    With Mistress Charis¡¯ impending return in a few days, Mistress Astera delegated the re-organisation of the House to Alcmene and Clymene while she spent time talking to Ismene and preparing herself.

    An excuse, of course, although she did meet with Ismene and listen to her concerns, especially with the emergency rations being sent, not to mention the lost supplies to support Dione¡¯s hunt, and the list went on. It required at least two bells of Astera¡¯s time for the update, the upshot being they would, with rationing, and if no more emergencies occurred, have enough until the trails opened to merchant wagons.

    Astera asked Thyia to conduct a Spear and Shield skill test of all the Sisters, including the Goblin Sisters, to identify competency and further training needs in preparation for a busy Birth Season. Niobe was no longer at her side, released earlier to the Seer Circle, Clymene nearby for any communications and now both sunning themselves, she believed.

    She climbed the stairs to her room in the House and threw herself on the inviting bed, swearing not to rise until called to account by Charis. Clymene¡¯s pep talk aside, she considered she failed on several counts. For instance, not realising that the evil alive and well in the House wasn¡¯t under control. Accepting the opinion of an Apprentice Seer backed up and assured by more knowledgeable Seers, absolute control existed and, therefore, nothing to worry about. She trusted their advice and the honesty of the Apprentice, but ultimately, she is Mistress, and she must protect all, even from those blinded by sexual desire.

    Removal of the Mage gem her one shining light of genius, although even the Apprentice Seer suggested the same, therefore evident, requiring no exceptional Mistress insight and the real reason for her swift reply at the time she admitted. The removal of the Vampire gem until they could determine the intent and loyalty of the occupant was probably a pearl of wisdom after the event. She also wondered how Charis would judge her time as Mistress, recounting all the near misses and missteps.

    Astera decided the jumped-up Farm Girl to be well out of her depth. How could she believe herself fit for the role of Mistress? Why did Charis choose her, and why did Dione and Otonia accept her? They knew Charis first, the Lady Three. What a mess. Why didn¡¯t Charis return with Raisa and Lysisa? The wait torture or revenge of some kind, making her sweat? Charis¡¯ speech after the vampire¡¯s destruction was one of blame and judgement, perhaps her absence wrought a change, and now she will punish all mistakes. Astera shivered as she remembered the lashings in the Main Cavern after losing their water.

    The Farm Girl¡¯s resolve grew. Four or five days left to organise and put the Daughters to work and make ready the House for Charis¡¯ return. Then the Farm Girl would go, not fit to lead or follow.

    ---

    Alcmene and Clymene were truly surprised when Mistress Astera asked them to organise the House. The best explanation they could arrive at; was a test of some sort, and whatever they suggested would be checked and possibly refined after inspection. At least they could organise quickly by contacting Seers and issuing them instructions directly or indirectly to non-Seers.

    Their first thoughts turned to consider what Zosime, Alexis, Korinna and Hagne reported during their chase and then their retreat; they could have all done with a Spear and a Shield. The spear is an ideal weapon because of its reach, and the Shield is good for protection and reasonable for attack with a shield bash. A ranged weapon is the other weapon required. The Bow would take too long to train; the Crossbow too heavy, and both needed bulky ammunition, which could quickly run out. Dione¡¯s sling use was probably worthy of consideration, the Seers thought. The ¡°conversation¡± occurs between them without speech while attending to mundane things such as drinking, eating, walking and cooking, such was their Seer Skill. They are now turning their minds to organising the House in preparation for Charis¡¯ arrival.

    Five Sisters, Astera, Thyia, Dione, Drosis and Lysisa, would be able to train others in Spear and Shield, being experts. Dione and perhaps Otonia¡¯s Skill in the sling would be advanced enough to do the same, and if not, the one who trained them could be commissioned. Now to organise the shifts and the training they thought.

    Stepping lightly down the Circular Stairs, Astera addressed the Seer Twins as they turned, mouths open. ¡°Alcmene and Clymene, I have erred in assigning you my duty.¡±

    As one, they responded. ¡°Mistress?¡±

    ¡°I need to organise the House. The Daughters of the Duchess is my duty.¡±

    Alcmene and Clymene looked at each other, faces downcast.

    Astera gathered the Seers to her in a huge hug. ¡°That in no way means I intend to do this alone, so what have you both completed and thought through so far, Sisters?¡±

    ---

    Lysisa rolled away from Sweetears, the sweat sheen upon their skin glistening despite their Stone Cabin¡¯s little single lantern.

    ¡°My Prettyone sexes with amazing skill.¡±

    Sweetears repeated the words often, and after each orgasm, Lysisa appreciated the encouragement and kissed her love passionately as a reward. Lysisa still needed to scratch an itch; Charis drifted off into her thoughts as their bodies rested from their latest bout of vigorous sexing.

    Lysisa broke from her train of thought as Sweetears swept back several stray strands of her sweat-drenched hair.

    ¡°You must become strong, Prettyone.¡±

    The simple statement required many actions, many most likely excluding Sweetears and Lysisa, uncertain as she turned her gaze upon Sweetears, hopeful for clarification and not silence.

    ¡°Your eyes not pretty when you worry, Prettyone.¡±

    Lysisa returned a weak smile, and Sweetears chuckled.

    ¡°You must have sex with Seers. Like Goblin Chiefs, to the strongest goes the meat.¡±

    Lysisa gulped, did her lover just give her permission to ¡­ well, you know, with other Seers?

    ¡°What of us, you won¡¯t be upset?¡±

    Sweetears kissed Lysisa, lingering, plucking her lips between her teeth and releasing, knowing her human didn¡¯t like the true Goblin mate claiming.

    ¡°Will Prettyone always return to Sweetears¡¯ bed?¡±

    Lysisa nodded.

    ¡°Will Prettyone always love Sweetears, even when she is the most powerful Seer?¡±

    Lysisa nodded, her body tensing. Did Sweetears really believe in her Prettyone? Absolute faith and dedication in the eyes of her lover confirmation.

    ---

    A polite knock on their stone cabin door startled them both. Sweetears answered the door while Lysisa scrambled for a blanket.

    Thais and Alexa greeted the naked Goblin Sister. Their meeting and subsequent appraisal somewhat explained Lysisa¡¯s ¡®interest¡¯, although neither doubted the affection and potential love they shared given the suffocating musky scent issuing through the open door.

    Sweetears closed the door behind the twins, who looked around for a chair needing to settle for a shared piece of dishevelled bunk. Fortunately, the sole lantern cast insufficient light to illuminate the cabin and reveal awkward bedroom secrets fully. While the twins settled, Sweetears slipped over underclothing, knowing how humans typically felt about casual nakedness.

    Alexa and Thais pointedly dropped on either side of Lysisa, flicking away damp bed sheets before doing so. ¡°We apologise for interrupting.¡±

    ¡°I am not sure you do, given you have me surrounded,¡± murmured Lysisa, her eyes darting awkwardly from one twin to the other.

    ¡°We have questions, and remember, you¡¯re late for the promised debrief ¡­¡± The twins shared a look across Lysisa, raising their eyebrows.

    ¡°Much has happened, I am not sure ¡­¡±

    The twins each patted a different upper thigh of Lysisa, ending the reassurance with a squeeze.

    ¡°Lysisa, do you wish the return of the Mage¡¯s blue gem?¡± asked Thais.

    ¡°No sister, I cannot be trusted with such an enchantment, although knowing the nature of the current occupant, I would now council for the gem to be stored carefully away or destroyed. The spirit or soul inside constantly seeks a soul to dominate and steal the body. I wouldn¡¯t want a Sister to suffer such a fate.¡±

    Sweetears leant against the closed door directly opposite Lysisa and glowed with pride. They did not solely devote their time together to lovemaking. Meaningful discussions occasionally occurred.

    ¡°Wise beyond your years then, we weren¡¯t certain you would understand the danger so plainly. The gem is safely held behind melded stone, inside a small solid silver chest. My sister and I have tried to touch the Mage with our minds, but we cannot. Clymene and Alcmene also tried and failed, therefore doubly safe.¡±

    Lysisa grimaced at Sweetears, not keen to ask a follow-up question and yet needing to, trying to hold back her emotion. It isn¡¯t every day you become the possible agent of your Mistress¡¯ doom.

    ¡°What of the other gem and occupant?¡±

    The twins wrapped Lysisa in a two-sided, one-arm hug as only Seer Twins can co-ordinate.

    ¡°The gem is safe and secure,¡± said Thais.

    ¡°Mistress Charis destroyed the evil. No need to worry about either now,¡± said Alexa happily.

    Lysisa sobbed with relief. Sweetears quickly kneeled in front of the distressed Single Seer, taking the trembling hands in her own.

    ¡°I apologise for my naivety, convinced the evil was my sworn servant and never suspecting she plotted against the Mistress or us.¡± Sweetears wiped away Lysisa¡¯s tears, their foreheads touching when done and separating shortly after.

    ¡°You mustn¡¯t blame yourself. After all, you did present yourself to the Mistress and Seers. In fact, you engaged more directly with some before presenting yourself and no one called for caution or even investigation. How long were you awakened to your Seer skills and her evil presence? Days?¡± At Lysisa¡¯s nod of agreement, Thais continued, ¡°Your Seer Sister peers have been Seers for much longer.¡±

    ¡°But my over-confidence, telling my Sisters she was my servant ...¡±

    ¡°They should have questioned and investigated. Remember Alexa, and I did request an interview after your night in front of the stone tombs ¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Lysisa is now twice reminded and smarting due to what seems now risky oversight.

    Alexa added, ¡°Before you judge yourself harshly, wait for Mistress Charis.¡±

    A hand signal and eye contact between Lysisa and Sweetears returned the Goblin Sister to her stoic position against the door. Lysisa stood and swivelled, finally facing the twins, hands tense at her sides.

    ¡°Why are you being, well, so nice?¡±

    The twins smiled at her question in unison, which Lysisa found eerie, although not unexpected.

 1.145 A Foray into Farstay and Mountain Views (1st Day of Harmony Month)

    The twins flicked their eyelids, and Alexa spoke. ¡°Let¡¯s start at the start. Thais and I aren¡¯t Temple-trained Seers. Our Sisters in this very House taught us, so we know them somewhat intimately. Our former lives as undiscovered twins had always been one of looking over our shoulders and never trusting anything which looked too good to be true. We spent most of Death Season with an, in the main, grumpy old lady who tried to rediscover her family¡¯s Hedge Mage magic with some hard-earnt success while trying to teach us at the same time.¡±

    Lysisa turned her attention to Thais when she suddenly continued.

    ¡°Her ancestors wrote the spells in her Spell Book, assuming you already knew how to cast them. There existed a tradition in her family of a mother teaching daughter, so the spell book is almost useless at teaching you a spell from nothing, the beginning. Therefore, any new spell needed to be tested and tested again, never believing what the magic offered until thoroughly investigated. You can say some of the old lady¡¯s ways rubbed off on us, reinforcing our already healthy distrust of anything too good to be true.¡±

    ¡°The loyalty of my evil servant, too good to be true,¡± Lysisa said with finality. After a moment, she rushed another question at the twins. ¡°Why did the Seers participate and want it to be true?¡±

    ¡°You already know the answer, don¡¯t you?¡± suggested Thais.

    Lysisa¡¯s face screwed up slightly, so Thais obliged with an explanation.

    ¡°Seers have been unable to give and receive intimate affection all their lives, and then they find out not only they can, but to increase Seer skills they have to.¡±

    Thais paused for a moment to allow Lysisa thinking time, wondering if the Seer was truly slow or pretending.

    ¡°All Seers understand the consequences of sexual male contact, proven and a given. Then Temple rules and taboos over the centuries concerning female contact ensured other opportunities for intimate touching and affection in a Seer¡¯s life were unacceptable. Next, you uncover an amazing, mind-blowing, shall we say, sexing way. Add an absolute orgasmic innocence, which you release to your partner instead of self-gratification. The training of a new Seer is always a special reward and coupled with your technique, shall we say, a heady mix and they want more, so they tell themselves it is safe, convince themselves. We also suspect an Adept Seer can only progress further by consuming the releases from Apprentice Seers, hence why Clymene and Alcmene attended to you immediately after Niobe.¡±

    Lysisa opened her mouth to speak, stalled and asked anyway. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you and Alexa speak up?¡±

    ¡°Ah yes, well, we certainly joined the conversation. Unfortunately, Alexa and I aren¡¯t Temple Trained Seers, and our opinions aren¡¯t always valued. Spending most of our time in the elder¡¯s cottage tinkering with Hedge Mage magic when we aren¡¯t melding stone doesn¡¯t help, of course. Take, for example, the question of granting you Items. We didn¡¯t check with Clymene or Alcmene. We asked Astera. We apologise for these next words ¡­ you were our experiment, and the Seers took advantage when they could realise a benefit.¡±

    Lysisa¡¯s head spun, an experiment, desperate Seers needing to sex and Charis. ¡°How will Charis¡¯ return make a difference?¡±

    Alexa smiled and tapped her chin with a finger. ¡°Our Mistress¡¯ return, well, for starters, she is wise and normally has most of the answers.¡± Momentarily holding the same finger up in the air, she continued. ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled, though. In reality, she is just good at listening and hears from everyone and anyone, regardless of any influence, before making a final decision. Also, she doesn¡¯t mind making mistakes if something can be learnt from them, although her speech after the defeat of the evil is a little concerning. Different from the Charis we once knew but waking up after weeks of sleep can explain the change we believe. So, we will wait five or six days to get her thinking back together and see then.¡±

    Lysisa didn¡¯t feel reassured. In fact a little dismayed. ¡°How can you be so calm? How come I can¡¯t hear your thoughts or other Seers for that matter, yet the amount of chatter in the Seer Circle at times overwhelming?¡±

    ¡°Seer Links. You start exploring with the one Seer Link and, in fact, celebrate when you can recreate what you ¡­ had with your twin. As your Seer Skill grows, the limitation of one Seer Link is, frankly, a handicap. You need to cast away the sibling-to-sibling thinking of the Temple. You are no longer one half of a pair. You can be one of many. When some discover this, they initially fail to control their discovery. This requires practice, and practice some more when you feel you are done. And we are calm because panic will not change the future, only freeze your ability to react.¡±

    ¡°I thank you both. Can I try ¡­¡±

    Alexa and Thais nodded. Lysisa projected her Seer Link towards, or what she thought was, towards Alexa. After numerous failures, she closed her eyes in frustration.

    ¡°The initial head touching head flesh contact reduces the margin of error because you have no positional awareness of your Seer Link. Unfortunately, as a Seer Twin, genetics help to instinctively make a connection, so this ¡®skill¡¯ never develops. It explains why two Seers meeting in the street don¡¯t accidentally discover what we have. The other impediment is the taboo against touching within the Temple.¡±

    Pensive Lysisa asked, ¡°Niobe¡¯s Seer Skill huge, most accomplished, when I first Seer Linked with her surely, she could randomly ¡­ Link?¡±

    Alex and Thais joyfully laughed, with Lysisa, not at her. ¡°After, um, training with Niobe, your Seer Skill is probably greater now than any of the Seers currently serving in the Temples. The Temple teachings have suppressed the capabilities of Seers, not developed them in our non-Temple trained opinion. The only question to be answered is if this is deliberate or fanatical ignorance.¡±

    A dead weight sunk within Lysisa¡¯s stomach. Her fleeting memories of joy as twins, learning their Seer Skill, happy after months of training with their Seer Skill improvements. Their delight when they could Seer Link across the Temple Courtyard, for example, now something trivial. The striving to please their adopted mother, the Mother Superior possibly a charade. Here in this House is where true Seer Skill ¡­ she was about to say being taught, not taught she decided, discovered. Temple teachings didn¡¯t handicap Alex and Thais, so they didn¡¯t accept a prescribed understanding and, therefore, were free to grow in any way and any direction. Thinking she lost her virginity and accepting she would never be a Seer, upon reflection, provided Lysisa with a death of her past. An acceptance of the future as yet unwritten and starkly, initially a bucket of crap. Now though ¡­

    Alexa and Thais exchanged glances, deciding Lysisa¡¯s time of self-reflection needed to end. ¡°Do you feel up to talking some more? Following us back to our cabin so we can question you about the Mage blue gem and the Vampire blue gem? You know the interview you promised.¡±

    ¡°Now? What about the Main Cavern Door?¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you realised yet Alexa and I are the help? Your girlfriend and her Goblin Sisters are in charge. They have stone working skills and knowledge. All is set now to put the door together, the pieces are ready, and we can¡¯t do much more. Their strength is obvious, so they don¡¯t need us, and we are wondering when they will call by for Sweetears.¡±

    Lysisa¡¯s face and neck flooded red as Sweetears wrapped her arms around, fondling hands coming to rest upon breasts somehow, followed by a kiss upon the Seer¡¯s neck.

    Alexa leant forward, trying to secure Lysisa¡¯s attention due to the ... distraction. ¡°We would like to start while all is still a little fresh in your mind. We know Charis will ask when she arrives. Therefore, any explanations will be less stressful and more accurate if we report our investigation to her instead of you answering her questions directly. What do you say?¡±

    Lysisa turned to kiss Sweetears, opening the stone cabin door and waving the twins outside.

    Sweetears held Lysisa back by the hand. ¡°Grow strong, Prettyone,¡± she whispered, nodding toward the twins. Lysisa did a double take and slowly nodded in reply.

    The Apprentice Seer then led the twins to the Elder¡¯s Stone Cabin. The twins had her at instead of you answering her questions.

    ---

    The four riders greeted the dawn on the trail East, a large yellow-orange half-circle sun on the horizon. Dione was outriding as usual, her stallion enjoying the extra activity, trotting out and then galloping back, sometimes staying out for many heartbeats longer than other times. With a quiver full of arrows, courtesy of the Smithy, Zoe scanned for any game while in the saddle, not expecting any this close to the trail and occasionally darting off, hopeful given the change of season.

    ¡°Helice, ride ahead when Zoe returns and chat to Dione for a while, please. I need some time with our huntress,¡± sent Charis.

    Helice smirked. ¡°A while is difficult to determine, so please let me know when, by erm, probably Seer Link, yes, Mistress?¡±

    Half a bell passed before Zoe rode back to the trail joining Charis and Helice, complaining about the lack of game. Helice took her leave, trotting ahead to intercept Dione, who was also returning.

    ¡°Zoe, I thought we might double time it to Farstay, visit the Priest there and then head over the Spur instead of taking the trail around to Maplethorn. Do you think there will be a problem with the Snow Wolves?¡±

    Zoe shifted in her saddle, throat inexplicitly dry. ¡°Death Season being over, I doubt they would tarry in the nearby Mountains, let alone a little further south on the Spur Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Can you tell me about your encounters with them?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mistress. The Pack Leader is brilliant and able to understand we don¡¯t mean her and the pack any harm. I believe they could be true allies. They helped during the Walking Dead attack on the Cavern willingly. They pursued the Female Vampire into the Cavern to be captured.¡±

    ¡°Well, over the Spur we go, and on the off chance they¡¯re still about, and you can find any tracks, we will try to follow them.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡±

    Charis needed haste. Instructing Dione to lead off on her stallion, each followed single file. Given their food consisted of hard tack, they stayed in the saddle, the only stoppages taken to water the horses. With each rider equipped with a Borrow Stone and Charis¡¯ vision, they rode well into the night. Then set up camp in the dark with Charis, administering healing to sore bottoms as requested. Charis wished to escape the temptation of taking a trail to Clayvale and locate the family of a certain young man, his death still haunting her. The first overnight camp was short of the first turnoff. On the second day, Charis steeled herself and rode past each turnoff to Clayvale. Once well passed the last, she made camp, giving up at least a bell of night riding, which none questioned appreciating the extra sleep.

    Her Sisters found out why the next day. As early morning they galloped past the Stockade, Helice relieved perhaps more than Charis to avoid the fanatics within. Before dusk on the third day, the cottages and low wall of Farstay greeted them.

    Charis called a halt at the ¡®border¡¯ of Farstay, dismounting and stepping slowly towards her first real test after her cleansing. She maintained the imagined reality to an extreme to ensure the Vampire harvested and drained all possible evil sources of power. While reasonably sure the Vampire consumed all the evil residue to feed herself, the Village Priest¡¯s circle of protection around Farstay provided the only true test without raising a hue and cry. Crossing this imaginary line would confirm that the evil that previously polluted her was now washed clean.

    Charis¡¯ head checked side to side at the village ¡®gate¡¯ as her boot slid forward. Encountering no resistance, Charis took a complete step past the ¡®border¡¯, again with no rejection. She dropped to her haunches, hands on her face to cover the tears welling up, the relief overwhelming and unexpected. The clopping of horse hooves alerted her. She hastily wiped her eyes and stood.

    Helice handed the horse reins to her Mistress. ¡°Mount up, Mistress, I believe we have business with a certain Village Priest, and I am certain he awaits us with an unnatural keenness.¡±

    As Charis mounted, Dione and Zoe trotted past.

    Eyebrows raised. ¡°Where did you send them?¡±

    ¡°I took a liberty asking my Sisters to ride ahead and check the stables and prepare for our arrival,¡± answered Helice.

    Charis shifted in her saddle, squeezing the leather of her reins. ¡°Why would you ask them?¡±

    ¡°You seemed to be having a moment. I tried a Seer Link, and your mind, Mistress, unfortunately, closed tighter than one of Zoe¡¯s knots.¡±

    Through gritted teeth, Charis asked, ¡°Are you ¡®looking¡¯ after me?¡±

    Helice chuckled. ¡°No, Mistress. I will if you wish me to. Call this allowing you to have free time to consider the end to a beautiful day of riding in the countryside.¡±

    Charis pointed her finger at the smiling Seer. ¡°You are looking after me.¡±

    Helice shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not, and I have to tell you, I would know if I were.¡±

    Helice spurred her horse to a trot and, after several moments, reined her horse to a stop, shouting over her shoulder, ¡°Hurry up, Mistress.¡± She then spurred her horse to chase after Dione and Zoe leaving Charis oscillating between fuming and baffled.

    ¡°Helice ¡­¡±

    ¡°If it makes you feel better, then believe I am handling you. So, given that, get your bottom to the stable so we can partake in a meaningful discussion with the Village Priest in who we placed our trust.¡±

    ¡°Partake? Where did you find that word?¡±

    Helice¡¯s laughter echoed across their Seer Link. At the same time, Charis spurred her horse into a reckless gallop to join her Sisters at the Stables. Her moment indeed passed, leaving a glowing ember of wrath in the belly to partake in a meaningful discussion. And Helice did look after her, she decided.

    ---

    While surprised by the four female riders this early in the season, the Stable Hand accepted the business gladly. He drew each mount to a stall and provisioned feed and water while he began the grooming. The owners marched off in the direction of the church, one with a determined tilt to her head, he noted, wondering if the reclusive Priest would endure.

    ¡°Zoe, would you check the Inn and ensure we have rooms when finished here? Order meals also. We shouldn¡¯t be too long.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡± Zoe looked to Dione as she left with a quizzical face. Dione shrugged.

    Charis bashed the closed church door with the butt of her dagger and waited. Dione thought the Mistress a little impatient, pausing only a few heartbeats before Charis struck the door again, this time much louder.

    Shuffling and footfalls, then the definite clunking of the crossbar and, like magic, the Church Door opened.

    A small juvenile face cautiously looked out.

    ¡°It is late to visit the Church of Judge. Please come back in the morning.¡±

    Sensing his intention, Charis had already placed a boot inside the doorframe before the door could be closed. As the boy looked up, Charis pushed the door open wider and forced the small defender of the church into retreat.

    ¡°Wait, you can¡¯t just ¡­¡±

    Charis¡¯ right hand clasped his jaw, and the shock silenced him.

    ¡°Go fetch your Priest boy and be quick, I haven¡¯t much time, and then we won¡¯t bother him again.¡± She then released the boy¡¯s jaw, and he scampered off in a mild panic.

    Charis placed her weapons by the doorframe, Helice and Dione following suit.

    ¡°Not you, Helice. Stay at the door, fully armed and ready. And Dione, your rope isn¡¯t a weapon, so pick it up and follow.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡±

    Charis and Dione strode to the back of the church, a body length away from the Main Alter. The church was still without a ceiling. In Charis¡¯ opinion, the exposed beams lent a sense of strength and beauty to the building.

    The Priest appeared, leaning against the doorframe of a doorway behind the Alter. His hair was wild, eyes rimmed by redness with dark bags under them. As he staggered closer, Charis instinctively took a step back, holding her palm out. He reeked of sweat and body odour. He continued his advance, face perplexed, mind churning for several heartbeats while blinking several times, trying to focus his eyes upon his visitor. Charis noticed him mentally squeak like a mouse, his head in retreat while his body continued forward following its last order.

    Charis shook her head. ¡°You are ill-kept and in poor health, Priest.¡±

    ¡°Miss Charis, yes ¡­ I have been busy studying.¡± And then, staring at Charis wide-eyed, he remembered why. ¡°To cleanse you of evil, yes, you have an evil taint, and now I believe I can help. Yes, I am sure.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps not, as I am standing before you. Am I not?¡± replied Charis dryly.

    He stood perplexed, his face going through several contorted expressions as he tried to reconcile the reasons for his study against the problem of Charis standing before him. The show finally ended when his hands grabbed at his greasy hair while looking directly at Charis.

    ¡°We are here to collect the Holy Books of Judge we lent you as we require them, and your failed research is now at an end.¡±

    His jaw dropped and quickly recovered to enable him to jibber. ¡°No, you can¡¯t. There is much I have yet to study. You gave them to me. There was never any mention of returning them. You can¡¯t have them.¡±

    His head nodded curtly in affirmation, his mind clarifying as the real threat to remove the source of his future knowledge finally dawned upon him.

    Charis circled him, inspecting. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be honouring this gift. Are you treating your faithful the same way you treat yourself?¡±

    ¡°Time, I don¡¯t have enough time. There is much to learn, so very much. I can¡¯t waste time on my appearance. My flock know of my devotion to them. They understand.¡± He clasped shaking hands before his mouth in some sort of plea.

    His flock probably ignored him and the Church during Death Season, thought Charis as she spied the boy spying on them from an almost closed doorway.

    ¡°Come here, boy,¡± demanded Charis, finger pointing to a piece of the floor before her.

    He cautiously opened the door wider and looked at his Priest. His Priest didn¡¯t pay anyone or anything any attention, deep in thought, lips moving, and yet none could hear his speech. The boy edged closer to the spot, although still well out of reach of Charis, his jaw reminding him why.

    ¡°I thought you were responsible for the Priest¡¯s health and wellbeing. You have failed, boy.¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t listen to me, so it¡¯s not my fault.¡± Tears streamed down, leaving trails upon his dirty cheeks.

    ¡°I will listen. The boy¡¯s words will be my mantra. I promise.¡± The Priest babbled, grasping at the possible chance.

    Charis leant against the Alter. ¡°Do you have a Novice or an Acolyte that would benefit from your teachings?¡±

    ¡°What? Why?¡± Throwing his arms up, questioning.

    Charis again catches the Priest off balance.

    ¡°This is what is going to happen. You will listen to the boy. You will recruit a Novice or Acolyte to train in your teachings.¡± Pointing to her pin. ¡°If any of my Daughters visit, you will allow them into your church, and if they request, they will be permitted to view the Holy Books.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, anything, just leave the Holy Books.¡±

    Charis folded her arms. ¡°Well, yes and no. Boy, go fetch the first book.¡±

    The Priest¡¯s jaw dropped, and he couldn¡¯t decide between stopping the boy or grabbing Charis to plead his case. His body was trying to move in two directions simultaneously and going nowhere.

    ¡°We will return every so often to return the book we have taken. Then take another in its place. If at any time we visit you look anything like you look now, we will take all the books.¡±

    His face drooped, moisture gathering around his eyes. ¡°I need them all. They form a complete knowledge, and there is always a need to refer to other volumes. A missing book will stop my learning.¡±

    Charis smiled, and half raised a fist. ¡°Perfect. You can use that time to devote to your faithful and reflect upon what you have learnt.¡±

    The Priest¡¯s face went white, drained of blood, aghast and defeated simultaneously. Then he suddenly bowed his head, quickly flowing up with another, rapidly nodding, bobbing his head, and trying to grasp Charis by the hand.

    ¡°As you say, I am honoured to be able to study them.¡±

    Charis eyed him intently. ¡°Priest, I warn you now, if you and the Holy Books go missing, I will make it my holy duty to hunt you down.¡±

    His eyes opened wide like saucers, and he swallowed. The boy returning broke the Priest¡¯s trembling, his eyes glued to the disappearing Holy Book as the boy handed the tome to Dione, at Charis¡¯ direction. The Priest extended his arms toward the book, half brave and half afraid, his pain of loss evident.

    The Priest winced, fingers scraping his face as Dione packed the book into her backpack and then swung the backpack onto her shoulder. At a flick of Charis¡¯ wrist, Dione left her side and calmly walked to join Helice.

    The Priest¡¯s eyes were still fixated on his loss, moving further away and not until Charis called to him a third time did he look at her.

    ¡°We will return any time, so don¡¯t fail yourself and your faithful. With good sleep comes good work. Take it from someone who knows.¡±

    The Priest didn¡¯t get it. All he knew for sure was his set wasn¡¯t complete, so he wasn¡¯t complete.

    The boy handed the Priest a warm bowl of soup, prepared many bells ago, although ready and waiting upon the stove just in case. Charis looked on with some satisfaction and then left the church, followed by Dione and Helice.

    Hands crossed behind her back, Charis strolled into the dark of the night, heading towards the Inn. Helice, a step behind, chuckled and shook her head. Charis cocked an ear without commenting. Dione stared at both, trying to figure out their relationship, concluding their time away drew them together beyond the excepted normal for lovers, friends or bodyguards. Although their physical appearance differed, observing them together, Dione concluded they could easily be mistaken for a genuine Seer Twin pair.

    Dione¡¯s heart wept a little. A massive black stallion was her only trusted companion, and yet since the chase of the Dark Priest, only her actions after to save her Sisters possibly averted any recriminations. Perhaps the joy of finding Charis alive overshadowed ¡­ the need for difficult conversations, for example, little things like riding away with the chests without permission and, as far as she could tell, ignored so far. Charis issued commands to her and Zoe while conversing with Helice. The relationship difference is vast, whereas before, Charis avoided treating any Daughters of the Duchess unequally.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Hurrying to catch up, Dione shivered a little now, Charis¡¯ ¡®dealing¡¯ with the Village Priest incredibly terse and to the point, ordering the man to adopt a new lifestyle and rearrange his household! Why did she trust him to do so?

    ¡°Mistress, won¡¯t the Priest run with the remaining Holy Books?¡±

    Charis didn¡¯t pause or look back, Dione noted.

    ¡°No. The Priest is a collector. As much as he thirsts for knowledge, he will always want the missing one. He will distract himself with thoughts of how to get it back, and if it is true that all are needed at once to learn from, perhaps during those times when he can¡¯t, he will return to a balance.¡±

    Dione pushed another question at Charis. ¡°What if he does turn to violence, though?¡±

    Charis¡¯ sigh was audible. ¡°We are always prepared to defend ourselves, but I hope it doesn¡¯t come to that. Before being revealed as evil, I retained my senses and mind, allowing weeks of self-reflection. You can¡¯t do it alone when you are responsible for many people¡¯s lives. It would be best to gather good, tested, and true people around you and trust them to be responsible for some of those people. The Priest needs to grow some trusted helpers and take some time to stay healthy. Otherwise, he won¡¯t wake up one morning or be like me, easily dominated by evil.¡±

    Dione¡¯s hands shook. She needed to place one within the other to steady both. The words good tested, and true people reverberated through her. She would need to retell the pursuit of the Dark Priest favourably and highlight her sisterly service once being chased rather than chasing.

    Charis pushed passed the Inn Door striding into the Inn, spotting the only customer, a lonely Zoe, at a table with a pot of something in the middle, surrounded by four trenchers and idly twirling a dagger. Zoe nodded and began serving, the table empty of general conversation or even orders from Charis and after eating, by silent general agreement, the four stood and retired quietly to the single room Zoe secured. The only contents are two sets of double bunks and, on a table, a sizeable water-filled clay bowl. Charis shrugged and grabbed a low bunk while Helice climbed into the bunk directly above her. Zoe chose low; Dione left with the top bunk above her.

    ¡°Mistress, you know you haven¡¯t spoken to either, and they have noticed,¡± sent Helice to Charis.

    ¡°The time for conversation isn¡¯t far away, and I am saving my vocal cords.¡±

    +++

    Each Sister checked their equipment, packing saddle bags and backpacks in the morning as separate pairs, the room divided by an invisible line. Zoe tried to quip about the gruel being the leftover from the previous night served in the same pot, which died after Dione¡¯s agreement and, in the end, the only conversation. A leftover bracing chill from Death Season escorted the four to the stables. Charis was pleased when their readied horses appeared well cared for as instructed. The stable hand receiving an extra payment in recognition, smiling broadly, he nevertheless kept them under his gaze until they exited the Western Gate and only then relaxed. The silent tension palpable, he wondered if the resolution would require bloodletting.

    Once clear of the village ¡®gate¡¯, the four Sisters mounted, led out by Dione, backtracking, heading for the Lonely Keep until Charis whistled and pointed. Dione left the trail, pushing through a freshly flowering field, climbing a gentle slope until she rode across a game trail leading further into the foothills of The Spur. Charis slowed, her memory returning to the field of months ago, a lonely, scared girl desperately scrambling to stay alive, apologising for being alive given the recent death of her new companion. Dione guided them North following the game trail, and even after cresting The Spur, they didn¡¯t break for a mid-day meal. The riders continued North until the challenge increased tenfold due to climbing into the Mountains proper, at which point Charis called a halt, satisfied, and prepared their camp for the night a bell before dusk.

    ¡°Zoe set a trap line to the North, and I will set one up to the South. Dione, groom the horses. Helice, find a hidden place to overwatch the camp.¡±

    Charis¡¯ orders are the only words spoken. Even Helice cautioned to silence once Charis chastised her with raised eyebrows.

    Zoe and Dione passed each other occasional looks, concerned that their Mistress wasn¡¯t the same as before. Separately they wished for Seer Skill to talk over her odd behaviour with another and, as a minimum, warn those waiting in the House. Frustrated, they couldn¡¯t chat between themselves without making the whispered talk obvious.

    Charis spoke again to set the night watch order; Dione, Helice, Zoe and Charis and fortunately, the night passed without incident, although Dione and Zoe noted Charis separated them. When Charis relieved her, Zoe didn¡¯t return to sleep, venturing out to check her trap lines and rewarded with two catches, ensuring their next meal would be freshly cooked rabbit. She considered staying out to check her remaining traps, deciding to return and talk out whatever Charis believed was worth the silent treatment. Zoe didn¡¯t bother sneaking back into camp as she wanted Charis to notice her return and acknowledge her presence, if not existence.

    Charis heard Zoe approach the camp well before she could spot the huntress, therefore a warning of sorts. There was ample time to calm her thoughts and review the questions she had already worked through during their several days of riding while Seer Linked along the way to cross-check perceptions and hopefully reveal facts. Zoe held up her catch and began preparing the first, Charis helping herself to the second one, knife in hand, beginning the familiar and relaxing task.

    ¡°What have I done wrong, Mistress? You talk to me only to issue orders. Otherwise, I am ignored.¡±

    Charis replied in a steady and controlled voice, ¡°Should I trust someone who breaks their oath to me? Who, when asked, doesn¡¯t tell the whole truth?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡± Zoe¡¯s hands stilled, knife poised in one, rabbit carcass in the other.

    ¡°You can¡¯t defend the truth of my questions?¡±

    Head bowed, eyes squeezed shut, Zoe mumbled, ¡°I am under another oath.¡±

    ¡°How important to me is honouring an oath Warrior Sister Zoe, Daughter of Charis? Any oath.¡±

    Zoe shifted her eyes from the bloodied rabbit to the calm frozen expression on Charis¡¯ face and, for the first time, sensed real fear needing to tighten her loins to hold her water on the verge of release. The hand on her knife gripped tighter, knuckles white while her body was coiled, ready to spring into action.

    ¡°Do you wish to renounce your oath to me and follow another? If that is the case, I bare you no ill will and would wish you well.¡±

    The second question asked so soon after the first confused Zoe, both regarding oaths, although in her mind, the offer to renounce her oath to Charis was repugnant and yet, perhaps at the same time, suggesting Zoe was no longer welcome.

    Weakly, in a high-pitched voice, Zoe said, ¡°I ¡­ am not sure what you are saying ¡­ Mistress.¡±

    ¡°I am being open and plain. You either honour your oaths or ask to be released from them before you break them.¡±

    Cold hard neutrality decorated Charis¡¯ face. Zoe placed her knife beside the now bleeding first rabbit, not entirely trusting herself, only noticing then Charis held no knife, both hands busy disembowelling the second rabbit while talking of oaths, no emotion or empathy. Zoe finally sensed the seriousness of the discussion, not a threat of conflict, the days of silent treatment having built up an unhealthy dose of paranoia. Charis simply, after an answer, what did Zoe want?

    ¡°I would hold my oath to you, Mistress, always.¡±

    Charis pounced with her question. ¡°What can you tell me about saving your Sisters from several packs of Snow Wolves as reported to me by your oath-sworn Sisters?¡±

    Zoe¡¯s eyes studied a trickle of blood flowing from the rabbit¡¯s carcass. ¡°As I explained to my Sisters, the Pack Leader accepted us as allies.¡±

    ¡°So, did the Pack Leader understand your words, or do you understand the howls of wolves now?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­ just had a sense ¡­¡± Zoe squeezed her bladder tight, and a trickle escaped.

    ¡°You see how you can¡¯t answer? You say you hold your oath to me, and when tested, I get hesitation and no real answer. Therefore, naturally, I wonder where you stand.¡±

    ¡°I am faithful to my oath, Mistress. I always will be.¡±

    ¡°In the miracle of everyone being saved, no one thought to ask how, so now I ask, and I sense some details are missing, and those details are yours to tell. Or not?¡±

    ¡°I cannot, Mistress. I am under another oath.¡± The trickle of rabbit blood stopped flowing, Zoe noted.

    ¡°I wonder how you can give an oath to a Pack Leader. They tell me you are scarred, show me, Sister.¡±

    Zoe was as trapped and dead as the rabbit at her feet. To refuse a command from her Mistress, a simple one unworthy to break your oath for, only raised suspicion. To agree, to reveal would invite more questions. Her eyes teared. Zoe slowly unlaced her armour and then her leather shirt, gradually revealing her chest. Charis noted the reluctance, her disappointment growing. The claw scars bright red welts running from breast to breast across a picturesque valley of light freckles.

    ¡°I can heal those if you wish.¡±

    Zoe closed her shirt quickly and then realised her mistake with eyes the size of saucers.

    A sad inflection to her voice, Charis asked, ¡°You treasure and wish to retain them, so perhaps your oath to the Pack Leader holds the greater value?¡±

    ¡°No, Mistress, you misunderstand.¡±

    Charis raised an eyebrow, and Zoe faltered.

    ¡°I ¡­ am caught between two oaths, Mistress. I am sorry, I don¡¯t know what you want. I can¡¯t break one oath and don¡¯t want to break the other oath. I request you release me from my oath to you as I have no other choice while I am before you, unable as I am to answer your questions.¡±

    Be brave, Charis told herself, follow through, and maintain an inner calm when you desire nothing less.

    ¡°Finally, a decision, and I am glad the deliberation painstaking indicating how important each oath is to you. I accept your choice, although I still wonder how you can give an oath to an animal, which can¡¯t speak and is so binding you feel the need to ask for release from your longer standing oath to me and your Sisters.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t how it should be. I don¡¯t wish to leave you, Mistress.¡± Zoe openly sobbed, realising her fate decided under rising dawn, a bright new day, uncaring about the decisions of humans and their consequences.

    ¡°Warrior Sister Zoe, daughter of Charis, I am honoured by the service you have given me, and I hope I have fulfilled my obligation to you. I hereby accept, with no ill will and in fact only wishing the best for your future wherever it takes you, your request ¡­¡±

    ¡°No, Mistress!¡± A shouting plea interrupted Zoe¡¯s oath release.

    Charis looked over her shoulder, Dione red-faced, hands upon her shaking head, messing up its tangled hair.

    Raising an eyebrow, Charis plainly explained. ¡°I am honouring your Sister¡¯s request. She feels the conflict between two oaths and has made a decision. I am saddened, to be truthful, but I respect her choice.¡±

    Dione marched forward, fisted hands at her sides. ¡°You are being cruel by making her choose. Leave it be, leave it as a mystery. In all other things, you know Zoe will honour her oath to you as well as I do.¡±

    ¡°When she finds herself in conflict with the other oath, what then?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    ¡°So, Dione, even you can¡¯t answer. I hope you see the situation this places me in. I need to trust those who swear an oath to me completely. Anything less, and there will be ifs and buts. So, no, a single oath, all or nothing, but I¡¯m not cruel. I just need to make sure a deliberate choice is made, and I believe Zoe has reached that point now. Although I think I should dispense with words in the future and just scar future Daughters as such wounding makes for a stronger oath.¡±

    ¡°Not stronger, Mistress, just equal, and I have no way out,¡± pleaded Zoe, hitching her chest while sobbing.

    Dione embraced Zoe and, with piercing red-rimmed eyes, stared at Charis.

    ¡°If Zoe is to be released from her oath, then I wish to be released also.¡±

    Charis didn¡¯t consider the possibility of one joining the other. She believed Dione was selfish enough to require her interrogation. Therefore, Charis needed to adapt her questions quickly.

    ¡°I would hold none to me who don¡¯t wish to be, but before I release you, I just need to ask you some questions while you continue to honour your oath to me, if acceptable?¡±

    Dione knitted her eyebrows together briefly before curtly nodding the once.

    ¡°You pursued the Dark Priest until almost your death and the death of the Sisters who followed you, including the one you currently embrace. In fact, you wished to follow immediately and almost disobeyed the command of your Mistress not to do so. Why?¡±

    Dione straightened her posture before answering. ¡°We didn¡¯t die, which is plain to see, and we managed to rescue you, so it ended well.¡±

    Charis forced a broad smile upon her lips. ¡°Chance and luck certainly favoured you, which you needed, given the lack of planning, failing to consider and heed wise council, consider other options, lack of concern for your life, your Sister¡¯s lives, need I go on. Your Mistress didn¡¯t order you back. Why not, do you think?¡±

    ¡°She ¡­¡± Charis looked at Dione over her eyebrows. ¡°Ahem ¡­ Mistress Astera supported our pursuit. There was no question about that.¡± Dione nodded to herself, confident of her position.

    ¡°What would have been your answer if your Mistress ordered you back?¡±

    Dione snapped back. ¡°She didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°But if she did!¡± Charis raised her voice a little, although enough.

    Dione became momentarily confounded. What of their history? The Ladies Three? They all lived to tell the tale and fight another day. As an embodiment of evil, the Dark Priest needed to be destroyed. We expended every effort to ensure his death. Same as the, she Vampire which Charis destroyed. Same as the, she Vampire, she repeated in her mind.

    ¡°I still would have chased. We were so close, you weren¡¯t there, and neither was Mistress Astera. We really were that close, and I saw the Dark Priest on multiple occasions, and we must slay evil.¡±

    ¡°No, Dione, you were close, putting your Sisters in danger with each passing day, and if your Mistress ordered you to return and you didn¡¯t, you would be named oath breakers. Your Mistress sensed you wouldn¡¯t heed her command and didn¡¯t want you to fail that test because an oath breaker would have been difficult to return from, whereas the living can mourn the dead. I much prefer Zoe¡¯s choice where she is asking to be released before she needs to cross a line of no return.¡±

    Zoe subtly separated from Dione while still maintaining their embrace until Dione stepped forward, waving her hands at Charis. ¡°But you would still be lost if we weren¡¯t out there. We wouldn¡¯t even be having this conversation.¡±

    ¡°How did you know your chase would end with the finding of me?¡±

    Dione folded her arms. ¡°We or I didn¡¯t, but it still ended that way, so good fortune.¡±

    ¡°Do you think the Goblins rescued you because they needed you, their only possible opportunity to return me so their leader could fulfil his self-imposed oath? If not for you, I am sure he would¡¯ve cared for me longer and found another way to deliver me. I am certain of this because he could have slaughtered Helice, Raisa and me at any time, and no one would have known. I agree my return is the sole reason we are talking now because, without the Goblin rescue, your Sisters certainly would have died in a crumbling cottage, while you would have had to make a difficult choice between death or dishonour.¡±

    Charis finished preparing the second rabbit and, without missing a beat, placed the stretched-out dressed flesh over the now blazing campfire lit at the beginning of her watch and now larger than really required. She then rescued Zoe¡¯s half-dressed rabbit from the leafy ground and proceeded to continue the preparation from where Zoe left off, knife in hand.

    ¡°Morning Sisters, why the long faces? From the bit I overheard, it sounds like we made some mistakes, so perhaps we can learn from them,¡± Helice said, the cheer in her voice not overly appreciated by at least two in the audience.

    ¡°Mistress doesn¡¯t seem to think so,¡± Dione groused.

    ¡°Do you believe your pursuit and how you conducted it still the correct way to do such a thing considering you can now recall the ordeal only because, against all odds, you were all just plain lucky to survive? There is nothing you would have done differently, nothing to learn?¡±

    ¡°Always Mistress,¡± replied Dione quietly.

    ¡°Perhaps it would be useful to discuss this with Mistress Astera? Also, with the Sisters who accompanied you. I suspect they followed you because, along with Otonia, we were the Ladies Three, so they assumed you would be in command.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡±

    Charis knew as Mistress, she and Astera needed to learn from this folly, in particular appointing a mission or quest leader. To mention this now would give Dione a false sense of shared blame when she needed to take full ownership and grow.

    ¡°Mistress, I don¡¯t wish to be released from my oath,¡± said Zoe, her heart beating rapidly, uncertain if Charis would accept.

    Charis reached over, turned the second rabbit on the fire, and then recommenced preparing the first one. Helice decided that she should at least check the camp¡¯s perimeter as they could be surprised by a troop of cavalry given the intense depth of conversation occurring.

    ¡°So, how do you intend to honour both oaths?¡±

    ¡°I was able to rescue my Sisters and ask for help from the Snow Wolves because we could communicate. I cannot tell you how because of my clawed oath, but I sensed they wish to be true allies with us if they can be sure of our intentions.¡±

    ¡°Well then ¡­¡± Charis glanced at them all in turn, including Helice, still busy preparing to leave. ¡°Let¡¯s eat?¡±

    Dione exchanged glances with Zoe while Helice shrugged and casually reached forward using her knife to cut a portion off the second, now first cooked rabbit. Charis, for her part, placed the first rabbit, soon to be a second cooked rabbit, over the campfire. She then stood and stretched.

    ¡°I will check my trap line now and see if I can get lucky with my special bait.¡±

    ¡°You need me to accompany you, Mistress?¡± Helice asked.

    Charis waved her back and continued her walk away from the camp, the rising morning sun lighting the way. Dione and Zoe paid the most attention, waiting until sure.

    ¡°What is your part in this, Helice? What is going on?¡± Dione asked.

    ¡°We all thought about where we were, although don¡¯t ask me where we really were. A place of sunshine and forest, every day a pleasant day, truly magical. In the end, though, we were a burden and expelled. The Elven Lord apologised but there wasn¡¯t much of a discussion. The next thing I remember, travelling in the back of a wagon. I couldn¡¯t contact Charis or Raisa using our Seer Link, although I didn¡¯t become too alarmed as we couldn¡¯t Seer Link when in the Elven Forest either.¡±

    Helice paused while she nibbled on another slice of warm juicy rabbit.

    Dione touched Helice¡¯s arm lightly. ¡°So, Charis and Raisa weren¡¯t awake even when they were first placed in the Inn?¡±

    ¡°Neither, therefore, I needed to formulate a plan with little guidance from them. Alcmene and Clymene contacted me, celebrating our newly recruited Apprentice Seer and how she tamed an evil Vampire Spirit and we would be using its evil presence to revive Charis and Raisa out of their trances and I needed to maintain the illusion I slept as well. The Apprentice Seer would advise her Vampire Spirit accordingly. I didn¡¯t need to contact Charis. Her view has always been, evil is evil and needs to be destroyed so I needed to plan a trap to achieve that. The instructions you received from Rhea were actually from me.¡±

    ¡°So, while you planned for the evil¡¯s destruction, you ignored the Seer¡¯s plan to recapture the evil after serving to wake Charis and Raisa only because you knew Charis would want the evil destroyed,¡± gasped Zoe.

    ¡°My analysis wasn¡¯t sidetracked, shall we say, by self-interest. With the aid of her loyal Vampire spirit, our Apprentice Seer became well accomplished in the pleasuring of Seer Sisters, which they wished to preserve if possible. After all, they could always destroy the gem as an ultimate fail-safe.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we heard the rumours,¡± Dione said.

    ¡°I needed to predict Charis¡¯ actions and reactions given I couldn¡¯t contact and inform her of the plan. The weakening of the Vampire Spirit plan, the same as weakening the Mage, was the first precaution, requiring the separation of the gem from the Apprentice Seer and then checking for the spirit¡¯s return each time between chests. We thought its separation from the gem would cause it to flee back. Instead, the spirit continued forward, regardless of the risks to itself. So Charis needed to harness all the magic of the Seer Circle to defeat it, which Clymene prepared beforehand as another precaution.¡±

    ¡°Surely the Seers could harness its power?¡± asked Zoe.

    ¡°Evil is evil, Charis would never have permitted it. If you remember, the Mistress was tainted by evil, so she will not tolerate it under any conditions or guarantee. She has been ¡­ affected by the experience and is, if anything else, more determined and protective now than ever before, so perhaps you are seeing that change in her now.¡±

    Zoe looked at Dione, turned to Helice to ask a question, and stopped, turning back to eating. Dione distracted herself by turning the now cooked second rabbit to prevent it from burning to a crisp.

    ¡°Zoe, the Mistress, holds all oaths binding, so if you gave an oath to another, she is more than happy for you to honour it as long as you can still tell her the truth within its limits. So, she needed to be sure you told all you could of your encounter with the Snow Wolf Pack Leader. Even as I listened, I found it difficult to believe that a wolf, even a Snow wolf, would be able to bind you to an oath, and you would obtain a sense they wished to be allies. Something is missing. The ¡®missing¡¯ is the issue.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Helice. I see now the folly of my answers and Mistress only tried to extract what I could reveal without breaking my other oath,¡± said Zoe.

    ¡°Your confession is over it seems.¡± Dione flashed a look at Zoe, who returned a relieved smile. ¡°I need to talk to Mistress Astera and apologise to many, including you, but I will do so in front of all I have wronged if you can suffer the delay?¡±

    ¡°Certainly Sister, such a thing goes without saying between trusted Sisters.¡±

    ---

    Charis located the start of her trap line; the first couple of traps were still set and empty. The third was more interesting, sprung, yet empty. Charis smiled; she concluded they must have been watching her set them. The fourth and fifth are the same as the third. Three rabbits were stolen, and she was now left empty-handed. How will she feed everyone? Charis smiled some more, proof the Pack Leader valued Zoe for a reason yet to be discerned, good enough to serve as bait when according to all, the Winter Wolves should be long gone into the Mountains by now. Charis scouted the sixth trap like she did the previous five, downwind and from an unexpected direction. Satisfied with her discovery, Charis approached the sixth trap from the direction of the fifth trap, although stealthily as befitting any stories they may have heard about her. Hands-on her hips, she shook her head, inspecting the sprung and empty sixth trap, fussing around, waiting patiently.

    ¡°You are an accomplished trapper Mistress Charis, so thank you for the morning meal.¡±

    Charis turned slowly in the direction of the voice. She took a breath. A mature, although superbly athletic female stood several body lengths away. The torso wrapped in a large, tanned, finished black bear skin was equally impressive.

    ¡°I have been looking forward to this meeting. It seems we have an enemy in common, which you and yours have assisted with already. I do appreciate your help, so thank you.¡±

    ¡°Firstly, I need to mention your attack on little wolf.¡±

    Charis smiled at the naming, an assumed ownership right. Charis, of course, adopted something similar, if by accident, well before the Daughters were chartered. A new name symbolised a new beginning and an assumption of importance by choosing ancient names. An illusion backed up with an appropriate standard of dress. In the case of the Daughters, this typically meant weapons and armour supported by a comfortable level of wealth. This naming, though, is possessive and endearing.

    ¡°Why do you smile, she is my oath sworn as much yours,¡± said the Wolf Pack Leader somewhat perplexed.

    ¡°While I acknowledge the strength of your oath upon her, I assume she would never be able to keep up with a wolf pack, which makes me wonder how you do, although I don¡¯t expect you to tell me. I am sure Zoe knows why, which is the reason you swore her to an oath.¡±

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    ¡°I consider the information I have as much as the information I don¡¯t or can¡¯t be told about.¡±

    The Pack Leader wondered how someone so young would come up with that way of thinking.

    ¡°Can I ask that the two with you reveal themselves or at least have the courtesy to move from behind me?¡±

    ¡°Zoe did say you were a hunter long before you were a Mistress.¡± She snapped her fingers.

    ¡°It helps that you aren¡¯t in your natural form.¡± Charis took an educated guess. Zoe was able to talk to the Pack Leader, which suggests language, but a human wouldn¡¯t be able to run with a wolf pack. So the Pack Leader needed to be a wolf, even though a human stood before her. Charis observed a confirmation of sorts as the Pack Leader¡¯s face quickly recovered from its surprise. Of course, the other option is a human who rode a large enough wolf, which, given the lack of nearby wolves and the absolute command displayed by the woman in front, is highly unlikely.

    ¡°Careful Mistress Charis too much guessing will give you a false conclusion.¡±

    ¡°I am young. I can afford to guess a little wrong as I don¡¯t know much of the world and most underestimate me. I have met an Elf Lord, and now I have met a Snow Wolf Pack Leader. It seems to me they would like to help, but only if it suits their purposes. I sense that the damsel in distress soon after my Sisters were threatened with harm by the Wolf Pack, probably a little too convenient. So, I would rather you tell me you would like one in your pack to accompany us. It could be known only between you and me to start, but eventually, I would need to reveal it to all my Sisters as I don¡¯t like secrets much.¡±

    ¡°You speak very plain. I am surprised by your openness and wonder why?¡±

    ¡°As I said, I am young, and youth are always in a hurry, keen to get as much as possible done, so I would rather say what is on my mind if in good company.¡±

    ¡°Interesting, our first meeting, and you consider me good company. I¡¯m flattered.¡±

    ¡°I am largely relying upon Zoe¡¯s assessment, but I have seen nothing yet to have me doubt her. I acknowledge you need to be sure about any future ally or at least friend and would welcome any appraisal. If we aren¡¯t a match, then that is useful as well. It doesn¡¯t mean we automatically become enemies, at least not to me. It just means our ways of achieving our outcomes often differ too much. Although there is nothing to say, we can¡¯t find some common ground occasionally. The Elf Lord is probably my friendly acquaintance if you want an existing comparison, and we seem to help each other.¡± Charis couldn¡¯t help but finish with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, the Elves are a purposeful race if single-minded about that purpose. I have never heard of one take an interest in a non-elf, though.¡±

    To help build trust, Charis demonstrated the answer. She pulled back her hair to reveal her silver jewellery topped decapitated ears, which produced a knowing nod from the Pack Leader.

    ¡°I must correct my assessment then.¡±

    ¡°He acknowledges the lineage, but I suspect it means very little to him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, only twenty-one true Elven Lords stalk the world, and those elves of interest to them would need to have blond hair, which you haven¡¯t, although equally unique in colour, might I say. Can I touch it?¡±

    Charis shrugged, ¡°Sure.¡±

    Although the Pack Leader had already begun her approach before waiting for the answer.

    Charis would have been unsure of the Pack Leader¡¯s reaction if Charis had withheld permission. What did alarm Charis, though, the two until then stand-offish companions boldly stepped forward to do the same. They were younger or appeared younger; some facial similarity with the Pack Leader, perhaps daughters to possibly different fathers?

    ¡°Is all your hair this colour?¡± asked one of the ¡®wolf daughters¡¯.

    Charis thought the question strange, but what harm could come from answering?

    ¡°Yes, all of my hair. Is that a good thing or a bad thing?¡±

    ¡°It just is.¡± the ¡®wolf daughter¡¯ replied, revealing her pure white loins by sweeping a bear skin, similar to her mother¡¯s, away from the usually private area. The three strolled around Charis, touching her hair and running their fingers along her cheek. Eventually, they stopped and stood back, observing Charis.

    ¡°My daughter will return with you. She will report to me her observations if that is acceptable.¡±

    ¡°She will need to swear an oath to me before my Sisters.¡±

    The ¡®wolf daughter¡¯ quickly looked at her mother for some sort of retort. Instead, her mother indulged in thought, considering Charis¡¯ request.

    ¡°If this assists with your consideration, as with Zoe, any conflict between the oaths just needs to be declared as soon as possible. But I don¡¯t see any issue from now on as I won¡¯t ask any question of you and yours to test your oath to me. I can¡¯t see any other situation where it could be an issue.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my daughter will swear an oath to you Mistress Charis, and in our way, it will be a blood oath to bind both parties. Be warned. It doesn¡¯t allow her life to be thrown away as she is precious to me.¡±

    ¡°The oath my Sisters swear to me is not one-sided, so all will be well, I am certain.¡±

    ¡°I will trust you on this.¡±

    ¡°There is the question of attire and hair colour, especially hair colour. It would draw a crowd by itself ¡­¡± Charis paused as the white turned to deep dark black.

    ¡°I trust peasant black will be suitable?¡±

    ¡°Yes, certainly,¡± stammered Charis, who looked at the Pack Leader.

    ¡°We have certain secrets, like you do, for example, your Seers. We witnessed several of them ¡®arriving¡¯ to rescue Zoe and her Sisters from the wolf pack. Do you care to explain?¡±

    ¡°Not immediately, but your daughter will find out shortly in any case. I just can¡¯t have her know more than she should before she joins. Otherwise, my Sisters, several in particular, will know by her reaction or, in this case, lack of reaction.¡±

    ¡°I am good at acting,¡± confessed the wolf daughter.

    ¡°I will bare that in mind for the future, but there is no need to test this ability when the truth is revealed soon enough.¡±

    ¡°I agree, daughter.¡±

    Her daughter pouted slightly in disappointment but otherwise held any thoughts on the matter to herself.

    ¡°I am wondering about clothes now. When do you wish to be revealed, with me now or sometime in the future?¡±

    The daughter dropped the bear skin, revealing an athletic body, pale yellow complexion, pouting a little, disappointed perhaps since Charis didn¡¯t fixate upon her. The daughters were hovering around the edges, slipping in and out of shadow, their physical appearance generally speaking challenging to assess, aided in part by their bear skins which covered them head to toe under an attached hood and long length.

    After visiting the forest and securing a bag of sorts, the still-naked wolf daughter sauntered into a ray of sunshine. She then proceeded at a leisurely seductive pace, retrieving one piece of clothing at a time from the bag and slowly dressing¡ªfortunately, the clothing was simple and functional, loin cloth, long pants, shirt and boots. Buying time by feigning interest during the display, Charis formulated a theory she decided to try and confirm.

    ¡°What is your story?¡± Charis asked.

    ¡°My story?¡± questioned the wolf daughter.

    ¡°What will you tell people, especially your future Sisters about yourself? Remember you will begin as a Novice until your skills and knowledge are known, and loyalty is proven.¡±

    ¡°I cannot be a Novice! You will know now that I am ¡­¡±

    ¡°Daughter!¡± growled her mother. She turned to look at her mother and bowed her head.

    ¡°I sense you are beyond that, but this is where your acting needs to be demonstrated,¡± Charis said, trying to soothe her ego.

    ¡°You found me lost, I cannot remember my past, and you have taken me in to see if the Daughters of the Duchess has a place for me. How does that sound?¡±

    ¡°Yes, very vague on detail and allows you to remember bits if it suits you. Are you following me now? Does Zoe or any other Sister know your face?¡±

    ¡°Possibly.¡±

    ¡°Well, the story still holds, and as they approach you and quiz you about recognising you elsewhere, you can remember portions as you see fit.¡±

    ¡°Agreed.¡±

    ¡°You ready to leave? I intend to follow the trap line back, see if we have any catches for the mid-day meal, and then I will introduce you to Zoe, Dione and Helice as the first test of your story, their memory and possibly your acting ability.¡±

 1.146 Birth Season Homecoming (First Week of Harmony Month)

    Charis stood, arms folded waiting for the wolf daughter to say her good-byes. A good thing, demonstrating the creature cared about others even if expected with her own family.

    Charis furrowed her brow considering if she should ask one more question and then began opening her mouth.

    The Wolf Pack Leader noticed Charis¡¯ hesitation. ¡°Do you have another question Charis, Mistress of the Daughters of the Duchess?¡±

    She knew this question could be misunderstood as impolite, still if you don¡¯t ask, you don¡¯t know. ¡°It seems clear to me now you are more adept, unfortunately your daughters aren¡¯t.¡±

    The Wolf Pack Leader returned a quizzical look, trying to comprehend Charis¡¯ statement and given past behaviour, resigned to wait for this youth¡¯s next guess.

    ¡°I have seen pale-yellow skin before and intrigued I wondered if the second tell could be found and revealed. I focused upon your daughter¡¯s eyes during her sultry performance and I am convinced, in the main her face is actually hers, except for the eyes. She constantly battles to make them appear typical. Know where I recognise the differences from?¡±

    ¡°No, but I am sure you can¡¯t wait to tell me about your latest guess.¡±

    ¡°I believe you and Goblins are from the same stock or you would have been a Goblin except for the fact you aren¡¯t, your fate chose left instead of right. How is that for a guess?¡±

    ¡°You ¡­ well you ¡­ are wrong.¡±

    Charis ignored the flustered response and ploughed on ahead with her guess, heedless of the possible consequences, proudly theorising aloud. ¡°The Goblins I speak of have been fed meat, such generous portions a human would be hard pressed to consume at a single sitting, doing so most of Death Season. Apart from adding flesh to their bones, straitening the spine and adding muscle they lost all their Goblin facial features bar one, a fold of skin above their eyes and underwent a change in skin colour, to a very feint pale yellow. The feint pale yellow skin your daughter favours and the fold of skin above the eyes, her more often than you. You only slip when utterly surprised, like now in fact. You are one and the same except the Goblins don¡¯t get to change their shape and form like you or enjoy the amount of meat you must consume running with a Wolf Pack in Birth and Growing Seasons.¡±

    The Wolf Pack Leader advanced upon Charis, hardly containing her indignation. ¡°We are not Goblin, we are the blessed of Bella, Goddess of Change. Continue your heretical accusations and our agreement ends before it begins.¡±

    ¡°Then perhaps its best if our agreement ends before it begins, although I would request, if Zoe wishes, she is released from her oath to you.¡±

    ¡°We leave then, your foolhardy youth has proven your bane, Mistress Charis, destroying the possibility of a strong alliance and Zoe¡¯s oath is one of keeping a secret not one of service foolish child.¡±

    The two wolf daughters disappeared without a trace, while Charis caught a last fleeting sight of the Wolf Pack Leader, and unable to resist shouted into the forest a final guess.

    ¡°In that case I can reveal I know you must be able to transform into a Winter Wolf shape and a Black Bear shape, so I will confess these truths to Zoe so she can be forever released from her oath.¡±

    Several moments later an angry crashing charged towards Charis in the form of a huge Black Bear, on each side, pony sized Winter Wolves. Charis held her ground, to run or not made no difference, if they wished her slain, she wouldn¡¯t be able to resist for long.

    The muzzle of the bear drooled and frothed while the eye lids over the deep black eyes blinked furiously. Charis reasoned the Wolf Pack Leader expected Charis to flee and slaying a coward easier on the conscience, explainable and justified, before and after, while slaying a defenceless yet brave or possibly foolhardy enemy of evil standing at the ready to be slaughtered a little more difficult to justify and later assuage away.

    Nevertheless, a gamble and Charis¡¯ furiously beating heart agreed, under no illusions as morality and retribution warred within the Wolf Pack Leader and which ever won would determine Charis¡¯ fate.

    The change began gradually, the huge bear shrinking and morphing, losing the coarse hair of a beast and gaining the shape and size of an athletic human female. The Wolf Pack Leader retaining the pale-yellow complexion and her natural eyes, unashamed of her nakedness and true appearance.

    ¡°I would demand you swear a blood oath to keep our secret Charis the Young.¡± Each word ground out, demanding, while trying for the pretence of an invitation.

    ¡°Which one?¡± replied Charis.

    The Wolf Pack Leader folded her arms across her naked breasts. ¡°There is only one, the Blessed of Bella are shape changers.¡±

    ¡°So, you still deny your shared lineage?¡±

    Cocking her head while grinding her teeth the Wolf Pack Leader brought her anger under control. Charis considered clapping in recognition of the amount of self-control demonstrated and quickly reconsidered.

    ¡°We the Blessed of Bella are shape changers, there is no other secret.¡± Her last word punctuated by straight arming both fists by her sides.

    Charis waited a moment to see if the Wolf Pack Leader would stomp her feet, disappointed Charis, replied, ¡°I decline.¡±

    The Winter Wolves sort of ¡®fell out¡¯ of their shape, Charis hopeful the clumsiness a reaction to her reply. The two wolf daughters ended up sprawling upon the ground on bare hands and feet. The Wolf Pack Leader opened her mouth for a moment.

    ¡°I swear as long as I live, I will never reveal your secret and as an assurance I offer this explanation. Knowing some of the fools in the Duchy they would dedicate their lives to prove the rumour true and evil would be alerted to your existence in the Duchy, either to hunt you also or make allowances in their plans to account for your abilities. Neither of which serve my purpose. I am fighting to thwart evil, not assist, so your secret is safe with me, and Zoe for that matter.¡±

    The Wolf Pack Leader paced back and forth and then back again. ¡°Fine words, which I am forced to accept, as the Blessing of Bella is within me, I sense the Blessing of Saph and Mara within you and while reassuring, conflicts with all known lore as The Foretold is usually Blessed by Judge.¡± She folded her arms and broadly smiled. ¡°Oh good, finally a victory, I see by your reaction you didn¡¯t know. What did you think we were doing when we circled you? Being dazzled by your hair?¡±

    Charis to her shame stuttered. ¡°I ¡­ well ¡­ yes. My hair¡¯s uniqueness has been a bane of mine all my life and I am used to people examining, gawking, ridiculing me because of it.¡±

    ¡°Well perhaps we have a secret about each other to ensure neither of us breach the trust. I would warn you though, without exception the Dukes of this Duchy have always, and I mean through each and every generation, hunted down and destroyed each and every Foretold as soon as possible only regretting a handful who have escaped.¡±

    ¡°W ¡­ why?¡±

    The Wolf Pack Leader cocked her head. ¡°Stability. The Foretold marches off into the East with a significant portion of the peasantry never to return, years of famine and unrest follow, with occasional peasant revolts by the sons of the dead to depose the Duke. Each successive Duke also fears retaliation from whomever rules in the East. Within the borders of the Duchy there is no conflict, no large-scale wars between Barons or Earls, at worst a few political assassinations and each Duke upon coronation has upheld the peace by any means possible and one of the easiest targets is The Foretold. So, I will watch your future with interest although excuse me if I observe from afar.¡±

    ¡°Why offer to allow one of your daughters to join us?¡±

    ¡°Interest, pure and simple, looking for an ally or at least a friend and I am confident in my daughter¡¯s skills to escape any trap if it comes to that.¡±

    The Wolf Pack Leader turned to go. Charis asked one more question.

    ¡°Why is the current Duke not conceiving any heirs?¡±

    Charis¡¯ surprised look still a treasure worthy of further payment, therefore the Wolf Pack Leader decided to answer the foolish girl. ¡°Occasionally a Duke believes as long as there are none to follow him, he will live for successive reins, twenty-one years, forty-two years and so on. Unfortunately, they are mortal. When a Duke exhibits this, erm behaviour the Healers of Ure are duty bound to ensure an heir is born. How they do this is unknown, although all heirs are tested as their blood must unlock a vault. I would assume a vault of their secrets passed down through their many generations. This is the last surviving Duchy of Men, over two thousand years old, Charis, Mistress of the Daughters of the Duchess and the Blessed of Saph and Mara, The Foretold. Don¡¯t you see the irony in your known title and your hidden blessing? I would think there will come a time when the Duchess will order you to follow up any rumours concerning the return of The Foretold, requiring you to hunt for yourself. My advice, distance yourself from anything to do with Judge, his Temples, Priests and Judge Knights of all rankings, most of which are political appointments anyway.¡±

    Charis plopped down on her bottom trying to digest the Wolf Pack Leader¡¯s revelations as the woman and her two wolf daughters faded from view.

    ---

    Ismene squatted on the stool like a spider in the middle of a web. On the floor to her right a jug and tankard of water respectfully, on the left a large plate with her small ration of dried meat. Before her the Birth Season parade marched down Gate Road, the one-way glass of the second story Watch Room the perfect location to spy upon each and every person, and thing.

    People dressed in bright coloured clothes, playing instruments. Farmers with preserved produced on the back of hand drawn carts, destined to contribute to the market at the end of the parade. Each of the Temples, their Priests, Acolytes and Novices escorted by Temple Guards encouraging faith in the Gods due to surviving another Death Season. The assembled clergy would preside over the coming of age ceremony at the middle of day blessing in the Amphitheatre. The dead having already been honoured at dawn in their respective Temples, either cremation or more often burial although the sons and daughters of particularly important citizens would be taken to their family crypts as either an embalmed body or small casket of ashes.

    The day glorious; bright sun and blue sky, truly a Birth Season day, the first of the Season thought Ismene. All discretely ignoring the fact yesterday equally glorious, although the streets remained deserted unless you desperately needed to run an errand or complete a task. The last day of Death Season passed without incident yesterday.

    Clymene gazed upon their Provedore, the once noble now relishing a parade like a child, cupping her eyes with her hands for a better view, pointing out particular people or perhaps wagons to no one in particular and clapping her hands, excited. Forgetting her actual purpose for finding Ismene, Clymene drew up a second stool and joined in on the simple fun.

    While scrutinising a particular passer-by herself, Ismene shouldered her Sister playfully.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me Mistress Charis is riding home, many have told me, grinning behind my back in anticipation perhaps. Their anticipation pales into comparison to the itch of need my arse has been holding onto for weeks.¡±

    Clymene opened her mouth to reply, closing with a smile instead, after all each to their own.

    +++

    ¡°Do I need come and fetch you Mistress?¡± sent Helice.

    ¡°No, my shadow, I am close.¡±

    ¡°Did your trap catch what you wanted?¡±

    Charis sighed. Unfortunately, more than she predicted, although to be forewarned is to be forearmed. ¡°Yes, a great deal of food for thought.¡±

    Middle of the day and Charis entered their overnight camp with two more rabbits. Dione and her stallion nowhere to be seen. Zoe¡¯s horse still picketed, although no Zoe.

    ¡°Calm Mistress they are at purpose.¡±

    ¡°And, where are you?¡±

    ¡°Following orders of course.¡±

    Charis held up the two rabbits, showing them off. ¡°You will need to hunt for yourself if you continue being obtuse ¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I am safe, for Zoe returns now with three rabbits and my, my one of them is fat and hopefully juicy.¡±

    Charis looked past the horses to witness Zoe shaking three rabbits in her direction, obviously misunderstanding her Mistress¡¯ actions nevertheless proving Helice¡¯s report true.

    ¡°You setup me up.¡±

    ¡°Who I Mistress? I didn¡¯t tell you to wave your pitiful catch in the air ¡­¡±

    Charis needed to consider that of course, although ¡­ how well did Helice know and therefore be able to predict Charis¡¯ reactions or possible actions she wondered.

    Charis and Zoe gathered around the embers of the campfire and began preparing their catches.

    ¡°I met the Wolf Pack Leader and through some deduction and facts I confronted her with the truth of your oath. The upshot being I know the Wolf Pack Leader can shape change between human and winter wolf.¡±

    Zoe burst into tears, bawling. Charis dropped her knife, disarmed Zoe and hugged her to within a finger width of her life.

    ¡°I am ¡­¡±

    ¡°Hush Sister, you aren¡¯t to blame, no one is, except perhaps your Mistress. I wasn¡¯t certain of the Wolf Pack Leader¡¯s influence over you, my questioning harsh perhaps when I probably could have simply explained myself and deduced the knowledge I required to guess accurately.¡±

    Zoe hitched her chest and sniffed. ¡°I am no longer a virgin Mistress, the Wolf Pack Leader has a male human form, which is well equipped and her skill very adept ¡­¡±

    Charis tried to guess where this conversation would go, certainly not there Charis thought when she first commenced.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be a virgin to remain a Daughter, if that is your concern.¡±

    Zoe lightly struggled until their faces met. ¡°I will miss him her Mistress ¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh Zoe, she will return next Death Season and find you.¡±

    Is this young love or young infatuation thought Charis?

    ¡°Can you heal my scars?¡±

    Charis released Zoe, somewhat taken aback. ¡°Healed until removed as if never there?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, when she finds me next, I wish our relationship to start as equals, not a former oath taker subservient.¡±

    Her Mistress nodded and Zoe exposed the scars upon her chest. Conscious of her healing affect, Charis traced her finger along each scar meticulously until erased trying to minimise any collateral desire. Charis believed Zoe found love in the mysterious stranger, although considering the age and responsibilities of the Wolf Pack Leader Charis more inclined to believe Zoe seduced. Afterall while her excuse about her daughter included some truth and she probably did command skills to aid her in escape, Charis recalled the forward preparation, a bag of clothes handy, and the keenness with which the wolf daughter was offered up.

    Dione rode back to the camp from downwind, no smoke from their campfire reached her nose, so perhaps only Helice remained on watch. Fortunately, her Stallion¡¯s sense of smell stronger than hers.

    ¡°Boss mare and blood mare in camp.¡±

    Dione patted her stallion¡¯s neck and slid from the saddle. Asking her stallion to remain, she picked her way silently and undercover towards their camp in time to witness Charis and Zoe rekindle their relationship to the point where Charis healed Zoe¡¯s oath scars. Dione withdrew behind a tree, her body needing support, eventually giving up and sliding down until her bottom met the ground, like her heart ache. Dione wished to return to the days of the Lady Three, the shared love and laughter, dresses made, arrogant men taught lessons, before the days Charis became Mistress or more importantly The Foretold.

    ¡°You no longer wish to be Boss Mare?¡±

    Dione sensed her stallion¡¯s confusion, loyal to a fault, without question her only true companion now and yet she wanted more, she wanted to return to the past. Her emotions triggered by memory and regret, weeping alone and in silence, fists angrily wiping away tears.

    A twig snapped.

    Dione wiped her tears once more and drew her dagger, easing her body into a standing position, her back against the tree. Peering through the foliage, Dione shook her head and looked again.

    ¡°Welcome back to camp Sister,¡± said Helice, handing the stallion¡¯s reins to Dione, knowing full well the action not required, needing the symbolism, nevertheless.

    ¡°Thank-you Sister, I must have misplaced my stallion by accident.¡±

    Helice used her thumbs to wipe the last of the tears away from Dione¡¯s cheeks. Probably known by Dione after the event, her stallion fetched Helice, the trigger for such action a mystery to Helice.

    ¡°Remember your most recent happiest moment.¡±

    Dione blinked at the question and then decided to think. After mentioning a couple both rejected by Helice a third sprung to mind.

    ¡°When Zoe and I discovered the secret of bathing the Items in sunlight. I rode my stallion, naked, the freedom, wind through my crap hair ¡­ and across my loins, exhilarating and total bliss. Well?¡±

    Dione expectant and waiting, Helice tapping her chin with a finger. The finger shooting out and resting over Dione¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Exactly the right one, let me hold your clothes then.¡±

    Dione¡¯s eyes looked Helice up and down as if a monster appeared before her. ¡°Now?¡±

    ¡°Why not? The forest isn¡¯t too thick to build up to a trot along a game trail and Charis deliberately set the camp down in a big clearing, expecting guests you understand, who might I add never arrived and she needed to visit them, which will allow you to complete a couple of laps at least.¡±

    The stallion nudged Dione, more for Helice benefit, demonstrating his support. Dione unbuckled her belt and handed belt and dagger to Helice to try the idea on. Then cloak, hanging the well-worn piece of garb out, Helice needing to reach to collect. Then the idea took hold and in short order Dione stood naked and before Helice could fully appreciate her Sister, Dione mounted her stallion leaning against his neck winding their way back to a game trail.

    Helice dashed back to their camp, hopeful, she needed to arrive before Dione and appreciate the spectacle.

    Finished, Charis now inspected her healing, face close enough wisps of warm breath brushed against Zoe¡¯s flesh and not requiring a great deal of encouragement, her nipples harden. A beating of hooves marching closer saved her from pulling Charis into her bosom. Both Sisters looking up and quickly standing, daggers to hand.

    ¡°Helice who approaches?¡± Charis immediately on alert when her Seer Sister didn¡¯t answer.

    Charis dropped her dagger, stunned. Dione, legs splayed across the length of her saddle balanced with ease, utterly naked while her stallion trotted into camp and began to widely circle around the campfire, her riotous laughter echoing throughout the trees. Zoe¡¯s body turning in line, her hands clapping ignoring her breasts working their way to freedom while she shouted encouragement.

    Helice enjoyed the show to the point her belly ached from laughter and her eyes teared with joy. Charis wrapped an arm along Zoe¡¯s shoulder and the huntress reciprocated and as a pair they kicked up their heels turning to face their naked sister riding horseback. Shortly Helice joined them and as a united circle of three they twirled about yelping until exhausted. Their collapse a signal for Dione to summersault off her stallion and lightly plant her feet to land nearby.

    The three, with a final effort all rose to embrace her, surrounding their small Sister, now the centre of their circle. The sun broke through the tree canopy and basked them in bright sunlight and eyes closed they looked up to absorb the offered blessing.

    ---

    The parade trickled to an end, street urchins picking up discarded scraps of food and whispers, Ismene actually recognising one or two of the scamps, residents of the Top Cavern. Leaving, Clymene kissed Ismene on the forehead, the Provedore demanding more, searching out and passionately assaulting Clymene¡¯s rosebud lips as few paid her any attention believing a paddle to the bum is all she required when sexing. When in fact that is what she required from an authority figure such as Charis, from other partners more common entertainments would suffice.

    Suddenly Clymene pushed Ismene away. Ismene almost falling off her stool, managing to grab at Clymene¡¯s robe and surprisingly the Seer not protesting.

    With her face pressed against the one-way mirror Clymene suddenly swore. ¡°Ismene fetch Astera, now! Now I say, I will contact Seers to ask if they are next to her.¡±

    Her head turned to check and seeing Ismene still stunned as a statue, she screamed at her again.

    The Adept Seeress formed several Seer Link tendrils at once, each unerringly finding their destination, Thais, Alexa, Alexis, Zosime and Niobe.

    ¡°Seers is Mistress Astera next to you or nearby, if so, she needs to rush to the second floor Watch Room. I share my vision with you all, although don¡¯t fail to find our Mistress!¡±

    Clymene turned her gaze upon the road below not knowing what to make of the second parade. As the Seer Sisters reported back without any sightings, Clymene contemplated Seer Linking to Charis. Erring on the side of caution she decided to choose Helice.

    ¡°Helice is Mistress Charis ¡­ receptive?¡±

    ¡°Possibly for the right emergency, although her first question will be why aren¡¯t you discussing whatever with Astera first.¡±

    A sprinting ruckus charged up the Circular Stairs, settling the matter.

    ¡°Astera has arrived, thank-you Sister.¡±

    Clymene pointed out the one-way mirror. ¡°Mistress, what does this mean.¡±

    Astera looked peering her head forward and then once her brain caught up to the shock in her eyes, she placed both hands flat against the wall either side of the mirror for support. A quarter of a bell passed before she slumped back onto a nearby stool her blank expression meeting Clymene¡¯s.

    +++

    Dione let out a burst of laughter surprising the Sisters in their saddles beside her, although to be fair her general mood since the naked ride, one of delight.

    ¡°I remember riding hard to this stream, amorous Seer Twins Alcmene and Clymene newly awaken to their Seer Skill sexually ravenous, following, after I yelled at them for seducing me, when the danger too great.¡±

    Charis patted her horse. ¡°A dangerous time, our Seer Twins not realising the Lord of the Northern Watch wanted me.¡±

    ¡°Well then not much has changed, they do like their play,¡± quipped Helice.

    Riding the back of The Spur the four Sister began their descent to deliberately find the stream. Refilling water skins and watering the horses and themselves on fresh cool water. Once done they rode down the slopes of The Spur to the rolling plains below narrowly avoiding Oxrest by choice making camp along the way late at night as required. Another day¡¯s ride and nothing could have prepared Charis for the sight which greeted her a bell before dusk.

    Where before Charis could walk her horse into the Main Cavern a stone curtain wall, the Northern Wall blocked her passage. Her Sisters, including the Seers failing to update her on every single change during her absence.

    ¡°Declare yourself.¡± Came a shout from the wall, a single figure staring them down from a distance.

    Charis sort out Helice and tried to swat the mischievous miscreant, the challenge obviously a tease.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you recognise your Mistress!¡± yelled Charis.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say? Walk your horses forward, slowly.¡±

    As the four riders approached the Wall, Sisters gathered around the Sister on duty an excitement building. Dione slid from the saddle and continued to walk to the Wall, upon reaching the edge, a section opened up, Sister and stallion continued. Zoe next, followed by Helice and finally Charis. In all the excitement none forgot to replace the Wall Section or tether the horses to rings embedded in the cliff side stone and thereby fail in their duty under the eyes of their Mistress.

    Alexis the first to hug Charis. ¡°Your return is well overdue Mistress, welcome home.¡±

    Dirce, Drosis and Agape boiled out of the Cavern Blind fully armed and armoured reacting to the noise charging into Charis to embrace and bid her welcome. As the mob passed through the Main Cavern Door, the Goblin Sisters climbed down, one side, furthest away from the evil melded together as one solid door. The other side completed, although yet to be melded into a single slab of stone. The Goblin Sisters didn¡¯t stand on ceremony or hesitate each grabbing and hugging and passing Charis on to the next Sister until done, broadly smiling. They also hugged Helice, Dione and Zoe, although with more control, to their relief.

    In the end those who knew Charis welcomed her back openly while those who didn¡¯t, recognised her arrival as important and introduced themselves. Helice advised Niobe and Clymene of Mistress Charis¡¯ pending arrival to allow Astera time to ready herself and welcome Charis home. The impromptu escort of Sisters bubbling up through the Caverns and passageways until arriving in the House Kitchen and Training Room with their honoured arrivals.

    Astera stepped forward, Thyia on her right and Niobe on her left. Charis and Astera ignored the hubbub surrounding them and embraced. They separated when a calm descended upon the Kitchen, explained by the absence of Evening Shift, who could be present before their shift and now doing their duty. The Day Shift though would arrive shortly, now relieved. Charis greeted and hugged Sisters as she stood beside Astera in the House in front of the Kitchen table. They needed to talk, for now satisfied with idle chit chat and harmless catch up.

    Charis chuckled as Zoe presented Clymene with several prepared rabbits for the stewing pot, including some wild root vegetables the huntress managed to recognise and dig up. The Adept Seer trying not to appear annoyed, clearly interrupted on her way to join Astera and Charis and having to wrangle and prepare Zoe¡¯s offering. When Zosime and Alexis arrived and greeted Charis, Clymene summoned them to cooking duty only to find Astera and Charis gone.

    Astera and Charis climbed the Circular Stairs to Charis¡¯ room. Helice and Thyia remaining outside with Niobe hovering in the hallway, chewing on a fingernail, fielding a Seer Link from Clymene.

    ¡°They entered Charis¡¯ Room and asked not to be disturbed, Sister,¡± sent Niobe to Clymene.

    Charis observed the changes made to her room and raised a questioning eyebrow toward Astera.

    ¡°One of my preparations for your return ¡­ I expect ¡­ many complaints and this will allow Sisters to visit you, erm discreetly from the Training Room across the hallway.¡±

    Charis didn¡¯t reply or comment choosing to endorse the setup, sturdy round table, five wooden chairs comfortably fitting around the circumference, casual and inviting. Nearby a cupboard or sideboard, which Charis hoped would be stocked as requested, as the side table near the bed stood cleared.

    Inviting Astera to the table, Charis needed to shake her head and point to direct her to the chair Mistress Astera deserved. Inquisitive and hopeful Charis peered into the sideboard and found what she asked Ismene for, silently thanking her.

    Charis poured a watered wine for Astera and then herself. Astera raising her eyebrows, assuming tea would still be their Mistress¡¯ drink of choice. Once both settled around the table, positioned side by side and both with an excellent view of the door, Astera began.

    ¡°It seems your friend, Magistrate of Judge, Apelles, son of Apellicon has got religion in a bad way. He marched out of Hillperch a few days ago at the head of at least half, if not more Judge Knights of all ranks from the Hillperch Temple of Judge. Destination unknown although East. Rumoured to be Judge¡¯s Blessed Foretold.¡±

    Charis returned an oh crap look and placed her head in her hands.

    ¡°My thoughts exactly and to add to our woes Agatha in Bircharbor reports a similar mustering of Judge Knights in Bircharbor,¡± she continued.

    Charis shared with Astera the information the Wolf Pack Leader revealed, specifically about Foretold.

    Astera took a sip of her wine. ¡°These events seem fortuitous then, or am I missing a bigger picture?¡±

    Charis didn¡¯t immediately respond; in truth she didn¡¯t know. Where did the mysterious East beyond the forest actually lead to?

    Sighing, Charis postulated. ¡°At least three outcomes. They are slaughtered, they return triumphant or they trigger a counter invasion. History says the first is most likely, the second impossible and the third, possibly long overdue given these are professional warriors whereas previously only peasants with pitchforks formed the army.¡±

    ¡°I would¡¯ve suggested you talk Apelles out of this madness, yet I think he is beyond logical thought given what I witnessed during the marching out parade. The sunlight shone upon them, the entire march, I kid you not. His eyes especially, full of purpose a divine light radiating out, the sunlight seemingly energising them beyond normal. Their baggage train long and the attendants equally inspired.¡±

    Charis tapped a finger on the table, troubled. ¡°We need to neutralise or destroy our evil guest urgently then, because in a counter invasion Hillperch will be a natural refuge and every Cavern, possibly the construction of new Caverns will need to be filled with food stores in case of siege. These will be useless if the evil escapes as he will certainly return to wreak his vengeance.¡±

    Astera placed a steady hand upon Charis. ¡°Zosime has injured him, with the Judge Blessed weapons after Nysa¡¯s Ordination and he has been quite ever since, although given the female Vampire and the power she acquired, it would be difficult to believe she didn¡¯t share with her Master.¡±

    Then Charis remembered. The Judge Knight armour, appeared to be plate steel, invariably hardened and lacquered leather unless the Knight or his family could afford the real thing and in all the time spent in Hillperch, not once did she observe the Knights practice fighting as a troop or even manoeuvre and charge as one. Momentarily distracted in her own thoughts, Charis leant back on her chair and paid full attention to Astera as she reported. A slight smile gracing her lips as Astera read from parchment.

    Astera covered off each week in an almost diary like fashion, critiquing her own performance, usually brutally in an interposing summary, sometimes every two weeks, occasionally three. Charis didn¡¯t comment satisfied to listen.

    When finally finished Astera¡¯s face emerged red with emotion from distress and shame. The Mistress Astera naming her greatest failures as not being brave enough to call Dione back from the chase and the trust she placed in the Apprentice Seer and her Vampire Spirit servant.

    ¡°I have decided that given my failings I am no longer fit to hold the position of Mistress and given the lack of confidence my Sisters would now have in me, I believe I must resign from the Daughters of the Duchess and your service.¡±

    Charis instinctively knew when Astera spoke the words; well-practiced and possibly rehearsed a hundred times, they lacked feeling when spoken, although after, Astera¡¯s chin quivered and who knows what the hands were doing under the table, probably scratching the wood back.

    Charis looked Astera in the eye. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Mistress! I have been a failure ¡­ there is no other possible assessment.¡±

    Charis pushed back her chair and grabbed Astera¡¯s head into her arms and brought her face to nestle against her bosom. ¡°Who is to stay I would have done any better? Or any other Sister for that matter. We act on the situation and the best information and judgement we have at hand. As for your first thing, my journey back with Dione has enlightened her somewhat so expect a conversation with her. The second thing is a shared pile of horse manure and of all involved, you had the least expertise and relied most upon others to advise you, in particular an Adept Seer and acted on the information provided.¡±

    ¡°But I am ¡­¡±

    ¡°Hush, I am Mistress and I have determined you are blameless and as is your way, always strived to put the interests of the Daughters of the Duchess first and foremost and I will not hear you doubt yourself again. You can feel like crud on the inside but hold it to yourself and once you make your decision hold to it unless new information comes to light, facts which cause you to reassess. You hear me on this?¡±Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Astera nodded her head while being held in Charis¡¯ loving embrace.

    ¡°Will still need to hunt the Dark Priest, although perhaps Apelles will do our job for us?¡± suggested Astera.

    Before Charis could comment a very insistent knock on the door commenced and she release Astera so they could prepare to receive a visitor or perhaps more. Helice and Thyia apologetic as Ismene, sharing withering looks with each, brushed passed them. Not waiting for either Mistress to acknowledge her entrance the Provedore stormed up to the table, each hand on the back of a vacant chair and eyed them both. Helice and Thyia decided on a change. Helice stayed while Thyia drew the door closed behind her, quickly retreating to the safety of the hallway.

    Ismene¡¯s passionate voice assailed both Mistresses. ¡°No more Sisters of any kind, no more mouths to feed, we don¡¯t have the coin to support this many without additional income. I assume with Birth Season upon us we will be doing favours for Temples and the like? Well these are all good for reputation, but they do no good for coin balance. You must listen to me when I say this or face ruin.¡±

    Charis and Astera noticed their Provedore adjust her ledger under the wing of her arm, readying the documentary proof if either Mistress wish to take up the challenge to dispute her advice, although both felt well and truly berated and put in their place. Glancing briefing at each other Charis swallowed and volunteered to speak first.

    ¡°I apologise to you Sister as you have always tried to look out for us, and we continually make your task all the more difficult. Is there anything other than not recruiting any more Sisters, we can help you with?¡±

    Seeing the ¡°cogs¡± turn in Ismene¡¯s head, Charis instantly regretted the open-ended offer. Ismene for her part decided to take advantage of the apologetic mood of her Mistresses seizing upon the golden opportunity.

    ¡°Since I cannot be everywhere at once and we have an excess of Sisters, perhaps one who would rather fight amongst coins, than the outside world be assigned to be my assistant or paired partner and no I don¡¯t mean Agape, she has well and truly outgrown me and has made her own way.¡±

    Charis took a small sip of her wine, to collect her thoughts and respond. ¡°Helice can you send to the Seers and see if any of them would like such a challenge and if they would be kind enough to pass the message on to non-Seers. Ismene is there anything else?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mistress Charis and Mistress Astera, we need to either start sending the armour to the City to sell or escort it ourselves as we will need the coin from the sale. We also need to contact a certain Lord to see if our investment in him and his demesne has turned any profit or just further loss as I mentioned previously, we have no other income at present.¡±

    ¡°We agree. What is the best way to organise both?¡± Charis asked.

    ¡°We should control both Mistress. Use a wagon to transport three sets of armour to the City, with some Sisters remaining there to sell them, while other Sisters travel on to Southreach to personally visit the Lord. With luck the armour will be sold by the time the Lord¡¯s visit is satisfactorily completed.¡±

    Charis relaxed back into her chair, wine in one hand. ¡°Well I see none better than yourself to lead this expedition as I know you will ensure a satisfactory price is obtained for the armour and you know this Lord well enough and certainly courtly behaviour and negotiation.¡±

    Ismene grimaced. Charis betting on a decline and then the dark clouds cleared and Ismene nodded.

    ¡°I accept Mistress. Am I allowed to select my companions?¡±

    ¡°Let us say nominations to be confirmed by Mistress Astera,¡± Charis said.

    ¡°Agreed.¡± She clapped her hands together in excitement and hurried to the door, then stopped, turned around and bowed. ¡°Thank-you Mistress Charis and Mistress Astera.¡± Helice hustled to open the door and Ismene hurried away, Thyia quickly pulling the door closed.

    Astera leant forward and positioned herself over the table and front side on to Charis. ¡°Won¡¯t two Mistress¡¯ confuse our Sisters and won¡¯t they like children ask both parents for an answer until they get the one, they want?¡±

    Charis stole a kiss from Astera before replying, with Helice¡¯s disapproval ringing in her head afterwards. ¡°Perhaps, but I have a possible solution, we will have separate areas of responsibility, although I¡¯m not sure of what yet, my dreams grew ideas but didn¡¯t always solve the how. Although call me superstitious I am actually looking for a third Mistress and before you ask, I don¡¯t know what duties she will have.¡±

    ---

    Charis stared as the three Goblin Sisters struggled to fit through the door, they did get in each other¡¯s way a little, this didn¡¯t diminish the fact three powerful women now stood in front of their Mistresses. With Helice standing beside them Charis noticed she maintained a slim height advantage, which wasn¡¯t as impressive as their build. Gone, the skinny boned creatures offered up for sacrificed, before Charis and Astera stood strong and thankfully, respectful Sisters. They bowed deeply before Charis and Astera with Sweetears stepping slightly forward.

    ¡°Mistresses we wish to contribute more. We have grown very strong as you permitted us to eat meat and working with stone has grown our muscles.¡±

    Flexing them unnecessary thought Charis although further emphasising the obvious, the confines of the room and Charis sitting magnifying everything about them.

    ¡°Now we wish to learn to use weapons like the other Sisters.¡±

    Astera leant forward slightly, realising she subconsciously retreated after being confronted by the wall of muscle before her. ¡°I apologise to you all. It is my fault for requesting the stonework be completed above all else. So yes, you will be trained, would Spear, Shield and Sling be satisfactory.¡±

    They looked at each other, eyes trying to avoid Mistress Astera until Prettynose spoke up.

    ¡°Mistresses it would seem we have acquired some weapon skills such as dagger and short bow, so if acceptable could we train in Spear, Shield and Short Bow?¡±

    Charis just laughed and smiled warmly. Astera throwing a disapproving look her way, before answering.

    ¡°Sisters, given you have used your initiative to acquire weapons skills it seems folly not to further develop them. Your request is granted.¡±

    Charis stood and skirted around the table to hug each of them warmly. The elder, the first to recognise their hidden potential regardless of their race and their poor condition. She almost regretted the hugging by the time Sweetears released her. Their strength amazing now and she wondered how strong compared to a man and did they have any further potential. Also, with some assassin disguise techniques they could pass for human, if a little exotic. A question for Korinna later, perhaps.

    Helice and Thyia decided to organise the visits after the first two. Helice contacted the Seers, who would inform any non-Seers nearby audiences with the Mistresses were being conducted. Niobe would remain in the hallway, Thyia would operate the door to control access and Helice would remain in the room and inform Niobe when the next appointment could enter.

    The next to appear surprised Charis, and upon presenting herself before Charis and Astera, Lysisa dropped to a knee and bowed her head. She held her pose until Astera twigged and gave her permission to stand.

    ¡°Mistress Charis please forgive an Apprentice Seer who presumed too much, believing her Seer Skill could subdue an evil spirit to loyal service. I don¡¯t wish to leave the Daughters of the Duchess and will accept any punishment you deem appropriate to make amends so I can stay.¡±

    Charis steepled her fingers. This being her first good look at their most recent Initiate or one more mouth to feed as far as Ismene is concerned. ¡°I believe you swore your oath to Mistress Astera, so you need ask her.¡±

    Lysisa didn¡¯t know about this game, after asking other Sisters they assured her, with Charis¡¯ return she would be the Mistress to petition. Resigned to follow through for Sweetears and her sakes she directed her request to Mistress Astera as instructed who replied immediately.

    ¡°I acknowledge the perceived loss of your virginity would have had a devastating impact upon you and while I thought to support you, you found your own support and kept busy contributing to the whole.¡± Astera¡¯s eyes softened. ¡°Well done Initiate.¡±

    Astera placed her hands upon the table interlacing her fingers. ¡°As for the other, the failure not yours to bare alone given you shared your secret. It would seem the benefits of your new servant blinded many to the danger, all more accomplished than you. Since all have lessons to learn, there will be no punishment.¡±

    ¡°Thank-you Mistress.¡± She stood, released a held breath and bowed slightly.

    ¡°Why did you think you would be asked to leave?¡± asked Charis.

    Unsure if she should answer, Lysisa darted a look to Astera, who nodded. ¡°I made a mistake at the Temple and exiled, I thought ¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you wish your wine stain mark healed?¡±

    Lysisa hesitated, mouth open, her brain trying to comprehend such a thing could be done and why would such a miracle be offered to a lowly Initiate.

    ¡°No thank you Mistress I have an admirer who treasures my wine stain as a beauty mark, and she has stood by me always.¡±

    ¡°Would I be too forward in asking you to reveal your wine stain?¡±

    Lysisa thought quickly, the words of Sweetears ringing in her ears, ¡®grow stronger¡¯.

    ¡°Perhaps a dalliance later would be to our mutual benefit Mistress?¡±

    Charis leant back in her chair and laughed. ¡°Perhaps I will come calling, although ¡­ Sweetears is it ¡­ she isn¡¯t likely to break me half, is she?¡±

    Lysisa smiled demurely. ¡°Only if I ask her to perhaps.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps it is best if you visit me then.¡±

    ¡°As you wish Mistress.¡± Lysisa¡¯s curtsy sultry in the extreme.

    Charis coughed, thankful for further conversation. ¡°There is one more question and I will not insist, so please answer freely. Would you like to present yourself as a Single Seer at the Temple of Saph?¡±

    The emotional change hit the Initiate. Lysisa caught the tear forming, by blinking. She didn¡¯t secure her Letter of Release due to exile and wondered about the consequences of returning escorted by Mistress Charis and the Daughters of the Duchess.

    Noticing her deliberations, Charis added, ¡°You don¡¯t have to decide now Sister.¡±

    ¡°Would your reputation or the Daughters of the Duchess reputation suffer with me in your ranks unreleased or when presented being thrown out of the Temple of Saph?¡±

    Helice scoffed, mumbling, ¡°Stuck up prunes ¡­¡±

    ¡°Helice!¡± Charis admonished.

    ¡°Apologies Mistress for my disparaging response.¡± She bowed and winked at Lysisa as she straitened.

    ¡°Reputation will suffer or not for many things, this is about your choice.¡±

    ¡°I would like to secure my Letter of Release Mistress. After many years of service, I would like to believe I deserve at least that. My expulsion for the death of the Seer wasn¡¯t my ¡­ entirely my fault. The Seer insisted in travelling in the dead cold of night without warm clothes. I could have physically restrained her ¡­ I didn¡¯t, afraid I would lose my position, and, in the end, she threatened with that same consequence if I didn¡¯t do as she said.¡±

    ¡°Whenever the Seers of Saph get annoyed with me I say to them, the Daughters of the Duchess is the place for new starts and sometimes tidying up the past helps with that, so we will see.¡±

    ¡°Thank-you Mistress.¡± Lysisa bowed to both Mistresses and calmly retired from the room much relieved about many things.

    A parade marched through the door next, including Nysa, Kyra, Zoe, Zosime, Alexis and finally Dione. Under the table Charis quickly squeezed and released Astera¡¯s hand. The five Sisters arranged themselves further into Charis¡¯ room slightly beyond the table, which allowed Dione to face either them or the Mistresses without presenting her back to either.

    Dione took to one knee and then rose needing to take a couple of deep breaths. ¡°Mistress Astera and Mistress Charis I wish to confess my guilt and express my remorse to you and my Sisters and ask for your forgiveness in the hope with your guidance I will never repeat the same mistakes.¡±

    Dione¡¯s voice broke slightly as tears began to escape uncontrolled as she continued.

    ¡°I admit I barely obeyed your commands in your presence, when you ordered us to rest before the pursuit and I openly talked about my annoyance. I admit, although I have tried to convince myself otherwise, that if you would have called off the pursuit I would have continued, by myself if necessary and by committing such a deed been labelled an oath breaker. Somehow you didn¡¯t test me, and I am sincerely grateful, even though I know you would have been deeply concerned for the lives of the Sisters with me.¡±

    Dione swivelled slightly and faced her Sisters.

    ¡°Sisters I apologise I led you selfishly, I allowed you to believe I had the right to lead because of my association with Charis from the early days, when we were the Ladies Three. We were and still are all equals, the only one who isn¡¯t, being above us is the Mistress of the Daughters of the Duchess, which in my blindness to destroy the Dark Priest, I forgot, which only by a miracle, we survived.¡±

    Dione then dropped to her knees and bowed her head to utter her apology.

    ¡°To all in this room I treasure your love and can see no other place in this world for me other than being your Sister, so I humbly ask your forgiveness and accept any punishment.¡±

    An extended silence, occasionally broken with sniffling and sobs dominated Charis¡¯ room, no one willing to be first and set the punishment or announce forgiveness. After all the Sister before them could have caused all their deaths but for a fortunate rescue by a stranger. Nysa and Kyra the exceptions keeping an eye upon Astera while the other Sisters focused upon Dione.

    Zoe remembered the Dione of the past few days and tried to believe in her heart that would be the version of Dione going forward. Shifting a foot forward, the eyes of several Sisters fell upon her. Bravely she continued, someone needed to be first or Dione would leave bereft of forgiveness and the possibility of rediscovering love for and from her Sisters.

    ¡°In our recent journey from Lonely Keep I observed a new Dione and I am hopeful she is the future Dione and for that reason only I forgive you and offer my love.¡± Zoe urged Dione to stand and hugged her, the flow of tears strong, the endless silence avoided and therefore not becoming a portent of none offering her forgiveness. Zoe stepped back into her position in the line.

    Zosime and Alexis approached next and simply placed their foreheads upon Dione¡¯s in turn and spoke the word ¡®forgiven¡¯ and stepped back.

    Nysa and Kyra finally looked upon Dione.

    ¡°I am a Judge Knight and I see it as my duty to destroy evil. I followed your lead because we both wanted the same thing but more importantly, I followed your lead because I thought our Mistress commanded you.¡±

    Nysa folded her arms. ¡°Your admissions are appreciated, and for that reason alone I grant you my forgiveness, although I will never again follow you or accept your companionship on any other mission, duty or quest.¡±

    Nysa stepped back, while Dione comprehended the Judge Knight¡¯s last sentence and the hollowness growing in her stomach as a consequence.

    Kyra looked upon the sorrowful soul before her and found some sympathy. ¡°I am slightly older, although perhaps not much wiser than Nysa. Even so I will not condemn you to forever as I believe the Daughters of the Duchess is a company where new starts are encouraged and where veterans if led or lead themselves astray endangering others should have the chance at redemption. So, to you Dione I offer no forgiveness, what I do offer is an opportunity to win back my trust.¡±

    With that said, Kyra stepped back into the line, remembering her own delivery from a Dark Priest and false company, welcomed into the Daughters and finally renewal, now Judge Knight Initiate.

    ¡°I thank you for your forgiveness or second chance and I will work to prove my worth to earn your trust.¡±

    Dione then turned to Astera; head bowed. ¡°I await your judgement Mistress as it is also you, I have aggrieved most cruelly.¡±

    ¡°As your Sisters, who were most in danger have forgiven you or granted you a second chance, I can do no less. But I do heed Nysa¡¯s comment, a Sister needs to be formally declared in charge when on mission and subject to her Mistress¡¯ orders. All of our lives are precious and if we cannot defeat evil today, as long as we survive, we can defeat evil the next day. Therefore, approach me Warrior Sister Dione daughter of Charis and we will embrace, and all will be forgiven.¡±

    As they embraced Charis and Helice joined in, no others. Thyia opened the door and the Sisters filed out, Dione last. After a brief pause and upon confirmation from Niobe, Thyia opened the door again for the next appointment.

    Latona and Jocasta presented themselves and bowed. Latona glanced at Helice who returned a reassuring smile, the former captive¡¯s fingers dancing before her unsettled stomach until Jocasta bumped her gently with a hip.

    ¡°Mistress Astera we both know, the numbers of Sisters remaining to guard the Cavern dropped to a desperate level during the pursuit and absence of Mistress Charis.¡± She released a breath.

    ¡°Fortunately, I guarded the Main Cavern and with Lysisa¡¯s persistence she trained both Jocasta and I in Spear and Shield. Firstly, we would like to praise Lysisa and if appropriate suggest she is rewarded. Secondly, when Sisters join, they need to be trained as a priority ¡­ Mistress.¡±

    Jocasta leant forward. ¡°You can¡¯t have your guard piss their pants while holding their spear, now can you?¡± she quipped.

    Astera glanced at Charis and jumped in. ¡°Lysisa has punishments and rewards as appropriate, although we have acknowledged her selfless contribution. As for new Sisters joining, we need to fix our training as you suggest and arrange proper armour for that matter. Thank-you for seeking an audience with us.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, thank you Mistress, we were so uncertain if we could approach you.¡± They both ran to Astera and hugged her. They hesitated a moment and then hugged Charis as well who smiled as they left.

    ¡°How do you feel Mistress Astera?¡± Charis asked.

    ¡°Better Mistress, some of my failures weren¡¯t really failures, just lessons from which we survived and can learn from.¡±

    ¡°Have you given any thought as to who would make a third Mistress?¡±

    ¡°No, but I assume we would both agree that Ismene should be given the Title Steward so she will have some authority to command, especially where finances are concerned.¡±

    ¡°Agreed. I would have thought you would at least speak against making a Seer a Mistress, given recent events.¡±

    Astera appreciated Charis¡¯ sly grin, a taunt if ever there was. ¡°I would hope the circumstances ¡­ unique.¡±

    Charis shook her head. ¡°No Sister, I believe Vampires and Spirts will be our greater enemy, while we dodge the equally deadly quagmire of the Duke and his Duchy.¡±

    A silence fell as the spoken words solidified guess and inuendo into reality. Helice shifted from one foot to the other and remembered another enemy.

    ¡°Mistresses we also need some eyes on the Dark Priest, a scouting mission or ask your new Goblin Warrior friend perhaps? And if Apelles has gone East, then perhaps some helpers in the Inn of the Scarred Lady wouldn¡¯t go amiss.¡±

    Charis looked up from the table, Helice rolled her eyes recognising the birth of a new idea about to be unleashed upon her and Astera and hopefully no further.

    ¡°With the number of Seer Sisters, I wonder if could station one in each Town so we will know what is going on there or alternatively a travelling troupe gathering information.¡±

    Under her breath Helice said, ¡°Like establishing a Seer Temple in each Town ¡­¡±

    ¡°I heard that bodyguard, ears cut, not deaf.¡±

    Astera laughed before offering peace. ¡°Perhaps we should ask Otonia to visit, given her experience with travelling troupes?¡±

    ¡°I am not sure the experience exactly pleasant,¡± offered Charis, shaking her head.

    Ignoring Charis¡¯s feigned reluctance and not waiting to be asked, Helice confirmed Otonia would be arriving shortly.

    While waiting, Astera talked about the training routine she, Clymene and Alcmene agreed upon and Charis lamented the waste of Death Season just passed. They also needed to plan for strangers visiting the cavern, who to greet them and possible reactions to the surprise addition of the curtain walls at each end, the waggoneers in particular, although they shouldn¡¯t come calling unless their sons pick up the trade. They both believed and hoped the visits would be weeks away, most likely in Spirit Month like last year.

    Thyia ushered Otonia into Charis¡¯ room who immediately pulled up the available chair opposite Charis and Astera, a quizzical look upon her face.

    Charis poured Otonia a wine. ¡°What?¡± said Charis. Otonia shrugged and took a sip.

    Lowering her body slightly, stretching forward across the table Charis announced her idea. ¡°We want to ask about Travelling Troupes. We were looking at setting one up as a disguise of sorts so we could source information, comings and goings and the like. So, what are some costs, are they good sources of information. What can you tell us?¡±

    Otonia relaxed back in the chair, smiled broadly and barely resisted the urge to laugh out loud.

    ¡°Mistress it is a poor idea.¡±

    Charis dragged herself back up into her chair.

    ¡°We would need to hire in strangers to provide the entertainment variety these troupes require, even if by some miracle we find several Sisters with interesting skills, no one would attend an all-female troupe. You would be better being a Bard and frequenting Inns, if you could survive the trails.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know such a Bard and he seems to survive although he lives a precarious life in the main,¡± said Charis wistfully.

    ¡°Well we are left with a Seer Sister in each town as our next best solution,¡± Astera said.

    Otonia tilted her head briefly. ¡°That the alternative? No Mistress, the Seer Sister would be lonely as they crave physical contact now, and you would hear from them constantly. Rhea can call on Elpis if she is lonely, while Agatha has a whole Temple to talk with. The rest are all close and cosy together here, so I don¡¯t think they will want to scatter willingly even if they say yes to your face.¡±

    ¡°Yes, unfortunately I think you are so very correct, the recent Seer desperation over an Apprentice Seer¡¯s trick spirit an example,¡± Astera added.

    Resigned to defeat, Charis said, ¡°Yes thank-you Sister.¡±

    ¡°Charis, I have a small favour to ask while we are all here.¡±

    Lifting her eyes locking onto Otonia¡¯s she glimpsed hope and fear. ¡°If I can, I will try but depends upon the favour.¡±

    ¡°As you know I have two knives. I am aware you also have two knives and I would like to carry four if I could. I know one is particularly sacred to you, but perhaps if it tasted the blood of evil it could be sated.¡± Otonia ran off the last words very quickly as Charis¡¯ face darkened.

    Feelings returned, unwelcomed. Guilt beginning to stir in Charis¡¯ stomach, while she desperately tried to force down the lump in her throat. Gripping the edge of the table Charis force herself to stand and began talking logical, determined to avoid the emotion.

    ¡°You are correct ¡­ it is a weapon and remaining in a trunk is probably not the best place for it.¡±

    She stepped away from the table without falling. ¡°I am just not sure if either of them can be thrown.¡±

    Flipping the lid of the trunk back, facing the past, she took a breath. ¡°When you see them, you can possibly judge for yourself?¡±

    Charis retrieved the precious backpack, the blades clinking together reminding her of their fall upon a stone castle floor so long ago. Slumping on the edge of her bed she reached for one, as it turned out the easy one, without his blood and placed the weapon beside her. A relief washed over her and then dread as the second one would need to be retrieved.

    ¡°I can fetch them Mistress,¡± sent Helice, the Seer needing to force her way into Charis¡¯ mind, success due to the mush of emotional turmoil, which currently dominated any reasoning.

    Helice didn¡¯t receive an intelligent response, more a determination to finish.

    Quickly before Charis could think anymore, the second knife appeared in her hand somehow, which she slammed onto the bed beside her and the other one. That over she placed the backpack lovingly in the trunk, patted down, returned to its place and reaching over closed the lid to the trunk quietly.

    None of the traumatic performance escaped the notice of her Sisters, no other sound or movement initiated, their attention fully consumed due to concern.

    Charis gathered up the knives in one hand, a glance to locate them and still the blood stain pierced her heart, faltering, her closed hand around the knives seeking support from her bed, until steadying. Clearing her throat, Charis marched to the table and unlocked her hand. The knives fell, Otonia catching both quick as thinking to prevent them from kissing. Then wiping both clean, the action informing her of their unbalanced weight and removing any unique identification.

    Helice welcomed her Mistress¡¯ intense gaze, a distraction from naturally looking at the tabletop. With a pained expression Charis needed to look; two knives became four knives and she forced a smile and her Sisters smiled politely in return.

    Otonia arranged the knives upon the table side by side to easily compare them, her set definitely thinner and a matched set lengthways. Charis¡¯ knives similar although tapering thicker and matched.

    His blood gone. Charis didn¡¯t know how she felt now as the four knives shined back under the weak lantern light. His blood gone. The four knives now belonged to Otonia and she would make good use of them as weapons. His blood gone. The last of Halius¡¯ presence free of her, she free of him.

    ¡°How clumsy Mistress ¡­¡±

    Helice¡¯s arms and warmth surrounded Charis, holding her upright. ¡°You left us for a moment Mistress, but I caught you and all is well,¡± sent Helice, relieved the Seer Link readily accepted and normal.

    Helice urged her Sisters, flicking her head and mouthing the words, ¡®talk¡¯.

    Astera spoke up first. ¡°Yes Otonia, your right, the pieces are like a puzzle, look Mistress ¡­¡±

    Astera leant forward and pushed the two sets of knives closer, ends on ends.

    ¡°I thought similar, yet these are perfectly matched, what do you reckon Mistress?¡± asked Otonia.

    Charis blinked. She looked down at the tabletop. Didn¡¯t she do this already? Yes, she thought, matched. Two though thicker at the hilt and slowly tapering, while the other two continued without significant tapering. The first two would be impossible for Otonia to throw, how unfortunate as Charis looked into Otonia¡¯s eyes mistaking concern for disappointment.

    Otonia removed any doubt as she pushed them together, the fit perfect and confirming the four pieces sundered from the one, the one taking the obvious shape of a longsword. The odd handles on Charis¡¯ knives actually halves of the sword¡¯s tang.

    Charis couldn¡¯t understand the delay. ¡°Helice send for Nysa and Kyra please.¡±

    When Otonia and Astera stared at her, Charis shrugged. Both not concerned about the instruction, more about the sudden return of their authoritative confident Mistress as if the past half a bell of strangeness wiped from all memory.

    ¡°While we sort of know swords, those two, especially Kyra dreams and live swords,¡± Charis added.

    Neither Otonia nor Astera could dispute the statement, although still gobsmacked by the change and instant recovery, Astera first.

    ¡°Would it be useful to fetch the Goblin Tribute? Ismene will know where.¡±

    ¡°Why Sister?¡±

    ¡°The Goblin Tributes contained this metal, or what appears to be this metal, so useful to confirm and be absolutely sure.¡±

    Otonia drifted into the chat, semi-dreaming. ¡°Wonder if there is enough to make another knife somehow?¡±

    ¡°Helice please summon Ismene as well,¡± Charis asked, although already knowing the answer, done as soon as her name was mentioned.

    Ismene, the first to arrive looked questioningly at the four Sisters staring at her expectantly.

    ¡°Ismene, where is the Goblin Tribute metal like this?¡± Charis pointing to the knives, somehow reconciled with the one, which she could no longer identify.

    ¡°Mistress, upstairs Storeroom, across the hallway, third shelf. A simple request if required immediately.¡±

    ¡°Fetch every piece and lump please.¡±

    Ismene left immediately. Nysa and Kyra entered shortly after and at Charis¡¯ invitation grabbed another chair each to sit on either side of Otonia, eyes fixated on the obvious, jaws suspended in disbelief.

    ¡°What say you Sisters?¡±

    Kyra craned her neck forward scrutinising every piece. ¡°Definitely a sword blade sundered into four separate pieces. The bottom two pieces forming reasonable throwing knives, although I now truly appreciate your skill Sister. While possible to throw them, to do so accurately a masterful accomplishment. The top two pieces are daggers at best as the tang does allow each to be gripped.¡±

    Otonia added, ¡°Given how hard and ever sharp they are, I am amazed the weapon has been broken this way.¡±

    Being so intent on studying the pieces before them no one heard Ismene enter until she shuffled a little. At Charis¡¯ invitation she emptied the pouch of all the metal pieces from the Goblin Tribute.

    Otonia clapped in celebration. ¡°There is easily enough there make another knife, possibly two, if only we knew how to work the metal.¡±

    The Sisters sorted through the pieces and lumps, placing them beside a normal dagger trying to compare and then create a pile equivalent of special metal and once satisfied declaring the lump one dagger. The investigation completed a second time until interruption.

    ¡°Sisters!¡± yelled Nysa.

    They all turned to look, her hand waving frantically at the other end of the table. Greeted with knitted eyebrows and generally wondering faces, she needed to point again.

    Otonia the first to realise, anguish escaping her lips, followed by the rest, including Ismene. The four pieces now one, the joining beyond six surfaces minutely matched. Speechless the Sisters then took in a breath as Nysa picked up the sword by the tang.

    Several heartbeats and her face drained, eyes wide, flinging the sword back upon the table as if her hand bitten. When all eyes turned to her she spoke.

    ¡°I heard a voice.¡± Her face stilled, caught in a moment of complete surprise. Kyra reach to her before anyone else, hands on her shoulders, quietly questioning.

    ¡°Did anyone else hear it?¡± She looked around quickly from face to face. ¡°I don¡¯t think I am going mad.¡±

    Kyra picked up the sword and in slow motion Nysa held her palms out shaking her hands. The warning unheeded and unneeded, after a few heartbeats, Kyra placed the weapon back on the table.

    ¡°I am sorry Warrior Three Sister, no voice for me.¡±

    Gritting her teeth Nysa approached the sword, setting her stance determined not to move again. Once again, she reached for the sword by the tang. Eyes going wide, lips curling back slightly she tightened her grip exposing white knuckles.

    A couple of bells past by quickly for Nysa, although her Sisters looked upon her standing figure for perhaps a quarter of a bell. Nysa¡¯s face relaxed and the attached body moved with purpose. Removing the hilt from her sword expediently by swinging the new sword down and achieving a precise cut just beyond the hilt. Throwing the hilt between her boots to stand upright, the new sword parted the two sides of the grip off the cut tang. She then assembled the pieces onto the tang of her new sword and waited.

    Those in the room relaxed a little when she stopped, especially Kyra. Sensing they were waiting for an explanation Nysa spoke.

    ¡°The sword told me it felt incomplete and demanded to be made complete, instructing me how, in fact.¡± She said the words as if obvious.

    Charis wondered if Nysa remained Nysa after the plain words. Then she remembered the Holy Book of Judge, perhaps the lone tome contained some answers.

    ¡°Ismene did Dione hand you a book when we returned?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, it is in the Storeroom. I will fetch it now.¡±

    ¡°Mistress, several voices in the sword competed to talk to me, they agreed the sword being incomplete unacceptable and between the many shouting instructions I understood. They¡¯re arguing about a single voice now and at least doing it elsewhere, wherever that is, so I am getting some peace.¡±

    ¡°You are not possessed then?¡±

    Nysa instantly smiled back at the comment. ¡°No Mistress I don¡¯t believe so.¡±

    ¡°While I am happy for you Sister, we are, in certain ways defenceless without my special knives and a special burden is now yours Nysa.¡±

    ¡°Well perhaps the strangers will carry more?¡± said Charis.

    ¡°I have a feeling they will all end up like the one Nysa now wields Mistress.¡±

    ¡°What can be made from the pieces the Goblins paid in tribute?¡± asked Kyra.

    Ismene returned with the Holy Book handing the treasure to Charis. She passed the tome to Nysa who looked at it strangely turning it over and opening the book from the ¡®back¡¯.

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t read the book as I handed it to you?¡±

    ¡°No Mistress, you handed the book to me upside down, back cover up, most odd.¡±

    ¡°Hand it back to me, as it looks right to you.¡± As Nysa did so Charis waved it back.

    ¡°It was upside down and back cover for me, it must change depending upon the reader. So, I wonder how the Village Priest looks at the book. Like you Sister or like me perhaps and I don¡¯t know how if there is another way. These Holy Books are so more valuable than I first thought.¡±

    ¡°It will take some time for me to read even a portion of this Holy Book Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Out of interest, hand the book to Kyra.¡±

    ¡°It is correct way up for me Mistress, also I can read it.¡±

    Charis chuckled, graduating shortly into a loud belly laugh, which drew all their looks.

    ¡°I planned to copy the Holy Books one at a time as we exchanged them with the Village Priest and now probably impossible. Why do the Gods make themselves so difficult to serve?¡±

    ¡°It will be possible Mistress if your wish.¡±

    They all looked to Ismene, who at once felt everyone¡¯s eyes upon her and the sudden need to explain herself.

    ¡°It will take some time. The reader can read aloud while a scribe writes down what is being said. It is probably better for several scribes to write at once so multiple copies can be made as I sense that was your original purpose. If there is any magic within the words, they won¡¯t be scribed of course but it will still be a reasonable copy and probably better than any revered partial fragments and ripped pages in use now.¡±

    Charis hugged Ismene in celebration, lifting the Provedore momentarily off her feet.

    ¡°When can you start this Sister?¡±

    ¡°I will need to see which Sisters have quick and accurate scribe skills as a start. But warn you Mistress while sooner to start sooner to finish applies, we will need months, so a few weeks will be meaningless to ensure we have the best preparation for the best result.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I leave this to you as you see fit.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the trust you place in me Mistress.¡±

    Kyra ran her fingers through the pile of strange metal, the vibrance in the sword missing and wondered yet again. ¡°What do we do with the Goblin Tribute metal?¡±

    Timidly Ismene spoke again.

    ¡°Sorry to talk again Mistress, but I have noticed the metal gathers. The many smaller pieces after first tribute have joined and now there are fewer and on my oath, none have been lost or misplaced Mistress. What if we deposited the metal into a mould in the shape of a dagger? If this metal is Judge¡¯s metal, then I would expect Birth Season the best time for the desired result.¡±

    All the Sisters; either sat back in their chairs or rested back on their heels if standing as the quiet voice spoke and made so much sense.

    ¡°Perhaps we could craft a mould using stone. A question for our Goblin Sisters perhaps. Failing there we could commission a mould from a Blacksmith,¡± added Astera.

    Otonia jumped to her feet and embraced Ismene and kissed her without shame or control.

    ¡°You have saved me Sister. I don¡¯t mind admitting I did wonder what would become of me without my special knives.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry Sister it is not a certainty, but I am hopeful.¡±

    ¡°Some hope is better than none, so I still thank you,¡± said Otonia.

    ¡°Let us surprise Alcmene and Clymene and see if there is anything to eat at this late time?¡± said Charis.

    ¡°I have eaten Mistress so I will attend to my business,¡± replied Ismene demurely eyeing Otonia.

    ¡°Mistress I must decline as well,¡± said Nysa suddenly distracted.

    Kyra grasped her arm and studied her face.

    ¡°Mistress, the voices in the sword belong to past Judge Knights, they don¡¯t join Judge upon death they continue to serve and advise!¡±

    Nysa dropped to her knees, praying, Kyra joining her.

    Helice recognised Charis¡¯ oh crap look instantly.

    +++

    Lysisa grunted in disapproval, no longer a Temple Guard and therefore unable to wield a two-handed spear, instead a pathetic looking sheathed dagger hung off a belt around her waist. Oddly the large shield on her back acceptable and yet a shield bash bludgeoning your head could stun and on occasion kill. Mistress Astera for the past bell assembled various pieces of armour from various Sisters until Lysisa would be able to present to the Temple as a proper Initiate of the Daughters of the Duchess, including the cloak. Appearance counted Astera advised her and swishing about to test the completed set of armour Lysisa agreed, brimming with confidence.

    ¡°You do look the part.¡± The voice light and youthful.

    Lysisa swivelled about, surprised. Raisa giggled instead of laughed, mature mind in a teenager¡¯s body. She matched Lysisa¡¯s swish with one of her own, Daughters of the Duchess robe flying wide for a moment before fluttering back, an all-encompassing, modest piece of attire. Astera ensuring Raisa wore a loin cloth, breast wrap and underclothe underneath, after all a teenager would be an innocent.

    Charis followed by Helice swept into the Meeting Room assessing and admiring the latest Single Seers to be presented to the Temple of Saph.

    ¡°Lysisa, be prepared for rejection, possibly immediate removal from the Temple. Don¡¯t under any circumstances react emotionally until we return to the House,¡± said Charis.

    ¡°Where you can swear and curse, I probably have a few you don¡¯t know,¡± offered Helice.

    Charis stared Helice to silence.

    ¡°I spent time in the men¡¯s barracks, I believe I could educate her,¡± quipped Lysisa.

    Charis inspected Raisa. ¡°You need to act your youth and you have practiced your story on Astera, yes? I will try to speak for you if permitted to or the circumstances allow.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mistress, I don¡¯t expect any complications, my story simple after all, the Daughters found me lost in the snow, separated from my twin. I can read and write, although my Seer Skills have deserted me or never were.¡±

    Charis nodded and turned towards the door as Astera entered the room, resplendent in her armour and cloak, drawing admiration from not only her Mistress. Thyia following supporting her partner.

    ¡°Good, I will lead, Astera on my right shoulder, Thyia on my left, Lysisa immediately behind, not so obvious to try and sneak you up on them and then Raisa. Don¡¯t stop for anything when we are outside, if in doubt scream my name. The Townsfolk have just lived through Death Season and we could encounter some excitable behaviour.¡±

    Exiting the elder¡¯s door, Charis led them onto Gate Road and then directly to Temple Row. Middle of the afternoon a surprise, apparently, as a smaller than usual crowd gathered and followed. Striding into Temple Courtyard, the Shrine of Saph a dominating centre piece Charis now understood why. The crowd well trained, dispensing with following and now running ahead to the destination. A swell of humanity waited on the Temple of Saph steps, the Temple Guards eyeing them, hands grasping and re-grasping their spears and although they spotted Charis approaching none made a move to clear a path. Slowing, Charis at a loss and contemplated returning to the House, baffled by the level of interest.

    ¡°Clear the way! Clear the way! If you have seen Charis the Young once, you have seen her a hundred times!¡±

    On either side of Charis, a row of Town Guard jogged into position.

    Shaking his head at Charis, the Gate Captain whispered, ¡°You do create a fuss.¡± He then stepped forward to lead the Daughters through the crowd and into the Temple.

    ¡°You can thank our urchins for the timely warning Mistress, religion is in the air, the Judge Knights assembling, Charis the Young visiting the Temple of Saph and none wishing to miss the excitement,¡± sent Helice, loitering with a view of the Temple Courtyard, disguised as an interested Merchant¡¯s daughter, or at least that is what Korinna claimed when touching up her handiwork.

    Charis didn¡¯t need this much attention, especially if everything didn¡¯t go to plan.

    With the fuss Charis, Astera, Thyia, Lysisa and Raisa swept through the Temple Doors into the Main Temple, with the Temple Guards closing the doors behind them seeking the same refuge. Charis knew the way, well assumed the way, the Temple Guard on the door ushering Charis and her Sisters into the presence of three Mother Superiors perched behind a large, finely engraved wooden table, solid and immobile. Each visit to the Temple of Saph invariably involved a different welcoming committee she thought. How many Mother Superiors oversaw a Temple? In the back of her mind the number seven, the reply. Which meant, being paired they could contact each of the other six Towns and the City. Within the City the ¡°seventh¡± would be the High Mother Superior?

    ¡°Mother Superiors I thank you once again for allowing me and my Daughters to enter and be received.¡±

    ¡°Charis the Young we are gladdened to see you again after such a long absence. We did appreciate Mistress Astera¡¯s attendance who presented several single Seers to us recently,¡± said the centre Mother Superior.

    ¡°We have two to present, both without Letters of Release and yet deserving of presentation.¡±

    ¡°Most unusual, please present them,¡± said the left Mother Superior.

    Waving Lysisa forward, Charis petitioned upon her behalf. ¡°This Single Seer has suffered much and seeks new purpose with the Daughters of the Duchess, a wiping away of the past ¡­¡±

    ¡°Never!¡± shouted the centre Mother Superior, who violently stood, knocking over her high back chair, which clattered upon the smooth marble floor.

    Lysisa knelt before the table, with effort holding back her tears, instead taking on Helice¡¯s advice and think of the hags as old bitches.

    The left Mother Superior leant behind the centre Mother Superior for clarification from the right Mother Superior, whispering and nodding, a backdrop to the glaring centre Mother Superior, her withering gaze reserved for Lysisa initially and then turning on Charis.

    ¡°You offend us Charis the Young.¡± The Mother Superior pointing an accusing finger directly at Lysisa. ¡°This vile scum failed in her duty resulting in the death of a Seer and creation of a Single Seer, both abhorrent to the Goddess.¡±

    ¡°What of the Seer? Does she have to answer for her folly, her insistence against the advice of her Guard to expose herself to the cold?¡±

    ¡°Dedication you mean! A missive from the Duchess to her Daughters, to you Mistress Charis.¡±

    Charis shook her head, anger of little benefit in another¡¯s home. ¡°She tried to impress perhaps, either the Temple here or the Duchess in the City. The message carried to us at the cost of her life unreadable and her heroic foolishness a waste. Those who followed her dressed appropriately, so I ask why the urgency, how could the Daughters act any sooner than the weather permitted?¡±

    ¡°We serve at the pleasure of the Duke and the Duchess and you must never forget that absolute truth Charis the Young and ¡­¡±

    A ripping anguished scream reverberated around the huge hall. A guttural voice unleashed. ¡°Let me be! I wish to confront my Sister¡¯s murderer.¡±

    The sight pitiful, a Seer now in a non-descript grey woollen robe, hair wild and matted, eyes red from crying and nose running, grieving. Chasing her, two Seers, who until moments ago awkwardly tried to hold the disturbed waif without sustaining any extraneous bodily fluids upon their person or their garb.

    The Mother Superior held up her palm and the two Seers suspended their chase. As the distraught Single Seer made a beeline for Lysisa the Mother Superior said, ¡°This is the consequence of your failure former Temple Guard.¡±

    Lysisa stood, half catching the Single Seer and in silence allowed the grief to vent. Small fists pounded Lysisa¡¯s chest and when the Single Seer realised the futility, she slapped Lysisa across her face again and again, frustrated as the wine stain camouflaged the assault. Exhausted she collapsed at Lysisa¡¯s feet.

    Charis not distracted by the situation observed the reactions of the Mother Superiors. The outburst causing the left and right Mother Superior¡¯s to cringe, clasped hands upon their chests, ¡®so frightful¡¯ Charis imagined their thoughts. A momentary smirk snuck out from the centre Mother Superior and Charis awaited a predictable doom, mentally preparing for Ismene to berate her.

    ¡°Given the Single Seer has fallen at your feet and your actions responsible for her condition, Lysisa, daughter of Charis I hereby declare you will care for the poor broken creature as a condition of granting your Letter of Release. Your record in the Histories of this Temple will be amended to reflect the acceptance of your folly and your penance will be the care of the surviving Single Seer.¡±

    Life suddenly restored to the Single Seer. ¡°You can¡¯t toss me to my sister¡¯s murderer, you can¡¯t. I will be good. Yes, I will listen and recover, no more fits or screaming ¡­¡± Feebly wiping her eyes and nose on the sleeve of her robe and then hanging on to the table, pleading with each Mother Superior and as one they all turned their faces away. Discarded the Single Seer fell away from the table, lost and wishing for nothing less than cracking her head on the marble floor and spilling her blood as a final dramatic ending.

    Instead she fell into Lysisa arms, who stared down at each Mother Superior in turn. She then hefted the Single Seer into a princess carry and returned to her position behind Charis.

    The two Seers who escorted or chased her, ran from the chamber, their terrible duty finally no more.

    The three Mother Superiors shook and adjusted their robes until prim and proper. A high back chair returned to position and as if nothing happened the three prepared to receive the second of Charis the Young¡¯s Single Seers.

    ¡°We know little, except to confirm she was a Seer. Abandon in the snow she called for her sister to no avail. She has no Letter of Release because she has no known past. I would ask you enter her name into the Histories of this Temple in the hope a miracle will occur, and her Seer Sister having survived, will search for her and find her name here.¡±

    The centre Mother Superior leant forward, hands clasped wearing a kindly face. ¡°Child your name will be added to our History and we will ask at other Temples.¡±

    Charis nodded and Raisa turned and ran into her arms. Releasing the hug Charis led the Sisters from the Temple. Once on the street the expectant crowd surged forward asking questions about the future, did the Seers impart any wisdom and the like. The Town Guard keeping order, making a clear way for the Daughters of the Duchess to escape the Temple Courtyard. The mob didn¡¯t follow, they weren¡¯t interested in Charis the Young in particular, any visitor would do, to ask them questions. Surely the Gods would know? Their world suddenly uncertain, the Dukedom unsettled and therefore they thirsted for answers.

    Charis decided she would confess the ¡°extra mouth to feed¡± to Ismene first, Helice suddenly hungry, remaining in the Kitchen, the coward. When done though, her next visit would be to the elder, typical of her to avoid the hubbub Charis thought, although Charis determined to share her first coming home cup of tea with the venerable lady. Her call to a scared and lonely child many months ago, the difference between life and death for Charis and forever cherished.